This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http: //books .google .com/I
r
i
\
1
4
MODERN GREEK
IN
ASIA MINOR
\
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS C. F. CLAY, Manager l4mlr0ii: fetter lane, e.c.
€^Muvrt: loo, PRINCES STREET
fi^ forfc: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS
VondiaQ, €:alnitta sidi AaHtu : MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
Ztttmio : J. M. DENT AND SONS, Ltd.
TUkpa: THE MARUZENKABUSHIKI-KAISHA
• • •
• • • •
• • ••
• • •
• • • •••
• • • A
• • •<
• ••
• •• '
• ••• • •
• • • • •
« ••• • •
• • • • • • •• • •
Ali rights restrotd
MODERN GREEK
IN
ASIA MINOR ^-
A STUDY OF THE DIALECTS OF SfLLI, CAPPADOaA
AND PHARASA WITH GRAMMAR, TEXTS,
TRANSLATIONS AND GLOSSARY
by R. M. DAWKINS, M.A.,
Fellow of Emmanuel College, Cambridge, and late Director of the BritiA
School at Athena
WITH A CHAPTER ON THE SUBJECT-MATTER
OF THE FOLK-TALES
by W. R. HALLIDAY, B.A., B.Litt.,
ProfesMr of Ancient History at the University of Liverpool, and sometime Student of the British School at Athens
*
' » - » : - • • » •
Cambridge :
at the University Press 1916
V.'-. -
Ti
I !
1^
EV/ YCKK
PUBLi: LIPRARY
7397 1 1
AS"^OR, LfNOX AND 7ILDLN FOjrJDAIIONS
R 19 6 L
Cantbntfe:
PRINTBD BY THB SYNDICS OF
THB UNIVERSITY PRESS
> •
• « •
• • ••
• ■'
• " • • • • • • . « • •• • •
, • •• • • •
• • •
■ » •
■ •• •
• • •
• •
» a
• . • ••
PBEFAOE
ri^HS mimeroQs aod important works which have appeared in -^ recent years in the field of modem Greek dialectology have for the most part been confined to the Greek of the main- land and of the islands. With the exception of Pontic the dialects of Asia Minor have been almost entirely passed oyer : in spite of the pleas of Hatziddkis and Thumb^ that this investiga<' tion 18 one of the most pressing needs of modem Greek studies, hanlly anything is yet available but the tantalising scraps con- tained in the few books written by native scholars. No one who has benefited by the mass of material furnished by their collections, and at the same time knows the difficulties under which these books are. produced — the lack of libraiies, the depressing effects of poverty and isolation, the vexations of the Turkish censorship, which has sometimes to be evaded by the use of fiilse imprints and pseudonyms— will be gmdging in his expres- sions of obligation to their labours. But it must nevertheless be reeognised that no zeal or enthusiasm on their part can make up for the inevitable absence of philological training. It is in these circomstancee that my interest in modem Greek gradually became centred on the dialects of Asia Minor, whose precarious condition^ threatened as they are not only by the advance of Turkish and by the danger of absorption into the common Greek, but also by the great increase of emigration which has been one of the most striking results of the constitutional rigime of N6w Turkey, was a reminder that no time was to be lost. The danger of delay may indeed be judged fix>m the reports of the renewed persecutions which the Greeks have now to suffer from the vices and incom- petence of the exasperated Turkish government. The first effecta
^ Cloiikal QwrUfly, fm, 1914, p. 200.
vi Preface
of these strokes, r^ ifKtfiyMra rov a/ftoviAvra^ riparo^, I wit- nessed last August in the days that immediately followed the outbreak of the war.
A paper of some fifty pages on the dialects of Silli and Oappadoda, which was published in the Journal of HeUenic Studies for 1910S was the precursor of this book. The primary object of both paper and book is to describe the language of some of the Greek-speaking Christians of Asia Minor ; but this is now done on a much larger scale than was then possible, and the scope has been widened by the addition of the dialect of Ph^rasa.
No account of a language can be satisfactory without some knowledge of the social oonditions of the peopla Hence my introductory Chapter. Nor are the details of sounds and in- flexions sufficient ; if the student is to get an adequate idea of the' character of a language, continuous texts are necessary. I have therefore printed some three-quarters of the folk-tales which I recorded in the villages, primarily as the readiest means of getting material for my own study. When these texts were written out and translated — ^for without translations they would have been almost useless — it was plain that they needed some comment ; partly because some of the tales would not have been intelligible without the citation of parallel versions, and partly because so considerable a body of folk-tales collected from one region seemed likely to throw some light on the traditions of the Qreeks in Asia Minor and, when treated comparatively, on the relations of modem Greek folk-tales in general. This task I asked Prof W. R Halliday to undertake, and for Chapter III, " On the Subject-matter of the Folk-tales," he alone is responsible, as also for most of the notes to the translations. The final sections of the Chapter on Grammar, entitled '' General Conclusions," aim at interpreting the material on the lines of Grimm's dictum, Unsere Sprcushe ist ouch unaere Geschichte. The Glossary has been arranged to serve at once as a guide to the texts and as a word- index to the Grammar. The illustrations are from t)ur own photographs; the map on PL II has been adapted from Kiepert
So much has now been published on the dialects of modem Greek that it would have been easy to add largely to the bulk of
1 J. H. S., XXX, pp. 100, 267.
PrefoM vii
the Oraininar and still more of the Glosaary by a wide quotation of parollel& I have tried to reetrict myself to such as seemed really illuminating, with the result that I have not often felt it necoooniy to go beyond Pontic and the dialects that fringe Asia Minor. The hct seems to be that these Asiatic dialects have been separated so l(xig from the rest of the Greek world that they require a quite separate treatment; almost as the Romance languages have to be studied separately, and find a connexion only in their common parent* It has, however, been part of my plan to bring together such of the already published material from Asia Minor as could usefully supplement my own notes ; since by fiur the greater part of this consists of vocabularies, it has naturally contributed most largely to the Glossary. In every case I have added a reference to the source upon which I have drawn, . so that for every feet not so supported I alone am responsible. A journey in Pontoe, which I made in the summer of 1914, has been of great use, not only for the light which my collections there have cast upon several points, but because it has enabled me to verify personally a good deal, for which I should otherwise have had only the authority of booka The outbreak of the war unfortunately prevented me from getting to Aryinipolis and to the still more important, because as yet unexplored, villages of the Shabin-Kara-Hissar region, and I was obliged to be content with visits to Trebizond, Ophis, Stirmena, S^ta, Er6mni and f mera.
My principal obligations are to Mr C. A. Scutt, of Clare College, who read the manuscript of the chapter on the Grammar and made several suggestions of which I was glad to avail myself; to Dr F. C. Conybeare, who helped me with the Armenian element in the vocabulaiy ; to Mr F. W. Hasluck, late Fellow of King's College, for various references to the literature of travel in Asia Minor; to the late Dr Papayoryiu and the other scholars in charge of the scriptorium of the National Lexicon at Athens ; and lastly, but to these more deeply than to all the others, to my numerous friends amongst the Greek Christians of Asia Minor, to whose kindness and interest in their native language and folk- lore I owe the material of my book. To mention idl would be impossible, and the names of the tellers of the folk-tales appear beneath their stories, but I cannot pass over my indebtedness to the schoolmaster at Sflli, Mr George Ehondalidhis ; to the son of
viii Preface
my host at Silli, Mr Stephen Erfaalis, who gave me a eeries of stories after his day's work in the carpet fiMStofy ; to my kind host at FertAk, the late Mr Tel^makhoe AravantSpuloe ; to the Fert^k schoolmaster, Mr Tsdngas; to Mr Nikdlaos Kekhaydpolos of AraT&n, whose account of the Aravin dialect to which I ineitod him has since won a prize from the VKiHrai^ 'Enupeui of Athens; to the doctor at Ghtiraono, Baphul May<Spulos; to Khristos, the blind singer in the church at Malak<^, to whose fine ear and careful observation I am much beholden; and lastly to the author of Sincuds, Dr Arkh^lsos, who received me at his native village with great kindness. Pro£ Halliday is indebted to Mrs Wingate, of the American Mission at Talas, for advanced proofii of her Armenian Folk-tales, and to Mr A. R. Wright, the late editor of Folk-Lare^ for bibliographical assistance. For the kind hospitality of the American missionaries, Dr and Mrs Chrisiis at Tarsus, Dr and Mrs Dodd at Talas, Mr and Mrs Barker at Eveiek, we shall always be grateful. Lastly our thanks are due to the Cambridge Philological Society for a generous contribution to* wards the expenses of publication, and to tiie Syndics of the Cambridge University Press for undertaking a necessarily unremunerative book.
R. M. DAWKINa
Oct 24th, 1915.
CONTENTS
Prspacb
PAOS V
ChAPTBB I. iNTBODUOnON
Ohaptxb IL Grammatical
A. Introductory 39
R The Dialect of Sflli 42
C. The Dialect of Gappadocia 62
D. The Dialect of Ph&rasa 140
£. Qeneral Conduaions 192
Ohaptkb III. Thx Subjbct-matteb of ths Folk-talm
IV. DiALBOT FOLK-TALB TEXTS AND TBAMBLAnONS
Texts from Sflli :—
1. The Princess who married the Ash-seller
2. It is not my own but our own Three Words of Advice The Goldsmith's Wife The Lazy Man .... The Stepdaughter
215
a
4 6.
e.
7. The Magic Apple of the Faithful Wile
R Texts from Gappadocia: —
From DelmescS
1. The Three Oranges .
2. The Two Sisters who envied their Cadette a The Mad Brother
From Fert^
The Gat and Dog and the Talisman
284 286 292 296 298 300 302
304 316 326
328
Contents
PAOS
From Arav^
1. The Mad Brother 330
8. The Two Daughtera 334
3. The Ungratefdl Snake, the Fox and the Man 334
From Qhtbfzono
1. Sophia and Konstandfn 338
2. The Frog Bride 340
3. The Robber and the Prinoeas 348
4. The Two Brides 346
From Ulagh^tsh
1. Little Snow-white 346
8. The King's Son and his Treacherous Servant 352
3. The Magio Brothers-in-law 354
4. The Dream 358
5. The Beautiful Qirl Sweetmeat-maker ... 360
6. The Forty Thieves 362
7. Master and PupU 364
a The Bargain with the Hairiess Man ... 370
9. The Underworid Adventure 370
10. The Qiri who married a Snake .... 374
11. The Magic Brothers-in-law 378
18. The Magic Horses 382
From Mistf
The Grateful Animals and the Tasks .... 384
From Ax<S
1. Justice and Injustice 388
8. The Cat 390
3. The Lionkiller and the King 394
4. The Qypsy 396
5. The Two Women and the Twelve Apostles . 398
6. The Cock and his Friends 40O
7. The Quest 402
From Malakopi
The Mad Brother 404
From PhloVtd
1. The Magic. Bird 410
8. The Cunning Ox-driver 418
3. The Ungrateful Snake, the Fox and the Man 428
" 4. The Moneychanger and the Pasha's Wife 432
5. The Old Songs and the New 436
6. Konstandln 436
7. The Stupid Dev 436
8. The Faithful Wife 438
Contents xi
PAOB
From SiUta
1. Little Snow-white 440
2. The Dog's Skin 444
3. Hie Forty Thieves 446
4. The Underworld Adventure 448
5. The Monkey Husband 462
From Potimia
1. Puss in Boots 464
2. The Grateful Snake, Oat and Dog and the Talisman 466
C. Texts from Phdrasa etc.: —
From Phdrasa
1. The Carpenter, the Goldsmith, the Tailor and the
Priest 464
2. The King's Son and his Treacherous Servant 468
3. The Son who feigned Blindness .... 474
4. The Magic Bird 478
6. Justice and Injustice 482
6. The little Boy and the MarkAltsa .... 484
7. The twin Brbthera and the Water-Fairy 488
8. Bom to be King 492
9. The Fox who lost his Tail 600
10. The Noodles and the Calf 602
11. The Blacksmith and the Devil .... 602
12. Sophia and Konstandfn 604
la The Snake and the Magic Wallet, Staff and Ring. 606
14. The Girl whose Father wished to marry her . 610
16. The Forty Thieves 614
16. The Sharpers fooled 618
17. The Cock 620
18. Gratitude rewarded 622
19. Arslan Bey 626
20. "I ask boons of God" '628
21. The Lying Match 634
22. The Dream 636
23. The Son of the Magic Head 640
24. The Talismans and the Golden Boy ... 644 26. The Cyclops 660
26. The Coward and the MarkAltsas .... 660
27. The Snake who married the Prinoess 664
28. The Lion and the Hare 667
29. The Stupid Maricdltsa 667
30. Murad the Hunter 668
31. The Girl who married a Dev 660
32. The Eagle, the Dungbeetle and the Prophet Elias 664
lii OatfUewts
From Tshuktiri
1. The Foxeign Bride 566
2. The HanreBting 566
3. The Goatheid 566
4. The Tasks 568
From Kiiska
The Conscript 568
From A£sh^-k5i
1. The Ihichanted Mill 570
2a. The Prince and his Animal Friends 572
2 b. How the Companions rescued the Princess 572
^ 3. The Bargain with the Beardless Man 574
Olobbart, Dialects 580
Loan-Wofds from Turkirii 664
Addendum 695
IHDKX 689
ABBREVIATIONS
Afii— Afrhir-k(5i 34
Alekt— Alaktoridhifl 11
Ad.— Anakd 87
Ar.— AravAn 16
AriiL^Arkh^laos 3
Ai.--Ax6 22
KClL^BmiUiM de Carr^ip^ndanoe
HeUimque Barrapur/ioi 38 Bedrosaian 196i Del— Delmesd 13 Ekft— Eieftheri^dhis 12 Fw.^FerUk 14 Oh.— GhtbrsoDO 17 Gieee, Qonjah 4
Hflbachmann 196i
Kir.—KATOlfdIliB 30
Khobp. — Ehol6piiloe 12
Sjb.— Kteka 84
Krinop. — Kriii6pulo6 12
KtkioB» Adakale 4
K^oa, Stambul 4
£jriUo0 3
iag. (km. W^hterbueh 4
Lag.— Lagarde 31
Lev. — Levfdhis 3
MaL— Malakc^f 23
Mi&— Miatf 19
N.K.— NikxSlAoa Kekhay6pulo8 17
Oeconomidea 8
Pakhtikoe 12
Par. — Pamai$6i 3
Ph.— Phtouaa 30
Pharaaop. — Pharaadpuloa 12
PhL— Phlolti 25
Pcyt.— PotAmia 28
Rizoa 12
BofizoTalle 197s
Sem. — Semoader^ 18
Sil— Sflata 26
Sin.— SiDa8<58 27
2vXX. — ^'O €V K»varapTivovfr^(i 'EX-
XijviK^t #iXoXoy(ae6f 2vXXoyiw, <rvy-
ypofifna ircpioduioy TaL— Tahuk^ri 36 XJl..niagh6tah 18 YaL— Yalay&nia 12 Vaail.— Vaailiidhia 12 #iX. 'E/9. — #iXoXoytKai 'Epfvvac 9 Xen. — Xenophanu 3
X The nmnben refer to the pages coneemed. For the veferenees in Gh. in, V. p. S80.
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
no. 1.
2.
3.
4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
FAOK
View in Ajavdn To face 15
Diagrammatic Plan of Stone Door in an underground gallery in
Cappadoda 16
View in Semender^ To face 18
View of Mistf from the roof of the Church 18
Ghraveyard at Limna ...
Women making pottory at Ax<S .
Burning the pottery at Az6
WeU at Malakopf, with windlasa and cisterns
Phdrasa from the South ....
20
22 24 33
Plats I. Map of Asia Minor to shew the regions where Greek is spoken. The square patch is the area covered by the map on PL II at end
Plats II. Map shewing the Greek-speaking villages of Cappadooia and of the Phdrasa group „
i
CHAPTER I
INTRODUCTOKY
The materials for this work were gathered in the course of three journeys made in the summer of 1909, 1910 and 1911. I had already in the spring of 1909 paid a flying visit to Silli, hut my first serious study began in the following summer, when I went first to Silli and then to the villages of Cappadocia, visiting in order Fert^k, Misti, Axd, Trokh<5, MalakopI, PhloitA, Anakii, Sinas(5s, AravAn, Ghiirzono, and Delmes<5. In 1910 I went to Arav^, Semender6, Phdrasa, Potdmia, Dila, Malakopi, Sllata, Mistf, UlaghAtsh, Fert6k, and Delmes6. Lastly in 1911, accompanied by Mr Halliday, I went to Delmes<5, Fert6k, Arav&n, Ghiirzono, Misti, Ax<5, Phlo'itA^ MalakopI, Tshukiiri, Satf, Klska, Afehir-koi, and Phdrasa. From all these villages except Trokhd, Dila and Sati I collected texts and notes on the dialect. It will be seen that almost all the ground was traversed twice, and some of it three times.
The especial interest of these dialects is twofold, and I believe that neither point has been at all emphasized. The first is that in Asia Minor Greek has been developing in an isolated area separated from the rest of the Greek-speaking world, and the second is that this process has gone on under the strongest influence of the surrounding Turkish, which now, as the language of the rulers and of an increasing proportion of the population, threatens to crush it altogether*. We have thus to do with a
^ This disappeaianoe of Greek in the faioe of Turkish began very early. Thns in a document of 1437 given in N4<n "EKKtiPoiurfuMnf vn, 1910, p. 866 we read: Notandum ett, quod in mtdtis partibtu Tureie reperiuniur elericit episcopi et arei^Ueopit quiportant vesHmenia infidelium et locuntur iinguam ipsorum et nihil aliud tciunt in greco proferre niti miaam cantare et evangeUum et epiitolas. Alias autem oratianes dieunt in lingua. Turcorum, This testimony is the more remarkable
D. 1
2 Introductory [ch.
language preserved orally only, without the conservative power of writing, and gradually giving way to a superimposed language of a totally different type. A parallel to this unequal struggle between Greek and Turkish is afforded by the rivalry between Qreek and Italian in the villages of Calabria and Terra d'Otranto, where, however, the case is less interesting, and the scars of combat left on the Qreek less conspicuous, in that the difference between Greek and Italian is £sur less marked than that between Qreek and Turkish.
Such cases of the play of one language upon another have a more than merely local interest. The late Phrygian inscriptions by the contamination of their language with the Qreek shew the same losing battle with Qreek that Qreek is itself now fighting with Turkish, and the same process must have been repeated many times in the course of history. In a similar manner the Qypsy language is now being undermined in every country to which its speakers have carried it. If the contest is equal and both languages survive, both may bear traces of the contact ; if one is destined to go under, it will only do so reluctantly, and in a long period of bilingualism the disappearing tongue will take much from the stronger, which in its turn can hardly fail to be affected. It is thus possible that a Turkish scholar might with advantage search for traces of Greek in the phonetics and vocabulary of the Turkish spoken in these villages, both in those that are bilingual and in those where Qreek has only recently disappeared ^
The account below of the more important books shews that a good deal has already been written on the subject, but the material is very scattered and incomplete, and does not do more than suggest a great many unanswered questions, nor does it touch more than a few of the villages. Besides giving an account of the dialects, I have therefore tried to smooth the way for future
as the Ghuroh has been everywhere the chief bulwark of the Greek langoage. It means that Greek as a yemaoular had already entirely disappeared by the middle of the fifteenth century in some parts of Asia Minor (for this is the meaning of Turoia in a document dating before the taking of Constantinople). For the earliest appearance of Turks in Asia Minor, v, Vamb^ry's AU-onwinuche Spraehitudient pp. 24, 29, 80.
^ Ordinary Turkish of course contains not a few words borrowed from Greek, but it is said locally that in the Greek-speaking villages of Gappadooia the language of the Turks has a far greater number of these words than is found elsewhere.
i] Bibliography 3
workers by collecting and arranging this already published material according to the difitricte to which it refers. The descriptions of such books as deal with one village only find their proper places below: before coming to these it is convenient to give a list of the more important books which bear upon the subject as a wholes These are :
H€vo^a>^9> XvyypafAfjM TrepioSiKov rov XvXKoyov rcoi' Mixpa- (TtarAv ""AvaroXri^" Athens, I, 1896, il— Vll, 1906—1910. A good deal of linguistic and local information. Quoted as Xeno- phdnia (Xen.).
Ai iv fAovoXiffoi^ fiovaX r^v TLainra^OKia^ koX AvKoovia^ tnrb ^kvaaraaiov M. AefilBov, Constantinople, 1899, pp. a — ^, 1 — 191, a — ^. The author, now blind, was long a professor at the Greek school (Movtf Tov Tifuov UpoBpo^Mv) at Zindji Der^, near Talas ; his local knowledge is valuable. To his unpublished MS collections I refer below. Quoted as Levidhis (Lev.).
Hapvaa-ao^f irepioBueov avyypafip^i rov iv ^Adrjveu^ opMvvfiov trvWoyw, XV, 1892, KamraZoKiKa, pp. 368—379, 446 — 468, 600 — 615. A series of articles on Cappadocia, ancient and modem, by B. A. M(ot/0'Ta/v^8f79). Quoted as Pamassds (Par.).
'H iivatro^y «.r.X., viro 'I. XapavriSov ^ApxeKdov, Athens, 1899, pp. 287. Quoted below as Arkh^laos (Arkh.).
The author is a doctor, a native of Sinasds, where he received me in 1909 with great kindness. His book gives a good account of Sinasds in especial, and in general of all the Greek-speaking communities of Cappadocia, together with PhArasa and SfUi, including short samples of their dialects and a fuller study of that of Sinas6s. This last is especially valuable, as the old dialect has now almost disappeared under the influence of the excellent schools and close connexion with Constantinople*.
'loTopnetf irepirfpaifn) rov iv Btei/17 irpoexBoOevro^ x^P^JP^^^'^^^ irivaKo^ t^9 fityaXr)^ dp^iaarpwjreia^ *ltcovlov, Constantinople, 1816, pp. 73. The author is Kyrillos the Metropolitan of Adrianople and
^ It IB often difficult to estimate the value of Greek books as independent aathorities. There is little doubt that most of the books enumerated in this obapter have taken a good deal from their predecessors: Arkh^aos has, I think, used Earolidhis and Erindpnlos, and the last named has certainly copied from Karolidhis. Kyrillos also has been largely used as a source by later writers.
* Hatzid^is has reprinted his valuable review of this book in his MeaauainK^ Kol N^ 'EXXiiriKd, n, pp. 582 — 644. It first appeared in 'A^i^a, zn, pp. 476, sqq.
1—2
4 Introductory [ch.
afterwards, with the title of Eyrillos VI, Oecumenical Patriarch from 1813 to 1818. Mr F. W. Hasluck called my attention to this veiy rare book, of which there is a copy in the library of the Archaeological Society at Athens. It contains notes on the villages of Cappadocia, on Ph4rasa and on SillL The map in question is reproduced in Eiepert's Memoir zur Karte von KUinasien. Quoted as Kynllos.
For the Turkish element in the dialects the transliterated texts of folk-tales given in Eunos and Giese's Beitrdge zum Studium der Tilrkischen Sprache und Literatur have been of the greatest use. Of this series I have used:
Band I. Materialien zur Kenninis des Anatolischen Tii/rkisch : Teil I, Erzdhiungen und Lieder aus dem Vilajet Qonjah, u. s. w. von Dr Friedrich Giese. Quoted as Giese, Qonjah.
Band II. Maierialien zur Kenntnis des Rumeliscken Tiirkisch : Teil 7, Tilrkische Volkemdrchen aus AdakalSy u. s, w. von Dr Ignaz Kiinos. Quoted as Eiinos, Adakale. Teil II, Deutscke Ueber- setzung, 1907.
Also Eiinos' earlier work: Oszman-tdrdk nipkoltisi gyujte- meny, 2 vols., Buda-Pest, 1887, 1889. Quoted as Eiinos, Stambul. Of these two volumes the first contains folk-tales, the second folk- tales, songs and riddles, all apparently from Stamboul, transcribed in Roman characters. Of 68 out of these 98 folk-tales a very free and abbreviated translation is to be found in Eiinos' Volksmdrchen axis Stambuly Leiden, n.d.
Sejx Sulejman Efendi's Cagataj-Osmanisches Worterbuoh, edited by Eiinos, Buda-Pest, 1902, contains a few words which I fail to find in the dictionaries of Bedhouse and Mallouf Quoted as Cag. Osm. Worterbvch.
A number of Turkish words not in the usual dictionaries I have found in Yamb^ry's works on the Turkish languages; his Cagataischen Sprachstudien, his Alt-osmamische Sprachstudien and his Etymologisdies Worterbuch der Turko-Tatarischen Sprachen have been used in the glossary.
The rest of the material is arranged in bibliographical notes to a list of the regions in Asia Minor where Greek has, I believe, continuously held its own, although in general the Turks and their language have so thoroughly taken possession of the land, that most of the Christians speak only Turkish. This list of
i] Greek Settlements 5
course excludes the Qreek trading communities to be found in every town, the Qreek speakers of the younger generation, who are the result of the planting of Greek schools, and recent settle- ments. These last are especially common along the western fringe of Asia Minor, and are partly due to colonies of islanders establishing themselves in the more fruitful country of the mainland, and partly the result of emigrations from Greece in the eighteenth century to avoid the European Turks, who seem to have been more oppressive than those of Anatolia. Of the former kind are the villages near Knidos, which are full of Christians from Simi (^v^rj) and other islands ; in the same way the coast opposite Lesbos has been largely colonised by Lesbians S and the inhabitants of the barren rock of Eastelldrizo have fields on the adjacent coast. To the second class belong the Greek villages of the Maeander district, Domdtia, Eulib^h, Bagards and Yeni-koi near Stfkia, the inhabitants of which are said to have come from Cyprus, Crete, the islands and the Morea. The people of Y6ronda (Didyma) say that they are Albanians from Salamis and that the old women still speak the language', and Ross in 1844 heard hardly anything else but Albanian spoken there^ None of these Greek-speaking areas enter into the scheme of this book, which deals only with dialects of populations which are apparently native to Asia, or have at least been settled there since pre-Turkish times.
These may be arranged under eight heads ; cf, the map on PL 1 : 1. Pontes. II. The communities lying between the Greeks of Pontes and the Greeks of Cappadocicu III. Cappadocia. IV. Ph4rasa. V. SiUL VL Livlsi. VIL Bithynia. VIII. Gyolde in Lydia — of which this book deals with III, IV and V only.
^ Kretschmer, Der heutige lesbische Dialektt p. 17.
* This infonnation I owe to the travel-notes of Mr F. W. Haeluek, who has also given me the foUowing references : Gockerell writing in ISIO says : The village of Oeronta w only about 80 years old, and is inhabited by Albanian and Qreek immigrants (G. B. Gookerell, Travels in Southern Europe and the Levant, London, 1908, p. 182) ; Tomer {Journal of a Tour in the Levant, 1820» m, p. 67) sajs of the Greek inhabitants of Mjlasa : Many flying from Cyprus, Rhodes and Cos and other islands, where they are fleeced and oppressed, take refuge there, as the govern- ment is milder,
' Lndwig Boss, Kleinasien und Deutsehlandf p. 180. He gives the history of the colony.
6 Introductory [ch.
I. PONTOS.
This is the most important and by far the largest Greek- speaking area in Asia Minor. A list of the Greek villages has been drawn up by H. Kiepert^ and a good statistical and geo- graphical account of the Greek population as it was in the middle of the last century is given by TriandaphilUdhis'. The villages for the most part lie in the valleys which run down to the southern shore of the Black Sea from Rize and the Kalopotamos river on the east to Kerasunda and beyond on the west. Between these points lies the most important of the Greek centres, Trebizond, at the mouth of the Piksit Su, on the banks of which are a great number of Greek villages. South of Trebizond is the large Greek mining district which centres round Aryirdpolis ('Ap7upo7ro\t9, Turkish GtimtLsh-Ehane). On the coast to the west are the towns of Oinoe and Samsun (Amisos) with Greek- speaking villages in their neighbourhood. These Pontic Greek- speakers are now generally called Lazf (Aato/)'*
From Pontos certain mining colonies have gone out, and these reach as far south as the Taurus. They seem to have preserved their Greek speech. I find recorded :
(a) Settlements in the Ak Dagh (White Mountain) on the north side of the Halys south of Tokat. Two songs are given by Lagarde^ For these Arkh^laos (p. 120) records the villages of TaaTfid with 300 inhabitants, KapnrXep with 500 and 'A/8SovX- paxfiavrj with 800, all having churches and schools. He says that they lie round the Ak Dagh near Yozgad, a very vague description. He also tells us that at Ak Dagh-Maden itself the people speak Greek*. In another passage, however (p. 133), he gives Kapifiirkep and 'AfiBovkpaxp^v amongst the Ph&rasa group
^ H. Eiepert, Die Verhreitung der Oriechischen Spraehe im PonHtehen KUsten- gebirge, ZeiUch, der QndUehaft fUr Erdltwnde, zzv, 817—880, 1890 (with map). A list of 102 Tillages is given in Xenophdnu^ m, pp. 470 — 481.
' *H iv n6rr4» *EXXi|y(ic^ 0i;Xi(, froi rd Horrm^ x.r.X., 6rd TLtpixKiovt TpuLm-a- ^vKkldov, Athens, 1866.
' Apparently from some confusion with the real Lazes, their neighbours to the east, who speak a Oaaoasian langaage akin to Georgian.
* Lag. pp. 89, 40; v, also Ear. p. 81.
0 Aoootding to XenophdnU, m, p. 476, it is a large place with 3500 Greeks, 1000 Turks, and 600 (/mk.
i] Pantos 7
of viUages, as does also Mustakldhis (v. note on p. 30), and there is also an Abdurrahman near Aryiropolis. In Xenophdmia (v. d below) these two villages are given as in the province of Kaisariyeh. For saying that they are really in the Ak Dagh I have the authority of their metropolitan, the Archbishop of Ehaldhia (1914).
(6) The mining settlement of Bu)2n Maden in the Taurus ^(^ "^ almost due south of Nigde and east ot Eregli. ValavAnis, who ^ ^^ spent his childhood here, says that the miners are a colony from Pontes and speak the Lazic dialect of Qreek. They possibly come from Sdnda, south- west of Trebizond, near Sjr6mni^ The popu- lation is given as 7001 The name, he tells us, is a corruption of M^roifya Mahevri^ ike Taurus miney bugha being Turkish for bull (Tavpo^). He also says that twenty-five years before his date of writing (1891) the place sent a colony to KovfiovK\ov, between Nigde and the Taurus'. This is perhaps Kiepert's Eavukui. With Bulgar Maden Karolidhis (p. 31) mentions also XoXovr- ^ofiacriy which is Kiepert's Suludja Ova near Enegil. It is men- tioned also by Arkh^laos (p. 133) as a Pontic colony.
(c) There is a Pontic colony also at Bereketlf Maden in the Taurus, but they are said to have lost their language. The popu- lation is given as 500 ^
(d) There is a table published in Xenophdnia (n, pp. 230 — 233) of the populations of a number of places in the province of ELaisariyeh in which there are Christian communities. The places in which Turkish prevails (iiri/cparei) are marked with a star : of the places not so distinguished, as they have presumably some claim to be regarded as Greek-speaking, I transcribe the names and populations, omitting Greek villages belonging to sections III and IV below. The list is»: N€a'iroXi9 = Nevshehir (10,000t, 14,000^), DpoiciTrtoi^ « Crgtlp (5000t, 10,000"), •Ii;8J'i-aov= Indj6- su (4000t, 60000, ''A7. K»v<rravrtpo^ (550t, 100"), KapiL-aropev (225t and 800 fci/ot), ZtjTua (350t, 2260"), "AirSovppax^pXi] (450t), Yiipyiu€ii€ (460t), " Apadp-Kioi, ?Af8h4r-k5i (llOt), IIocrT. tcapoKiol (260t). KoTTTol/jLOvX (126t), KaplirXep (300t), T?w
^ V. Uwrci/uxay^^wovKotf UtpirlyTfait e/t rbv USrrw, Athens, 1908, p. 189, note.
* Xm. nx, p. 476. ' hoKafidtrift, MiKpotfiarucd, pp. 184 — ^189. For this book see p. 12 below.
* Ibid.
* In these, as in the statistios below, the croes (f) marks the ChriBtian, the crescent (") the Tnrkiah population.
u '^
8 Introductory [ch.
(110t)/Aie7a/) (460t), IVapcrl Aepcot (125t), Kovpira^^j (126t), T<Ta\tK\ri, ITsharakiy, v. p. 21, (125t), TleXKafiaK (lOOt), nou/cXar (loot), TevUiol (80t), Uapa/c (90t), KapKTTipdv (80t).
In some of these, Nevshehir, t)r^1ip and Indje-su, it is safe to say that the Greek is due to the schools. Of the rest, nearly all are quit*- small places, some very probably Pontic colonies. It may also be noted that these lists in Xenophdnis are apt to be very generous with the term Greek-speaking; thus of a number of places in the province of Eonia 19 villages are given as Qreek- speaVing, in the majority of which I know that there is no real native Greek vernacular; any Greek spoken is the result of the activity of the schools.
{e) Arkh61aos says that Greek-speaking communities exist beyond the Anti-Taurus on the Pyramos river, in the regions between it and the Euphrates and in Mesopotamia^ This refei-s probably to mining colonies from Pontos. Thus Tozer says of the lead and silver mine of Keban Maden on the Euphrates between Arabkir and Harbut that when he visited it (in 1879) there were still eight Greek families there, that formerly they were more numerous and that they were in origin a colony firom the mountains at the back of Trebizond*. Triandaphillidhis* (1866) records a more flourishing period ; he says that Pontic colonies went to these places from the diocese of Ehaldhia, the bishop of which lived at Gtimush-Ehane, and that at Harbut there were 30, and at Keban 170 Greek-speaking families, and formerly still more. I have been told also that there were mines in this district worked until recently by Greeks, such as the copper mine of Arghana Maden in the vilayet of Diarbekir and the above mentioned Keban Maden, at which latter a few Greek Ssimilies were until lately still to be found. For Arghana Maden Barkley, travelling in 1878, says that most of the miners were Greeks*.
On Pontic much has been written, but not well; there is a bibliography up to 1894 in Gustav Meyer's Neugi^hische Sttidien, i, p. 88*. To this must now be added D. E. Oeconomides,
1 Arkh. p. 184.
* H. F. Tozer, Turkish Armenia and Eastern Asia Minor, p. 212. > *H 6* n6yr(p 'EXX. <f>v\-i, p. 109. Cp, also ibid, p. 94 bis, ^ A Ride through Asia Minor and Armenia, 1S91, p. 290. ^ Beprinted from Sitzungsberichte d, Kait. Akad, d, Wissenseh, in Wien, Phil,- Hist, Classe, cxzz, 1894.
I] Pontos 9
LauUehre des Pantischen, Bbipzig, 1908, and two papers by Uatziddkis. These are :
r. N. Xar^iBaxi^y ^ikoXoyueal ^Epevpa^ {avariirioai^ €k t^9 iirerrfpiho^ rov iravemcrrrffjLioif^ 1911 — 1912), iv 'A^ifra^?, 1911. This contains (pp. 1 — 36) a paper, Hepl t^9 Hovtikov BiaXetcTov Kai iSla irepl r&v iv avrfj dihXoytK&v oxrjpLaTt.a'fi&v, wh'ch gives an account of the Pontic system of declensions. It is quoted below as <l>tX. 'Ep.
G. N. Hatzidakis, Amdoguhildungen im Pontischen iHalect, Indogerm. Forsch. xxxi, pp. 245 — 250. It deals with the ferms
of the Pontic verb.
"»
II BETWEEN PONTOS AND CAPPADOCIA.
A certain number of Greek-speaking communities centre around Shabin-Kara-Hissar\ Kiepert" and Ouinet* mention several of these, TriandaphilUdhis gives a list with popula- tions^ and the names of 21 are given by Zumbulfdhis, who also gives the names of 63 more places in the province of Golonia as Greek-speaking'. Although Shabin-Eara-Hissar itself is a large place of 3000 houses, the Greek-speaking families in it are only 150 or less". Karolfdhis tells us that their language diflfers very little from that of Cappadocia'. Although no great weight need be attached to this opinion, it is noticeable that the place is on the upper waters of the Lykos and is separated by a watershed from the Pontic villages in the seaward valleys to the north. Zumbulfdhis on the other hand says that all these places
^ Identified by Bamsay with Colonia {HUtarical Oeogr, of Asia Minart pp. 57,
267).
2 Op. cit. on p. 6, note 1.
^ Culnet, La Turquie d^Asie, 1S90, i, p. 794; he mentions as remarkable for their dialect the small villages (about 60 houses each) of Mouss^li and Am^li on the Eoila-Hissar river, and Hassan.Tchamitoh and Halzool on the Melanthios (M61et- Irmak). Also (p. 792) the vUlage of Hamidi^ or M^let (M^lek).
* "H. iv U6pT(p 'EXX. ^vX^, pp. 117, sqq. For villages in the apper Lykos valley, see also his account on pp. 105, 106.
^ 'H *Eira^ia KoXwp/at diro Xrvpldwros ZovfivovXldov, in XenophdnU^ vn, pp. 278 iqq,
^ Gomont, Stadia PonHeat n, p. 296, says 150, Zombolidhis, loc. cit.j says 120—180.
7 Kar. p. 82. He notes (p. 126) that di' is prefixed to all the verbs.
10 Introductory [ch.
speak the Pontic dialect ^ and Triandaphillidhis includes them in his IlovTt/cd without comment. The only actual infonnation which we have is given by Lagarde, who prints two songs, one a Christmas caxol, a version of the well-known song in honour of St Basil, and the other a short love song. They tell us however very little «.
Between Zara and Nikopolis is a village called Shar-Yeri mentioned by Gr^goire as possessing a curious Greek dialect*. It is the more interesting as Gr^goire says that it is the only village he visited between Zara and Nikopolis (except Ashksir) which did not seem to be a modem foundation.
The evidence for the character of the dialect of these places is therefore vague and contradictory, and they are only separated from Pontic provisionally. If they should prove to be a real link between Cappadocian and Pontic, they would naturally be of great interest.
Ill CAPPADOCIA. Map on PI. H.
The villages, the Christian inhabitants of which speak the dialect or group of allied dialects called in this book Cappadocian, are twenty in number, all, except Arabis<5n, lying inside a lozenge- shaped area, at the four angles of which are Tyana to the south, Develi-Kara-Hissar to the east, tTrglip to the north and Nazianzos (Nenizt) to the west. Their names are: Delmesci, Fert6k, AravAn, Ghiirzono, Ulaghdtsh, Semender6, Misti, with its colonies Dila, Tsharakly, and Jekl6k*, Ax6, Trokh6, Malakopi, PhloitA, Silata, Anakii, Sinaa<5s, Zal61a, Potdmia and Arabisdn. All these, ex- cepting the four last, are described by Arkhilaos (p. 124) as being in the plain of Bagdaonia, and from his frequently contrasting the Bagdaonian dialect with that of Sinasds, it appears that he appreciated the distinction drawn between them in § 397 below, where however Delmesci is classed with the Sinasds group.
1 Xen. vn, p. 282.
^ Lag. pp. 25, 26. The song however has the Ist pi. act. and dep. in -fies (<p€&yofus, KarafiaUfOft^s, ^px^Mct, ipyaU^ofies) and this soggests Pcmtio or a dialect akin to that of PhArasa; v. §§ 321, 891. Lagarde calls the place Nikopolis: this is a false identification oommonlj made hy the Greeks; the real site of Nikopolis is Purkh, near Enderes.
» B. C. H. zzzm, p. 89. * With J as in BngliBh.
i] Cappadodan Bibliography 11
Two* other villages have quite recently given up Greek in fevour of Turkish; these are AndavAl, not far from Semenderd and near the road from Nigde to Misti, and Limna or Limnos (Turkish Qoljtik^) a little way east of Ax(5. Andav&l is a village of some 2000 inhabitants, all Christian; Earolfdhis says that Greek was recently spoken but had then (1884) almost dis- appeared*. Ltmna is recorded by Bizos (1866) as a Greek- speaking village, but the language is now said to be understood by a few old people only. According to Arkh^laos it went out of use about 1880*. The population is estimated thus :
750t, 200^ Pharasop. 1895; 800t, 200^ Arkh. 1899; 2000t, 660^ at present*.
These last figures however must be considerably exaggerated, certainly for the Christians, probably also for the Turks.
A certain number of books have been published about these villages and their dialects; the statistics and especially the glossaries are very useful. The books are :
'H 2ii^a<ro9, the book by Arkh^laos described above. This is the best of the books on Cappadocian Greek; the full glossary is particularly useful.
T^ ^epTcucaiva otto iOvokoytfcifv /cal if>i\o\oyiie)fv hron^iv i^€Ta^6fi€vay vwo ^wk. KpivoirovKov. Athens, 1889, pp. 76. Quoted below as Krinop. A little book containing a general account of the Greeks in Cappadocia, with a short grammar and glossary of the dialect of Ferti^k. The whole of p. 13, with the list of places where Greek is spoken, is taken verbally from Earolidhis, p. 31, and has no independent value.
^ AXexToplSif^, AeXrlov rrj^ 'laropifcvj^ /cal 'EtOvoXoyitefj^ ^Erai- peia^ T^9 'EXXa8o9, I, Athens, 1883, pp. 480—608, 712—728. Quoted below as Alekt. Grammatical notes and glossary of the dialect of Fert^k, and (pp. 712 — 728) "karpMra KainraSoKiKcL Of these the author says that one is from Anakii, and, to judge from the occasional change of rt to rci ^ 6v (§ 83), and aorists
^ With j ae in Engliah.
> Ear. p. 87. * Arkh. p. 126.
« In aU (h«e sftatiBtios the cross (f) marks the Christian, and the orescent (") the Turkish popolation.
12 Introdv4story [ch.
passivo ending in -aK^q instead of -arr} (§ 85)^ the rest are {Mx>bablv from Delmesd. From the phonetic point of view the transcription of the words is a good deal inferior to that of Elrindpulos, and is in fact hardly to be trusted.
T^ St/Xara, k.tX., xnro Sv/xcc^i/ !E. ^apaao7rov\ov, Athens, 1896, pp. 136. Quoted below as Pharasop. An account of Sflata with a short glossaiy and a few songs, which have also been published with a few variants by ELhol6pulos in his mono- graph on Silata in Xenophdnis, ii, pp. 322 ff., 1905.
XvXXoyi) \e(€<ov \alK&p ev ZtfjjKri ^J/eoviov rij^ M. ^Acia^ vtto Xd/Sfia BaariketdBov is a glossary of the dialect of Silata which appeared in Xenophdnis i (a— f), pp. 190, 285, 382, 430, 479. A useful collection. Quoted as Yasil.
Movoypa<l>iKff 'laropia Z17X179 fj ItvKara^ inrb Xdfifia Xa>\o- TTovXov. This appeared in Xenophdnis, ii, 1905'. It contains much interesting material and the author is a native. The songs which he gives are almost identical with those printed by Pharasdpulos in Ta SJXaTo. Quoted as Eholop.
N. 2. Ptfov, KaTTTTaBo/ctKa, ffrov /c.t.X., pp. 150 ; Constantinople, 1856. Not in Meyer's bibliography, and therefore probably rare. It gives a list of the Greek villages with a few details as to their population and dialect, which I quote below as Rizos. The age of the book makes it especially valuable.
TAaXa^dvTi^y in Mtic/oa<r£aT«<a, Athens, 1891, gives on p. 15 a short glossary from Aravdn, and much interesting matter. Quoted as Val.
Ptfo9 'E\€i;^€p^a8i;?, Svi^acrov, ffrov fieXirt) ivl r&v tjd&v kcu idifjuov avrrj^, Athens, 1879, pp. 111. Quoted as Eleft. A poor book, containing however amongst much verbiage a few songs and some account of the rock-cut churches and dwellings near SinascSs and of the local wedding customs. At the end of the book is a short glossary (pp. 89 — 102).
260 ArffuoSf) *EK\rfvi/ccL acfiara, ic.t.X., viro Tempyiov A. Ila^- TiKovy Athens, 1905. Quoted as Pakhtikos. This gives some songs from Cappadocia, 3 from Anakii, 14 from Malakopf, a fragment from Misti, and 18 from Sinas6s, but they do not render the dialect with any exactness, and I have not thought it necessary to quote many forms frx)m them.
1 E,g, vijHkKUrKiB (P- 717), irpadcKiiv (p. 719), ipSancii (p. 728). pp. 92, 140, 205, 284, 822, 848.
i] Cappadodan VUldges 13
In the course of my three joomeys, I have visited all of these villages excepting Tsharakl]^, JekI6k, Zal61a and Arahis<5n, although I have no dialect notes from Trokh6 or Dlla, and only a few from Semender6, Anakii and Sinasds. From all the rest I have more or less fiill notes and texts of folk-tales. Of the villages entirely or partially neglected, Dila, Tsharakl]^ and Jekl^k are colonies of Misti and so speak its language ; Zal61a is said to speak the old Sinasds dialect recorded by Arkh^laos and now spoken at Potdmia; Trokhd speaks the same dialect as the neighbouring Axd; Semender6 is under the same conditions as to the Turkising of its Greek as the adjacent village of Ulagh&tsh ; my notes from Anakii suggest that it does not differ materially from Silata or possibly Potdmia ; for the rest, Sinas<5s has lost or almost lost its old dialect, and the Greek population of Arabisdn is confessedly recent and of mixed though Cappadocian origin.
A list of the villages follows with whatever information I have been able to gather as to their Christian and Turkish population and other points which bear upon the dialect and the condition under which it exists. I have added a few other points of interest. Fuller accounts are to be found in the various books quoted above.
Delmes6. Population :
Christian with a few Turks, Rizos (1856).
ISOOt, 20^ Pharasop. (1895) and Arkh.(1899). ISOOt, 50^ J^. Ill, p. 44 (1905). 2000t, 160", at present.
This is the village north-west of Nigde on the slopes of the Melendiz Dagh, which is marked on Eiepert's map as Dylmusun. The figures shew that the Turkish element here, though on the increase, has always been small; the population is practically entirely Christian. This fact and the position of the village, much further from Nigde than Fert^k, Ghiirzono and AravAn, have kept the dialect comparatively free from the influence of Turkish; so much so that it is now the best representative of what Cappadocian Greek must have been before it was as thoroughly Turkised as it has been at, for example, Fertek or Ulagh&tsh, or as much subjected to the influence of the common
14 Introductory [ce
language as it has been at Sinasds or even at Pot^ia^ The beautiful position of the village on the slopes overlooking the valley in which Nigde lies is very striking. The houses spread in a long line at the foot of a cliff, from the baae of which streams of water flow down through the valley and irrigate the well wooded fields and gardens below. I was particularly fortunate at Delmeso in finding a very sympathetic schoolmaster and amongst his papils a boy of about 14, Toakim Okeanidhis, who gave me the two long tales which I print below. He had a remarkable memory and a clear pronunciation : the first of his tales was recorded in 1910 in the school house, the second in 1911 in a wooded place near the village where the school was being held in the summer heats.
Fbbt^k.
Population :
Christian and Turkish, Rizos (1856).
Alekt. (1884). Pharasop. (1895). Arkh. (1899). Xm, III, p. 44 (1905). at present.
Fert^k, Grecised as ^Pepri/a, is the Turkish name of the village ; in the dialect it is called r^ Bapraxaiva, and in literary Greek ret ^eprdfcaiva.
The various estimates shew that the population has been for some time about 3000, of whom now two-thirds are Turks, whilst until quite lately the Christians were possibly even eight or nine to one. This increase of the Turkish element is marked by a decline of the dialect ; not only is it very corrupt, but also it is probably dying out. The men go away to Constantinople a great deal, and amongst themselves generally talk Turkish, although they as a rule know common Greek. They also understand the local dialect, although they do not talk it very freely. The use of the dialect is thus almost confined to the women and children, and as Turkish women often come to the Greek houses to help in house-work, the women also are apt to acquire the habit of talking Turkish amongst themselves as well as to their husbands, which materially helps the
1 V, § 897.
|
ft. |
1 |
|
2500t. |
300 |
|
2700t, |
300 |
|
1500t, |
2500 |
|
iioot, |
2000 |
Fig I, View in ArkTin.
i] Cappadodan Villages 15
decline of the dialect. Fert^ in £BLCt will, I believe, become entirely Turkophone, unless its schools save a small remnant to talk the common Greek. The text I give was dictated by a boy at the village school, where the master gave me valuable assistance by putting his scholars at my disposal. He himself, although long resident at Fert6k, is a native of Art&ki on the Sea of Marmora.
AravIn. Population :
lOOOt, — ^ Pharasop. (1895), Arkh. (1899), Xm. m, p. 44
(1906). 900t, — ^, at present.
Aravin is the official Turkish name of this village, which is Grecised as *Apafidviov, the dialect name being ^ApafiapL With a population of about 1000 and no Turks the Greek community is fairly prosperous. Being nearer to Nigde with its trade and main road, AravAn and Ghiirzono are less out of the world than Delmesd, and probably owing to this their Greek is far more corrupted by Turkish. The absence of Turks gives the dialect more chance of life than it has at Fert^k; it will however probably yield in time to the common Greek taught at the school.
The curious passages and chambers excavated underneath the houses, which are such a feature of the Cappadocian villages, begin to be found here, the largest being apparently that called St Nikolas C'Ay* iiucoXa) from a sacred well (Zyuta-fui) which it contains. An account given me by Mr Nik(51aos Kekhaydpulos of the life of the village speaks of the way in which the people used them as places of refuged He says, " Formerly, too, Turks used to come five or six at a time, and from our fear of them we used to hide at St Nikolas, and from inside we used to shoot with a gun through the hole in the mill-stone and kill the Turks." This mill- stone is the great stone disc (Tpo^*) which can be rolled forward from a recess in the side of the narrow passage, and serves as a door. In the centre of the disc is a hole, through which a gun can be fired when the passage is thus blocked. The sketch in Fig. 2 shews the arrangement in plan, with the disc blocking the
^ PabliBhed in full in J. H. S. xzx, p. 284. Kekhay^polos has pablished a more detailed aoooont in Xen. ti, pp. 444, 445.
16
Introductory
[CH.
pafisage (marked A) and its rolled back position in dotted lines (B)^. The side recess serves for pushing the disc forward, and in this way the passage can be closed from the inside. How it could be opened again without great difficulty is not so clear. The ground beneath all the villages from Fert^k to Anakii is honeycombed in this way, sometimes, especially at Malakopi, to a great depth. The rock is a soft, white sandy composition of volcanic origin, and the galleries often descend to the level at which water is found, which at Malakopi is about seventy metres. This example at Aravdn has two of these disc-doors in succession : the one at Mala- kopi described below has five. In some villages at all events the galleries, the entrances of which are always inside the houses, used
MAIN PASSAGE INWARDS— ►
Fig. 2. Diagrammatic Plan of Stooe Door In an underground gallery in Cappadooia.
to communicate with one another. Now the connexions have been closed, and each house has its own separate excavation, the upper parts of which are used as cellars for storage. Their use as places of refuge in time of danger is indicated by their name /caTa(f>vyia, and when the news came of the recent massacres at Adana, a great part of the population at Ax<i took refiige in these underground ch€«nbers, and for some nights did not venture to sleep above ground*. It appears to be only at Misti that until recently the people lived entirely in these subterranean dwellings, without any houses above ground.
^ Fig. from J.H.S. xxx, p. 286. ^ The massacre of 1909.
i] Cappadocian Villages 17
Apart finom the mention of such underground villages by Xenophon, these excavations are referred to as long ago as the campaigns of Timour Beg, one of whose captains was sent to hunt out the inhabitants of Eaisariyeh, who had taken refuge in their underground dwellings, and was killed by an arrow shot through " le trou d'une caveme," by which is probably meant the hole in one of these doors\ Earlier still at the time of the wars of the Saracens vdth the Byzantines we hear of underground abodes and strongholds in this region'.
Valavdnis, who is a native, gives an account of Arav^ with a glossary and a number of interesting details'. My host there was Mr Eekhaydpulos who gave me a short MS account of the dialect, which I have occasionally quoted (as N.E.). A larger work on the dialect is to be expected from him. He is a native of the place, but has been abroad a good deal and in consequence, although he understands the dialect perfectly, he is not personally infallible on the subject. His observation however may be trusted, because he wrote at home, and on doubtful points constantly referred to his mother who speaks hardly anything but the local dialect.
The texts from Arav&n were taken down from the dictation of children in Mr Eekhay6pulos' house.
GHtjBZONO.
Population :
ISOOt, — ^ Pharasop. (1896), Arkh. (1899). 2000t, — ^ Xe^L III, p. 44 (1906). 1500t, — ^y at present.
A purely Christian village only about five minutes' walk from Arav&n. The name in the dialect is Ghiirzono (Tovp^ovo)) the Greeks themselves vary; I find Tovphovo<;y KovpBovo^, TopBovo^ and KovpSovov^\ In Kiepert's map it is written Kayr Dunus.
^ The reference, which I owe to Mr F. W. Hasluck, is to Cherefeddin Ali*8 HUtoire de Timour-Bee, translated by Petis de la Croix, Paris, 1722, iv, p. 80. For Xenophon v. note 2, p. 20, below.
> Bnxy, A History of the Eattem Roman Empire, p. 478, note 6.
' In Murpcurtartxd, v. p. 12 above.
« Arkh. p. 127. For d and ^ v. § 89.
n. 2
18 IntrodMctory [ch.
The general condition of the village is the same as that of Arav^ and the dialect also is almost identical. The texts were recorded in the village school.
ULAQHiTSH.
I have no information or notes as to the population of this village. It is said in Xenophdnis (1905) to have 1000 Christian and 250 Turkish inhabitants^ I should reckon rather more, and a considerable and growing Turkish element. The name is purely Turkish ; Eaepert writes it Ulu Aghatsh. With the neighbouring Semender6 it forms a group, in which the Greek is in an extremely corrupt condition, and is bound shortly to disappear as a vernacular in favour of Turkish. I have even heard women talking Turkish to their children, a sure sign of the approaching extinction of the Greek dialect. This condition is shewn in the folk-tales in this book ; nowhere is the vocabulary so filled with Turkish words or the syntax so Turkish*. The texts were recorded firom boys at the village school.
Semender^. Population :
1800t, 400^ Pharasop. (1895) and Arkh. (1899). 1300t, 700^ Jew. Ill, p. 46 (1905).
Arkh61aos gives the name as Sem^ndra {Xefihnpa), but I heard only the Turkish form, Semender6. The condition of the dialect is the same as 'at Ulagh&tsh, and Greek is rapidly dying out. The figures above shew in fact an increase in the Turkish and a decline in the Christian population. My notes from it are scanty, but are supplemented by information from Mr Kekhaydpulos, who visited it vdth me in 1910, The extremes to which the Turkish influence has gone may be seen from the paradigms of the noun and still more of the verb'. Arkh61aos reports (in 1899) that it had no school ; it now has one with a master from Bor.
^ Xen. m, p. 44.
^ Sach a sentenoe as jrac fU to fiovxa^^ geiipdufi^gaw to SfMpd r (t?. p. 882, 1. 6) oould hardly be found anywhere else. * V. §§ 136, 236.
View in Semetid«r^.
Fig. 4. Tiew ot Muti from the roof of the Choroh.
i] Cappadodan Villages 19
MiSTf.
Population :
200 housest, Kyrillos (1815)^
200—300 housest, Hamilton (1837)«
300 houses, presumably Christian, Rizos (1856).
4800t, — ^ Pharasop. (1895).
8000t, — ^ Arkh. (1899).
3600t, — ^ Xen. m, p. 46 (1905)
and the same estimate at present.
This is in many ways the most remarkable of all these villages. It is a large scattered place in the middle of the plain, and although Arkh^laos' 8000 can hardly but be an exaggeration, it is safe to say that the population is at least 4000 or even more. There are no Turks. The people are curiously backward and savage though kindly: it was with some di£Sculty that I got the folk-tale printed below, which was taken down in 1910 from the dictation of a young man. He was a native of the place, and, although he had travelled a certain amount, these travels had carried him only to the great world outside Cappadocia, so that his speech was not affected by that of other villages, whilst ordinary Qreek is so different that it does not easily touch the dialect. The forms which he used also agreed well with the numerous notes which I had taken in 1909. Hamilton says that the people used to work in the Maden Dagh lead mine, distant five or six hours to the E.S.K, but that when he went there, this had ceased, and they never left the village in search of employment, nor ever married strangers'. Now some few of them go away, generally employing themselves in the making of cotton quilts, but the great majority live an agricultural and pastoral life at home.
The village, consisting of about 800 houses, is built upon a slightly rising patch of ground, where the rock appears on the surfEtce and there is no soil at all. On this white rock the houses, nearly all of only one story, are built. Underneath the older ones
1 p. 21.
> W. J. HamUfon, Betearehes in Atia Minor, etc., 1S42, vol. n, p. 296. He writes the name Misli, as do also Oarsten Niebuhr, BHiebeaehreibungmt m, p. 120, and J. M. Kixineir, Journey through Aria Minor in 1818, 1814, p. 111. The anoieat name is probably Mnstilia.
* HamUton, Udd.
2—2
1
20 Introd%(ctory [ch.
are excavated galleries and chambers, and until recently the people lived in these, and there were no houses above ground at all I This underground village, consisting according to Levidhis^ of 400 houses, apparently lay round about the present big church : the crowns of the vaults of some of the houses may still be seen rising just flush with the surfaced That the village was until lately much smaller is seen from the estimates given by Hamilton and Bizoa
In this old part of the village rises the great church, famous all over Cappadocia for its size and its twelve domes. The central line of the roof and three domes of the north side form the fore- ground of the view in Fig. 4. This was built in 1844 and was, it seems, the first of the large churches now found in all these villages. It is a great bam-like building with a semicircular apee and on each side of the ridge of the roof six small domea At the west-end there is an open narthex. The two sets of domes cover galleries for the women, and the side aisles beneath these galleries are separated from the body of the church by two ranges of columns. The whole interior of the church, as well as the narthex, is covered with frescoes, whioh are dated by an inscription over the door ; — Beautiful paintings executed by the painter Symeon the son of the schoolmaster Dimitrios of Zindji Dere, 1868, April 29*. The building of such a church is a remarkable achievement for such a place as Misti, but as the new school at Axd shews, the Cappadocians are capable of great public efforts^.
The graveyard is full of the curious little tombstones usual in Cappadocia : each is a low round-topped stele with a roughly cut cross and on one side a recess in which a lighted lamp or candle is put on certain days. The photograph of the graveyard at Limna (Fig. 6) shews their appearance. On the north side of the church is the old church of the village, which is almost entirely
1 Levidhis, p. 174.
> Sooh an undergrotmd village in. Asia reminds us of the cave-houses of Phiygia described by Vitmvius (De architect, n, 1, 5), and still more of the sabtemuiean dwellings mentioned by Xenophon (Anah. iv, 5, 25).
' As an example of the practice of writing Turkish in Greek characters («rapa- luufKiriKc) I transcribe this inscription : — -' Ajt^ IffropiaKsipri /0-XerJ) Zu^r^re/^eX^ Aff/tiffrpt doffKoKoaow fiaxTffovfd ^uypd/^oi "Zviitfinf ata^ \K\K 1868 dvpCKiou k$ X\ 29. Tbe practice is described at length by Valav&nis, Murpatf-tarcica, pp. 56, aqq,
^ For the church and its frescoes, v, Levidhis, p. 174.
Fig. 6. Graveyard at Llmna.
i] Cappadocian Villages 21
underground, and is lighted only by small holes in the roof. The upper part of it is built with a barrel- vaulted roof; the lower part is entirely cut in the rock. The church and graveyard are as usual surrounded by a high wall for protection against Turks. Misti hardly boasts a school even today, and much less in 1844, but where a school exists it is ofben in the same enclosure, as at Fert6k and GhArzono. Such a compound vrith the church and school forms the heart of the Christian community in a village, just as the life of the Turks centres round the mosque and its adjacent bath.
The view of the village from the roof of the church is striking. The first time I was there in 1909 was at the threshing time, when the flat roofs were piled with heaps of com, and the threshing floors in active use.
Several colonies have recently gone out from Misti, all pre- serving their Greek speech. These are:
(1) Dlla (Kiepert's Til-koi or Kaisar-k6i), a small village lying east of Malakopf on the road to B^h-kt>i. The Greeks call it Dilos (A^Xo9), probably because they think it has some con- nexion with the island. Its population according to PharascSpulos (1895) is 200, all Christians. The statistics in Xenophdnis (1905) give 150 Christians^ I was told 200 Christians and 75 Turks. It is said that, before the Misti people came, it was a small, almost entirely Turkish, hamlet. Levidhis says that the village was deserted owing to the depredations of brigands, until recently — he wrote in 1899 — twenty families came there from MistL
The ancient church is described by Rett, Gr^goire and Levidhis*.
(2) Tsharakl^, N.E. of Misti near Arabl^. Levidhis says that 57 years ago (i.e., in 1842) 27 families went there from Misti, and that they had when he wrote (in 1899) increased to 90. This means a population of between 400 and 500, which agrees with the 450 given in Xenophdnis for 1905*. The place, Levidhis says, was previously deserted, but possessed troglodytic houses and an underground church. I did not visit the village, but it is said to be Greek-speaking.
^ Xen, m, p. 46.
> Levidhia, p. 176 ; B.C.H.t zmn, p. 92 ; Bott, Kleina$iat. DerikmiOer, p. 287.
^ Xen, nt, p. 46 ; Levidhia, p. 175. The name is written Tff€LpiK\7j or Tjtb^xX^-
22 Inirodv/ctory [ch.
(3) Jekl6k (the j pronounced as in English). This is probably the Eeraklyk of Eiepert's map, east of MistL I have not been there, but Mr Eekhaydpulos told me that it was a Greek-speaking colony from Misti, but quite a small place.
The language of these three colonies from Mistf is said not to present any practical difference from that of the parent village. I have no notes on it.
A short text from Misti, a carol in honour of St Basil, is given in Aaoyp(ul>la, I, p. 143, quoted from ^opfuiyf, Nos. 17, 18, Dec 1908, p. 8, and a similar fragment in Pakhtlkos, p. 8.
Ax<3. Population :
About 200 housest, Kyrillos (1816).
300 houses, m. 1600t, — ", Eizos (1856).
4000t and more, — ", Pharasop. (1895).
4600t, — ^ Arkh. (1899).
4000t, — ^ Zen. III. p. 46 (1906).
SOOOt or more, — ", at present.
The Greeks write the name Ax6s or Nax<5s; the Turks call the place Has&-koi. It is a large village, about as big as Misti, although the houses are much less scattered. There being no Turks and the population large and not given to going abroad, the dialect is in no danger of disappearance either by giving way to Turkish or by being purified by the influence of common Greeks A fine schoolroom has indeed been built since my first visit in 1909, but there seemed in 1911 to be no money to pay a master. Most of the texts were taken down from the dictation of a young man named Khristos, who was a neighbour of the man in whose house we put up in 1911.
There is a curious local pottery industry at Ax(5, the products of which are exported to the neighbouring villages. The potters are exclusively women. The pots are made by hand, the shapes being bowls, flat covers with a loop handle, tall water-jars and a kind of guard put at the bottom of the sunk ovens (tandur) to keep the ventilation-hole (Sundil) ftx)m being choked by the ashes. The bigger pieces take several days to make, the pot being
^ It is hard to see why Arkh^laos, p. 126, should say that there is danger of the Greek dialect disappearing at Az6.
Fig. 6. Women making pottery at Aifi.
Fig. 7. Burnii^ Qie pottery «t Ax6.
i] Cappadoeian ViUagea 23
gradually built up, and each addition being left to dry in the sun. No kiln 18 used : the pots are burned in an open fire, being half buried in a heap of the dung and straw cakes commonly used as fuel, such as are seen plastered on the walls in the view at Semender^ (Fig. 3). The pottery is thick and clumsy, dark brown in colour, being much blackened in the fire, and quite undecorated. For the technical terms used by the potters see Kapxovta and /MtXa^(Q» in the glossaiy. Fig. 6 shews the making, and Fig. 7 the burning of this pottery.
Tbokh6. Population :
1500t, — ", Pharasop. (1895), Arkh. (] 899) and Zen. in,
p. 46 (1905). 400t, — ^ at present.
This is a small Greek-speaking village about a mile from Ax<S on the road to MalakopL In Turkish it is called Tirkhin; Eiepert marks it as Tirkhan. To judge from its appearance the estimate of 1500 inhabitants must be a good deal too high. I have passed through it, but have no notes on the dialect, which is said to be identical with that of Ax6K
MALAKOPf.
Population :
Christians and Turks, Rizos (1856).
1600t 400^ Pharasop. (1895).
2000t, 400^ Arkh. (1899).
irOOt, 800^ Xen. ill, p. 46 (1905).
2000t, 800", at present.
This is a flourishing village, but with an increasing Turkish element. Levidhis calls it 17 Ma\a/co7rau», but the Greeks generally call it MaXaxoinj or MaXaKoiria ; the Turkish form is Melegob. The people are more advanced than at Axd and Mistf and go a good deal to Constantinople to work; hence the Greek community has a flourishing school and Khun, and the local dialect is in some danger from the common Greek, although its end is not for many
^ PhaiaBop. p. 78.
24 Introdttctory [oh.
years yet. The Bubterranean galleries of Malakopi are famous for their great depth. The level of the water in the rock, upon which the village is built, is 70 — 80 metres below the surface, and the water is raised by means of large windlasses^. These are arranged with a vertical spindle so that several women can work them by walking round and round pushing the arms of the windlass aa if it were a capstan. On one side of the well-head is the open shed con- taining the windlass, and on the other is a semicircle of monolithic troughs roughly cubical, each with a stone lid hollowed out above and pierced with a hole, so that the troughs can be filled without moving the lids^ Each house owns such a cistern, and the women go together to the well to work the vrindlass, each filling her own cistern with a supply of water for the day. The water is drawn off by a spigot, in front of which stones are piled in a private way, so that the owner can be sure that no one has tampered with her cistern. The same system is in use at Phloit4. Fig. 8 shews one of these wells with the windlass and cisterns.
The underground houses were supplied with water from the same wells, by means of openings into the side of the well-shaft. We explored a remarkable example underneath the house of the blind singer mentioned below. The upper part, defended by five of the stone doors already described, consisted of numerous rooms, and beyond these there was a deep descent by means of steps cut as steeply as possible in the rock, ending in a small room with a hole in one side of it opening on a well-shaft. The rooms close to the surface are lit by shsifts in the roof; the flat stones covering these openings are common in the alleys and open spaces of Malakopi.
The large new church stands on the site of an old church founded by John Tzimiskes (a.d. 970). Its destruction is recorded by Levidhis*.
My notes on the dialect are almost entirely derived from a blind man named Khristos, famous as a singer in church. Although quite blind, he was one of the best pupils at the village school, where he learned to speak rather a pure form of Greek.
^ This depth giyen by Arkh^Iaos (p. 124) I roughly checked by letting a pebble drop; four or five seconds elapsed before the splash was heard. ' The name for these troughs is XokkI (q»v,). » p. 163.
Fig. 8, Well at Halakopi, with wiodlaw and cistertis.
i] Cappadodan Villages 25
His knowledge of the dialect is excellent, as he habitually speaks it with the little boys who lead him about; his infirmity also keeps him much at home with the women of the family. The fineness of his ecu: and his natural acuteness of mind made his instructions very valuable. It was his careful lessons on pro- nunciation which first guided me to the curious phenomena in the pronunciation of 7 and x described in ^ 80 — 82. The folk- tale I print was dictated to me by a boy at his request.
The derivations suggested for the name Malakopl have some interest fix)m their variety. A local derivation is from fidXa KoirtA, because of the labour required to draw the water fix)m the deep wells; Ainsworth^ adding that the usual, it would be better to say the usual Turkish, name is Malakob, always calls the place Mar Yakub, which is the Armenian transcription of St James, the idea probably being due to some over-clever Armenian; Gr^goire proposes KaXa/jLOKoirciop, with the sense of KoKafjuov, supporting the metathesis by the Phlo'itd word fiaXaKca' yalai fiij tea\\i€pyovfjL€i>ac, which is he says certainly a metathesis for KaXifiiOy terres en friche, terres dSvasties, ad, Von na rien laissi que U chaume ; lastly Gr6goire' quotes Ibn Hordadbeh*, who gives the form Malakoubia and the derivation place where mill-stones are quarriedy as if from fivkoKoiria. It may be added that the name is by no means a new one, and in the form MaKaKoirala is mentioned by Theophanes^
PhloitI. Population :
2800t, 400^ Pharasop. (1895) and Arkh. (1898). 2500t, 500^ Zen. Ill, p. 46 (1905). 1500t, QbOTt at present.
The earlier figures must, I think, be too high; the place is smaller than Malakopl. The Greeks write the name generally 4>Xo7iyTa: in Turkish the village is called Suvermez, i.e., it does
1 TraveU and reiearehei in Atia Minor, etc., 1842, i, p. 205.
' B. C. H. Mxm, p. 160.
^ Who wrote in the ninth century. He mentions Malakoabia amongst the strong plaees in the oonntiy of the MatAmyr (souterrains) of Cappadocia in his book of Itineraiies ; v. Goeje, Bibl. Geogr, Arab, ti, p. 80 of the French translation.
^ X/MToypd^a, edit Paris, p. 407.
26 Introductory [ch.
not give watery on account of the absence of running water. Ii lies at the foot of low hills about an hour to the west of Malakopi The dialect is in no special danger ; the school is not so efficiem as at Malakopf. The texts I print were partly taken down fron the school children, but the best were given me by a blind mai called Ayra&m (Abraham), a famous story-teller.
SlLATA.
Population :
lOOOt, 1000^ Arkh. (1899). 800t, 300", Kholop.* and Xen. iii, p. 46 (1905). 750t, 300", at present.
I suspect that Arkh^laos' estimate of the Turkish element i too high. It is generally on the increase in these villages, bu certainly the Christians are now greatly in the majority. Thi Greeks spell the name (t^) SvXara, and the Turks call it Zile o Zila: Eiepert's map gives a Djuvarzile, but marks it too &x south it should be nearer Anakii and further from Malakopf.
My texts are derived from the children at the school. Th^ dialect is in common use. The village is the subject of Phara s6pulos' book T^ 'IvXara and Eholdpulos' monograph publishe( in Xenophdnis ii. For these and the glossary of the dialect bi S&was Yasiliddhis, v. p. 12 above.
An account of a sacred tree at Sflata is worth quoting. Kea the village is a hill called the Mesh6 Dagh, the Hill of the Oak from a very large oak-tree which stood there until recently. Thi people regarded it as sacred to the Virgin and used to dedicatt candles to it. These were lighted and placed in the hollow o the trunk, and in this way the tree took fire and was destroyed The site where it stood was pointed out to me from the village KhoMpulos adds the very common Greek story that six year before he wrote, that is to say in 1899, a man guided by i dream dug there and found an eikon of the Virgin and Child Although there is the usual tradition that a church once stooc on the spot, it does not appear that there is any trace of a building
^ Xen, n, p. 96. His actual figures are 160 Christian and 60 Turkish houses. ^ It is marked in Kiepert with a square and not a cirole to indicate that he i uncertain of its exact position.
i] Cappadodan Villages 217
sarviYing: it is more likely that the tree itself was always the sacred objects
It was here that I saw the curious sight of a priest's funeral The body, fally robed, was placed in a carrying-chair and set in the church, and before being buried, still seated in this way, was carried in procession through the villaga
Anakt}.
Population :
lOOOt, 1800^ Pharasop. (1895) and Arkh. (1899). 1250t, 1500^ Zen. Ill, p. 46 (1905). 750t, 1500", at present.
This is the Turkish Inegi on the road between Malakopi and Nevshehir. Unlike the rest of these places, it is not a village with more or less scattered houses, but is built like a town, with narrow streets and lanes^ I was only there for a few hours in 1909, so that I do not know in what condition the dialect is.
SiNASdS.
Population :
400t, lOO'' houses, Bizos (1856), which means about 2000t, 500^ 4000t, 1000", Pharasop. (1895) and loannfdhis
(1896)'. 4500t, 600", Arkh. (1899).
SOOOt, 1000", at present, and also in Xm. ii, p. 230
(1905).
This village or small town, which lies about an hour south of tTrg^p, is the centre of Cappadocian Hellenism. It is the main subject of Arkh61aos' book ^tvaao^y in which a good account of the place is to be found. From the dialect point of view it is of less importance. At present the old dialect largely gives way to the common Greek — Arkh61aos' account of it is professedly of a past state of things— ^but there is little doubt that it was much the same as the dialect now spoken at Pot&mia. The place has
1 FfafliaBop. p. 16 and Xen, n, p. 94.
' I.e. it is a Kn^tt/ywoKit rather than a x^Pifi'
* In Xm. I, p. 824.
28 Introductory [on.
however alwajrs been more Greek and more civilised than the rest of the Christian villages. For many years it has. been in close touch with Constantinople, and I doubt indeed if the dialect has ever been so corrupt as even that of Pot4mia. Its schools and its flourishing condition have now at all events set it firmly on the path of the modem Greek Koivri, and it is, as the inhabitant^ boast, an Hellenic oasis, where even some Moslems know Greek- It is noticeable, too, that Greek has always been written at Sinasds. I saw no Turkish inscriptions in the church, and old tombstone of the beginning of the eighteenth century are written in Greek In the other villages the tombs, until the quite recent days of schools, were all inscribed in Turkish, and the pictures in the churches bear Turkish legends, though in Greek characters. Even now the Greeks use Turkish in Greek characters for their corre- spondence ^
The Turkish name of the village is Sinasiin, and Levidhis suggests that this is for <7(t)^j' "Acrouva, Asima being the name of an ancient bishopric'.
Zal^la.
Population :
800t, 300^ Pharasop. (1896).
700t, 400^ Arkh. (1899).
600t, 800^ Z6n. 11, p. 230 (1905).
700— 750t, 300^ at present.
According to Arkh^laos this village lies one hour south of Sinasds. Eiepert marks Zalil to the east of Sinasds, but with the square sign which shews that the exact position is unknown. Arkh61aos further says that as Zalel has a bad meaning in Turkish the name was changed by imperial decree to Zem^Ia or Jemil {j as in English) meaning Beautiful, and that the Greeks there- fore call it Eiffiop<f>ox<opiop. The dialect is said to be what that of Sinas(5s was before it gave way to the school Greek. I have not been there. ^
^ Just as the Armenians write Turkish in Armenian characters. Cf. also Valav&nis^ 'H iXKrj\oypa<f>la iropd roTt MiKpaaiardis, in Mtcpo^'iariica, pp. 66 — 87.
' For Levidhis v, Xenophdnit, y, p. 184. The derivation is supported hr Gr^goire in B, C. H. teou, p. 142.
[] CappcBdodan Villages 29
PotImia.
Population :
800t, 100^ Pharasop. (1895).
900t, — ^ Arkh. (1899).
600t, —\ Zw. II, p. 230 (1905).
600— 700t, — ", at present.
This is marked in Eiepert as Ortd-k^i (ths middle village), being between the Turkish villages of B48h-k5i and Mayrodj4n. Mustakldhis calls it Hordfjua or ^Ofyrd-KiolK It is called also Dere-k(5i, the village of the water-course (Pharasop. p. 99); the name ILordfjua used at present by the Greeks is probably no more than a translation of Der6-k5i, as lEiiffJU>p<f>ox<»piov is of Zambia, the new name of Zal^la.
The dialect has been a good deal influenced by the common Greek; this is due to the schools and still more to the close connexion with Constantinople. There was hardly a child at the school, whose father had not left the village. The resulting admixture of non-dialect forms appears plainly in the texts, all of which I took down from the boys at the school. The influence of Turkish is comparatively slight. The village lies in a striking valley or ravine cut in the high plateau parallel to the Soghanlj^- Der^, which is famous for its rock-cut dwellings and churches.
Arabis<5n.
Population :
6000t, 14000^ Pharasop. (1895). 2500t, 1500^ Zw. ni, p. 46 (1905). 8000t, 4000^ Arkh. (1899).
This is Kiepert's Arebsun, a town near the Halys, N.W. of Nevshehir. The estimates of the population are so wild as to be almost worthless. The Christians are said to have gone there comparatively recently and largely from MistL Eyrillos^ copied by Rizos, says that the town was adorned and improved in 1776 by Kara Vezir who renamed it Gul Shehir (Rose City), and that after this Greek settlers came there who speak the local Romaic. They have apparently good schools I have not been there, and
^ Parmu$6$^ xv, p. 457. * ' p. 10.
30 IntrodtuAory [oh.
can say nothing of the dialect, but it seems likely onder such urban conditions to have lost a good deal of its Cappadocian character.
IV. PHARASA. Map on PL IL
Under the general name of the dialect of Ph4rasa I have grouped the almost identical idioms spoken at the six villages of Phdrasa, Afeh4r-k5i, Kfska, Sati, Tshukiiri and Giaiir-kei^ They all lie in the region of the Anti-Taurus mountains that is drained by the Zam&nti-Su. My linguistic notes are mainly from Ph4rasa, which may be called the metropolis of the group, with supple- mentary material from A&h4r-kdi, Eiska and Tshukdri
The books published on the subject are :
TX&^aaaptov avyKpirv/cbv *EKKffvotcamraSo/cifC&p Xi^eoav f^ro^ rj iv KoTTwaBoKia XaXovfUvrj ^EWffvucif BioKeicTo^ ical r^ iv ainji a-ao^o/jueva 1%^ '^^^ apxaia^ Ka7nraSoActic^9 ykdctni^y inro 11. K. KapoXiSov, A.<I>., iv Xfivpvyj, 1885*; pp. 221. Quoted as Ear.
This book of Professor Earolfdhis I believe first called attention to these dialects. It deals mainly with the language of Ph4rasa. The author quotes a suggestion of Eiepert' based on place-names, and again of Perrot^ that possibly these dialects preserve relics of the old Cappadocian language, and of Niebuhr' that Lycaoniaii has left its mark upon the dialect of S{lli^ and seeks to identify remains of Cappadocian by means of lists of words mainly from the dialect of Phirasa. His use of the vocabulary is however entirely uncritical, and his derivations no more than guesswork His case naturally remains unproved, but he has gathered a good
^ B. A. M(ou0TaW9i;f ), Parruutdty ZY, p. 458, gives as Greek-speaking villageB od the ** right branch" of the Zam&nti-Sa not only TffwKwpyiodpT, Kltf-xe, 'A^dpcuK and ^poffa, but also Ko/htX^p and *AwTovppaxM^* 0' Uiese last two I knov nothing and the authorities contradict one another; see p. 7 above. The second volume of H. Grothe's Meine Vorderarienexpeditionj 1906 u, 1907, is a good geo- graphical monograph on the Anti-Taoros, with accounts of the inhabitants.
' First published as *H ^y KawwaBoKlq, XaKwftdni 'fiXXijrtx^ 3tdX€irrof, cr.X., ^ovffeZw Kttl BipKiod-^Kyi Tift EdaryeXtir^f 2x<*^9*» Utplodos Terdfmit Smyrna, 1884. The pagination is different, as in the 1884 edition the treatise forms the second put of a volume in the series. I quote from the separate 1886 edition.
* Memoire Uher die ComtrucUon der Karte von Kleinasien, p. 186.
* Georges Perrot, Souvenir d*un Voyage en Ane Mineure, 1867, p. 185.
* V. p. 36 below. • Ear. pp. 8—6.
i] Pharasa 31
deal of linguistic and other information and gives a suggestive though veiy incomplete sketch of the grammar. His transcription of the sounds is veiy defective and sometimes inconsistent ; it is ofben impossible to find out what sound he intended to represent ; see note 2 at the foot of the page\
Neugriechisches avs Kleinasien, MitgetheUt von Pavl de Lagarde^ Gottingen, 1886. Aus dem 33en Bande d. Abhcmdl, d. Konig. Gesellschafi d, Wissenachaften zu Gottingen. (Quoted below as
Lag)
This is a publication of texts sent by Earolidhis to Lagarde in
support of his Cappadocian theory, and its most valuable result.
They consist of a fable and an anecdote in the Phdrasa dialect,
samples of a translation of the Gospels into the same dialect from
a MS then in the church at Ph4rasa, and of 44 songs from
Delmesd, SinawSs, Ak Dagh» and Nikopolis. It concludes with
an index of all the words in Earolidhis' chaotic IXioaa-dpiov
^iryKpiTiKov, which Lagarde had the happy idea of extracting and
arranging alphabetically, with whatever information Earolidhis
gives about them. This is so much more convenient for use than
the original that in using Earolidhis' work I alwajrs refer to the
pages of Lagarde^ The samples of the Gospels from Ph4rasa
consist of only St Matthew xxvi, 14 — ^58, St Luke xxii, and
St John XX, 19 — 26, the last in two versions. I enquired for this
MS when I was at Phirasa, and saw the man in whose house it
^ As to Kazolidhis' thesis I oftnnot do better than quote from Kretsohmer, Die Grieeh, Sprache, p. 899: "Karolidis hat in dem heute ndrdlioh des TanroB gesprochenen grieohiBohen Dialekt eine Beihe von Elementen entdeckt, welohe sich aus dem Grieohiaohen nicht deaten lassen, mid die er deshalb anf die alt- EappadoUaohe LondeBspraofae suriiokfuhrt: das ist mftglioh, jedenftblls nioht widerlegbar, aber seine Etymologien, aaf Gnmd deren er das Kappadokisohe ftir eine arisohe, dem Phiygischen verwandte Spraohe erklart, sind nichts weniger als zwingend.** Hatzidikis has reviewed Earolidhis (in the Athenian periodical '^pdofuta, n, 1885, pp. 596 — 588), and shewn that many of his ** Cappadocian " words are found in other Modem Greek dialects. Our ignorance of ancient Cappa- docian is a prime factor in the problem, which is passed over by Earolidhis. Cf, also Thumb, Die Orieeh. Spraehs im ZeiuUter des HeUenitmu$t p. 118.
' An occasional slip in Lagarde makes it desimble to check his book with the original. For Kar.'s &, d, g he uses far, yr, yK, and for Ear.'s </, p', «', tch he writes rj*, ^j*, ra^ ffff^ the sounds represented being with fair regularity J, J, to, S. That Ear. gives for his g' either the French j (I) or oy (a slip for gy) and uses tch (I) where the true sound is s6 must be put down to his indifference to phonetics. Unless for any special reason I have used Lagarde's tnmsoription.
32 Introductory [ch.
had been ; he assured me that it had never been more than a few leaves. As the pieces printed in Lagarde are parts of the Passion, it is likely that this is true, and that the whole MS never con- tained any more than the Gospels for Holy Week and Easter. Even so there must have been more than Earolidhis sent Lagarde, for this only covers the Betrayal, the trial of St Peter and the doubting of St Thomas.
H. Grigoire, B. C, H. xxxiii, 1909, pp. 148 — 159. Grammatical notes and a folk-tale from Phdrasa. Except from the point of view of lexicography, these few pages, the result of two evenings' work, contain more real information about the dialect than is to be found in all the other publications.
Arkh^laos (p. 137) gives a short sample of the Ph&rasa dialect but not well recorded, and Pakhtikos prints a carol to St Basil and a short fragment of a song^ Lastly Mr AnaatAsios Levldhis of Zindjf Der6 near Talas has written, but not published, a grammar of Cappadocian Greek with glossaries and what seems to be a valuable collection of folk-songs. I believe that most of his material is from Phdrasa. I saw the MS in Mr Levldhis' house, and its publication is greatly to be desired.
Of all these six villages Ph4rasa is by far the most important ; it lies in a central position and the others are all said to be colonies from it. Philrasa {rh <bdp€ura) is the Greek literary form of the name ; in the dialect it is called Yarashds (Bopo^o^), in Turkish Farash, which is the name it has on Eiepert s map, and it appears with the name rh ^epicia in Anna Comnenal Eyrillos calls it ^apaaaay kolv&^ ^apaaovL\ The population according to Arkh^laos is 1800, according to Gr6goire and statistics in XenophAnis 15001 They are all Christian except one or two families, and even these Turks habitually speak the Greek dialect.
Tschihatscheff's notice of Ph&rasa is interestingl The place,
^ pp. 17 and 42.
3 n, p. 289, 11, Bonn (edit. Paris, p. 412). I owe the releienoe to M. Gr^iie. In the Venice edition the accent is as at present, rd ^pe^ia,
8 p. 15.
* Arkh. p. 121 ; GrSgoire, B. C. H, zzzm, p. 118 ; Xen. i, p. 282.
^ The reference is to Mittheilungen au8 Justus Perthe$* geographiseher Anndt Uber wichtige new Erforschungen auf dem Oesammtgebiete der Oeograpfde von Dr A. Petermann. Erganznngsband rr, no. 20. P. y. Tsohihatsoheff's lUisen in KleinaHm mid Armenien, 1847—1863. Gotha, 1867, p. 14. .
Fig. 9. Fb&raBa from tbe Soutb.
i] Pharam 33
he says, is entirely inhabited by Greeks, who owing to the lonely position are very wild, hate the Turks extremely and are always armed with muskets. They pay no taxes, and recognise no authority but that of the Afshar chie&, whom they support in their attacks on the Turkish peasants, in return for a share of the booty, even the priests with the cross on their breasts, just as they all have a picture of the Virgin, taking part in these forays. Tschihatscheff was taken for a Turkish spy and very badly received by the A&har Agha of the place. The Afshars are a Turkish tribe from N.W. Persia who after the Crimean war were driven into the Anti-Taurus mountains by Circassian immigrants^. Another trace of their presence in this region is the name of the village Afehdr-koi.
The village of Ph^rasa lies on a spur of rock which runs out towards, and at the end precipitously overhangs, the west bank of the Zaminti*Sa. The main approach is a descent from the west from the cultivated slopes above down to the spring of the spur, and the main street runs down the ridge towards the Byzantine castle which crowns the now precipitous rock. The steepness of the slopes to the right and left was impressed upon me by the serious landslide which happened between my first and second visits ; the earth was loosened by the snow and rain, and a number of houses on the southern declivity slipped bodily down, ruining the hanging gardens which descended below them steeply to the river. The end of the spur is occupied by the tower and walls of the castle and by the church of SS. Yarakhisios and Jonas. Immediately below the village the river flows through a gorge, the precipitous sides of which rise sheer from the water, and below this again is the church and sacred spring of St John Chiysostom. This gorge forms the foreground of the view in Fig. 9. The valley contracts above the village also, so that the view is bounded on all sides by the mountains that rise on each side of the river, and in this way, although the site of the village itself is high above the river, its general position is in a basin.
The remoteness of the village and the miserable condition of the school give the dialect a very strong position. The translation
^ This I quote from Moziay's Handbook to Ana Minor, 1895, p. 68. The best account of the Afshars is that of Grothe, op. ett., n, pp. 185 — 148. Cf. also Skene, Anadol, p. 184.
D. 3
34 Introdv4^ory [ch.
of the Gospel, which Karolfdhis sent to Lagarde, shews that not so very long ago Turkish was not generally understood, and this agrees very well with TschihatscheflTs remarks. At present although all the men and most of the women know more or less Turkish, this is largely as a result of the custom of leaving the village and going south to the district of Adana to look for wort and the dialect is still the habitual language of every-day life.
The folk-tales which are published below were taken down in 1910 and 1911 from the dictation of boys and young men, excepting 10 and 32, which are taken with revision trova Lagarde. A good many have been omitted as being the less good of two versions of the same tale.
AfshAb-kOi.
The population is given by Arkh^laos as 200 ; the real figure must be a good deal higher. The village is marked by Kiepert as Asharshe, lying to the east of Ph^rasa. It is built in a nam>w ravine, the houses being piled up on each side of the water-course. It has I believe no school. The population is entirely Christian, and came fi^m Ph&rasa. The texts I give are from the dictation of men in the house in which we spent a night in 1911, on our way to Ph^u-asa.
The name of the village suggests that it was at one time inhabited by Afshars, the tribe to whose chieftains Tschihatschetl' says that Phdrasa was subjects
ElSKA.
Kfska or Kiske lies in a valley north of Afehdr-kOi, of which it is a colony, and halfway between it and Faracheddin. Arkh^laos gives the population as 400 Christians; the statistics in Xenophdnis- as 200 Christians and 100 Turks. Owing to the number of Turks the Greek dialect is said to contain more Turkish words than in the other villages of this group, where the population is entirely Greek. The short text was given me at the village guest- house.
SatI.
Sati or Satis is a very small Christian Greek -speaking hamlet about half way between Eiska and Tshukiiri : it is not marked in
^ V. under Ph&rasa, p. 88 above. ' Xen, n, p. 882.
I] SiUi 35
Kiepert's map. Like Kiska it is a colony from A&hir-koi^ I have no dialect material from this place, but the dialect is said not to diflFer from that of Kiska and Tshukiiri. The village is given as Turkophone by Arkh61aos, who assigns to it 200 inhabi- tants*. The statistics in Xenophdms give it 115*.
TshuktJri.
This is the local name of the Christian village on the left bank of the Zamdnti-Su south-east of Faracheddin, the Tshukur-Jurt of Kiepert's map and the Ta-ovKovpy^vpr of Arkh^laos*, who gives its population as 400^ Another estimate is 250', all Christians. It had, when Arkh^laos wrote^ no school : now one of the natives, after being sent away to get some education, gives a little elementary teaching. This man was most kind in helping me to some knowledge of the dialect, and in encouraging people to dictate the texts in this book. The inhabitants say that like Kiska and Satl it is a colony from Afshar-koi. As in all these settlements, the people live entirely on the produce of their fields and flocks.
GiatJr-koi.
This is naentioned as a Greek-speaking village by KaroUdhis* and Arkh^laos^ It lies about IJ days S.S.W. from PhArasa. It is marked in Kiepert's map, but a little too far to the west. We passed near it in 1911 on our journey ftx)m Phdrasa to Adana, but did not actually visit it. The population is mixed of Turks and Christians, whence the name Giaiir-koi, Village of Unbelievers. The Christians came from Phirasa and are said to speak the same dialect.
V. SfLLI.
The large village or small town of SlUi, which lies in a valley about an hour N.W. of Konia, is partly inhabited by Greeks who speak the dialect of which I give an account. The houses occupy
^ This iB supported by Levidhis, p. 103.
« p. 121. 8 Xen. n, p. 232. * p. 121.
B The name seems to be from duqur, j^J^ ditch, and yord, ^j(^ dtcelling- place, referring probably to the low-lying situation. • p. 31. 7 p. 183.
3—2
36 Introductory [ch.
both sides of a narrow valley near the point where it debouches on the great plain of Konia. The population is given by Arkh^laos (writing in 1899) as 3600 Christians and 3500 Turks, a statistic of 1905 gave 3000 Christians and 4000 TurksS and at present it is estimated that there are about 2250 Christians and 5750 Turk& This large increase in the Turkish element is due to economic causes and, since the Constitutional Reform in Turkey, to the additional hardships, mainly the liability to serve in the army, suffered by the Christians. The surrounding villages are all Turkish, and it does not appear that there is any tradition of other Greek-speaking places^in the neighbourhood.
Sflli is first mentioned by Carsten Niebuhr, who was there in 1766. He records that the people were all Greek Christians, and that the Turks therefore called the place Giaur-koi. Their language was a dialect of Greek hardly understood by other Greeks, and the common people spoke nothing else'. Kyrillos says that it contained 1500 houses, half Greek and half Turkish*.
Levldhis* gives a short account of Silli and records the local tradition, which he probably copied fi^om Kyrillos, that the Greeks there are descended from seven captive Lakonian families sent there to build the church by Aladdin the Seljouk Sultan of Konia, and that therefore their language differs from that of the Cappa- docians and resembles that of Lakonia. Levfdhis' own opinion however is that it is a remnant of the ancient Lycaonian mixed with Greek, an idea which is an echo of an inaccurate version of Niebuhr given by Karolidhis*. Neither theory has either evidence or probability in its favour. The increase in the number of Turks, the good schools and the facilities which the railway offers for getting away, all militate against the chances which the dialect has of maintaining itself in the future. On the other hand the newly established carpet industry at Sflli and the increasing importance of Konia as a centre may give the Greeks more of a career at home, and so check the emigration which everywhere in Asia is threatening the very existence of the Greek com- munities.
^ In Xen, m, p. 48.
' GaiBten Niebuhr, ReUdtnehreXbungen^ m (1837), pp. 126, iqq.
s pp. 44, 45. « p. 156.
' Kar. p. 4. Niebuhr in fact says nothing about Lycaonian.
i] Biihyniay Idvisi 37
The hitherto published material is confined to a very few grammatical notes, an anecdote and a short folk-tale given by Arkh^laos (pp. 143 — 147) and a short sketch of the grammar and a folk-tale published by the present writer^ Of the texts in this book the first five were recorded firom the dictation of the son of my host at Silli, who had learned them from his mother, and the last two I copied from a MS lent me by the schoolmaster, which contained these tales and a version of the song of the Bridge of Aria written out by one of his scholars. The only change I have made has been to bring the spelling into agreement vrith that of the other texta
VI. BITHYNIA.
Under this head come the Greek-speaking villages in Bithynia in the neighbourhoods of Bmsa and Nikomedia (Ismid). The former are shewn by Hasluck to be Turkish foundations, the population having been brought over from Europe'; the dialect agrees quite well with this view. The imperfect passive in 'Taficu at Iriklion (Tep6-k(5i) and Erfndze on the gulf of Ismid and the gen. plural in -pot) from Demirddsh and Abuli6nd near Brusa, although they both look very much like similar phenomena in Cappadocia, are probably independent and can hardly be used to prove the presence of any earlier, specifically Asiatic, linguistic elements'. The published material is very slight*; I have made use of my notes of visits to Irdklion, Demirdilsh and Abuli<5nd, and to Bdsh-k<5i (BovXyapdroi) one of the seven Pistiki villages (TlicrifciL X^Pi^) ^®*"' Brusa.
VII. LIVfSL
A dialect is spoken by the Greeks of Livisi in Lycia, which, in spite of the geographical position of the place and its local
* J. H, S. XXX, pp. 121—132.
' Hasluok, Cyxicut, pp. 14S iqq, ' t?. §§ 185, 235.
* Twenty-one songs from Bithynia, with the names of the villages, are given by PakhtikoB. But, as the author very troly says (p. xt*), Bongs do not give a faithful representation of the looal dialect. I Imow of no other published material except proverbs in Politis (OapMAUcu) quoted by Eretsohmer (Der heut, le$h. Dial,, p. IS).
38 Introductory [ch. i
traditions, has no resemblance to that of the neighbouring islands, but must rather be reckoned as a genuine Asiatic dialect.
An account of it is given in Yiepl rrj^ Ai^ia-iavii^ BiaXefcrov, vTTo 'Ici><TV)(f> X. XapiTtoviSov, Trebizond, 1911, pp. 43. Until this publication the only information was contained in a short paper in the periodical '^Ofirjpo^^ and in Barrapiafiolj ijroi Ae^iXoy lov rri^ AetfirjtTiavrj^ BiaXiKTov, viro M. 'I. ISiovaaiov, Athens, 1880, pp. 26 + 175. This book, for a long time the only published source of importance and apparently to be the chief monument of the dialect to posterity, was written by a local schoolmaster with the curiously diflferent object of de8tro3dng it altogether, by giving his pupils an easy means of correcting their native speech, the forms of which he prints in parallel columns with those of the purified language'.
Vm. GYOLDE.
A Greek dialect was spoken until recently in the village of Gyolde in Lydia, near Kula, in the Eatakekaumene district north of Philadelphia. The authority is K. Buresch, who, hearing that " ancient Greek " was spoken there, visited it in 1891. He found the village almost entirely Christian, but Turkish speaking, the use of the Greek dialect being confined to a few very old women. From one of these he recorded fifteen words, which as &r as they go look as if they might belong to an Asiatic dialect. If this was the condition of the dialect in 1891, it must by now be entirely extinct. It is much to be regretted that no further record of it exists, but it did not seem to me worth while to visit the place'.
^ 'OfjLfipoSf ui, 1875, pp. 161 — 169, Smyrna. It oontains a few gzammatioal notes (pp. 168, 169) and a short text.
' I have sometimes suspected that the author had an obscure feeling that the dialect had some interest for science, but that an unsympathetic environment deterred him from this train of thought. It is hard to see otherwise why he was at so much pains to record its details so carefully.
s The passage is in a note in the Woehenschrift fUr kUus, Philol, 1892, p. 1887. The words recorded are : xaplTra Hone, a0os (uh, xapoitrdfi water-jar , Boikos (Le, TO<xos), yripd wateTy pofiSl, wnripl dreis, K6^fi (-e) back, ol wvx^ P) ^houlderSf Kovplr^i^ vqffciA (t.e. iarLa)t kov/jm heatt 0(€)apw I see, Totr^e do, ayaaclpia.
CHAPTER II
GBAMMATIOAL
A. INTRODUCTORY.
Ti^anscription.
§ 1. In order not to give the words a stranger aspect than is absolutely necessary, it seemed better to use Greek rather than Latin characters for the transcription of these dialects, despite some good precedents for the contrary practiced The remarks which follow apply only to dialect words : where there is occasion to write words of the standard language, as at the head of many of the entries in the glossary, I have used the standard ortho- graphy.
§ 2. The system chosen is that the Greek characters are to be pronounced as usually in Modem Greek, and their deficiencies supplied by diacritic marks and Latin letters. These are :
(1) 6, dy g, for the voiced stopped sounds, where Modem Greek uses fjuir, vr, yx. To avoid the ambiguity produced by B being the capital for both b and fi, I have used it only for capital ff, and used b for both the capital and the small 6. In the rare cases in which fAW and vr occur they are to be pronounced as mp and nty not as mb and nd, and vk represents nk and not ng, which is written,*;. ^^
(2) c, /, a and 5, f for the English ch in churchy j, ah, and a as in measure^ respectively. With a* 5 go f {ksh) and -^ (pah).
(3) The modified vowels d, 5, il.
(4) The Turkish " hard " vowel, the fourth in the series, i, w,
I ThoB Pemot for Chmn (Phon4tiqv£ de Chio) and Kretsohmer often for Lesbian (Der heuHge leM$che IHdUkt) use the Latin character, which is also generally used for the Qreek of Southern Italy.
40 Grammatical [ch.
ily 9, sounding, according to Bedhouse, like the % in girl. Examples are qaz girl, aldem / took.
(5) The velar nasal is expressed by p; e.g, oi^eXo? is the transcription of the pronunciation of the Modem Greek d&yycXo?.
(6) q is used for the Turkish qaf(iji).
(7) K, 7 and x ^^^^ their usual velar and palatal sounds according to the nature of the following vowel. Where there could exist any doubt as to the pronunciation, I have written gh and kh for the velar, and 7' or 7J5, x ^^ Xi ^^^ *^® palatal sounds of 7 and x respectively. Before the Turkish 9 the pro- nunciation is velar.
§ 3. Further deviations from the Modem Greek orthography are the use of aff and a^ for av, and €/3 and e^ for ev, with fi of course before a vowel or voiced consonant and ^ before an unvoiced consonant, as representing most easily the modem pronunciation, and the use as far as possible of only the acute accent. It is well known that in Modem Greek the acute, grave and circumflex accents have all the same value : I have therefore used only the acute, excepting in terminations where the use of the circumflex is a help to their easier recognition. Thus eiBa (et&i), fifrra (^Xda), but the circumflex in the endings of the contracted verbs (-A, -a?, a, etc.) and for the gen. sg. of oxytones of the first and second declensions; e,g, Xayo^j gen, \ayov,
§ 4. Turkish words I have transcribed, putting in the glossary however the word in the Turkish character by the side of the transcription. The only point in the vowel-system requiring explanation, the use of 9, has been noticed above. For the consonants it may be noted that f—p> ^^2^' As: both ^ and •, kh = t^, i^^Js, « = both ^ and u«, tord — ^ according to its pro- nunciation, * = ^, 9^^ P> ? = v5» y = ^^^ consonantal sound of ^,
§ 5. The numerous words borrowed by Greek from Turkish I have treated as Greek and used the Greek characters with the supplementary signs described above. The Greek letters used for certain Turkish sounds are rather a question of phonetics than orthography. Thus that all these dialects use x ii^differently for h (•»), kh (••) and h («) marks their confusion of these sounds ; in the same way the varying renderings of q (v3) as 9, 7, ;f or « are purely a matter of phonetics.
n] Introductory Matter 41
The Turkish Euphonic system,
§ 6. The Turkish vowel-harmony plays so large a part in the phonetics of all these dialects that it needs some explanation. Turkish has 8 vowels, 4 " hard " a, o, a, u, and 4 " soft," e, o, i, u. The principle that a word should as far as possible have all its vowels of one kind produces the following result. The endings are of two kinds, those vocalised with a or 6 and those vocalised with 9, u, % or il. An a or 6 ending has a after a stem with a "hard" vowel and e after a stem with a "soft" vowel: e,g, the pi. ending is lar or ler and produces yol-lar journeys but ev-ler houses. The 9, u, i or il endings are vocalised with 9 after a stem with a or 9, with u after u or o, with i after % or e and with il after u or o. Thus -du, -cb, etc., the ending of the aor. 3rd sg., produces al-ds he took, qar-da he broke, bul-du he found, ol-du he became, git-di he went, gel-di he came, dtis-du he fell, gor-dti he saw.
§ 7. The further rule that " hard " consonants must be followed by " hard " vowels and " soft " consonants by " soft " vowels is also of importance here. The letters concerned are the hards h (^),
*A (j^)> 9^^ (P) *^d q ((3), which in words borrowed from Turkish
appear, h and kh as x* 9^ ^^ y* ^^^ 9 generally with its proper sound but occasionally as 7 or /c. The association of these " hard " consonants in Turkish words with "hard" vowels means that words with these consonants have "hard" vowels in the gram- matical endinga The Greek principle is different. In Greek, where the terminations cannot change the character of their vowel, the velars before a termination with a "soft" or palatal vowel become themselves palatals: e,g, the plural of Xa^yoiinth the velar y is Xayolf where the result of the i of the termination is to change the velar 7 (gh) to a palatal 7 (y). In these dialects however it sometimes happens that the Turkish system is followed in Greek words, and the "hard" velar, instead of becoming palatalised before the soft vowel of a termination, retains its velar sound and the termination copies the Turkish model and changes its " soft " vowel for the corresponding " hard." Thus 0709 (Xoto?) hare at PhArasa has pi. ay& (agh&) and not 070^ (ayC), the velar acting like the Turkish gh (f) and remaining unchanged, and the termination 01, the " soft " i, assuming the corresponding " hard " form of the Turkish system. In other words, in Greek the ending
42 Ghrammatical [ch.
modifies the consonant of the stem and in Turkish the ending is modified : these dialects apply the Turkish system to Greek words. The instances of this are in Cappadocia (v. §§ 80, 81) and at Fhdrasa (§ 265). At Silli it is not recorded.
B. THE DIALECT OF SfLLI.
PART I. PHONETICS.
(a) VowEi£.
Unaccented Vowels.
§ 8. In terminations, rarely in stems, unaccented e {e, at) and 0 (o, o)) become i and u respectively, e.g, Ip^ovfii {Ipy^ofjuii), '9 rov fAvXov (eh TOP fivXov). The pi. in -69 is generally an exception, e,g. re? fiipye^ the earrings. In § 12 it is shewn that this is later than the change of ri to ci and <n to ai, and in § 368 its relations to similar phenomena at Livisi and in the North-Greek dialects are discussed.
The Turkish Vowel-harmony.
§ 9. The Turkish vowel-harmony has aflfected the dialect, though only partially and inconsistently, and naturally most fully in the Turkish words with Greek terminations. The following cases may be distinguished:
(1) The present of the numerous verbs formed fix)m Turkish stems by the addition of -da> and conjugated as verbs in -ac0\ An example is haaXadA^ Turk, baslamaq, to begin,
Sg. haaXa-d&y -da9, -d^,
PL haaXa-dovfit, -dan, -dovai.
These are the usual Greek endings, but when the stem has the vowel 6 or il, they are liable to be modified according to the Turkish system which requires that when 0 or u is the vowel of the stem, a and u in the endings must give way to e and u.
^ Aooording to Miklosioh'a view of verbs in Balgarian, Senrian and Albanian borrowed from Turkish, the d in -dw would be from the ending (-di, -da, etc.) of the Tmrkish aorist. V. his Ueber die JBinwirkung det TUrkUehen auf die Oranunatik der iildoiteurop&ischen Sprachen, p. 8, in Sitzungtber. d. kait, Akad. in IVien^ Philot.-Hittor. Cla$se, ozz. The same view for Greek is taken by HatzidAkis (M c?. KalUfiaEXK. x, p. 808).
n] The Dialect of SiUi 43
An example is the present from the Turkish dllstinmek to consider ^ which runs :
Sg. dlistiy-dS, -d€9, -de.
PL dtiSiiI^.dtJ/At, -d€T€, -diia-*.
So too the 3rd sg, fieXeAi and 3rd pi. /icXedllj/ from Turkish mellemek to bleat, and 3 sg. doo-edc from doSemek to furnish.
(2) The vowels of certcdn endings are affected in this way. Thus the pi. of -os nouns ends generally in -*pt, but if the stem contains a, o or u, the ending is often -ovpi : e,g, iovxov^ (Tet^o?), pi. iovxovpi, roTTov^, pi. rowovpi, aprov^, pi. aprovpi, dprovTrov^ {avdporrros:), pi. aprovirovpi, or even aproxrrrovpov (v. § 18). In
fiapax^ ^^^ H^^^XOy * after a becomes a.
In the same way the endings of the imperfect -iv6v)ia'Ka, 'tvoafca become sometimes 'owop^iaxa, -ovvoo'/ca or -iivoaKa] V. § 42. The imp£ of ko^tov I cut, /cotpiovvoaKa, is interesting, as shewing that this working of vowel-harmony is later than the change of rt to (5t, as only in Ko<f>riv6a-/ca, and not in Ko<f>rovv6a'Ka, could the T have become 6. V. the impf. of qovpovd&, § 43.
The same point is proved for the change of <ri to ai by TpavovSrov for rpavowi (3rd pi. pres. of rpav&): rpapovcc must have become rpavavai before the final -i changed to -ou. This form of the 3rd pi. I did not myself record: rpavovaov occurs in a MS of songs and tales written by a boy for the schoolmaster.
The Ist sg. pres. pass, in -fiov for -/u is probably to be explained otherwise : v. § 52.
The endings -t of neuter substantives and -179 of adjectives added to Turkish stems with a appear often as -a and -09: €,g. ojaqa hearth, pyre (Turk, ojaq), &7rXa;)^99 naked (Turk, fiplaq). Also fiL appears for /xov, my, as in text on p. 300, 1. 29.
Accent
§ 10. A remarkable point is the strength of the accent on the negative p^v, after which the verb often follows enclitically. E,g. 7aK& {aif>a\i^(o) I dose, slot. adTitaa, but after negative, pe a-aXia-a. 3o too 7rovp& I can, but p6 irovpov I ca/nnot, irovpoviu we can, but 06 irovpovfu. The aorist of this verb is wovpaa or iropiaa but ^th the negative it runs:
Sg. p6 TTOvp-a-a, -crt9, -a-*.
PL p6 TTOvp^aafu, •o'at*, -o-ocrt.
44 Orammatical [oh.
In these formfi the e of /o^ is assimilated to the following words; forms with pi are also found; e.g, pi wovpei he cannot A seoondaiy accent may sometimes be heard: vpifiov {yvpevw) I aeek^ aor. vpi-^ay with neg. piv vpl-^a. This phenomenon is not merely local ; it occurs also in Cyprus^ and in Cappadocia» v, § 72.
(6) Consonants.
Pronunciation of 6 and 8.
§ 11. Initial and intervocalic 6, including 0 from v6j and 8 are pronounced a and p respectively, the p being said to be not exactly the same as the old p. This a is unaltered before «. An explanation of this change is suggested in § 96. Examples are :
(1) for 6 : ireaepo^ (irevOepo^), aekov {0iXoi>), avpa {Ovpa),
(2) for S : etpa (elBop), iraipL^ p^vji' (Bovri) tooth, pmKa (eSo>iira), pwpeica {SioSeKa), pexa, pLvv^v (Sivto), pdaKaXfj^ (SdaKaXo^).
Note however that Bt becomes yi: thus yui for Btd and yvo for Byo {Bvo).
There are however some exceptions in the case of S, which in a few words is pronounced d and in a few if. The recorded examples are:
(1) for S as (2: ffpadv (JSpaBv), ydidovpov^ (yaiBapo^), dodt (SaBCop) kindling-chips, do/Mida (iffBo/jMBa), dovfia (B&fia) flat house-roof^,
(2) for B as (f: }^apia now with adj. t^apiavo^ (of, Capp. aBapd), ZififirjTpi^ {ArffAi]Tpio^), Xo^topi^ (SeoBmpo^), ^ovXia (BovXeui) with verb (fovXo) (BovXevay), ^vvafu (Bvvafii^).
For similar pronunciations and exceptions in Cappadocia t;. ^ 86 — 96. Z for S is comparable to the regular substitution of o- for 0,
The groups p0, pB become pr, pd, and 0p, Bp also become pr, pd, respectively. B.g., fipra, aproinrov^ (av0po)7ro^), yipvpd<i>vvov (iBpoivaj)), dpdo^ (dBpo^).
Examples of pB are: axopdov^ {cKopBov) garlic, dpdifiyov {dpBevw) but Kaptd {KapBia), and of yB, ypvvvovpLOV or ydvvvovpMv {yBvvofun) I imdress. Of initial 0p, Bp no examples are recorded.
1 V. Menardos, ^apffriKii rijs diaXiicrw tQw ffii/upwvw KvwpU$», *A0ifwa, n, p. 171. * For pfiivwov I give and dc^i^yov I itrHu, I fail, v, glossary »,v, dlpw.
II] The Dialect of Silli 45
Change of t, vdy a to 6, i//, c,
§ 12. Before an original i, and probably also before every % in Turkish words, t and vd (vr and vS) are pronounced 6 and vf, and a (f, '^) is pronounced or (f , '^). Examples are : oci (on), ci<; (t/?), povji (oBovTiov), exovai, cn^fiepi, ^virp&f yjtva"q. In the pronoun Tid^ (v, § 29) it is often hard to be certain whether rid^ or 6idq is the true form. Before an i which replaces an original unaccented e this change does not take place, e.g. rori {rore), ipcrtri, (epxerai), afioylri, (aTTo-^e).
The same change of t% to ci is made for Turkish loan-words with final t Thus yabeeii stupidity, Turk, ghabavet; yovphiii sojourn abroad, Turk, ghurbet; ^a;^€& trouble, Turk, zahmet; Ki^fieii fate, Turk, qssmet.
The chronology of this change i& interesting. That it is not found before the new i which results from the vowel-weakening, shews that before this latter began the change had ceased to operate. Its occurrence in loan-words from Turkish shews that these came into the dialect at an earlier period than the vowel- weakening.
Nasals and liquids.
§ 13. N and \ before all i sounds, old and new, are pronounced mouiUe (i/, X). E,g, fiovili, aiXei {diXet), laitcvi (iOexve) he used to set, impf. of aeKvov (Oirw). This law is now active, and, since it acts before the i which results fix)m the vowel- weakening, which is itself later than the change of ri to ci and <n to ai, is the phenomenon in the dialect of most recent origin.
A few examples point to a change of fifi to pi. Thus aphov^ (appo^), Kap^M {fcap,p^vo>). Cf, \iphrf (Tupvrf),
Change of % to c,
§ 14. x before e and i is pronounced o*. E.g. aipc (x^pi) hand, elai (el^e), fipoc'q. x^'^P^'^^ ^ salute being a non-dialectic word is an exception.
Prosthetic 7.
§ 15. Prosthetic 7 before e and i is common. Examples are, yika come, yivdeKa eleven, yevvia nine, yi^i six, ye^rd seven, yijfiapTov i^ip^pTOp), 7jtoi/Xi79 (§X^09), yiovpdwvvov (IBpaivo)), yelira {dira).
42 Grammatical [ch.
modifies the consonant of the stem and in Turkish the ending is modified : these dialects apply the Turkish system to Greek words. The instances of this are in Cappadocia (v. §§ 80, 81) and at Phirasa (§ 265). At Silli it is not recorded.
B. THE DIALECT OF SfLLI. PART I. PHONETICS.
(a) Vowels.
Unaxxented Vowels.
§ 8. In terminations, rarely in stems, unaccented e (e, cu) and 0 (o, G)) become i and u respectively, e.g, epxovfic (Ip^ofuit), \ rou fjLvXov (eh TOP fivXov). The pi. in -69 is generally an exception, e.g, T6? fiipyef: the earrings. In § 12 it is shewn that this is later than the change of ri to ci and <ri to at, and in § 368 its relations to similar phenomena at Livisi and in the North-Greek dialects are discussed.
The Turkish Vowel-harmony,
§ 9. The Turkish vowel-harmony has affected the dialect, though only partially and inconsistently, and naturally most fully in the Turkish words with Greek terminations. The following cases may be distinguished:
(1) The present of the numerous verbs formed from Turkish stems by the addition of -dw and conjugated as verbs in -aik>\ An example is haaXadA, Turk, baslamaq, to begin,
Sg. haaXa-dA, -da?, -d^.
PI. haaXa-dovfjii, -dart, -doScrt.
These are the usual Greek endings, but when the stem has the vowel 6 or il, they are liable to be modified according to the Turkish system which requires that when o or u is the vowel of the stem, a and u in the endings must give way to e and u.
^ According to MikloBich'B view of yerbB in Balgarian, Senrian and Albanian borrowed from Turkish, the d in -dw woold be from the ending (-di, -da, etc.) of the Turkish aorist. V. his Ueber die Einwirkung det TUrkuchen auf die OrammaHk der tUdoiteurop&iscken Sprachen, p. 8, in Sitzungiher, d, kaia, Akad, in Wien^ Philot.'Histor, Claue, oxx. The same view for Greek is taken by Hatzid&kis (Metf-. Kal N/a *EXX. i, p. 808).
n] The Dialect of SiUi 43
An example is the present from the Turkish diistLnmek to consider, which runs :
Sg. dtistiv-dd), -d69, -d^.
PL dtiStii^-dti/ie, -deT€, -dilo-*.
So too the 3rd sg. ^lekede and 3rd pi. /xeXedtiz/ from Turkish mellemek to bleat, and 3 sg. dcJo-ede from dosemek to furnish.
(2) The vowels of certain endings are affected in this way. Thus the pi. of -as nouns ends generally in -ipi, but if the stem contains a, o or w, the ending is often -ovpi : e,g, iovxov^ (t€a%o9), pi. iovxpvpi, TOTToi/?, pi. TOirovpi, aprov^y pi. aprovpi, dproxnrov^ {av0payiro^\ pi. apTovrrovpi, or even aprovirovpov (y. § 18). In fiavax^ ^^^ M^vaxVi i after a becomes 0,
In the same way the endings of the imperfect 'ivov^icKa, 'tvocTKa become sometimes 'Oxn^ovjiaKa, -ovvocKa or -uvoaKa'f V. § 42. The impf. of ko^tov I cut, Ko<f>iovv6a/ca, is interesting, as shewing that this working of vowel-harmony is later than the change of ri to 6i, as only in Ko<f>Tiv6<TKa, and not in Ko<f>Tovv6<T/ca, could the T have become 6, V. the impf of qovpovd&, § 43.
The same point is proved for the change of (ri to Sri by rpavovcrov for rpavoicri (3rd pi. pres. of rpavA): rpavovtn must have become rpavowi before the final -i changed to -ov. This form of the 3rd pi. I did not myself record : rpavovcrov occurs in a MS of songs and tales written by a boy for the schoolmaster.
The Ist sg. pres. pass, in -fiov for -p,v is probably to be explained otherwise : v. § 52.
The endings -i of neuter substantives and -^9 of adjectives added to Turkish stems with a appear often as -9 and -99: ^'9' oj^q^ heartit, pyre (Turk, ojaq), 6iir\dx9<: naked (Turk, ^iplaq). Also fjLi appears for fiov, my, as in text on p. 300, 1. 29.
Accent
§ 10. A remarkable point is the strength of the accent on the negative pi(v, after which the verb often follows enclitically. E,g, <ra\& ((r<f>a\i^o}) I dose, aor. a-dXiaa, but after negative, pi aaiLtaa. So too irovp& I can, but p6 vovpov I ca/nnot, irovpovfic we can, but p6 irovpovfu. The aorist of this verb is vovpca or nropca-a but with the negative it runs:
Sg. p6 nrovp'O-a, -<rt9, -o-c.
PL p6 7rovp*<rafu, "acri, 'trao'i^
48 Grammatical [gh.
aKOvvdiov^ {a'KvXKo^\ pi. a-tcovi^ipi, a-i^pov^ (X^pos^) widower, pi. arfpipi, iovypv^ (T€t%09), pi. iov^ovpi.
For 'ovpi instead of the usual -ipi in -09 nouns v, § 9, 2.
This 'pi plural is formally and probably actually the same as the 'Boi used at livlsi for imparisyllables instead of -Se?. The Livisi ace. is in -Sou?, e.g, Kpirij^y pi. n. KpirdBoi, ace. fcptTaSov<:, gen. KpiTaBovv\ An exact parallel to the Sflli forms is found at KapBafivXoc in Chios, e.g. 01 rtroirdvovSoi, ace. tov9 raoirdviBe^y as the endings -Boi, -Se^ become, with the change of S to p and the weakening of e to i, -pi and -pi^ respectively*. The use of the nom. form for the ace. is paralleled in Cappadocia, and is a common feature in Greek.
§ 19. The -a neuters of the 3rd decl. are declined as generally in Modem Qreek ; e.g. opafia dream, gen. opafiarov, pi. opifiaTn.
(c) Adjectives.
§ 20. As an example of ah -09 adjective, fjLoviiKov^ small may be taken : sg. m. fjLovii/cov^, f. p4)v6iKfj, n. fjLoMtxo ; pi. m. fiovci- tcovpi, f. fiov8iK€^, n. fU)viiKa, with the rest of the cases as in the substantive decl. Adjectives of other forms have the feminine in -aaa ; thus : iraav^ /at, f. iraada-a'a, n. waav, nom. pi. m. iraa-upi ; gaivovpff^ {fcatvovpiosi) new, f. gaivovptatra, n. gaiPovpTf, with nom. pi. m. gaivovpcpi.
So too adjectives borrowed from Turkish ; e.g. xocra9, x<>*^<^o-a, Xo^d beautiful (Turk, khos), ^ovpXov^, ^ovpXovaaa, ^ovpXov strong (Turk, zorlu), doypov^ straight (Turk, doghru), ;^a47Ta9 sick (Turk, khasta), haa-qd^, -daa-a, -a other (Turk, basqa).
§ 21. There is no special form for the comparative. It is ex- pressed by OTT (diro) than and xidWov or dieovfi more, the latter words answering to the Modem Greek Trto. Examples are : tovtov rov <rrri&i oir rid rov a-iriii tcidXXov pAya v€ this house is larger than that house ; rid^ aproxnrov^ oir rid rov dprovwov d/covp, ^€vgiprji; i that mxin is richer than that one. In this disuse of the comparative form and the use of KiaXKoir and dxavp, (the latter being exactly the Turkish daha) instead of the Greek vtp, the influence of
' V. Barrapiafiol, p. 6.
* o. Hateid4ki8, Ile^ r^ ^Ixaplat StoKiKTw, reprinted in HtvatmnxiL koI via "EXKrfPLKd, n, pp. 896—460. The ref. is to p. 448.
n] The Dialect of Silli 49
Turkish is to be traced. This is still stronger in Cappadocia (v. § 169) and at Phdrasa {v, § 305); in both of these dialects the possibility of doing without any word for more and expressing the comparative sense only by the than brings the use exactly into line with Turkish ^
(d) The Numerals.
§ 22. Allowing for the phonetics of the dialect and especially the prosthetic 7 {v. § 15) the numerals are as in Modem Greek. The Greek words for 80 and 90 are however replaced by ae^evia and Ao^avia borrowed from the Turkish seksen and doqsan. For 2 7v6 is used (v, § 11).
Sg.
PL
|
(e) |
Pronouns. |
||
|
Personal Pronouns. |
|||
|
23. |
The forms are : |
||
|
1st pers. |
2nd pers. |
3rd pers. |
|
|
N. |
70) |
||
|
Ace. |
fiiva |
aiva |
|
|
(conj. fjLovy fi) |
(conj. <Tov, 9, ?) |
Tov(v, iri{v, Tov. |
|
|
Gen. |
flOV |
crov |
rOV, &79, TOV. |
|
N. |
fim |
(7-et9 |
|
|
Ace. |
fia^ |
aa^ |
|
|
(conj. fiaf;) |
(conj. <rasi) |
T0i;9, 769, Ta. |
|
|
Gen. |
fia<; |
<ra^ |
T0i;9. |
§ 24. The pronominal object as a rule follows the verb, unless it be introduced by pa, ce (= da) or the negative p€(v, when it precedes E.g. Xaet rov he says to him; ae ^ pwaov {6k aov Soitroai) I toUl give thee.
A transitive verb must have an expressed object, and this is veiy often supplied by the neut. pi. ra, quite irrespective of the real gender and number. An example is: pwrovv jfi/, lyep va o-eKijarf va irdpr) irariSraxipv t iraipL Tovit) Kt, " Uaipov ra" Xael. They ask her if she will he willing to take the king's son. And she says, *'/ take him."
^ This Tarkish infloenoe is recognised for Pontic and Thraoian forms by Thumb, Eandbvueh, 2nd ed., p. 71, § 119, S.
D. 4
60 GrammaJtimL [ch.
Possessive Pronouns,
§ 25. As well as for the indirect object, it is as unemphatic possessives that the genitives of the personal pronouns are used. Before a neuter substantive these like other genitives (v. § 16) have a t standing for the neuter article : e,g. (text on p. 290, L 18) 70) aiXov va pi& fiiya /jlov t iracpi {iyo> diXoo vii iS& k,t.X,\ I wish to see my eldest son,
§ 26. The substantival or emphatic possessive is based on the common Modem Greek i)ScK6^ /jlov and is k6 fiov, k6 cov, etc, followed before a neut. noun in the sg. by the r of the article and in the pi. by ra. E.g. Kcivov k6 aov r Ki^fiHt ve that is thy fdte, K6 /Liot;, etc. do not alter with the gender and number of the substantive: e.g. ko /Lia9 ra aepdia our own palaces. This k6 for all genders is the only recorded instance in this dialect of the break- down of gender under the influence of Turkish which is such a feature of the dialect of Cappadocia. v, §§ 106, 167, 181—188.
Demonstrative pronouns.
§ 27. As demonstratives forms of tovto^ (outo?), avro^ and ifcctvo^ are used.
Sg. N. Acc. Gen.
PI. N. Acc. Gen.
'Ej#ceti/09 appears as Keivov^, tceivrf^ tceivov, etc.
§ 28. From a^ro9 (avro^), besides the usual forms, there is a curious fem. sg. a<f>Tov&rf in which the influence of rovTo<^ is seen. But a^T09 is not common ; pa and poi are generally used.
§ 29. The other demonstratives are peculiar. For the nearer object " this " we have in addition to tovto^ the form rtd^. It is declined :
Sg.
PL
|
The first is |
declined : |
|
|
TOVTOV^ |
TOV&ff |
TOVTOV. |
|
T0VT0u(v |
rovirf{v |
TOVTOV. |
|
TOVTOVVOV |
T0v6€ll/ij^ |
TOVTOVVOV. |
|
70VC01 |
TOVT€^ |
rovra. |
|
toi;tov9 |
TOUT69 TOUTOVV&V. |
roira. |
|
m. |
f- |
• n. |
|
|
N. |
Tid^ |
Tcd |
Tld. |
|
Acc. |
Tid(y |
Ttd{v |
Tld. |
|
N. |
Tid |
T€€^ |
TO/^ld, |
|
Acc. |
Te€9 |
T€^9 |
Tayui. |
n] The Dialect of Silli 61
In the sg. forms and the nom. pi. m. it is hard to be sure between nd^ and Stay (and, after i/, jfta?), etc., v. § 12. I give the paradigm as it generally sounded.
As in Modem Greek all these, rovrov^^ d<f>T6^, xeivov^ and r(a9, have the article between them and the noun when they are used adjectivally, subject of course to the dialect restriction in the use of the article : e.g. nom. tlcl^ aprovirov^^ ace ndv Aovv
ipTOVTTOV.
§ 30. Instead of d<f>r6^ forms based upon iB& (here) and the demonstrative particle Sd are used adjectivally. These forms pco and pd (S being pronounced like p) are followed by the article, which in the neut. sg. is almost always reduced to t.. The forms are found most frequently in the neuter, where all the cases are used ; in the masc. and fem. only the ace. occurs, rovrov^ and rid<; being used for the nom. The resemblance of pci and pd to masc. and feuL endings may explain the rarity of pd in the fem., pai v }7)v wpa being the only example I have. P® and pa are however used quite indiscriminately for th^ masc. and neut. Examples are:
Masc. Aoc. Sg. pd (pa) row aproxrrrov {this man), PL pd Toi/v aproxnrovpi, (these men).
Fem. Ace Sg. pd 6rfp goprj (this girl). PI. pd r€9 Kope^ (these girls).
Neut. Nom. and Ace. Sg. pd (pd) r iraipL (this hoy).
pd T irapd (this money), pd rov cirdi (this house).
Nom. and Ace. PI. pd ra T€Kva (these children). Gen. PL pd r re/cv&p.
A corresponding substitute for eKeivo^ is made from itcei and the article : e.g. tcei r x'^PiP ^^^ village. It is not so common as pd, pd. This adjectival use of an adverb is very common also in Cappadocia and at Ph^Lrasa. v. §§ 186, 317.
Reflexive Pronoun.
§ 31. Forms from eavro^ are used for all persons. They are for the ace. sg. tov yuufno /lov myself, rov yia(f>rov aov thyself, etc., and for the ace. pL rovf yia<f)Tov^ fia^ ourselves, etc.
4—2
52 GhramififMtical [ch.
Interrogative Pronoun.
§ 32. The forms of rk in use are all sg. They are, nom, m. and/. 6*9, n. 6d, ace. m. and/. iStva, w. 66, gen. of all genders, civov<;. Of these 66 seems for roip (rip), a mixture of rt and iroio(v. For the rest and as an adjective the forms of Troto? (iroiof:) are used.
For the indefinite whoever, iiaKuiv (rl^ xal av) with neuter ioyguiv is used.
Relative Pronoun.
§ 33. As relative the undeclined word kiAt is used, exactly as TTov in Modem Greek. Sometimes it is pronounced iidr.
(/) The Verb.
1. The Present Stem.
§ 34. Very many verbs have been taken over fix)m the Turkish and these have the ending -da> or -tA, and are conjugated like verbs in -dto with the present endings -dci, -da9, -da, -doO/w, -dart, -dovai or -dei, -di?, -de, -dA/u, -derc, -dlia't, according to the vowel of the stem ; «. § 9 above.
Examples are :
iaXia-rA from JEalaSmaq to work ; aor. ioKiUra. boo-Xado) from baslamaq to begin ; aor. haa-\aUra^ (\al^avdS> from qazanmaq to gain ; aor. qa^av^riaa. qo]aK\ad& from qujaqlamaq to embra^ie ; aor. (\o}aK\aiaci. ae/SipdA from sevinmek to be pleased ; partic. acficvjfffAivov^, SracrT& from saSmaq to be astonished ; aor. ardairja'CL ;)^a^t/}XadQ) from hazsrlamaq to 77iaA;a ready ; aor. %a{fipXa^<ra.
The examples shew that the aorist is formed exactly as in a Greek verb in -tS, e.g. ptorA, aor. ptiifqaa (for pdTrjaa), and the 6 generally, if intervocalic or after s, lost by dissimilation with the s of the ending, for which compare the Cappadocian and Ph&rasa examples in §§ 103, 282. Thus caXto-ro) would make &a}ii(aS}f)aa {SaXiiaa), and in the same way kotUletmek (Greek present un- recorded) has aor. subj. KOrylXeyiarj for Kor\l\€(S)ia'tj with y filling the hiatus. The v keeps the jf of qa^dv^tfaa, but for adaHfja-a Srdlaa would be expected. Dissimilation however appears to be always a tendency rather than a law.
n] The Dialect of SiUi 53
§ 35. As in Modem Qreek verbs in -eco.tend to pass over into the -a© conjugation. Thus, irapaKoXa, rpa^p^ (rpciyovBei), ^tcaX^ he sweeps, <f>i\^ he kisses.
2. The Present Active,
§ 36. The paradigms of a-ekov (OiKu) and of '^o^ap& I kill shew the endings, identical for indie, and subj., of the barytone and contracted verbs. They run :
Sg. aiXoVy a'i)C€i^, ciX^eu
PI. a'iXovfi(iy aeKiTCy ciXovS'i or aeXovv,
Sg. y^oil>ap'&f -a^y -a.
PI. '>lro<f>ap'OV/JiJ(^^, -St*, 'Ovai or -ovy.
No full example of an -€a> verb is recorded. The endings are probably -&, -€t9, -6t, 'OVfi(iy -^iri, -ovat^ or -ovv.
Of the two endings of the 3rd pL, -ovv is used only if the pronominal object follows: e.g, irapaKoKovv doi;? they request them, but waptucdKovS-i rov iraipi they request the boy. This resembles what appears to be the rule in the Southern Sporades, where the ending -p is used with or without the pronoun, but the ending -a-c only without it, the exact opposite to the rule in East Crete ^ The same distinction is naturally observed between the historic endings -acri and -av^.
3. The Imperfect Active (and Passive).
§ 37. The imperfect has endings in -ivopjiaKa or -LvocKa which are quite peculiar to SillL Forms in -iva and -urKa, akin to the Cappadocian, are found, but are quite rare. I record only d^ainva, efjLvia^a firom p,vui^ov {ofLoid^co) and rjaiXvay fjcOiiaKa or ffaCK' vKTKa from a'Osjov (deXa). It is remarkable that these endings 'ivovjiaica and -ivoaKa are used also for the deponent and -ivSv^ia-Ka for the passive ; the old passive endings are preserved only in the impf. of the substantive verb, (^ra), Haov, ^tov, etc., v. § 58.
The full tense, e.g. from Ipxofuu, runs :
Sg. ipcrivov^t'iXKa, -<7«*9, -aKl.
PI. ipcrtvov^i-aicafu, '<TKvn,y -a-fcaac.
1 XanthadhidhiB, 'Epwr6KpiTotf p. clxxxviii.
* At livisi also the two endings in -irt and -w are preserved,'!;. Barra/x^/Ao^, p. 12 And for other reeemblonoee between the dialects of Silli and Livlsi v. § 8S7.
64 Grammatical [ch.
Examples are :
§ 38. (1) Imperfects in -woi^itrKa :
tcKaiyov (xXaUo), impf. /cXatlvopjio'/ca,
fidvvov or fiaaaivi/iiTKOv {fiavOdvto), impf. fiavt/ivov^uTKa.
ireyaivvov {irrf^aivfo)^ impf. ireyaivpivovjcaKa,
TToi/et, impf nroi/ivov^ia-Ki,
TTopwarA (w€pi7raT&\ impf. iropircu&ivoi^iatca.
rparypA {rpayovh&\ impf. rparypivov^itrKa.
<f>8dpov {^r€tdv<o\ impf <f)&avtv6v^ia'KCL
<f>v\dTTov, impf (f>v\aTTiv6p]ca'Ka.
§ 39. (2) Imperfects in -ivoaKa :
^efiaivvov (ffyaivm), imj^. ^efiivotrKa.
irUvvov (irlvoi), impf iriev^lwoaica,
ai/cvov (dero)), impf KreKilivoaica (also eaiKva),
akTsjov (deKxo), impf aeKivoa-xa (also ^o-tXi^a and ^<riXi^W/ica).
dcui/i/ot; {I fall), impf. da)i/i/tyo<r«a.
§ 40. (8) Verbs with both forms recorded : SaXia^ci (Turk. &il98maq), impf 8aXiv6v^i<rKa and JEoXii/oo-^co. a€f>p(5 (deaypS), impf ctopiPOv^iaKa and awpivoatea, rpavtS I see, impf rpavtvovjiaxa and Tpavtv6crK€L,
§ 41. Stems in -lo/ov sometimes drop the -iv- of -ivSv^urxa. Thus:
ficpidvvou I call (alfio fiipwvfjbov), fiiptavvdv^ur/cct. yiovKovyov or ytovKovvvov {oKovm), ytpVKOvvvoi^ictca, ireyaiwovy weyaivvov^LtrKh as well as Treyaivt/tvoujurtca.
Exceptional cases seem to be ^ovpi^ov^iaKa from (ovpi^ov^ov and, with only the t dropped, gaXaje^i/di/J^irxa from gaXaJeySoif
§ 42. The c of -^i/oi/Jio-xa and -ivoaica is sometimes affected by the vowel-harmony and becomes ov after ov or o in the stem and -ft after u; y. § 9. Thus:
qov/:>otxlei), both act. and pass., v, § 43.
Ko^Tov {KowToai), KoifycovpocKa, V, § 9.
Xovppovfiov I wash myself, XovpyovpopjicKa.
irovpdS I can, irovpovv6p}i<TKa.
dUanpdS (Turk, dtistinmek) / consider, dua\ip}uv6a-/ca.
n] The Dialect of SiUi 55
§ 43. In the case of verbs in which the active and passive (in
sense often middle) are both in use, the ending -ivoaKa is used for
the active and -iv6v]i<rKa for the passive.
Examples are:
Present Imperfect
i^ovpovA&, Turk, qurut- [fj^ ^^ <]ovpovA& ^ovpov)o»v6cKa\
msjc^io make dry jitf-j (\ovpovAoviiov qovpoi/jouvov^icKo,
Kovp d ^a> I fatigue, act. to f Act. Kovpd ^ov Kovpa^ipoa xa,
M. Gr. icovpd^ofJMi \Mid. Kovpd^ovfiov KOvpa^ovv6v]iaKa,
^ / r Tj I f Act. pLvvov pivvwoiTKa.
\ Jrass. pivvovfjLOv pivvivovjia-Ka,
Tapatfd& I comb, act., althoufi^h from Turk, tanmi^ to comb] OTieeelf
doffiavdoS I support, al- though from Turk, dayanmaq I support myself, endure
Act. rapavd& rapavjufoc/cet.
Pass, or rapopdovfAOv rapai^ivovjurKo. Mid. / comh myself
Act. dar/iavd& da^uipjcvocKn.
Mid dftyiavdovfjbov da^uuf^ivop^caxa.
(Act. (f^oprdivvov <f>opT(iopi/iv6aic€L Pass.or . / , ' ' j»
M'd <popr€owovfiov (poprwypivovjia/ea.
I 44. Deponents may have either form, sometimes both. Thus:
epxovfJLOv, imp£ ipatpop^urxa or ipatPoaKa.
Kaaovfiov {fcdOo^i), impf. KaaivopjurKa or tcaciPoa'Ka,
KO^^VpMV, impf. K0CfJ>CP6p}ia'K€L
deWdppovfAov (also diXKovfAov) I walk about, impf d€KKapili,p6a'ica, if>ofiovfU}v, impf ^fiip6p]ia-Ka or <f)ofiip6o'Ka,
From these sections on the impf of passives and deponents it is clear that there is no room in the dialect for the usual Greek form of this tense. Its only traces are in fact in the substantive verb, for which v, § 68.
§ 45. The clue to the origin of these endings lies in such a form as the Fert^k imperfects in -ipiaKa, XdXcpio'ica, etc. This -ipiaxa is plainly the usual Cappadocian impf ending of contracta HPa with the addition of the -taica ending of the bajytone verbs. The Silli endings are the result of a somewhat similar piling up
> For I, V, § 9.
56 Orammatical [ch.
of terminations. The -jjt- of -ivov^uTKa or -oi^icKa corresponds by the phonetics of the dialect to -in-*-, and this looks like the -vr- of the ordinary 3rd pi. of the impf. pass. This -vr-, originally belonging only to the pL, e,g, fifyxfivroy has in many dialects passed into the 3rd sg. and it is significant that this has happened at livisi, where the 3rd sg. and pi. alike end in -ovvrav or for contracta -ovvrapK Granting a 3rd sg. and pi. of this type, e,g, "tepxopraJ^p vel sim.y it would seem that it has been used as the base for building up the rest of the tense by the addition of the Cappadocian endings -i<TKa, etc., by a process analogous to the formation of the impf. pass, in Cappadocia by the agglutination of -/bui^, -crcu, etc, to the 3rd person, for which v, §§ 233, 234. The l in -laKa accounts for the change of -i/t- (-nd-) to -i/j-, and the addition of the ending for the shift of the accent. From this process forms like ip'Xpv^iiTicai 'xpivvov^iaKa would arise. The next step is the contamination of these endings with the active imp£ ending -iva, and again it is to be noted that, besides the remains of such forms at Silli itself, the impf. of contracted verbs at Idvisi has this ending (-171/i/a)*. The combination of this with -oi/jio-^a produces the usual Silli ending -ti/opjftcr^a. A trace and also an indication of the originally passive meaning of the -i/J- is preserved in the use of 'ivoi^uTKa for the passive as opposed to -ivoaica for the active imperfect of such verbs as are used in both voices. Lastly -ivoa-fca will be an active ending combined fix>m the active -iva and the final syllables of the new passive -ivovjicKa. These endings, all having the active termination, became used indiscriminately for both voices, the original distinction being only preserved where it was necessary to contrast the active and the passive in the same verb.
4. The Aorist Active.
§ 46. The formation of this tense calls for no special remark The only form of augment commonly found is the syllabic augment with the accent, I-. A few verbs shew a prosthetic v, which comes fix>m the particle va] this has become attached to the verb and lost its significance. Thus by the side of i]/3pi we have vafipi ra
^ BarrapuFfMl, pp. 13, 14, where the examples given axe ijypd^fwm-aM and ' Barraptfffiolt p. 14. The example given is iirlfiiipwa from rc/uw.
n] The Dialect of 8UU 57
{he fcund tt), and so alwajrs in the subjunctive; e,g. ae vd^pi^^ (i^iou vnlt find)y and the subj. of T^pra has always the va : e,g. <re vapTfo (I wiU come\ m iroii va vaprrj (untU he come). The same thing occurs, but more rarely, with lv& the aor. of ii/ia-Kovfii (yivofjuu) and ^oi;. This last is my only example of a present so treated, no doubt owing to the greater frequency of the aorist in a subordinate clause.
§ 47. As an example of the endings i^pra (fjkOov) may be taken:
Sg. Upra^ ^/>Tw, Upri.
PL ffprafii, fipThTVy i^pracL,
In forms of three or more syllables the pL is accented as
generally in Modem Greek. Thus acOUaa aor. of <tcCK& (a-<l>a\&)
I shut runs :
Sg. acOLi-aay -o-i?, -ai,,
PL aaXi-aafic, -(titi, -aaai.
Occasionally the accent of the sg. remains in the pi. Thus e^cura (l/JLa0ov), pL efia<ra^i,
A paradigm with the pronominal object added is iroUa ra I made (present (f)iapou) :
Sg. iroiKa ra, iroiKt,^ Ta, iroi/ci^v da, PL iroLKafi da, iroiKLTiv da, irovKap da.
For the -y ending of the 3rd pi. v. § 36.
§ 48. In the subjunctive of sigmatic aorists the 8 is dropped in the 2nd sg. by dissimilation, as in Cappadocia (v. § 103). Thus the subj. of pw/ea I gave, the aorist of poDvvov (for hoDvto, Modem Greek hivco) runs :
Sg. paxTOV, payp^, paiar^,
PL pdxrovfit, paxTiri, paxrovcri.
5. The Imperative Active.
§ 49. All verbs form an imperative in the aorist. The formally present imperatives of contracta found in Cappadocia are not used at Sflli; thus the impv. of <f>i\oi is <f>C)Cff^ and not <f>iX€i. The Modem Greek ending in -6 (weakened to -i) is rare ; e,g. Kpv^i. It is generally dropped, and a new pi. made by adding -ta(i/ to this sg. in -9. With transitive verbs the object ra, less often the sg. rov, is generally added. Examples are :
58 Orammatical [chJ
iaxcivvov I break, aor. idxovaa, impv. irixov^ ra, pi. iaKowrriv dai hdvvov (ifJLJ3d^oi>) I put in, aor. l/iba<ra, impv. bav ra, pi. ha<mv doJ qoJa/fXado) (Turk, qujaqlamaq) / embrace, aor. qoja#c\at<ra, impv*
qoJa/<cXat9 rot;. pivvov (Sei/o)) / 6tn(2, aor. epiaa, impv. p/9 ra, pi. plariv da. a-ixvov {dena) I place, aor. lir^a, impv. o-cye ra or <r6/ca, pi. aeKTii
da. I
;^ai/pov (x^^^) I iose, aor. e^^oo-a, impv. x^^ *'"** ^^ X^*t« ^
Xpivvov (xptci)) / anoint, aor. ^^to-a, impv. ;^t9 ra, pi. xp'i^rtv daJ
Of these o-c^a and ^ao-a either shew the -a ending not iin-i common in Modem Greek, e,g. rpexa, or, more probably, the -a is for ra and <riKa, x^^ ®^ merely lightened forms for irite ral X^^ ra. Usual irregularities are pof /aov give me, and 7^\a, pi. 7eXdT€ come,
6. TA^ Present Passive and Deponent
§ 50. My examples are all deponent. As always in Modem Greek there is no distinction between the indie, and the subj. Of the barytone verbs ipxo/MaL is an example. It runs :
Sg. ipxovfJLov or epxovfjLi, epaici^ or epaiat, Ipairt,
PL epxovfiKrrivi^ or ipxovfuari, epc'iarivt^ or epaurri, Spxovvdt,
§ 51. Of contracted verbs there are two tjrpes, examples of which are koi^v/ulov I sleep and <f>pijKovfiov I listen. They run :
Sg. KOifiovfiov or Kotfiovfii, tcoifia<Ti(^, KOifiart,
PL Koifiovfiiari(vi^, KOifia(rri{vi^, Kocfievvdi.
Sg. <f>prf/cov/jLov or <f>prfKovfMi, <f>pr)Ki<n{^, <f>prjfe€rL
PL <f>prftcovfita'ri(j/i^, <f>pi]Kd<Trt(vi^, <f>pr}Kovpdi.
Like Koi^ovfiov are /3cpiov/jLOv and <f>ofiov/iov.
§ 52. The endings call for some remark. The -/aov of the 1st sg. is commoner than the -/Lit, the latter being -fiai with the vowel- weakening. The ending -fiov must I believe be considered in association with the optional -9 ending of the 2nd sg. ; they appear to be borrowed from the corresponding endings of the active, the result being that active and passive alike have the persons of the sg. ending in -u, -is, -4. It is remarkable that the same -fiov ending occurs also at Livisi^ For examples of
^ Barrapiff/iolt p. 13.
I] The Dialect of Silli 69
- he act endings in the passive, v. § 237 and note» and for the •ipposite, § 191 and note.
In a paper on the SlUi dialect in /. H. S, xxx, p. 121, I ixplained this -fjLov ending as the result of the Turkish vowel- larmony, producing -ov/mov for -oufib. This explanation is always -possible, and is supported by 6i^ aov ; (rfe eltrai ;) for iU ai ; and rpavov&ov for rpavovcri, for which v. § 9. It fails however to explain the -9 of the 2nd person, the -^t; ending is suspiciously eommon when compared with the slight part played by the vowel- harmony in other parts of the dialect, and the Livisi example shews that it may arise apart from the harmony. It is also likely that in two Asiatic dialects the same phenomenon is to be explained in the same way.
The -^^ added to the endings of the 1st and 2nd pi. is from the Turkish endings of those persons, -iz and -siniz. Gf. the similar addition of -k at Semender6, v, § 236.
Note. For the Imperfect Passive and Deponent v, §§ 43, 44
7. The A ovist, Indicative, Svbjunctive and Imperative,
Passive and Deponent,
§ 53. The indicative endings axe based upon the Modem Greek --ijdfifca or consonant '^rrfxa, e,g. ^ofirjdriKa, ypax^rrfKa, ye- XdiTTfiKa, The 'i]0r)Ka ending has the 6 changed to <7 as usual, and the second 17 dropped, perhaps through the influence of the im'pf. ending -utkcu Thus fix>m if>ofiovfiov I fear the aor. is :
Sg. ^o^a-ica, 'tci^y 'Kt,
PI. ^oPrja-icafu, -Kin, -Koii.
The -rqxa ending has the t changed to c as always before an old i. Thus ypvwovfiov I strip (Modem Greek ySvvo/jLai) has aorist ypvfrSvfKa, etc. The Modem Greek form is of the -rjdrjKa type, iySvOrfica.
§ 54. The subjunctive ends again as in Modem Greek in -aH
( = '0&) for the former and in -otA for the latter type. Thus from
<f>o0ovfiov :
Sg. (f>o0ff'a'&, -^9, -<r$>
PI. <f>o0f)'<rovfu, 'arjri, aovai,
§ 55. The impv. endings are made by substituting the equivalents of -day pi. -Odre for the -OrfKa, -Ti;«a of the indicative.
60 Grammaiical [ch.
Thus from KoifjLovfiov I sleep, aor. Koi/uuijaKa, impv. tcoifjui^a'a, pL Koifir)adTi(vt and firom ypvwovfiov with aor. fypv<rirfKa, impv. ypvara, pi. ypv<rTdTi(v.
The imperative of the 1st and 3rd persons is formed with iw? and the subjunctive, like the Modem Greek a?, e,g. va^ Koifitfo-^ let him sleep. It is remarkable that the 3rd pi. of the impv. in both types of aorist has the ending -otowi which belongs properly to the aorists in a consonant -hrfiKa, the ending -aovo'i (Modem Greek -OowC) being confined to the future. Thus ae Koifjuffaova-i they will sleep, but va^ KoifirforovS't let them sleep, like a-c and va ypvoTovari they will and l^ them undress^ the 'orovai being phonetically justified only in the latter form from indie. ypvaiir}Ka (= '\ iyhvarfiKo). In many verbs this t appears in the imperative 2nd person. Thus tj>pr)Kovfiov I hear^ aor. <f>pffKi]a'Ka (= -/cijffffKa), subj. ^pf}ic7}a&, impv. <f>pi]/cija'a but also ^pfitcrftTra, pL ^pv^tcfia-drtiv, and avfjLovfiov (iv0vfiovp,ai) I remember, aor. (rvfii^Ka, subj. o-vfJbrja&, but impv. avfiijara, pi. <rvfi7)aTdTi{v. It is probable that these endings -ara and -o-a are connected with the pro- nominal object ra^ and that e,g, avfi-qara is for a-vfirfa^ov) tcl, and that the r has spread thence to the 2nd and 3rd pi. of the impv., under the influence of the forms like ypvarovSri, which have an etymologically justified t. -<ro will then be a lightened form of -a-ra, and e.g, ^pr)Kijaa will have the same relation to ^p7fK^<rra
that xa<ra has to X'^^^^ (^- § 49)»
Lastly axdvovfiov {trqKd^vofiai) I arise with aor. aiuoa-Ka (ia-rjKooBrjKa) has the irregular impv. aovKOv, pi. aovKArU^v or aovKovTi{vy which is in form pres. act. Cf, the Capp. and Ph. forms of this verb (§§ 243, 362).
8. The Pluperfect, Active cmd Passive.
§ 56. Instead of the usual Modem Greek pluperfect of the form elxa €\0€i, etc., a tense has been formed fix)m the aorist active or passive and the 3rd sg. of the subst. verb: e.g. ffpra fjrrov, n^pTL^ ffTov, etc., / had come. This tense has been firamed on the model of the Turkish type geldim ' idi, I had come, and the accidental resemblance between 'ijrov and idi (udu, etc.), both meaning it was, has no doubt facilitated the process. The tense is used freely with the object, between which and the verb in questions the interrogative particle fiL (Turkish mi) is inserted.
n] The Dialect of SHU 61
Thus iKXeyfti^ fii ra iffrov ; hadst thou stolen it ? For a similar tense in Cappadocian, v, § 244.
KaXatrov he had called in the text on p. 298, 1. 4 seems to be formed in this way from the present and to stand for xaXa ijTov.
9. Participles.
I 57. Of the indeclinable active participle of Modem Greek no instance is recorded. The passive participle is used as usual : examples are yiovpdovfiivov^ (IBpa^jUvo^), htr iSrifiivov^ (v. Turkish bitmek). It is sometimes based on the stem of the aorist active, e.g, ypa-^ifieva, /cXey^ifiiva, forms used in sentences like elai^ ra fii xXey^ifjbeva ; hadst thou stolen it ? also expressed by iMXeyjt^^ fii Ttt iJTov ; for which v, § 56,
10. The Substantive Verb.
§ 58. The absolute forms are :
Present: Sg. elfu or elfwv, elai or elaov, ei/t.
PI. €ifuaTi{vi^, €l<m(vi^, elpov.
Imperfect: Sg. iyra, TJaov, fp-ov.
PI. ijra^i, ffTiTif UraS'i.
In the present ela-ov is on the analogy of elfiov. The expected form ctat? is not recorded.
The 2nd and 3rd sg. of the absolute imperfect and the whole of the impf. sg. of the enclitic forms are the only relics in the dialect of the usual (X)njugation of the imperfect passive and deponent. The 1st sg. fjra and the whole of the plural have the active historic endings added to the ^t- of the 3rd sg. and pi., in a way which recalls the formation of the impf pass, in Cappadocia (v. §§ 233, 234).
§ 59. Used as a copula the substantive verb, as in Cappadocian (§ 247), is enclitic and put at the end of the sentence, like dir in Turkish. Combined with the masc. of the adj. x^<^'ra^ pi- X^^'^^P'' ill (Turk khasta) the forms are :
Present: Sg. ^a<TTaa'/*oi;, x^^'^^'^^^y ^^ao-Taexei/i.
PI. ;^a(rTapt/i6<rr^i/V(^, j^acrra/oto'T^i/tf, x'^^'^'^^P^^^^' Imperfect: Sg» ^^(rT^ft/ioi; or ^^atrTcw'Ta, x^nLordartcroVy xa<r-
rdariTOV,
PI. ;^acrTap^Ta/i£, ^^cwrTaptTftTt, ;^aoTa/>iTflW'A.
62 Grammatical [ch.
In yaaraUrov the iSnal 9 (5) of ^^acrra? is dropped by dis- similation before the 9 of taov, v. § 103.
The 3rd sg. pres. varies in form with the accent of the word to which it is enclitic. It is least accented after an oxytone : e.g. 6i<; i\ who is it? Tad vi it is thus, and after a proparoxytone or paroxjrtone word it has enough accent to prevent the final e of the ivai (eve), which is the base of the form, being weakened to t. E,g, k6 fiov ve it is mine.
C. THE DIALECT OF CAPPADOCIA. PART I. PHONETICS.
(a) Vowels.
Unaccented Vowels.
§ 60. Unaccented i and u are as a rule dropped if final, and very often also medially. E.g. to (nriT, but to trrrlTi /a, because the substantive and the enclitic count as one word ; aOpilyn' for aOpwrrov gen. of adpovTTov^ man and also for dffpa)7roi nom. pi. of the same, Mai. Final i is not uncommonly preserved in the 3rd sg. pres. of the verb, and occasionally also after two consonants when its dropping would make pronunciation difficult; thus cOsAt pi plough, Ar. Ul. But in these nouns in -Tpi, the i is often dropped and pronunciation made possible by developing an i between the t and p. Thus at Delmeso dXeTip, pi. dXiTpia, and at Mistl <l)&€vdip (fiov/cepTpi), dXeTip, pi. dXcTcpia, For a common case of i dropped medially see § 216 on the aorist. For the gen. of the article, tov, V. § 107.
For the effect of this dropping on the preceding consonant V. § 75. K, X ^^d 7 1^^ ^ ^ 6.JXBI by this disappearance of i retain their palatal soimd. This is so marked in the case of 7, that I indicate it by writing 7'.
§ 61. Final unaccented i following an accented vowel is not dropped but becomes a forward x^ ^^® preceding vowel if not itself i being often affected by the dropped t, a becoming at or £, cv and o becoming ovl and ol respectively. The intermediate stage of the final i is probably i ; thus xXaUi — ► xXaii — » /cXaix, Ax. Phi.
nj The Dialect of Gappadocia 63
The X ^ often dropped Oocaaionally, however, the final i is left unaltered. Examples are:
Turkish sei* thing \ ^ix or aU, SIL, iix, Gh. Ax. Phi., H Phi.
Mai. Ul. Turkish serai palace] aepdix (pi. a€pdlyui\ Del., aepdx, Gh.,
aepaly Mai. Turkish &i river \ idx, Gh. Toidpi foot ; 'frpdXi irpdi t, Gh., Trpet, Ar. aKov€i\ axovix, Phi. 4)^00) / do; 3rd sg. ^at or <f>ii, Del.
§ 62. In the cases like Tpcayei, in which a 7 or % intervenes between the accented vowel and the final i, the final yi or x} generally run together into a final x> which is itself often dropped. A preceding vowel is affected as in the last case. Thus :
apvl lamb fix)m pi. dppi(yi)a has sg. dpviXf Ul. kT^iX (^—K\aUt,)y Ax. Phi. and at Mis. K\aL K\m0(o at Mistl has the present thus:
Sg. /cXdix^Vf icXdlxei^i kXcjix* PI. KXu>xovfij tcXoilxv^t Kkdyxovvi.
X€7® has 3rd sg. \ix or Xi, v. glossary. Xey' and Xee* are very rare.
3rd 8g. aor. subj. of irrfyaivao. This at Del. is irdyt), irdlx, 7re% or iri, in which the change of d to dl and i (§§ 66, 67) is seen as well as the dropping of the x- "^he tense runs :
Sg. 7r€7w, 7r€9, irix ^^'9 P^- ""^Z** 'tctc, irev. The aor. subj. form from irqyaivtD at Del. dS-d(y)a) runs : Sg. 1st a&d(y)<a, 3rd ao*e%, dari, dcrdlx or ao'at, PI. 1st daap,,
Tpexet-^rpex or rpc, Ax.
Tpo^t, a wheel, at Ax. is rpolXt Tpol or rpo;^. PI. rpoxifl" At
Misti, T/jot, PI. Tpoyia. rpdjyei ra^^Tpcix '^^> Sll. Ax., but rpoieA ra, Sil. <l>drfr, ^ (fniZx, Ax. Phi., but <^tti7, Ul. Ar. Sil. Pot. Del. (^iBt snake bom. pi. <f>i{yi)a has sg. ^^7', <f>ix or <^t, Ul.
§ 63. It is likely that the stage before this % is £ ; e,g, that ^arfif became 4^dlx hy way of ^ai. With this may be connected certain forms from Ghtirzono : pluperf. 1st sg. Tnjya xtouv, 3rd sg. Trryye xjovv, instead of the irr^ya tjtovv used elsewhere (v. § 244), vd TO x^& for vd TO €t7ra>, emd rouXovcrov/iXot; ;^ot; t<;a9 enchanted
64 Oramm/atical [ce.
(text on p. 34fO, L 21), which is Turkish talasamla (y.t;. in glossary) and riTov was. So too firom Ax6, ixeiva x''^^^ ^^ were (text on p. 394, 1. 7). In all these cases a diphthong consisting of a vowel + * becomes vowel + x^-
§ 64. At Malakopl and Misti unaccented e and o, always finally and often medially, are weakened to % and m. E,g, oKovyov horse, viyiri (yiverai), aOpoirrrov^ but gen. affpoiir, Mai. For other examples see the texts passim
According to N. EL this weakening occurs also at Semendere ; e.g. /eifii {/cecfiai), Keroxwin {eKeifiijv), dpovirov^ (avdpcmro^) but pi. apwiTy irpoiramrov^f avovfiovs {avefio^ with e assimilated). I did not notice it at the neighbouring village of Ulaghdtsh.
This weakening and the dropping of % and u in unaccented syllables (§ 60) are the distinguishing marks of the so-called North-Greek dialects, in which however it aflfects all, and not only final, syllables. The relation between these and the similar North- Qreek phenomena is discussed in § 368.
Vowels affected by the vowel of the following syllable.
§ 65. In some words a vowel has been assimilated to that of the following syllable. Examples are :
avofjio^ (=ai/€^o9), Fer. Ar.
l3o7i6p (=/8eXovt) needle, Sil. Pot.
popKOK, Fer., etc., for l3€pvKOKKo{v.
ytaXdraiv he sent, aor. to Turk. yoUamaq, Mai. But 7toXarcr€,
Ax., 7£oXada, Phi. ifCTcre theUy Ax., but i/crore, Ar.
t^o\fjLov& (\f)afiov&), Fer., but at Sin. ^eXfiovA with € for rj (§ 69). KOfiovo, Fer. for Kal fjbovo, v, in glossary xifiopov. Kovdvto (= fcevdvo)) I pour, v. glossary. XekaivofMii, Sin. Cf M. Or. \oa\6s, mad. fULvaarrip (= fiovaaTijpi), Sll. {Xen. I, p. 431). fjLodoircopov, etc., for ixedoirtopov, q.v. iropraKoK (= iropTOicaKKC), Del.
^ Parallels for this ohange of <u to ax are 'Afcurrdxf ('AroirTdtrct-^'AycurrdAt-*- 'kvaffT&x^) fi^oxn the HiariKbi Xup^d in Bithynia, and examples given by Ronzevalle for Adrianople;— GawixJ (*- Oayd'i/j -•- Goyeunyf ), xanpaxs {ed Kon^'pf), dta/Sdxs (5ta/3<l'etf)— in Melanges de la FacultS Orientale, University Saint- Joseph, Beyrouth, Y, Fasc. 2, 1912, p. 585, with referenoes.
n] The Dialect of Cappadoeia 66
(T€pifit9 (== <rmp€in»\ Ax., but in (Tfopofi^, Ax. Phi. the assimilation
goes the opposite way. rpottfdA, XJl., rpoymh&y Del, but generally in Capp. rpar/c^BA,
vel sim. ^iyiD, aor. suhj. of rpwyfa (=^0701), Ul.
§ 66. In all the villages an i tends to change a of the pre- ceding syllable to e or less often to ai. The examples of unaltered a are however quite as common as of this €, nor can I point to any conditions regulating the change. The recorded examples follow. (1) It is particularly frequent in diminutives in -a, the i being dropped. Thus: itaaKKi saddlebag appears as dHaiK, Del., rarix (Krinopulos, p. 64)
Fer. and pi. SiaeKui, Pot. iiKiTy Fer. for a/yeXaSt, but pi. iiKdrfia. Erinopulos has iyiXer^
pL iyiXia (p. 46). tkdpi hotter, elsewhere in Capp. always with a, is at Del. \ip, KeXep, the general form of /eeXKdptop (q.v. in glos&). But for Sin.
Arkh. gives xeXapi (p. 243). KepfUvi, spindle, Sin. (Arkh. p. 244); at Ph. tcappuiva. KovfjLaai henhouse. At Ax. xovpUB, which is however perhaps taken
directly frt)m the Turkish ktimes. Kpidapi barley: Ki0ipi, Sin., teo'ip, Bagdaonia, tciprip^ Fer. So
Aikh. (p. 244), but also tcpap, Ar., la^iafi, 171. etc v. glossary. g€X€ji ward, Del Ar. Cf. gdXa]i, SiUi and ga]i. Ph. 'Kexyipi, Sin. (Arkh. pi 250) for \vxvdpi, v. Xvxvo^ in glossary. \i0dpi appears as \i0ip, Del., videpi, Sin., vix^Py ^- ^^* ^^^
generally in Capp. as x)^^P* ^^^ ^^^ ^k^P» ^^^* ^^^ A^M^
Sil. F, glossary. papfi€pu>v, Phi., gen. of dimin. of fiappLapop, vip, Ar. for luvapiov (Val. p. 19). TTiviK, Pot. Sin. (Arkh. p. 261) for irtvcuciov, ToBdpi, foot, at Mis. Trrip, at Ar. 'irpii but at Qh. frpax* pa^jL back, at Ar. pix» at Phi. Sll. rp& but at Pot. pJH (^/cUt shadow, Fer. (Krinop. p. 62), but Qh. atctapt^. Le. a-tadhiov, aXip lip, Fer. (Krinopi p. 67), i.e. ^etXa/Diov. ^icip, Fer. (Krinop. p. 66), ^cp, Ar., but <f>Tadp, Mia Le. irrva^
ptov ehoveL i>idx boy, has pL ^aia (for <f>a'iyia) Ul. Ar. and gen. ^aeyipv,
Ul., the usual pL being ipaaxa.
D. 5
66 Oramnuxtical [ce.
Xavrixt iflrenchy Sin. (Arkh. p. 278), M. Gr. ^^ai'Sa/ct. X''Vepi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 280), i.e, Ix^dpc dimin. of Ixvo^. XovKip spoon, Fer. (Krin. p. 68), but x^uXjap, Ar.
A number of loan-words from Turkish come under this heading :
yepevia friends, Del. (yarane friendly).
K€vip (kenar) edge, Del, but Kcvdp, Fer.
SipiK, Ar., Scp€, Ul. light (ifiraq), but Sipax, Gh. and itpaii. Mis.
fjLeldh (meidan) open space in a town, Del, but fjuelAdv, UL
XoSr€<f>ia, Pot. pi. from khosaf stewed plums.
X^^Kcp (khazmetkiar) servant, Del. but pi. -tcdpui.
(2) Miscellaneous cases are:
avexTijp key, Sil. {Xen. i, p. 191), elsewhere dvax'rrip, q.v. avKri is in Capp. generally vepKri, but at Ar. a/SXi;. teaOipaa, Del., aor. of M. Or. xadapl^eo. KvptaKi] Sunday, and at SiL Kepuueij, but at Mis. Cj€p€6ij, and
at Gh. KepefCTj. fivui^oi> (6fioid^(o) at Del. has 3rd sg. /iv«^. Turk, vast (q.v. in glossary) gives Ipdf; Ul., Ipdarui PhL, but at
Del. IpitTUL.
G. Meyer's^ view of the influence of the Turkish vowel-harmony on Greek loan-words In Turkish might suggest such an explanation here, and it would cover some cases, e.g. \i0ip, inveK, x^i^e/Dt, where an t precedes, but it would fail to explain e.g. fiapfiepipv, pexy XovXep and many others, and would also run counter to the phenomena of §§ 65, 67, 68, where the influence is always from the following to the preceding syllable.
§ 67. The change of a to al is rarer. It appears in the aor. subj. paradigms from TrrfycUva at Del. (v. ^ 62, 221). Other examples, all from Delmes(5, are:
yaipiTT, Turkish gharib.
<f>idco I do, the present of which is:
Sg. ^d{y)oi>, <f>SdL€L^ or ^€6i9, <l>6dl or <l>6e. PL <l)&d{y)ovfi, (l)cdiy€T€ or <f)&iir€, <l>6d(y)ow.
Here (f)&di€i^ is for <f>6d('y)€L<i, and <f)&di for <l>idix (^)6d{y)€ir). The 2nd pis. are formed under the influence of the sg. forms.
1 TarMsche Studien, i, p. 14
n] Uie Dialect of Cappadocia 67
§ 68. Other instaaces of a vowel affecting the preceding vowel are rare. Recorded are :
Change of o to o% before i in kXwxov (/eXaidco)^ kkoil'^ei^, xXoilXt Mis.
Change of ^ to ui^ before i in aKovix for d/covei, Phi.
Change of a to at before e in the present of tcdOofuu, Ul. :
Sg. Mcdyofiai, Kalyeaaiy KotyeraL PL Kayofjbetrre, KaJyeare, Karfovdai.
Change of r^ to e.
§ 69. In Pontic as is well known cuacient 17 is represented by €. This occurs occasionally in Cappadocian, generally in unaccented syllables. Examples sxe : p^eXt/co {drfKiKos:), '^eko (v-^Xo?), Qh., weyai, Del Pot. and always so with e, eKips (^^^09), Del., Kpcfiov^ (xprffivoC), Pot., va /coifiep& but Koifirfpa {iKotpi^jOrjv), Ar.
The Turkish vowel-harmony.
§ 70. The Turkish vowel-harmony, the details of which are given in § 6, affects the dialect a good deal. The cases fall imder these heads :
(1) The endings of verbs in -difo) borrowed from Turkish. TVlien the present ending in its'Qreek form is -di^to this becomes after a stem with a or 9, -daj^o), with 0 or u, -dou^co, with 6 or u, -dli^a>, and only after a stem with t or 6 is -di^c^ in place. It should be noted that the Turkish stem as borrowed in Cappadocia has often a different vocalisation from what it has in pure Turkish : the Greek ending follows naturally the actual vocalisa- tion; e.g. from yapaitormaq below we have at Delmes(5 yuvrrov- ^Tovpdov^w.
Examples are :
anlamaq to tmderstand; cw\adi^a>, Del.
aqmaq to flow ; axdi^co, Del.
aramaq to seek] apadi^o), Del Ax.
baslamaq to begin; haaXctdi^o), Ax.
batarmaq to dip (causal of batmaq); baropda^o), Del.
6aldmnaq, pass, of dalmaq to knock; 6dK9vd6^a>, Qh.
dtlslinmek to consider; dUSrilvdti^a), Qh. Ar.
gUvenmek to trust; impf. igAvdil^a, Del.
5—2
68 Grammatical [ch.
istemek to wish; laredl^ay Del.
oturmaq to sit down, Yalavdnis (Mt/cpao-tar^/ea, p. 29) gives
orovpAov^m, Ar. u2maq to fly. The causal would be u^urmaq, and firom this imp£
oviovpAov^ay Ar. yaghlamaq to anoint \ ^ffltfTuuSAl^m, Sil. yapestermaq causal of yapesmaq to adhere', yiairovarovpdov^a>, Del.
The full endings are, e.g. from d^ailvdA^ov, Mai.
Sg. dHa-Hp-dti^ov, -dii?, -dfls.
PL dticriiy-dtifou/u, -dftftT*, dflfi/*.
There €u« however many cases in which the harmony is not observed and -dt^co is used after all the Turkish vowels ; thus :
baSlamaq to begin ) haa-Tuidi^ov, Mai. yurulmaq to be tired; yipvpov7<jdi^ov, Mai.
(2) In the presents in -dw, -da?, -dS, etc. derived from Turkish verbs, I only record that the Ist and 3rd pi. after stems with u are -dA/i and -dAv rather than -dovfi and -dovv. Thus doytismek to qua/rrel, pres. d^iViad&, 3rd pi. doyiiladtiVf Ul.
(3) The aor. at Mai. with its endings -a, -69, -*, etc., due to
the local vowel-weakening, is affected, and we have for the aorist
of dti^tti/dACot; :
Sg. dVLativd'O-Oy crti?, crti.
PL dilS^pd-a'afUf -crtiTi, -<ray(t.
(4) In substantives it is hardly felt. The ending -179 appears occasionally as -09.
(5) In the phenomena connected with the preservation of the velar sound of 7 and x ^ paradigms of tenses the vowel-harmony plays an important part. v. §§ 80, 81.
The fullness with which the vowel-harmony is observed clearly depends on how far the individual speaker is accustomed to talk Turkish and has the Turkish ear for these distinctions. It must therefore be largely a personal matter and more or less prevalent and thorough in proportion as more or less Turkish is spoken alongside of the Greek dialect.
The semi-vowel t.
§ 71. Before another vowel i becomes a spirant, voiced or unvoiced according as the preceding consonant is voiced or
n] The Dialect of Cappadocia 69
not. As usual in M. Or. I write this «. Two points are to be noted:
(1) At Az6 TTi becomes iri' : thus vo'dvm for iriap<» and hrcra for eiruL v. irivm in glossary.
(2) In the combination -pta the spirantal j^ disappears at Malakopi and Phloitd. The examples are neut. plurals; thus fiaxaipay TroB^apOj qaidovpa, pis. of fia^aip, irai^dp beetroot, Turk, panjar, qaXdovp ass, Malakopi, and qopApa loads, qaidovpa,
fjMxaipa, x^P^* ^^^ ^^^ f^X^Pifl' ^ <^^> M.al., and several other exceptions in the texts from Mai. and PhL
Accent
§ 72. After the negative 8iv (div) the verb often loses its accent. Examples are:
Bi /jMiv, Bifi bati/ he does not go in, Phi.
Be trie he did not drink, Phi.
deft \)opa€{v he could not, Ax.
dc ira^v (Siv Trijyaivet), Ax.
de hopco I cannot. Mis.
d^ pavw I do not see, Mis.
For more examples v. yfi7rop& in glossary, and cf, § 10.
§73. At Fer. and Ar. ovpavo^ is accented oipavo{^ and at Semendere ya/ifip6^ is ydfihov^, pi. yafihov^ia: for fjuiva^rfcevo etc for BafjLdatcqvo plum, v. glossary. For the accent in the verb before the enclitic pronouL object v. § 222.
(6) Consonants.
Voiced and unvoiced Consonants,
§ 74. The voiceless stops ir, r, k after a nasal become, as usual in Modem Greek, ft, d, g. Besides this however the change seems sometimes to occur, especially with r of the article and pronominal object, when there is no nasal, although it may be that this variation is an illusion, and that the real sounds are voiceless mediae, whose true nature I failed to understands
^ Aocording to Thomb, Die griech. Sprache im Zeitdlter des HeUeni$mui, p. 134, the Asia Minor inseriptions oonfuBe TenuoB, Mediae and Aspiratae ; the phenomenon may ^eiefore be old.
70 Orammatical [ch.
Thumb^, at the head of a text which he wrote down at Samsun from a native of Fert^k, says that the tenues were generally aspirated. I have no record of this.
§ 75. The dropping of final unaccented t and w, for which V, § 60, has a certain effect upon the consonants, because the Turkish principle by which certain sounds (6,/, d), if they become final, are pronounced unvoiced (asp, <f, t) is followed, and consonants which were originally voiced are pronounced unvoiced when brought in this way into the final position. Examples are tcpe^ec^ (yvpevei^:) but fcpiif} (yvp€V€i) from Ax6; firom Malakopi ySo^, pi. fioSui (fiolSi) ox, and many others, for which see especially the declension of neuter substantives in -4(01/ (g 109—113) and g 197, 198 on the present active. A final unvoiced consonant sometimes becomes voiced if a termination is added. This happens occasionally in the neut. decl. (§ 110), and with 9 before possessives (§ 180), and regularly in the case of the agglutinative -ta plural of masculines, e,g, did/co^, pL diaKo^ui, deacon. The result is that in such cases the voiced and unvoiced consonants tend to be used, irrespectively as to which is original, according as they are medial or final.
Intervocalic Spirants,
§ 76. Intervocalic 7 and x ^^ often very lightly pronounced or dropped altogether. At Ax6 especially this tendency extends to other spirants; e.g,, axio^ {<tk€vo^), af va ov/m (A9 avafiovfiev) let us go upf irairdc (wairdBes:), fr€(j^€p6^ (irevdepos:), fcdovjuLeare (Ka06fjL€0a)j irrjafjL (itri^yafiev) we went
Velars,
§ 77. K, g,y and x ^s^ve the sounds found in Modem Greek ; i.e. before the back vowels, a, 0, u, they have a velar, and before the forward vowels, e, i, a palatal pronunciation. In these dialects 0 and il are forward vowels and o a back vowel. To emphasize this I write ghs, not y9, and 7*^, 7m, not 70, yU,
§ 78. For K it only needs to be noted that at Misti, especially N.K. notes amongst the younger generation, Ke, tci are pronounced &, ci. E,g, Ppa&Ly (Jepeitf (KvpvaKij), SipdS (Turk, diraq lamp), \vi {\vfeoi,)y <f>&€pdip (for fiov/civrpi, dimin. of fiovKevrpov), In the text fix>m Misti (p. 384) /c is as common as 6,
^ Handimch der neugrUeh, Vollutprache, 2nd edition, 1910, p. 297.
n] TJie Dialect of Cappadocia 71
§ 79. The spirant x> instead of having its usaal palatal pro- nunciation, is often pronounced i before e and t. This S for ;^ appears before both e and i at Potdmia, Silata and Fert^k, but before % only at Phloi'td, Malakopi and Anakii. At the southern villages, Delmes6, Arav&n, Gh6rzono, Mistf, Ax6, Ulaghdtsh and probably Semender6, x before e and % has its usual Greek forward pronunciation. The ;^ for ^ is therefore unaffected by this change, as it is not found at any village where the change from x to i occurs.
§ 80. In paradigms however 7 and % at Malakopi and Phlotta, and to a lesser extent at Sflata and Ax<5, are treated like the Turkish gh (>) and kh (*.) and keep the velar or back pronuncia- tion throughout, and, instead of being affected by the following vowel, modify it. This modification takes the form of pronouncing tbe vowel further back in the mouth, and it is thus altered to the corresponding hard vowel in the Turkish system of vowel harmony, in the way described in § 7. Thus % changes to a and « to a. The present of ij(a> therefore at Phloitd, where ')(% becomes cri, is not e^ffl, ea-€i9, etc*, or even as in Modem Greek e;^©, e^^'e*?, but l^w, ikk^y Sch, Ixovfie, Ikh^re, ekhve, I write kh for x ^^ emphasize its velar character, the sound being the same as that of the X in I^c0. In the same way the impf. at Phloi't^ is elxa, €?%a9, ^xa, €7;^a/i6, elx^are, elxave. Here x^ ^^ ^^^ ^^d> 3^ %• ^^^ ^^^ pL has taken the place of ;^6. So too at Sflata the pres. is 6;^», iUiQfi, ekh.
In the texts I write kh for x only when it is necessary especially to point out the velar pronunciation; e.g, in the 3rd sg. pres. where €x would naturally mean ex'. Before 9 1 have not thought kh necessary and write x' ^^^^ ^^ Phlo'itd the alternative impf of e;^« is written ex^^fca not IkhQcrxa,
Examples with 7 are numerous. At Malakopi the present of €vpi<ricw is fipiTfov (or j3pl^ovy, and the former is conjugated :
Sg. fipirfov, PpLkh^, I3pikh.
PL PplrfovfAt, l3pigk9Ti, PpLghvt or fipikhvt.
Here the i of the 2nd pi. (for the change of € to i, v, § 64) is changed to 9 to fit the velar 7, and the same has happened to the endings -€(9 and -ei of the 2nd and 3rd sg., which are afterwards
* Pfdfyv is conjugated, 8g. ppl^v, ppl^, Ppl^, pi. ppi$ov/u, Pplfyri, /9^n.
72 Oramrnatical [ch.
dropped. F has become x ^ ^^ ^^ ^' ^^'^ 3rd pL before 9 and V, and in the 3rd sg. because it is final (§ 75). ^evyi0 at Malakopi is conjugated like l3plyov :
Sg. if)€yoVf <l>€kh^, ^ikh,
PI. ^irfovfiv^ <l>€gk9Ti, <f>ighvi.
The aorist is €(f>xoi (for S<f>vya) with the 7 unvoiced to meet the <f). It runs:
Sg. €(f>x(i7 l<f>khQ<;y €<f>kh9. PL e^x^f^f S^khQTi, €il>xO'V, The same tense at Phloit& is:
Sg. I^xa, e^w, ^^w. PL ^^x^/^* c^X**^^* Hx^y^y the difference between Phloi'td and Malakopi being that at the former the endings are based upon -a, -€9, -n/, etc., and have a as the hard vowel corresponding to e, whilst at Malakopi the vowel weakening would produce endings -a, -^9, -i^v, and the hard vowel corresponding to the i is a.
So too at Malakopi pvyov^ I dig runs :
Sg. pvyov, pvkh^, pvkh,
PL pvyov fu, pvgh^Tiy pvghvi.
And aeplyov I throw:
Sg. arepl-yov, 'kh<i, ^kh.
PL aepi-yovfJLi, -ghdrif -ghvi.
And <f>€piyov (= <f>€ppw) has 3 sg. ^plktu
The impf. of crepiyov is aipiya, conjugated :
Sg. aipL-ya, -gfiQ^, -gh^v, PL cripi-yafii, -ghdri, -yav.
Here the endings are based upon -a, -^9 (for -€9), -w (for -€v), -a^t, -*Tt (for -ert), -ov. Sometimes these imperfects in -tya at Malakopi run -t7a, -47*9, -trfiv etc., i.«. the 7 is treated as usual and modified to y by the following *.
At Silata d\p4ya>, I milk, has 2nd sg. oKp^igkQ^.
At Ax6 this phenomenon is much less marked. But I noticed that in the aor. of <f>o/3ovfjuii, so fSsir as the x ^^ ^^^ dropped, it
^ This is for 6ft6aa<a, being a new present formed from the aorist, which at lialakopi is ifvfyi.
n] TTie Dialed, of Cappadoeia 73
always had the velar sound. The € following it was probably modified towards a, but this was not recorded. The tense runs :
Sg. <l>ofi'^a, -iKx)€?> -^(x)«»'-
PL 4^ofi'7JxaM' or -lixaf^eare, -i7(x)€t, -vx^v.
§ 81. For fiyalvto at Sil. Phi. Ax. Ul. Fer. we have figkivw, at Mai. ffghivov, aor. ifiya but 3rd sg. Sfigho, Ul. Fer., and subj. fiy&, 0gf^, 0ghi, fiyovfUy fighire, fiyovv, Sil., 2nd sg. fighi^, Mis., 3rd sg. I3gh9, Fer. Phi. All these forms are due to the retention of 7 as a velar and the consequent change of following % to 9. The present figk&vm is therefore not for fiyalvm but for fiylvm, with which compare /iiW for i)fifiaivfo at UL It must be supposed that the velar sound in ifiya^ ^fiy^M^ Sfiyav and fiy&, fiyovpk, ffyow was enough to give speakers the feeling that the velar, as in these persons of the aorist, and not the palatal 7, as in the present, was characteristic of the word, and with this spread of the velar the modification of the vowels on the Turkish model naturally followed^
§ 82. At Malakopi, Phlo'itd and Silata the velar 7 {i.e, 7 before a, o, u and 9) is pronoimced like the Tiurkish qaf J. This probably occurs regularly. Elxamples are : qaXa (yoKa), MaL ; qa/A09, Phi. and qa/M>t;9> MaL (70/409) ; qafihpo^ {yafi0p6^\ MaL SfL ; ({alAovp {yaiBovpi), Mai. Phi. ; qdKui (aydKui), PhL ; qovXrckvw {y\vT<0va>), PhL; qofkdp (yofidpi), PhL; qovpyovp (yovpyovp), throat, SIL; qopa9, PhL, qopa<rti/, MaL, from a/yopal^es> {q. v.); cfiptd (ypaid), MaL, cf. gkdptdy Del.
It may be noted that in the Turkish transliterated texts from the vilayet of Konia published by Qiese qaf ^ (excepting at the end of a syllable, where q is used) is transliterated, like ghain 4,
by 7 and not by q. Nothing but a study of the local Turkish dialect would clear up the point, but it looks as if this substitution in Greek of the sound of q for the velar sound of 7 were due in some way to a confusion in the local Turkish between the sounds of ja/'and ghain*,
1 Another set of examples of the influence of the aorist on the present is shewn bj the newly formed presents of § 192. » V. Oiese, Qonjah, pa$nm.
74 Oramnwtical [ce.
Dental Stops,
§ 83. Ti and vdi (anc. i/S, i/t) are pronounced at Delmes6, Arav^ and Ghiirzono as 6% and ij/t. JP.^r. Delmes6 : irai^l, qoi/ct 6oa?, Toqa2 buffet, ii^ ;, ^^^ti/to-itfi) (^^Ttfw). Aravin : ivkiydp (con- nected with TvXt(r<7ft)) spider, yiopcij (koprrj) but pi. yioprdpe^, Xi'qvcLy x^P^^* x^^^V {^'^i^^vX ciygXdie for dvgXoJftcre aor. of ai/gXadd^o), v. anlamaq. So too qaTra^a from qapamaq. Qhiirzono: K\d<f)6rf^ but pi. kK€<J>t€, (I>ov}v\ {a'(f>ovhv\i)y vicria {karia).
The /if final is unvoiced to c. Thus at Del. fovif {hovri) tooth, but foi/Jt /A and pi. ^6v]ia,
This pronunciation appears a little at Fert A ; e,g, 6k by the side of rfc, but chiefly in a tendency to pronounce rt, dt as ct and /jt. E.g, fJLar, pi. fidria or pA6ia, x'^P'^iP' ^^ X^P^i^- Here too belongs the Fert^k pronunciation of St as/or/r. S becomes d locally and di becomes/*, just as rt becomes 6t. v. § 87.
§ 84. At Gh. and Ar. the 6 cannot stand as a final but is lightened to s (ts — ► s). Thus p,di (jiAn) eye, but pi. pAiia, <rrrti, but <r7rl6i fi, pi. aTriSia, Kiphii (Turk, kibrit) match, Gh. At DeL the final 6 is generally kept, e.g, airii, the s forms such as <m£i being rare. Before r however c is lightened to S, e,g. awK row it wOjS a house,
§ 85. At Delmesd crri changes to cr/ei. This appears commonly in the aor. pass, in -ara {'aOrjv). Thus from Xov^ofjiai I wash myself, aor. iKoua-Ta {iXov<Tdi]v), which runs* :
Sg. iykovarTa, €)\ouo-^i;9, i)\ovaKrjv, PI. i)\ovSrTafi, i)\ovaT€r€y €{\ova'Tav,
So too vploTa, vpicricri^ etc. from yvpi^<o, with subj. y)vpi-6'rS), -aK-p^, 'CTK^y and KvkiaK^^, 2nd sg. aor. subj. pass, from kvKS}. ^AvaKpov^ofiat I listen has aor. 1st sg. dvaKpovcrKa, in which the K has passed by analogy into the Ist person, and 3rd sg. dvaKpowKTjv. Another example is ptS-Kui fire (iaTta), at Ax.
viaTid,
Dental Spirants.
§ 86. 0 and S. In many villages the usual Modem Greek pronunciation of 6 and 8 as dental spirants is not found, and various other sounds are substituted for them. This only applies
* For these aorists v, §§ 239, 242.
n] The Dialect of Cappadoda 75
to 6 and £ as initials or between vowels; in combination they appear as r and rf, exceptions being the word avOpayn-o^, for which see the glossary, and if/xwo-a for Xhpuxra at Mistf. The details of these substituted sounds follow.
§ 87. Fert^k : 0 is replaced by r^hhy d and hi by /. Thus ;
0 : TV pa, Ted, riicvm {0€T(e), rwp&, KKtordpa spindle^ efiara, ardca
(r. Oaci), fioTovmpo (jjL€06'n'wpov), S : dcofut roof, deo-Trd^iy?, doi/ (Sdin-i) too^A, doo-AcaXo^, iraiAl, ireyar
(irtfydBi, V. § 69), odeX^d, do/<iada {i/SSofioBa), elda, divta. Si: ja^oXo^ (SidfioXo^), Jo (8vo), Jao-/va\o9 prie«^ (other forms
based on BicutkoXo^ appear at Oh. Ar. Ax.).
Exceptions :
S : ^ovXeid in phr. 6pyo ^ovkeia (Alekt. p. 494). Bi: diaKo^,
§ 88. Aravdn: here 0 becomes initially x* medially p, 8 initially d, medially p, and Si becomes 7*. There are a few exceptions. Thus : Initial 0: xvpa, X€d9, x^^ av/nt, xeXco, x^Pf^^9 Oi^^P^ (0upiSa)
cupboard. Medial 0: KapofjMi, /capi^m, Koi/Jiijpa {iKoip/ri0fiv\ Xvpa (i\,v0rfv),
i€a\dp {Ka\d0i), fiapalvicrica, Sfiapa (fiav0dva>). Initial S: div, deawUff^ {S€(nr6rrf^)y donfia^ depirav] (Sperrdvi),
de/ca, divw, dixioaav, impf. 3rd pi. pass, to Sifcil^<o, q. v.,
daj(iv\ia (SaxrvXiSa) ring. Medial S: fid>py fraipl, Terpdp Wednesday, k\ap€<f>&qp (xXaSevnipi),
etpa, o^eip, tre^dp {rmfydSi), yioprdpe^ (ioprdSe^:) and so all
impansyllabic plurals. Si : yidfioXo^, yuzKO^f yuztTKaXo^.
Exceptions are :
Initial 0: Twiaro^ censer. Also Val. gives (p. 17) 0iKVG>y rexprn and aixvo) for 0iT(o.
Medial 0: occasionally to x> ^^^® *^ 7> ^^^® reduced to A; kXovydpa {K\<o0dpa) spindle, 7r€(h)6pd {*jre0ep6si)t 6pvlx(ppvi0i), viX^p stone {v. \i0dpi). It is to be noted that all these words have another p. This probably hinders the change o{ 0 to p.
Medial 8: avdidepo^ (avriSmpov) bread tised in Church as a substitfUe far ike Sacramfient, ddeXtl>6, dadl (SaBC), x^dZ/oa
76 Gramnuitical [oh.
(OvpCSa). da^jivXia may be a case of dissimilatoiy dropping (§ 103). 2j : ^a^o) (5(^a^a>) I do.
§ 89. Ghiirzono : 0 initially and medially to ;^ S initially to d, medially to p, and Bi to yu Thus :
Initial 0: jfeTuKo (0ff\n€6^) femaie, xvpa^ XH^P^ {0€^p&),
Medial 0: KK^xapa, ^ofiijxa {iil>o/3ij0ffv), x^TCV («X^)» «M«X*.
vtx€p, a-rdx^ Initial S: dadl, dh, divci^, aor. Idecra, Deffnipa Mcmda/y, dmfia,
dLv€d I give. Medial S : /9(u/t> oXy iraipi, oKafuCKlp (SdfuiKi^ q.v,), elpa, fido^idpa
(ifiSofidBa), ipyto (Svo), XAp. Bt: yuuTKaXo^.
Exceptions are :
Initial 0 : riKvon (0ha), aor. eretea.
Medial 0 : <l>o/3i]pa by the side of <f>ofii]X^» xapovfiat.
Medial B : Terpdx Wednesday,
Bi : 2^a{f(k>, / (2o»
Of these words, ^/Sijpa may be a form from the neighbouring Aravto, the r instead of ^ in rhcvw and the p instead of ;^ in KapovfjMt may be because the words already have a velar, the K, and in the same way it may be the p in rerpdBij which prevents the B becoming p.
To decide whether the name of the village (for which v. p. 17) is a case of ^ for B would need a knowledge of its derivation.
§ 90. Semender^ : 0 becomes x ^^^ initially and medially, initial B becomes d, medial B becomes ^. For S| there is only one word. Thus :
Initial 0 : %€/>/^oi; (jBepl^oi), Xk'^P^ {0€CDp&).
Medial 0 : kuxov/mc, and all aorists pass, in -xa for '0a.
Initial S : daxrvX, dda-KoKo^.
Medial B : \d^ (XaBc) oil, i^ov here, l^d here, el^^a (etSa) and subj.
iZ&, (f>i^, pi. <l>ll^ia make. Bi : if vo {Bvo),
Exceptions are :
Initial 0: rvpa*
Medial 0: K\m^dpa spindle, avgaf^ (dyKodi) thorn.
n] The IHalect of Cappadoda 77
§ 91. Ulaghdtsh : initial 0 probably changes to xi ^^^ medial to 7i, initial S to (2, medial to 7£, and hi to*7t or pu The yt is often dropped. Thus :
Initial 6: ')(t(»p&. There are no further examples owing to the poverty of the local vocabulary, but the other words with initial 0 are words that are so often exceptional that it is probably correct to regard this as the standard substitution.
Medial 0 : fUMr/ivm {fui0€Uvci>) with aor. Ifiaa, subj. fiar/i&, icrdjui {i<TTd0ijv}, X^(7*)a, afffC(i{yi)€u
Initial B : d^i/, ddaKaXfi^, dlvw, dcofia, doiyiOKa {SoiSeKo),
Medial S : elyui, hfp^ here, yjtaXia scissors, ^i(x> P^* ^^i^ snake, irai(y)i, darftpKO,
Si: yta/SoXo^, i)p\io {ivo), also €t7jta {elha) may belong here as a form 6iSia exists, v. glossary.
Exceptions are : Initial 0 : rvpa, aifono (^ero)). Medial 0 : Ko^ofiai, earaxa (i<rrd0ffv). Medial S : rpoa>dS (rpaya>S&).
§ 92. Mistf : 0 appears initially and medially bs x>^ initially and medially as d, and 8i as 7^. Thus : Initial 0: j(€pLl^ov, ^^p^a-ov (subj. aor. of 0€^p&), ^eo^, \kKa^
i0flKa (Lag. p. 68). Medial 0: ard^a (eVraftyi/), fre)(€p6^ (ir€v0ep6si), KkMyapa, xaxov/u
(fcdOofjuu), ifiaj^a. Initial S : dcidexa, div, divov I give, aor. diixa, depirdv {Bperrdvi),
daxTvXla, Medial 8 : etda, doideKa, irrep foot for irdep {troBdpi), hi: yyo (SiJo).
Exceptions are :
Initial 0: rvpa, rufjLi/idfui censer, words which are often exceptional.
Also T€id aunt {0€ia). Initial 8 : yivov I give, by the side of hivov. Medial S : to 71 and then dropped, aeT^o^.
§ 93. Ax6 : here 0 changes to % initially and medially, initial fi to d, medial £ to 7jt (often dropped, § 76), and hi to di. Thus : Initial 0 : X€(7)o9 (©€09), X^ica> (0€Ta>), ^cJpo-a (iOedpfia-a). Medial 0: 'n-€(j()ep6^ {irev0€p6s:)i diK'n(j()a, aor. pass, of hudf^m, ^fiiHx)^ and so all aorists passive, ifiaxa.
78
Gramrnatiml
[CH.
Initial S: A^Ka, Aivy devo), aor. jklecra, dtiict^tt), d/i/o)^ doi/co, doifia,
da^^vXia. Medial h\ oeT^ij, doi{y)€Ka, ioi (for iyid), ^lyia (eiSa), irU^yi^ap
(iroSdpc), 'n-o{yi)6pT {irohopr) stocking, yix (7*8t) goat with
final yt unvoiced. Si: dvo> diocKaXo^, dtafioXo^, dui/co^, efdta (= elSoi/).
Exceptions are :
Initial 0 : rvpa, rvpviaro and rvfiviafia. Medial B : adek^ij as well as ae\<}>i],
m
§ 94. These observations are summarised in the table below. The exceptional substitutes are put into brackets.
|
e |
a |
||||
|
Initial |
Medial " |
'initwl |
Medial |
||
|
Fert^k Arav4n Ghiirzono Semender^ ... Ulagh&tsh ... Mistl Axes |
T xW xW xW Xi (r, <r) X« x« |
r P(x) x(p) X (*, f) rt (yi x) X X |
d(f) d d d d <i(yj) d |
d P(x) f d(y«) 7Jt(d) |
yi 44 |
§ 95. At all the other villages 0 and S are as a rule preserved as dental spirants. Here again there are a few exceptions :
Sinas6s : %£i/^pt trace (Arkh. p. 280) which is probably for iyyaht. a dimin. of tx^o^ which appears at Ph., although Ixvdpi is always a possible form. Delmestf : S — ► d : dh and dUtriK saddlebag (Sura/cKi),
S — > p : Ivjipia pi. of /i/Jt pearl (Turkish inji), aaovpovfi
(a? iSovfji) V, § 221. S -^ f : t^iv TO he hinds it, but aor. iSea-a, ^6v6 (^6v}i /t, pi. ^6v]ul) tooth. Sllata and Sinasds: S— >p: irayovp ice (Pharasop. p. 122 and Arkh. p. 268), dimin. of irayo^.
n] The Dialect of Cappadocia 79
Phloiti: B^^d: fioidsk oxen, sg. fioiTy gen. fioidov.
8-*p: iraipi, yia^ipM writtngSy pi. to Turkish yaze, qaUpuL stones, pi. to qa7ta, Turkish qaya. Phlo'iti and Malakopi : St— >7«, o'db(i(7jt)tl next day, at Sin. treirehiflv. Malakopl : hi--^^\ va ^ipvfie = ISovfjbev (Pakhtikos, p. 23).
Lastly in most villages the gen. pis. of tovto<; and iKcivo^ are in 'pa> and -pot) for -SA and -Sov (§§ 183, 184), the word yalSoiipc ass, as at Silli (§11), always has d for S, whatever the usual local treat- ment of S may be, and x)'^^P ^^^ y^iOdpi extends beyond the limits of T for 6.
The exceptional words are probably due to two causes : (a) a dislike to a substitution which produces two consonants of the same kind, that is a kind of dissimilation, for which see the remarks on the exceptions at Ar. and Gh.; (6) to the wandering of forms firom village to village, of which <f>ofiifipa at Oh., a form nomial at the neighbouring Ar., is a clear example. Why 6vpa should so often be treated exceptionally it is hard to see.
§ 96. The general explanation of these phenomena is that the people, from constantly talking Turkish, found a difficulty in pro- noancing these non-Turkish sounds, and these substitutions are the results of their efforts. Except p for 3 they are all in the neighbourhood of the original sound : 0 by changing its place but not its mode af articulation becomes %, by changing the mode but not the place r, and by another slight change 9. In the same way S becomes yi, d or f. The Fert^k change of S* to/ is by way of (2ft, which becomes /just as ri at Fert^ sometimes becomes 6.
The variety of the substitutions and the local irregularities point to this process of effort to attain a difficult sound. It is not however easy to say why this phenomenon occurs exactly where it does. At villages like Fert^k, Ulagh^tsh and Semender^, where there are many Turks, such an effect might be expected, but it appears none the less at Misti and Ax6, Ohiirzono and Arav4n, where there are none. Why also is it not found at Malakopi, where there are so many Turks? One point however is clear: the Mure to pronounce 0 and i goes pari passu with the corruption of the declensions^ Here Delmes6 with its well preserved system of declension and use of 0 and h together is very instructive. The breakdown of the declensions being due to the influence of Turkish
J F. §894.
80 Grammatieal [ch.
gives another reason for supposing that this treatment of 0 and S is due to the same cause^.
Sibilants.
§ 97. Xxe, atci become otkc and crici everywhere except at Malakopi and Silata. 2/ca, <tico and <tkov are on the other hand preserved, except that in the impf. and present the cr of the endings in o-zce, aid has been generalised, and produces for the present -crKto, -aKei^, -o-icet, etc. and for the impf. -larKa, -laxe^y 'iaK€, etc. To this Malakopi and Silata are naturally exceptions, and have the present and impf. in -cr^o) and ^la-xa respectively. In these two villages therefore the pronunciation ax is not used at all.
SW becomes Srri everjrwhere, except probably at Malakopi and Silata and possibly at Phloita. Before other vowels, including e, <rr is preserved. The aorists Xoicrra {i\ov<rdriv\ yvplara etc., at Delmes<5 owe the a to the analogy of the persons with k (2nd sg. Xova-KT)^, 3rd sg. Xova-Krjv, v, § 85), and in the same way at other villages it is probably the persons (2nd, 3rd sg.) with a-ri which have produced at least an occasional passive aorist in -S-ra (Gr, 'O-Offv), Examples from Ulaghdtsh and Ax<5 are : fiXotS^a I got married (i.e. 'trfvXoylaOrfv for rjv\oyi^0t)v), fipetara from fipexovfiai I coil, Ax., fcpv^lada from Kpv<f>TCi>, Ul.
Before t or and f are pronounced cr and f , though not where a is for ot, as in arjv, alpa (§ 102), and not, I believe, before the i produced at Malakopi and Misti by the weakening of un- accented e. For examples see the glossary under ariKdvoa, trrjicwTi, <njfi€pov, trlSepov etc. Before e, as in the endings -la, -cov, there is no change to o- or f (§ 123).
Nasals and Liquids.
§ 98. Prosthetic v, of course the i/ of the article rov, n^v, is found before a certain number of substantives beginning with a vowel, and these are generally the same as have it in Modem
^ The suggestion made in J. H. S. xxz, p. 2S9 that these substitutions were due to Turks speaking Greek is needless. The phonetic systems of two languages spoken Bide by side act upon one another. A parallel ease is the failure in Term d'Otnuito to sound 8, 6, and the 7elar 7.
n] The Dialect of Cappadocia 81
Greek. As also in Modem Greek, the loss of v is known, although rare; thus afrnfftca as well as paprifxa, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 114)\ Examples of the prosthetic v are :
vayik {arfiXri), Fer. (Krinop. p. 56) and Sil. (Pharasop. p. 121).
voLKpa, Fer. (Krinop. p. 56).
vepKf) {avKri\ generally in Capp.
veicKriard, Sil., vriKad, Ar., veKKXtftrd, Fer. (Krinop.. p. 56).
v€(fMi\a^j Ar., ro<^a\o9, Sin. (Arkh. p. 265), (o/Lt^aXo?).
vvTTMy Ax. and other forms of Iottwi, fire.
yuj^gjw, Del, pi. vivgi4% Phi., viyge^, Ul, a weight. At Sin. ovyylay
Arkh. p. 250. For more forms v. glossary. v&fUH: (^ifio^), Sin. (Arkh. p. 256). vdpa (reopa), i.e. rifv Sipa, Fer. {ibid, p. 57).
In consonantal groups \ is generally preserved.
\^ is preserved and not as in M. Gr. changed to p<f>. Thus ddeX^?;,
odeX^o'. \B becomes pr, e,g, ijpra, but at Ax6 and probably elsewhere ifKra, X/A appears in aXfii^to I milk, Del, oKfiiyto, Sil. (M. Gr. dpf^eyw).
Oroups of consonants lightened by dropping.
§ 99. In this way the consonantal group fjJ> (anc. fifi, fiif) appears frequently as /i. Thus i/Mffaivco becomes fiaivto or /Ati/6>, aor. aifjM or epba, but l/iba, Ar. Gh. and o'i/i.ba, Del.; ip,8d^(i> becomes fjud^oD; de/^ hopaev and de piopa-ev he covld not, Ax. (v. rip,iropS> and § 72) ; avfiepo fi (= avpnreOepo^ f^ov), Mia ; ''At Mai/daXc/^, Fer. (Krinop. p. 41) for dyiov HapreT^rffiova, where the -p U' sounded as -/x b- has become M.
^EdXefjLij gen. i0\€fir}^ sun, Pot., is from €v\afnrrj<; which, sounded iff\afjbbrf<i, produces iffXap>fj<:, and then, with e for a before the fj (%) of the next syllable, ifiXcfjLTJ^* The £ subst. is formed from the ace. i/SXefiij. Arkh. (p. 235) suggests ei Xa/ATro).
A few cases however in which /^ is used for fi and others of the interchange of it and fi arouse a suspicion that perhaps this /^ is a substitution for 6 rather than a lightening of the group fib, and
^ The foUeBt lut of examples of both phenomena is in G. Meyer, Zur neugr, G-rammatik, Sonder-Ahdruck au$ Analecta Qraeeennat FesUchrift zum 42 PkUologeH' tag, Oraz, 1S93, pp. 11^19.
* For X0 in Pontic and the possibility that X0 and p0 belong to different areas of the KotM-^y V. Thumb, Die grieeh, Spraehe im Zeitalter d, HeUenUmus, p. 192.
D. 6
82 OrammaticcU [oh.
point to a series of changes amongst the labials, which the material is insufficient to distinguish. The examples for /3 and fi are fiovtca, Sfl. (Pharasop. p. 121) and elsewhere for fiovtca, and at Fer. (Krinop. p. 55) ^vf^avwt fi&'Ko^ for fiu^ava>, fioiXo^, and, for tt and fj,, fji4^vx<ivw and 9ri^a}Va> (v. jjkovXoivto), fdrpoiro^ for iTrlrpoiro^, yovXfit^ (S-^-) against Pontic yXoviri^ta, TrayfcXdfii for fiayKXdff^ and hopoir^po, Ar. for fieOoirtopov (q.v,), Cf, also /Aot/^^raySo) in glossary.
§ 100. The group a<}> is variously affected, appearing as tr<f>, ^, <f>c- or a. Metathesis (for which v. § 104) has produced <f><T and then both <r^ and <f>a have been lightened to <f> and o- respectively. That <f> is produced directly by lightening from a^, and a in the same way from k/xt, is shewn by the facts that where if> occurs and not <r it is accompanied by <r(f> and not by <f><r (UL), and that where or occurs and not ^, there (f>a is also found and not a<l> (Pot. Phi. Mia). From the other villages nothing could be concluded as to the process. The recorded examples are :
Ulaghdtsh, a<f> and <^: a-<f>ajif(o or if>dyvci> (= <r^/ifft)), aor. €<f>a^a.
Pot&mia, PhloYt^, Mistf, (f>a and a : ettxra^n, and from a<f>aXcSy aor. crdXaa impv. a-aX, Pot. — i<}>aa^a, impv. or^ife, and from o-^uXm^ the impv. <f>adX, Phi. — a-aryov, aor. €(f>aa^a, Mis.
Delmes6, Fert6k, o*^, ^, cr : a<f>dxv*f and <f>dyp(o, aor. €<f>a^at <r0oi/Jt;\o9 and (r^JjJi/Xo?, <ro( vga, impv. to aif>oyyi^a>y triyvao (^ <r<l>iyyw), Del. — ^^^i^o), o-^oihIvX and or^oi/dvXo (Ejinop. p. 63), o-UvgMi/o (= (r<}>ovyyapt)y Fer.
Ax6, only <r<^ : a'<f>dyvf», a<f>dX.
Aravdn, Ghtirzono,onIy ^: <f>nX, <f>6i^v\o,<l}ovjvX, Ar. — e<^afa,Gh.
Sinas6s, Silata, Anakd, only or: covrvXo^ and <7'oi^i''X4, crovyxdro^ omelette^ aovyx^ (= 0-^077^ fw), Sin. (Arkh. p. 268). — oovt^Xm {Pharasop. p. 123), trovygcD and the impv. adX, Sll. — caK, An.
From these examples we see that in general the forms with metathesis belong to the north and those without it to the south. If we allow that o-^ implies the possibility of 0, and the use of ^ the possibility of <r^, and that in the same way <i>a and o- go together, the villages fall into three groups: (1) the northern villages: Sinas6s, Potdmia, Sflata, Anakii, Phlo'itd (? Malakopf), and Mistf with ^ and <r; (2) the southern villages: Ax6, Ulagh&tsh (? Semender^), Ghiirzono and Arav^n with a^ and ^; (3) Fertek and DelmescS with all four. For this v, § 396, and for the position of Delmes(5, § 397.
n] The Dialect of Cappadoda 83
§ 101. Misoellaneous cases are :
oXa, Ax., &ya. Oh. for SX va (» aXko &a).
oKA^fiowr, for aXifipi, pi. dXifiia, Ax.
ipwro^, Ar. and similar forms for idpwwo^.
fip<fX^ mtn and fipoKo^m belt, in which at Ax. the /9 is hardly
audible.' fivvm, Del. Ul. far ^/Si/i'w. ipovfiaiy common for €pxofA(u. Kocrpo, Feat. (Erinop. p. 49), for maarpo, XaXcS, aor. generally XoKira, but at Ul. also Xaca. Xtiyrm (=: \axri^(o\ aor. Xa'xjtra and Xcura^ Ax., and many aorists
like these two. irofia, TTOMa for iroiJLva, aor. of airofUvi»y v, glossary. fMv&^ Del. Mis. for rpavw, arffrrpo and arjapo sieve, Fer. (Krinop. p. 62), 0*7^009 and <rpa»9. Fer. (i6i(2. p. 63).
rdptrcv and o-Tr dpaev, 3rd sg. aor. of raffpA, for raffpfftre, Ax. Tpwfuxra, Phi. aor. of rparfo^SS, but at Del. TpayciSa-a^ Cf. Xa')(Tm,
above, ^e^ov for ^€V7a>, Mai.
§ 102. Lastly there is the case of the combination of the prepo- sition €*? with the article. The '? to (etV to) etc. of Modern Greek appear regularly only at Ax(S ; elsewhere the r is dropped and the forms are o-o, pi. aa, and, where the article has the corresponding forms, ooi', trtfv, eta, at Delmes6 crrjv for eh ^v^* ^^^ *^ t'' and \ ra appear occasionally at most of the villages, owing possibly to the influence of common Greek or possibly to the irregularity of the impulse to drop one of the consonants. StVa for €(? rlva noted at Potdmia has the same origin. Note arfp, o-t^a, and not h)Vf aiva, as it would have been with an original si (§ 97). The TO, ra used at Ulaghatsh are due to the complete disuse of the preposition eh and not to a dropping of the a.
Dropping of Consonants by Dissimilation.
§ 108. A consonant is often dropped by dissimilation, when the same consonant, or even one of the same place of articula- tion, occurs in the following syllable, and in this way a whole syllable is sometimes lost. This phenomenon has been studied by
6—2
84 Grarnmatical [ch.
Hatziddkis^ and by Pemot, who classifies the instances from many dialects according to their relation to the accent Most of the Cappadocian cases fall under the head of post-tonic dissimilation of the former of two isolated consonants, called by Pemot the Xo^^ type'. In the 2nd sg. pres. of verbs in -{feo and the 2nd sg. of aorist subjunctives in -970-0), -La to, this phenomenon enters fiilly into the inflexional system ; v. §§ 198, 220. Other instances are collected below: they no doubt depend a good deal upon the sprach'tempo ; the dissimilation of i in the aorist from Turkish verbs in -sroaq is, however, I believe invariable. Examples of this are:
icraiaev, aor. to Turkish saSmaq to he astonished, for iadaurev, Del. ovXdUre, aor. to ulasmaq to be united, for ovXaa-ia-e, Ul. qafidla-av, aor. 3rd pi. to qamaimaq to be dazzled, for qafiAS-Krav,
Ul. ytavoviaav, aor. 3rd pi. to yapesmaq to adhere for ytatroviiiravy
Ar. Ax. Mai. oHiaev, aor. to u^maq to fly, for ovSta-ev, Phi. Also 3rd sg. owev,
Del., oijyiaev, UL, 3rd pi. oUaav, Phi.
Miscellaneous instances are :
/9 : fidX passim, for jSovfidXi buffalo, fid, Ul. Ax. Phi. for fia fid father, K : oirrtKo^, SO. {^en, I, p. 192) as against KainiKo^, Ph., secret name for a Turk. Oilya for Oixiya (§ 207), impf. of Oixov, Mai. q : Possibly ofidx poplar, Ar., by side of ({afidx, Gh, Ax. Turk.
qavaq. IT : irovy€ra for iroiirera. Ax., with hiatus filled by 7. p : rv<f>€p6 for rpv^epo, Ar.
irearep for irepttrTepi, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 123), etc., unless these are lightened forms of irtparip, 9: a-pdoe^ for apciae^, pi. of a-poji or cTpooi (a-rp&aLsi) bed, Fer. (Krinop. p. 637).
1 In K.Z.t zxxm, and reprinted in Mco*. xal r^a'EXX., i, pp. 828 — 881.
* Hubert Pemot, 6tude$ de LinffuUtique Nio-HelUnique, I, Phonitifue da Parleri de Ohio, 1907, pp. 442 tgg., and espeoially pp. 464 199. on the difiaimilation of «. This is treated, but less folly, also in Rev, det ^tudea Oreeqttea, xnn (1905), pp. 258 sqq.
n] The Dialect of Cappadoda 85
The Turkish sazlamaq has two forms in Greek : (a) in -da», and thus o-a^fXoda » 9roi/6?, Fer. MaL, and (6) in -d/^o). Here the {^ of the ending causes the loss of the at^f^- of the first syllable, and the result is pres. 3 eg, \ariky impf. Xod^^ii/, axyr. Xdraiv, all fix>m MaL, and other similar forms, for which V. S9zlamaq. t: a9 o Tpavijam for a^ to rpavijca. Phi. text on p. 422, L 6. cuf>ivdri^, vel sim. for cufyrivdrf^, i.e. avOevrrfi;, q.v.
vaxTTi fever, Fer., but dtra^i/^, Ar. firom rtvwr<Tw\ ode {6re) then, Mis. for rore. d : daq lip, Fer. (Turk, dudaq).
vip, Ar. (VaL p. 19), for Xivdpiov is probably a case of the dissimilation of one of two liquids, and aihiaa harlot, DeL, Turk, qahbe, of one of two guttural sounds, with hh lightened to 6.
Metathesis. § 104. Examples of various kinds of metathesis are :
arfpaarnp (ipyaarijpi) shop. Pot.
aXfie)(Ci^p {a^XKTijpiov) milk-pail, Ar.
aiTTayco (awoKaroo), PhL
fiaXatKo {pcurCKiKo), Sin. (Arkh. p. 227).
fi^^at {l^effyto, ^evyay), PhL ; aor. ea^e^a, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 117).
yoftapaia, as well as tiatfopiaLa, Sin. V. fiayapl^m.
^oXfiovco (XffafiovS), Fer.; aor. ^oXfwvaa or ^opihoXaa, Ar. The latter goes back to "t^ofjXova-a (the result of a further metathesis of ^oXfiovaa), whence "t^ophXovaa, whence by metathesis "t^ofAhoXva-a, and finally ^ofihoXaa.
KipXa (KoXKvfia), Sin. (Arkh. p. 245).
KpoTM {jcoirpta), Fer. (Krinop. p. 53).
Kv^pa^i {Kpv4>a), Ax., Kovp4>a^, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 119).
ivpTn^ea {irpvTnjaa), Ar. For 6, v. § 83.
fuipcLaK€v6 (Sa^'daKfjvo) plum, Ar. The p is for B (§ 88). For other forms v. BafidaKtivo.
(ivieKa (= a"%tftt)), Del. 2;^tfa) becomes <tkII^od and aKivw (^ 97, 192) and ctkivuikw (§ 193), and from this metathesis produces
oifCTovpov€i<:, Ar., pres. 2nd sg. as from ovSrovpdov^a) I make to fly,
^ Halzid&kis, ibid. p. 824, gives as an alternative explanation that perhaps the syllable re- was regarded as the article and so dropped. This is possible, but can only have happened trhen rif{p was still in use at Fert^k.
86 Grammatioal [ch.
fix)m Turk, udtunnaq, causal of u£maq to fly. The impf. 3rd 8g. being oxf&ovpAov^ev for ou&Tovpdov^€v, with the t lost by dissimilation from the d following (§ 103), the present should be ov&ovpdov^(o, and therefore the r of ovirovpoiiei^ is the d shifted by metathesis rather than the t of the Turk, causal suffix tur.
Trepev^i window, Fer., Turk, penjere.
ir€<TT\€laav€ for fTrecrXcdtcrave, Del., 3rd pi. aor. from Tnrk. peslemek to nourish.
irpaly Sem., etc., forms based on iropfiBt, for irohapi.
arappo (<rTpa/36), Fer. (Krinop. p 63).
rafipoj (rpafiw\ passim, except at Del. Sil.
freaky Del. for K€tt>d>j(i.
^ovxra, by the side of xov<lrra, Sin. (Arkh. p. 277).
<j>vaTdi/a), by the side of avi^ravm, Fer. (Krinop. p. 63).
^ttxroi/, Sin. (Arkh. p. 278), for ai(f><iii/{t.
Turkish Consonants.
§ 105. In the numerous loan words the sounds of Turkish are generally simply taken over. Thus we have the new consonants 0, /, etc., and the vowels il, 6 and 9. The three consonants »., ^, and • all sounded to me like the Greek x-
The Turkish q {qaf, J) medially and initially, except for an occasional confusion with 7 {e.g. yov^ov, Fer. = Turk, quzu), keeps its Turkish sound, a hard back fc; finally it almost everywhere becomes x- This final qaf before the i or la of a Greek termination is still pronounced %, e.g. qonaq JUi>i pala^ie becomes qovdx and my palace is qovdxi /*, and palaces is qovaxt^^- At UlaghAt«h and Malakopi however and to a less degree at Silata, and probably also to some extent at Phlo'itd., final q is pronounced with its Turkish sound. Also at Ulagh&tah, Malakopi and Phloiti before the final i the Turkish treatment is recorded by which the q changes to gh (>) and the t to ^ ; e.g. irartarax^^q JUaVw>1^ kingdom and Trariaax^ghi fi my kingdom, Ul., and qa'rrdghQ r its cover. Phi., from qapaq. That the Turkish rule is followed at Ulaghdtsh is part of the extremely Turkised character of the dialect. The fondness at Malakopi, Phloi'td and Silata for q goes with the pronunciation of 7 as g at these three villages; v. § 82.
^ This X is palatal before c, bat in final position probably velar.
n] The Dialect of Cappadoda 87
PART II. MORPHOLOGY.
(a) The Definite Article.
§ 106. In the greater number of villages the use of the article is much restricted. It is not used at all in the genitive. Before substantives, whose meaning involves the idea of personality, it is regular in the nom. only before, formal neuters. Before formal feminines it is not usual, and before formal masculines it is rare. Thus TO <l>€rd')^ the child, but vaUa the woman rather than ro valxa, whilst T affpSir the men, to Sui^oXo^ (p. 316, 1. 6) are very unusual. Before nouns without personality it is used in the nom., and regu- larly before all words in the ace. * Where, with the breakdown of the distinction between these two classes, all nouns teiid to become neuter in form (e.g. at TJl. and Fer.) the use of the article in the nom. is much commoner, especially when no possessive follows; e,g, TO jSafid but /Safid fi. The restriction is thus on the same lines as at Silli, but does not go quite so far (v, § 16, where the Turkish influence at work is pointed out). There is no distinction of case or gender : the only forms used .being to (do) for the sg. and Ta (da) for the plural : at MalakopI and Mistl, the sg. is tov (dot/), r. § 64^ This disappearance of gender is another Turkism ; it affects also the adjectives and pronouns and is one of the most pronounced features of the dialect; v, §§ 167, 168 for adjectives and §1 181 — 188 for the pronouns.
§ 107. In the villages where the dialect is least corrupted, Sinas6s, Delmesd and Fotdmia, further forms are used, and there is also a genitive. This is, I believe, rare, and the fact that it does not drop the final -ov (§60) suggests that, as fiEtr as it is truly dialectic, it belongs to an older stage of the dialect than that reached in the other villages. One of these fuller paradigms is from Potdmia :
|
Sg. |
PI. |
||||
|
m. |
/ |
n. |
m. |
/ |
|
|
Nom. |
(o) |
iv) |
TO. |
(ot) |
Ta |
|
Ace. |
To{v |
Trf(v |
TO, |
T0V{^ |
ra |
|
Gen. |
TOV |
TOV |
TOV, |
_ |
n, Ta, Ta.
Here 6, v» ^h are probably really non-dialectic, and the ace.
masc. sg. and pi. are. used only for nouns of personality. The fem.
' That the article has no aooent is shewn by the fact that its vowel is subject to the changes which afibot unaccented vowels.
88 Grammatical [ch.
ace. form Tri{v is used for all feminines with or without this idea. Thus the really local article may be set down as (1) with nouns of personality :
|
Sg. |
PL |
|||||
|
m. |
/. 71. |
m. |
/. |
n. |
||
|
Nom. |
TO, |
— |
— |
T€U |
||
|
Ace. |
To(y |
Tri{v TO. |
T0V{^ |
ra |
TO* |
|
|
Gen. (2) with |
*mfi |
fp/kfl <1*/lflf |
||||
|
nouns |
without personality : |
|||||
|
Sg. |
PL |
|||||
|
m. |
/. n. |
m. |
/• |
n. |
||
|
Nom, |
TO |
TO TO. |
Ta |
Ta |
Tflk |
|
|
Ace. |
TO |
Tifjiv TO. |
Ta |
Ta |
Ta. |
|
|
Gen. Eg. rrjv g |
i*/>f 1 |
9ry*9t f^^kal |
||||
|
rut/ f w < w* ovfidaa, Ttfv gdra. |
■ |
|||||
|
For Sina86s, Arkh61aos (p. 149) |
gives |
• • |
||||
|
Sg- |
PL |
|||||
|
m. |
/• n. |
m. |
/ |
n. |
||
|
Nom. |
0 |
^ TO. |
< 01 |
V |
ra. |
|
|
Ace. |
TOV |
TTIV TO. |
TOV^ |
TI79 |
Tci |
|
|
Gen. |
TOV |
TOV TOV. |
T&V |
T&V |
t6i^. |
But a good deal of this is probably due to outside influence. At Delme86 the forms are as at Pot^mia, but without any non- local influence. Thus for words of personality :
|
Sg. |
PI. |
|||||
|
m. |
/ |
n. |
m. |
/ |
n. |
|
|
Nom. |
— |
— |
TO, |
TO. |
||
|
Ace. |
T0(l/ |
iri{y |
TO. |
Tou(9 |
Ta |
TCU |
|
Gen. |
TOU |
TOV |
TOV. |
The fem. 6i;(v is only used with words that are formally feminine: with Turkish words to is used; e.g. ace. to qapi the woman. And for nouns without personality:
|
Sg. |
PL |
||||
|
m. TO |
TO |
n. TO. |
m. |
/ ^ |
|
|
Nom. |
Ta. |
||||
|
Ace. |
TO |
6r](v |
TO. |
TO. |
|
|
Gen. |
TOV |
TOV |
TOV. |
n.
\
ii] The Dialect of Cappadocia 89
But for these nouns it should be noted that 6vf(v is not always used; thus ace. 617 ffvpa, but di; crpdra and to arpara. Other remains of the fuller article are :
(1) The ace. sg. f. rrf^v is used at Anakd and Sflata ; at Ax(S, but only with nouns of personality, the fern. ace. sg. r for rriv, e,g, T viUxa ixeipoy that wonum ; once as gen., ixei r vaiKa^.
(2) The ace. m. sg. top (rofi, top) is used occasionally, especially with nouns of personality, at Sil. Phi. Mai. and Ax.
(3) Once at Ax6 in a text there is a trace of the gen. sg. f. ifcei ^ poiKu^ of tJuit woman (p. 398, 1. 24). This is unique.
The only other traces of the inflected article are the words with prosthetic 1/ in § 98, such as pdxpa, and a few phrases like Hffv aXK (rrfp aXXrfp ^fiepap) Ar. and ZrjfihoK for Stamboul.
For the combinations of eh with the article, <ro, era, v. § 102.
(6) SUBSTANTIVEa
Hatzidaxib^.
§108. These words of HatzidAkis, written for the Pontic declensions, apply with equal, or perhaps with even greater, force to the Cappadocian system, and the variation from common Greek is so great as to compel a fresh arrangement of the substantives. It has been found most convenient to classify them as follows :
(b) The neuters of the old 3rd
decl. § 114.
Xa) Substantives in -09, and with
them the neuters in 'o(p, §§115 — 153.
(6) The modem imparisyllabic decl. §§ 1 54 — 1 60.
I (c) Substantives belonging to the
V, old first decl. in -179 or -^9. §§ 161 — 163.
jjj «, {(a) Substantives in -a. §§164,165.
\{b) Substantives in -i (-t or --»;). §166.
The most remarkable points in declension are the influence of the diminutives in 'i{op and -t(ol/^ placed for this reason first, the
* ^tX.*E/>.,p. 17.
' The aigamentB against (his adduced for Pontic by Hat2id4kis (<t>i\. *Ep. pp. 18—20) do not convince me, at least for Cappadocian.
The diminutives in -t(oi/ and
i'
IL Masculines^
90 OramTfuUical [ch-
development of an agglntinative declension on the model of Turkish, and the didtinction observed between substantives whose meaning involves the idea of personality and those without this idea (roughly l/x^u^a and a^^irxfiY-
On the cases in general two remarks may be made : (a) that the gen. pi. is rare, and has the sg. ending -uw (also -jtoOy), rather than •&{v, and (&) that no example is recorded of the -€ vocative of the -09 substantives; it is suggested by the Fert^k forms AcuTKcCKe fi, etc. (§ 1 80), but I believe that the case is generally formed by merely dropping the -9 of the nominative.
la. The diminutives in 'l(ov and -i(pv,
§ 109. This type is very common. The endings, exoepiting the gen. pL, are as in Modem Greek, with the dropping of the unaccented vowel :
Sg. N. Ace. -*, — . PI. N. Ace. -to, *a.
Gen. -toO. Gen. -ipv{v (rare).
E.g. firom Fert^k :
Sg. N. Ace. ^i (airC) ear. fter {ifidriov) akitt.
Gen. <f>Tiov. fieriov.
PL N. Ace. ^Tut. M^i^'
The second type is by far the commoner, and to it always belong the numerous Turkish substantives ending in a consonant, the meaning of which does not involve the idea of personality. Thus from deniz sea at Delmes6:
Sg. N. Ace. deirgw. PI. N. Ace. devgU^ia.
Gen. de^gifipv.
In the villages where the distinction between nouns with personality and nouns without has disappeared, it is used for Turkish words ending in a consonant of both classes, i?. § 161.
For the influence of this type upon the other declensions and on the formation of the agglutinative endings 9. §§ 117, 123.
For the eflFect of the imparisyllabic decl. upon the type in -t, pi. -w£, V. § 160.
^ ThiB appears to a less degree at Ph&iasa, and very markedly in Pontic, as is plain from Hatsidikis' remarks on the Pontio sabstantites in ^cX. 'B/>., efipecially pp. 15, 28, 25, 29.
n] The Dialect of Cappadocia 91
§ 110. The dropping of the final « as a rule causes the preceding consonant if voiced to become unvoiced, or in general to be treated as in final position, whilst before the possessive, when the i is kept, it appears as if in medial position. Thus : airid pear, but diriSt ft, Mai. fjuSi (oufiaTiov) ej^€y but fjkdii fi>, Ar.
qawdq (Turk, qapaq) cover, but qaTragha t according to Turkish rule for q and gh, Phi.
This loss of voice in the sg. before the dropped % reduces the types -8t, pi. -Sta, -7*, pi. -yui, -/8t, pi. -Bta, to ^0, pi. -Bia, etc. Thus : p6if> {opofitov), pi. pofiui, Ax. iraX/^ {KaXlyi) shoe, pi. icaXiyia, Ar. Kara(fivx (jcarcL^vyiov), pi. feaTa<f>vyia, Ax.
From this it comes about that originally unvoiced stems have a tendency to voice the consonant in the plural in order to follow the pattern of the voiced sterna The two classes thus become confused. E.g. :
0€p/e6c (fiepifeo/cKiov) apricot, pi. QepK^ia, Mis.
K€pdi ijcepdaiov) cherry, pi. xepd^a, Mai.
iapovx {ja-apov\i) a kind of shoe, pi. iapovyia, Mis.
opvLj^ {opvldi). Gen. opviyipv, pi. opviyia, Ar.
§ 111. The words in -8(1, '0(i oflFer some peculiarities. Where 8 and 0 are preserved, they are naturally declined in -0 (or S), pi. -Sjta and -0, pL '0ta (or possibly -Bui) respectively. Thus we have : In S(t : <f>afcov0 (dimin. of <j>a/e6^) bean, pi. if>aKovBui, Mai.
fi6l0 ox, pi. ^oiSia, Sfl. In 0{i : KokdO basket, pi. KoKaJdia, Phi.
XovXavO flower, pi. XovKovhia, Mai.
Where £ and 0 are changed {v. §§ 86 — 96) the decl. naturally is altered. Thus at Ar. and Oh. the change of S to p in the middle of a word produces for the -S(t words a sg. in -/> and from this a pL in -pfu. Thus from Ghtirzono :
dmip (airiZi), pi. aTrlpta, and Ar. 64>ip {<(>iSc) snake, pi. o<f>ipia.
Of 0(i nouns I have no example.
So too at Semender^ the change of S to ^ produces \d^ (kdBt), pL TitS^tay ^i^ snake, pi. ^i^ta, and that of ^ to the ofben dropped y, KoXal or xaXdrft^ pi. KciXalrfia (Ka\d0i) basket.
92 Granmuitical [ch.
§ 112. At Ax6, Mistf and UlaghAtsh the changes of 0 and h to X ^^^ ^k ^ways appear, the change of medial 3 to <2 playing no part. We thus get, e.g, :
cLTrlx (airlSi), pL airiyui, Ax. Mis.
/eapv {xapuSt), pi. xapva, Ax.
opvix {ppvidi\ pi. opvlrfia^ Ax.
ireydx {injyaSc), pi. ireydyui, Ul.
^*(X (<^*^*) ^'Wife, pL ^&7£a, UL
'^tX {^^X^iiov, pi. ^i(y0a. Ax.
This type in -/(;^, pi. 'i(yi)a has spread beyond the ground on
which it can be based in the usual changes of 0 and S. Thus at
Fert^ we have as the regular type for these words, sg. -t, pi.
-74a, e,g,:
dirir, pi. airly la,
KapVT, pi. Kapvyia. opvlr, pi. opviyia, ireyaTj pi. weydyui. <f>pVT, pi. i^pvyui.
'^ir i'^p'ix^S^^p), pi. -^ta (Bjinop. p. 69). Here the sg. is from S changed to d and in final position to t, whilst the pi. is due to the spread of the -t(i^, -t(7t)a type, and has no connexion with the local treatment of 0 and S. It is in fact semantic and not phonetic in character, -i{yi)a having become a fertile suffix.
Further examples of this are : dwi pear, pi. airiJl^yi)a Sem., where however the elBFect of 5 — > x
may be felt. Kapvx, pi. Kapvyia, Ar. Kpofiv oniofiy pi. xpofivyui, Gh.
irpdi, pi. irpdiyia, Sem., and similar forms, for iropdSi foot. '^aXl song (sic, but ? scissors), pi. ^fraXui, Sem.
The spread of this type is probably helped by the general Greek change of Bi to 74, which may be taken as older than the various local changes of 0 and 3.
§ 113. The use of 9 to make a word indefinite appears once at Delmes6 in hfa ireydSi^ a well. v. §§ 115, 289.
From the endings of this declension, gen. sg. -7)£oO and pi. -7)iai the agglutinative declension has arisen in the way described below in § 123.
n] Hie Dialect of Cappadocia 93
1 6. Neuters of the old third declensian.
§ 114. Of these the most important are the words in -a which follow TrparffjLo. The usual type followed is shewn by the decl. at Delmesd of iroviAa (ir&fjLo) caver :
Sg. N. Ace. TTovfia, PL N. Ace. Trovfiara,
Gen. TTOvfidr.
In which iroviAar stands for irovfiarov.
So too xd^yM earthy Kkrffia vine.
At Ulagh&tsh and Fert^k the agglutinative declension with its endings -7)401; and 'y)ui (v. § 123) has invaded these words, and we have from Ulagh&tsh :
Sg. N. Ace. irovfjM, PL N. Ace. Trovfiara,
Qen. TTovfiarfiov.
Similarly xiifia, gen. x^fiayipv and also yaXa, gen. yoKarftov.
For Fert^k Krin(Spulos (p. 61) gives tcovia-fia (sb eUovurfia), gen. tcovuj-fjuir/iovj pi. /coviafiara, and (p. 41) aXei/j^fia, gen, akeifjLfiayiov.
For the spread of the pL in -ra to other classes of substantives V, §§ 144, 162.
Belonging here, but from their meaning not actually declined, are some abstract substantives from verbs such as dpndBfia seeking from apad&, Turk, aramaq; dapiXdifia being angry, Turkish daralmaq, Greek aor. dapiXcra, pres. not recorded. Both are frx)m Ulaghitsh.
Kpia^ appears as xiptd^, with pi. Kipidra, Gh. Phi. MaL, but Kipuiiria, Ax. Like Kipiara is the Ar. form a-Tauira (Val. p. 21) hones. This^ pronounced aHiara, is based upon oTiara, which becomes orLarcLy and then (§ 84) aiuira. The sg. is not recorded. V, oarovp,
Ila. Masculines in -09 and neuters in -0(1/.
§ 115. Although the number of these words has been largely reduced by the use of diminutives and Turkish loan-words, they yet form the most important and interesting of all the Capp. declensions.
Here we have to make for the first time the distinction mentioned above in § 106 on the article between words that imply
94 GrammatiMbl [gh.
peiBonality and words which do not, animals naturally belonging sometimes to one, sometimes to the other class. It is also to be noted that the ending of the ace. sg. is very rarely used except after the def. article. Thus at Del to Xayo ia-KortiHrev do he killed the hare, but Sixe iva Xcuyo^ he struck a hare. This principle is even carried further by a slight tendency to use the ace. form (in -o) always after the article, whether the case be nom. or ace Thus at Pot., the nom. to yafio, and to fivKo ev futxpeui the mill is diatanty but "xrivov ahapa ^jlvXo^ they are now building a milly and the same with this word at Mistl. This only appUes to in- animates, for it is only with them that the article is used in the nom. A further result is a tendency to use the -9 of the nom. with other classes of nouns to express indefiniteness, but this is quite rare. Examples are cnciapi^ {aKiaSi) Oh., ireydSi^ DeL, qovyipvs well, Del.
§ 116. This restriction of the ace. ending to the defined sub- stantive must be due to the similar usage in Turkish, but we must also take into account the Pontic phenomenon, which is ancient, of giving the nom. the ace. ending if the definite article is used, like the Pot. nominatives to fiv\o and to 70/^0 above; a Pontic example is the sentence t* ifiov 6 &ki\ov xaXoi o'fcvXo^ ev nvy dog is a good dog^. The Cappadocian usage shews us the ace having its proper ending only when the noun is definite, and a rudimentary use of the ending in -9 to mark indefiniteness, positively by adding -9 to neuters and negatively by the disuse of -9 in the nom., when the definite article is used. This seems on the way to a state where the endings in -0(1/ and -09 would mark, not the accusative and nominative, but the ideas of definiteness and indefiniteness re- spectively, a stage which for the nominative had been reached in Pontic before the period of Turkish influence. The unfortunate disuse of the article in the nominative before nouns of personality in Cappadocia makes it impossible to clear up the history of these phenomena ; I can only record the available data.
§ 117. The system is least corrupt at Delmesd, where the words with personality are declined thus. For examples I take a6p{07ro<i, BdaxaXo^ and x^/>4^09 a 7)ian (Turkish herif) :
* Oeconomides, p. 222. See too Thumb, Neugr, VolkB8pr<iehe, p. 42 (2nd edition), and, for the antiquity of the phenomenon, Thumb, Pringipiei^ragen d. Koiy^i'Fortehung, Neue JahrhUcher /. d. Kl, AU., zvn, p. 25S.
u] The Dialed of Cappadoda 96
|
Sg.N. |
&0pwro^ |
BdatcaXo^ |
Xepi^o^. |
|
Acc. de£ |
aOpwiro |
SaaKoXa |
Xepl^O' |
|
Ace. indef. |
iBp^yiroi^ |
BaaxaXo^ |
» |
|
Qen. |
cSpJyir |
Ba^KoK |
X€p«^MW. |
|
PL N, |
oBpi^nr |
BiKricak |
x^pl4>' |
|
Aoc. |
aOpanrov^ |
SatrKoKov^ |
X€pi<t>ipV^» |
or adpmTTjpv^ or Saa-teoKiov^.
With an oxjtone word of course final -oi and -ov remain. Thus wov^iKOfi (irovTiKo^) mouse :
Sg. N. 7rov|tico9.
Aoc. de£ and indef. 'troii^iKo. Qen. woi/Jt/coO (?).
PL N. • 'WOV^IKOL
Aoc. WOV^t,KOV^.
Similarly declined are 2obai/o9 shepherd and liOvpKo^, In this we may note the dropping of unaccented -oi and -ov, of course purely phonetic (§ 60), and the uncertainty of the accent in the gen. sg. The specially Cappadocian features are the dis- tinction between the def. and indef. acc. in the sg. and the appear- ance of the genitive in -u>t) and the acc. pL in -iot;9. These are based upon the decl. of diminutives in -t and -», the gen. being taken direct, the acc. in -6ot;9 being a new analogical formation. The influence of this dimin. decL is shewn in aBi\4>ui, the pi. of
The type followed by these words we may call for convenience, because of its generally well-preserved character, the old declension.
§ 118. Of words without personality examples are iraKo^ peg, Tcnro^ and /A1/X09 :
|
Sg. N. TTOXOV |
TOTTOV |
/^i/Xo9. |
|
Acc def. itoKjo |
To^ro |
/it}Xo(9. |
|
Acc. indef iraKo^ |
Toiro? |
p.v\o^. |
|
Gen. |
liiXiK |
|
|
PL N. Acc. iraKov^i |
To-jrow |
fivXov^, |
So too oXfio^ mortar for pounding, with however the acc. always oXfio. yip6vo^ has gen. pi. ^^poi/ot).
In this decl. there is the same general distinction in the sg. between the def. and indef acc., but the pL differs entirely in having only one form for nom. and acc., and that the old acc.
96 €hrammatical [gh.
This type may be conveniently called from its defective character the imperfect declension.
Lastly \t;/co9 and Xa709 have a mixed decl. with nom. aoc. pL the same but nom. in form, and yipo^ old man has the decl. of objects without personality. For the pL Xarfovhe^ v, § 160.
Sg. N. \vKo^ Xa/yo^ yepo^.
Ace. def. XvKo \ay6 yipo.
Aoc. indef. Xvko^ ^0709 yipo^,
PI. N. Ace. \vK Xayol yipov^.
or 'Karfovh€^
§ 119. At Pot&mia the substantives with personality only differ from the Delmes^ type in the nom. pi. of oxytones, which is in -tS. This stands for -iBot and is a mixture of -oi and the 'iSe^ of the imparisyllabic declension. Examples are Sia/3o\os, BaaKaXo^, iriariKo^ shepherd, irovdiKO^ and Xv/co9.
|
Sg. |
N. Sjkz/8o\o9 BdcTKoXo^ |
TTtCTTMCO?. |
|
Ace. def. SuiffoXo BdaxaXo |
TTIOTCKO. |
|
|
Ace. indef. iidfioXo^ BaaxaXo^ |
7rtcrT*Ac6(9. |
|
|
Gen. Bui^oX BaaKoK |
'mO'TlKiOV, |
|
|
PI. |
N. Biaj36\ Baa-KoK |
TTicrriKiB. |
|
A CO. Bia^oXov^ BaaxaXov^ |
iriarucov^. |
|
|
or BaaxaXiov^ or iriS'Titciov^, |
||
|
Sg. N. irovdiKO^ XvKO^, |
||
|
Ace. def. TTovdiKo Xvko, |
||
|
Ace. indef. Xvico{^ |
m |
|
|
Qen. irovdiKov Xv/ciov |
1 • |
|
|
PL N. irovdiKtS XvK. |
||
|
Ace. irovdiKov^ Xvteov^ |
• |
Other examples are: adptoiro^i like Sid/3oXo^, but with gen. aOpoanr or aOpor/riov. aB€X<l>6^ and trKopirtp^ like itovAlko^, except that aBeX^o^ has pi. aBiX^ia, fiovlSo^ owl and yi/Xo^ ,/Z0a are like Xvfco^. K0Kwi6<; cock has a pi. Ko/ctvidBia as if from a neut dimin. in -dBi,
§ 120. The substantives without personality are exactly as at Delmeso. Thus :
Sg. N. 7a/A09. PL N. Ace. yafiov^.
Ace. de£ ydfju). Ace. indef. yifio^.
II] The Dialect of Cappadoda 97
But nom. with article to ydfio, to fivXo for which v. § 115 above.
Other examples are: fipd/io^ stink, Xafio^ handle, fivXo^, SXjco^ pus, aciM'O^ ix^^f^^\ TOTTov, {Jrrvov, 4>^/3o^, -^0^09 corpse.
Sometimes there is no special ace. form ; thus Xafio^ is nom. and ace. def. and indef. This is characteristic of Arav&n and Fert^k, v. g 142, 146. Ilaro winepress, neut in form in the sg., has pi. iraTov^.
§ 121. Silata, Phloi'ti and Malakopi closely resemble one another, although the vowel-weakening of 0 to ii at Malakopi makes its forms look a little different. The frequent absence of a special form for the ace. pi. of words with personality is remark- able. At Silata indeed it seems to be entirely absent, and this is also the case at Anakii ; the two villages are not far apart. The material for Anakti is very scanty, but excepting for this absence of an ace. pi., the pi. of BdaxaKo^, e.g, being BacxaX for both nom. and ace. and the form SacrKoXiov^ not being used, the system there seems to be the same as at Delme86 and Pot&mia.
§ 122. Elxamples from Silata of substantives with personality are Xvko^, irovdi/co^i, iohdvo^ :
Sg. N. \VKO^ TTOvdt/CO^ SohdpO^.
Ace. def. \uKo TTovdiKo iohdp.
Ace. indef. Xvko^ irovdixo^ Sohdvo^,
Gen. Xvtciov irovdiKov
PL N. Ace. XvK irordi/col iohdv.
So too adpfoiro^, hdaKoXo^i, a€T09. The ace. io\ddv is probably for iohdvri from a byform &)bai^9.
The pi. of neuter form appears in Tovpico^, pi. nom. ace. Tovpxia, as well as in oSeX^m.
Noticeable are sg. nom. ace. a/copoTri^^, pi. nom. ace. a-KopoiriBe and KOKovtp^ (code), ace. def. -vip, ace. indef. -vU^, pL /cofcovcoSiu,
§ 123. Up to this point the semantic division has corresponded with the distinction between the old and the imperfect declensions. In the Silata decl. of substantives without personality we first meet with what I have ventured to call the agglutinative forms of the pi. and gen. sg. which play so large a part in the very corrupted systems of Arav&n and Fert^k. The Silata decl. of fivXo^; is an example.
n. 7
98 GramnuUical [ch.
Sg. N. ffci/Xo9. PI. N. Ace. /^i/\ot;9
Ace. def. fivXo. or fivko^ui.
Aoc. indef. fivXo^, Qen. fivXo^ipv.
So too Xayo^, pi. Xa76^jta.
These forms in -lov and -ui arise as follows. Paroxytone neuters of the 2nd decl. such as a"rrLT are extremely common, and are swelled by the number of borrowed Turkish words declined in this way. Stt/t then forms its plural airir-ia and its gen. a-irir-ipv, apparently, and thus to the consciousness of the speaker really, by adding -m and -ipv to the nominative, just as Turkish does the same by adding -ler and -in. As Turkish does this universally, so the Greek has done in his own language what he habitually does when he talks Turkish, and used his own endings -ta and -u>v in the Turkish agglutinative way. Hence fjLvXo^ia (for fivkoaui with the s voiced according to § 75), and masses of forms still more extraordinary ^
The Silata system therefore has for the nouns of personality the old declension, and for the words of the other semantic division either the imperfect or the agglutinative declension.
§ 124. At Phloi'ti the substantives of personality are exactly :8a at Sflata : the only special ace. pi. I have is Baa/caXtpv^ with ZLom. BaaxaX. Examples are aOpmiro^ pi. aOpwar or dpOanr, Til6apo9 mercharU (Turk, tujjar), pi. riiiap, Xvfco^, pL Xvk. A full decl. is apairo^ negro, for Modem Greek dpdirtf^ and properly an -179 word : for the remains of its decl. as such v. § 163.
Sg. N. apaira^, PL N. Ace. apdir.
Ace. def dpdiro. Ace. indef. dpdiro^. Gen. dpairiov.
This is of interest, as at Mistl all the words in -179 have gone over to the -09 decl. v. § 162.
Plurals of neut. form are 0^6X^09, pi. dS€X<f>ui, nKopoirip^, pi. aKopoTTid, ivcrdvo^ individualy pi. ivadvia.
The rare gen. pi. appears in 'xpovov and ')(pi<rTtavov or JCpur-
^ The endings are -^j^, -tifiv^ not -/j^a, -fipv. v. § 97.
nj The Dialect of Cappadoda 99
§ 125. Words without personality have not the agglutinative forms. Mi;\o9 is an example :
Sg. N. Ace. fjkv\o<;. PL N. Ace. fivXov^,
Gen. fivXiov,
§ 126. At Malakopi the substantives of personality are, with of course the local vowel- weakening of o to m (v. § 64), much as at Delmeso and Pot&mia, excepting that the special form of the ace. pi. is never more than optional. In this use of the nom. for the ace. form it resembles its northern neighbours Silata and Anakd ; in the licence to use either it is like the next village to the south, Ax6. Examples are :
|
Sg.N. |
SuiaKaXov^ |
aOpoxnrov^ |
SidffovXov^. |
|
Acc. def. |
Stfio'/eaXov |
aOpomrov |
Sid/Sovkov. |
|
Ace. inde£ SiaaicaXov^ |
|||
|
Gen. |
SiaafcaXiov |
(Wpouiriov |
Sia/3ov\tov |
|
or dOpwir |
or Sia/36K |
||
|
PL N. |
SUKTKOK |
dOpayrr |
StafioX, |
|
Acc, |
SuiaKaXjfiv^ |
aOpoimiov^ |
Bui/SovXipv^ |
|
or d0pa)7r |
or SiafioX. |
So too avg€Xov<Sy BjAkov^ deacon, but for nom. acc. pi. only Bid/c is recorded, and iohdvot/^ shepherd, of which the indef acc. is cohdvov^ or iohnvov, but the def. only 6ohdvov,
Plurals of neut. form are dSiXxbca and ivaavuL
§ 127. As at Pot&mia oxytones have a pL borrowed firom the imparisyllabic decl. Thus qa^ibpo? (yafil3p6<;, v, § 82) has qaphpiBi, in which the ending is for -t£€(9. The acc is qa/jibptBa^^. So too KOKovo^ cock has Koitovdhi beside the common Ko/covd&ia. Also avvdigpov^ {av'irT€icvosi)y pi. aupAigvoviio.
§ 128. Words ¥rithout personality have in the pi. both the old aoc. form of the imperfect declension, and also the new agglutin- ative pL I have no record of the genitive. Thus :
Sg. N. (\np,ov^ (ydfio^), PI. N. Acc. qa/A9 or
Acc. def. qafiov, qdfjLov^ui,
Acc. indef qafiov^,
in which €\d/jL<i is for ydp,ov^. For the ? v. § 82. Other examples are: Koiravov^ pestle, pL tcoTrdv^, aeifio^; (j(€ip.d}v\ pi.
^ The -at ending is yeiy remarkaUe, and leoalls Pontic.
7—2
100 Grrammatical [ch,
aetfi^v^ or aetfio^ta, <f}6fiov^y pi. ^6^ov^ui, Koiravovs is also neut. in form : Koiravov, pi. Koirava. So also fivXo^ in the sg. ; fivXovy pi. fiiikov^,
§ 129. At Ax6 the corruptions of the substantives with personality are the use of dimin. forms in the gen. sg. and ace. pL, as at Delmesd and Potdmia, and the occasional use in the pi. of the nom. form for the ace, a usage less common however thao at Malakopi. Examples are \vko^, duia/caKo<:, ]ivguivo<; gypsy, htcTTiKO^ shepherd and ^acrCKLo^ which last has come over from the imparisyllabic declension. Sg.N. \vKO^ dta<r/ca\o9 ^ivguivo^ hioTbKo^ fiaaiK^^.
Ace. de£ XvKO duiaxaXo ]tvgiavo hLartKo fiaACKui.
Ace. indef. Xu/co? ^^PgiCLvo^
Gen. \vKipv AuutkoK or hiarimov ficAvKipv,
diaGKaXiOv PL N. \vK duxcKoK i'Vgidv hio'TtKOL fiaaiXioL
Ace. \vKiov^difl^Ka\ifiv<:]ipgifiLvipv^hia'TiKov^ fiao'CKipv^,
or \vK or AiacTKaX or ^I'^gtav
So too j^pt<rTuiv6<;, aepviico^ male and Ivaavo^ individtiol.
In one word I record the agglutinative plural : dta«co9 deacon, pi. did/co^ia.
§ 130. The non-personal words generally have the agglutinative plural. Thus :
Sg. N. <^o/8o9 ydfio^ roixo^.
Ace. def. (f>6j3o ydfjio tolxo,
PL N. Ace. <f>6fio^ia yafio^M Toixp^ta,
Also for agglutinative plurals in -yui v, § 149.
I record also the plurals ydfi,^ and roix^, clearly for ydfjtov^ and rolxov^, and in this shortened form probably brought from Malakopi. No genitives are recorded. In general, however, the imperfect declension has disappeared, leaving the non-personal words entirely to the agglutinative declension. The system therefore is that personal words have the old and impersonal the agglutinative forms.
§ 131. At Misti the substantives with personality preserve at least to some considerable degree the forms of the old declension. Special forms for the ace, pi. are not very common. The vowel- weakening of 0 to oi; (v. § 64) is to be noted, as also the change of K io c, (v. § 78). Examples are :
n]
The Di<dect of Cappadocia
101
Sg.N.
Acc. def. Ace. inde£ Gen. PL N, Acc.
Hovp/cov TTiariKo
Tovpicov TovpS
»
>»
apairov^
(avdptoiro^)
apairov
dpairipv apdir dpairipv^ or apmir.
\VK0V9. \VKOV,
»
\VKOV.
>»
TovpKo^; has also pi. nom. acc. Tovpfcia.
The only recorded instance of the old gen. of a non-oxytone word is fiCrpoirovs {iirirpoirosi), gen. sg. fitTpov, pi. nom. acc.
filTpOTT.
The nouns in -179 like K\4<f>'n]^ have gone over to this decl. becoming K\€<f>rov<;, etc. v. § 162.
§ 132. The survival of the old declension is however only partial. The agglutinative forms, until now confined to the words without personality*, have at Misti begun the invasion of the other class, and thus distinction between substantives with and substantives without personality begins to disappear. Here we see the beginning of that complete victory of the agglutinative system which appears at Fert^k. The next set of examples from Misti will therefore be of the agglutinative declension, and will contain substantives of both classes of meaning: henceforth in this account of the development of these forms the spread of the agglutinative decl. will force us to drop the semantic division and to divide the -09 words into agglutinative and non-agglutinative ; the semantic division hitherto followed into nouns with and with- out personality and the external division into declensions with the old and declensions with the defective or agglutinative forms, will no longer correspond with one another, and the latter must naturally be used in an exposition of grammatical forms.
§ 133. Further we here meet with a division in the agglutin- ative forms. Those hitherto described have been in -09, -o^ui, 'O^tpv. We now find a second class in -oyta, -oyiov, clearly based on the acc. in -0(1/ or the neuter nominative, just as the -o^ia, -o^Mv forms were based on the nominative in -09. It is curious
' The agglutinative pi. of dicucot, dtaxo^j^a, noted in § 129 above at Az6 seems an annsnal form.
I
102 Grammatical [<|
that all the recorded examples of the -ol^ia decl. are paroxyW while the nouns with -07wi are all oxytone. Examples are : ,
(1) Forms in -ol^ia. !
• Sg. N. T€t;^ou9 ydfiovf; Kofihov^ knot. '
Gen. yfi^ov^iov KOfihov^iov. ,
PI. N. Ace. T€lj(pv^ia yafjtov^M tcofihov^ia. i
V
So also '^vXov^flea, fivXov^ mill,
(2) Forms in -07*0. ,
Sg. N. Xayo^ a€X^09 wex^P^^ Kairvo^,
Gen. Xaryoytpv Kairtfoytpv^
PI. N. Ace. "Ka^oyia deK^oyia Tr€j(€p6yia xairvoyuL
or a€\if>ui
So also fipexo^ rain.
My notes on the aoc. sg. are scanty, but there is no doubt thi it is in -o when defined, and generally in -09 when undefined.
§ 134. At Ulaghdtsh what is left of the old decl. is fiirthc broken down by the general absence of a special ace. form in tb sg., whilst the pL is the neut. form in -jta, naturally for both case The old forms are only found in substantives with personality Thus :
Sg. N. Ace. %€pt^09 {man) dao-icaXt? {ht&daKokosi).
Gen. x^P^4^ffi^ douTKoKipv,
PL N. Aoc. xj^pl^ia ^dtiKoCKia.
Dao-icaXt? has also an ace. AaaKoKi,
Other examples are sg. nom. ace. yui/SoKo^ (Sidfioko^), Tovpxa pi. nom. ace. ytafioXia, TovpKui, "Kpurriav (nom. and aoc) has pi. p^to'Tjkzirta.
§ 135. Of the agglutinative decL examples are (the form being in all cases both nom. and aoc):
Sg. \VK0^ flLTpOTTO^ yifJLO^ flv\o.
PI. Xv/co^ta fiirpoiro^ui ydfio^ia p,v\oyia.
or \vKui
Also <l>6o^ ((^0^09), gen. <f>oayipv,
§ 136. For Semender^ my materials are very scanty. It i probably much the same as Ulaghdtsh. The old decl. appears ij Apovirov^ {&v0pfoirosi) and iti^vAlkos mouse :
lOV.
] The DicUect of Cappadoda 103
parr Sg. N. Aoc. apo\nrov% vipdiKO^,
tare Gen. apoinrtpv TrivdiKO^tpv.
PL N. Ace. dpdir TTivdiKoL
. j^.. And the agglutinative decl. in :
Sg. N. Ace. fipexo^ Xayo^ ydfihov^
(yafifipo^).
Gen. \ayo^u>v
PL N. Ace. fip€xoy!;a \(vy6^ia ydfibov^ui. The pL of neuter form, but with odd accent, appears in "^'^Ida-KaXo^y pL daaxaXla,
§ 137. At Arav&n the old forms are comparatively rare outside
^r^^^ubstantives of personality, upon which also, as at Misti and
rpinf^laghAtsh, the agglutinative decl. has largely encroached; at
Arav&n so much so that not many words seem to be entirely free
from its forms. The ace. sg. of nouns of personality often ends in
nlrova, a form hard to explain^ The ace. in -o is rare outside the
lei nouns of personality. Both are probably used only when the noun
r'is defined by the article, but I have no evidence on the point. The
1 ^ ace. pL is here distinguished by a separate form.
I; , Thus although the old forms belong so generally to the words
,r., of personality, the extension of the agglutinative form is such
that the declension must be classified primarily according to form,
and the semantic distinction will only very partially coincide with
those divisions.
§ 138. The old decL with ace. in -o and no agglutinative forms seems to be confined to some oxytones. Thus : Sg. N. X€09 (Oedv) aKopirip^ pvfivw^ yaphpo^.
Ace. Xeo „ pvp^vfp yaphpo.
or pvfivio^ Gen. Xeot) aKopiriov pvfiviov yaphpov.
PL N. Ace.. arfcopTTiol pvp,vu>i yaphplpe.
For yaphpipe see impansyllabie decl. § 160. like pvp^vip^ narrow road are Vtopvip^ (Peo/Ltato?) a Greek and irov^LKo^ mouse. Of the same type but with pi. of neuter form are odeX^o^ and dve^o^ nephew. Thus :
^ The Thiacian aoo. in -wa (Ps<is, Op^tiri, p. 63), which is confined to adjeotiyes, deriyes no doubt from the -a of ^i^a, Kcwira, but if, as Hatzid4kis thinks, the Pontic decl. 6 X^or, gen. \6K0¥9t is formed on yelT<ap, yeirwot^ the relation to Gappadooian (§ 3S9) makes it possible that this aoe. in -ora may be from the old 8rd decl.
104
Qrammatical
[CH.
Sg. N. ad€\<^09 ai/e^09.
Ace. odeXdo av€^,
V
PI. N. Ace adeX^jta avir^a.
§ 139. Substantives of personality with the ace. in -ova and generally some agglutinative forms are apomo^ {avOpfoiros:), TovpKo^y Xvico^, Thus:
|
Sg.N. |
apoyiro^ |
TovpKo^ |
\VKO^, |
|
Aoa |
apwwova |
TovpKOva |
liVKOva |
|
or dpayrro |
or \t;«09. |
||
|
Qen. |
apwir or |
TovpK |
XvK or |
|
apeoiro^ipv |
XvKO^tpV. |
||
|
PL N.Aoc |
J. dpdir or |
TovpK |
XuK or |
|
apfonro^ta |
XvKo^ia, |
||
|
Of similar type but with ace |
J. in -0 are y^cuco^ (Buikos;), yiaaictiKo^ |
||
|
(SiSdcicdko^) etc. |
Thus : |
||
|
Sg. N. |
yvaico^ |
iohdvo^ |
yidaKoKos^ |
|
Acc. |
yiUKO |
iohavo |
yidaKoko. |
|
Gen. |
yidjco^ipv |
iohav or. |
yMXTKoK or |
|
■ |
^hdvo^jfiv |
yiaaKcCKo^uiv, |
|
|
PL N. Acc. |
yiaKO^UL |
iohdv |
ytnaKOLk or |
0obai/o9 has gen. pi. ^obai^jtAz^. § 140. The old forms are rare in words not involving personality. Examples are X€i/A09 winter, iov'xp^ (Tct^o^), SkfjLo^ mortar for pounding, and yd/jLo<i. Thus:
Sg. N. Xe^/A09 &i;;^09
Acc. 'X^ifi6 „
Gen. ^et/jfOv 6oii')( or
PL N. Acc. ;f£t/AO^)ta &i;xo?m So too a7ta(fjao9i -/aoO, -/jlo^ul
§ 141. Dimin. genitives of words otherwise like these last are found ; e.g. civg€\o<; (ayyeT^/)^), -^i/Xo? flea.
Sg. N. ai/g6Xo9 -^i/Xo?.
Acc. „
Gen. dygeXiov -^vXtov.
PL N. Acc. dpgeX or -i^iJX. a|/g€Xo^ui.
|
8XfjM9 |
ydfio^. |
|
oXfJM |
ydfjLo(^. |
|
oXfujv or |
ydfjM^fpv. |
|
oX/io^jpv |
|
|
oXfio^ia |
ydfio^UL |
n]
The Dialect of Gappadocia
105
§ 142. The standard type for words without personality how- ever has no separate ace. and no old forms; the decl. is entirely agglutinative. Thus :
Sg. N. Ace. 7r6i/09. PI. N. Ace. wovo^ui.
Qen. irivoKiov,
Thus are declined: avofio^ wind, aVdtdepov, /cipyo^ cold, Kovavo^, Xaj8o9 handle, Xayo^, XoBepo^ oil-flask, X0709, fivKo^, 'rrXepS^ well, fviro^ dirt, avXeirpio^; memorial mass, ara^po^, aihlKo^ conical hillj TwuLTo^ censer, dcKavLKo^ staff, virvos, <l>€vgo^ moon. The wide spread of agglutination is shewn by the fewst that yippo^ old man. Strips saint and xaXoyiopo^ monk all appear here. Only KaXoyippo^ has aca sometimes in -o.
The only recorded appearance of the -ov9 pi. of words without personality, the imperfect declension (§ 118), is the phrase ae oKa Toirov^ in other places, Sg. nom. tottov, ace. totto.
§ 143. Lastly iarpo^; star, gen. a<TTpo^iov has the curious pi. aoTpe^. Gf, atco\i6 and (TKopAo below (§ 151).
§ 144. There are also a number of forms with p. This p is for S (c/! § 88) and the forms are (1) due to borrowings from the imparisyllabic decl, v. § 154, and (2) to an imitation of the neuters in -5(*, gen. -Stoi), v. § 111, Examples are :
(1) vefiaivKo^ (TrvevfiaTtfco^), p,irpoiro<; (iirirpoTTo^i), kokovio^ cocky veepo (irevOepo^) declined thus:
Sg. N. vepui&iKo^ fiLTpoTTO^ Ko/covio^ iTcepo,
Ace. fUTpoiro „ „
Gen. fiirpoTTo^iov
PI. N. Ace. v€fia£ucip€ fiirpoirope
(2)
fCOKOVlOV
KOKoviape ve^xjCKof; (dfi<f>a\6si)t ovpavo, fUKpo (as a
ireepov, ireepope,
substantive),
0p€x6^ (fipoxv)'
Sg. N. i/€^aXo9
Ace. „
Gen. v€<f>a\opiov PL N. Ace. v€<f>a\6pta
ovpavo
fJLVKpO
a
}i
ovpavopiov
p^lKpOpLOV
fiiKpd
fip€x6^.
fipexo.
fipexov,
fipexopia.
Lastly iro/Abo9 knot, gen. KophoKtov has a pi. xophora borrowed from 3rd decl. neuters like irpaypa, v, § 114.
§ 145. For Ghjurzono the material is more scanty, but the system appears not to differ materially from that of Arav^n. The
106 GrammcUicai [oh.
ace. in -ova is not recorded. ricurxaXofs (SiSdaxaXo^) has old snd new forms; yafjuhpo^ has plurals old, agglutinated and impari- syllabic ; 6o>m,x6^ spider shews the regular agglutination. Thus :
Sg. N. yMCKoXo^ yafjihpo^ 6o\a)(p^,
Ace. ytaaxaXo ya^thpo „
Gen. yuuTKoX. or io\a)(p^iov.
yiatricaKo^MV
PI. N. Ace. ytaaKaX or yafihpoi 6o\axo^^
yjAa-Koko^ui yaphpo^ia,
yafihpip€^
ToTTiK and \povo^ have the -ov^ pi. of the imperfect declension, used at Delmesd etc. for impersonal words ; roirow;, ypovov^.
§ 146. At Fert^k the remains of the old decl. are scantier than anywhere else. Excepting ffp^xo rain they are all amongst the words of personality. There are no special aoc forms and except for certain oxytones everything is neuter in form or from the diminutive decl. I record thus:
drptaTTO, gen. arponripv, pi. arpanria, fipe^o rain, pi. fipex^a (and fipex^yui)' &ohdv shepherd, gen. iohavipv, pi. iohdvut, )d/3oXo<: (BidfioXos:), pi. jafiokui, cepviKo male, pi. aepvifcoL Tovp/co, pi. Tovp/ca, gen. pi. Tovpicov.
All the other words seem to be agglutinative.
§ 147. The same division of the agglutinative decl. into forms in -o^ia and forms in -oyca as was noted at Misti is found again at Fert6k, with the same point that most of the -oyia forms . (seven out of 11 recorded) are oxytone, but of the -^ta forms only four out of 41 recorded. The -o^ia forms are in this way by &r the commoner. The declensions run thus :
Sg. N. Ace yepo^ dd€X(f>6.
Oen. yepo^iov ddeX^oyipv,
PI. N. Ace. yipo^ia dd€XAf>6yia.
§ 148. Neuters in -o(i/. This not very numerous category closely follows the wordsjn -09, and is often confused with them, suffering the same corruption. As examples of the old decl. take B€vdp6 tree, Mai. and fiaj^iKo godson, Ar. Thus :
n] The IHalect of Cappadocia 107
Sg. N. Ace. Sevdpo /3a(f>&ifc6,
Oen. Sevdpov fia^ttcov.
PL N. Ace. hevipa /3a<f>&i/ed.
Gen. /3a<l>(iL/eovv,
§ 149. For the agglutinative decl. Xovrpo bcUh at AravAn and Fert^k, and axoprov (? a/copdov) garlic (N. K.) at Semender^.
Aravdn Fert^k
Sg. N. Ace. Xoirrpo Xovrpo atcoprov,
Oen. Xovrpov Xovrpoytov axopTovyiov.
PI. N. Ace. 7sj}irrp6^ia Xovrpoyui afcopra.
And fAerairo forehead, pi. fierairoyia, Fert^k and at Misti, where also ^raira is used.
The agglutination of -^ul to the plural in -a has produced at Axd KolKovalyia and hiaKe^cCXdvyui as plurals of koIkovo cock and bto-zce^aXo pillow.
§ 150. At Arav&n and Ghdrzono forms with p occur as in the -09 nouns. Thus firom Aravdn :
Sg. N. Ace. <l>vr6 vineyard crtcoXto fiSra^rro,
Gen. <f>vToptov a/coXiopiov fjLerairopiov.
PI. N. Aoc. <f>VT6pia atc6Xiopia fierairopia.
From Qhtirzono are recorded ^vro, <f>vT6pia and aKoXto, o'KoXiopuu
§ 151. In two cases the -e9 pi. ending is used : aKoXip, gen. (TKoXwv, pi. aKoXU^f Silata, and aicopAoy pi. o-Acdpde?, Ulaghdtsh.
§ 152. like the masc. tcipiho^ above some nouns have taken the -Ta ending of the frparffia decl. Thus for ep^yov we have generally sg. J/xyo, pi. Spyara, and aXoyo horee, pL aXiyyara, Mai. The pL of Koa-KOfo sieve is Koa/eivara at Aravdn, Delmes6 and Fotimia. I give its forms at Aravdn and the Malakopi decl. of aXoffo.
Sg. N. Ace. KocKivo aXovyov,
Gen. fcoaxivopipv aXo;^ or aXovyartov.
PL N. Ace /coatcivaTa aXoyara,
At PhL gen. sg. and pL aXoyov,
Newly formed singulars from old -ra plurals are /ceparo, pi. xipara at Phlo'itA and yovaro, pL yovara at Aravdn.
§ 153. The dimin. form appears in X'n/i'o cow (xrvvo<i)j pi. Xpivuiy Ax6 and gen. pL xtt;i/«>v, Pot&mia, and in g<oXo (/cSXo?), gen. KtoXtpv at Arav&n.
108 Grammatical [ch.
116. The modem imparisyllabic declension,
§ 164. This declension, of which 7ra7ra9, ace. and gen. ira'tra, pi. nom. ace. TraTraSev, may be taken as the type, is largely used.
In the villages in which the distinction in declension is observed between substantives whose meaning involves the idea of person- ality and those without this idea, Turkish words of the former kind, which end in a vowel, are declined in this way. Especially common are the words in ^^ (= Ji* etc.), Gr. -J179. Examples are :
d€/8€J[i;9 camel-driver^ pi. dc^ejiype, Qh.
a/>abaj7;9 coachman, pi. apahc^riii, Mai.
baa-a9 elder brother (Turk, pasa) pi. bao-aSe, Phi. and haaae^y Axu.
ofjLovaov<; neighbour (qomsu), pi. ofiovd'ovye^ or qofiova-ovyc^, Ax6.
qapya<: crow (qargha), pi. qapydSe, Del.
The ace. sg. of these words would be formed by dropping the final -9, and the gen. would probably be in -Bifiv where 8 is pre- served, and in -ytpv where it is not. At Ar. and Oh. there are probably genitives in both -yjfiv and -pipv. V. the following sections.
For the decl. of these words where the distinction of words with and without personality has disappeared «. § 159.
§ 155. As in Modem Greek this plural has invaded the feminines of the first decl., and we have such forms as vv^ (yvfji.<f>ri) bride, pi. vv^ahe^ Del. Pot Phi., vv^abi^, Mai., w^dpe^, Ar., vv<f>a€^, Axo, and ireepd {irevdepa) gen. ireepa^;, pi. ireepape, Ar.
§ 156. The decl. has the following peculiarities due to the general local conditions, phonetic or inflexional.
(1) The -9 of the pL ending is often dropped. This seems to be almost the rule at Phi. Mai. Mis. Ar. and Gh. It probably began before the possessive (v. § 180) and was then generalised. Examples from irairif; are irairdhe, PhL, irairdhty Mai. The form irairaO di,t Anakti would stand for irairdhoL -^irairih -^irairad. So too at Pot., where ii4£ri^ farmer (Turk. iSiftJi) has a pi. in -rfiipi declined like an -09 word; nom. ii^rfi, ace. £t^£i7Siov9.
(2) The local treatment of £ as p produces at Ar. and Gh. the ending -ape (jrairdpe, etc.) and at Ax. it becomes a yi which easily drops and gives the ending 'd{y)€(^, e.g. 'rraird^^. The pronunciation of S as d at Fer. and Mis. has however left no trace
n] The Dialect of Cappadoda 109
here owing to the advance of the agglutinative forms, for which v. immediately below.
(3) The agglutinative system appears, just as in the -09 nouna Thus at Fer. we have iraira^y gen. iraira^tov^ pi. Traira^ifiy and at Ul. iraird^^ gen. iraTrayiov, pi. iraTrdytaj and at Ax. the pi. is irairayia by the side of 7ra7ra€(9. The Misti forms like iraTrdi and ^e^yapai from ^€0yapd<; may be due to a phonetic change of medial S to a subsequently dropped yi (cf, deT^o^:, § 92), although medial S generally becomes d, which would give an ending -dd€(9 -> -ddt. Possibly -ad* has combined with the agglutinative -ayta to produce -dl.
(4) The endings of the -09 declension, and perhaps the old imparisyllabic declension in -a9, -a8o9 are responsible for the appearance of genitives in -Biov and even ace. plurals in -£u>i;9, which produce a distinction between the nom. and ace. pi. quite unknown to the imparisyllabic plurals of Modem Greek ^. Thus
|
7raira9 is declined : |
||
|
Delme86 |
Potdmia |
Malakopi |
|
Sg. N. irwrrd^ |
Tra'rrd^ |
7raTrd9. |
|
Ace iraird |
vawd. |
|
|
Qen. 'rrairaiiov 0^ |
iraird |
TrawaSLOv. |
|
PL N. 7ra7raS€9 |
'irairdhe^ |
trairdSi, |
|
Aca „ |
TTwrraStov^ |
TrairaStov^ |
|
or wairdSe^ |
or 'jraTrdSt. |
(5) The ace. form without -9 is used under exactly the same conditions as the '6(v of the -09 decl. That is to say it is used only when the word is defined ; otherwise the nom. is used.
(6) No case of the old gen. pi. is recorded. At Del. the (nom. and) aca pi. is used : tov irairdSe^ ra <nri6ui ike priests* houses.
§ 157. Connected with this imparisyllabic declension is a system of decl., the commonest use of which is for Turkish words ending in a vowel.
The feeling which leads to the separation of substantives of personality from those whose meaning does not involve this idea, added to the effect of neuters in -dS(<, -^4, etc., has produced for the non-personal words a special type of the imparisyllabic decl.
^ For other traces of the imparisyllabic decl. of ancient Greek v, §§ 187, note and 308.
110 Grammaiical [ch.
Examples for Greek words are rare, but we may take tc^patwi siiail from Delmesd. This runs:
Sg. N. Kepara^. PI. N. Aoc. KepardBta.
Ace. de£ /ceparcL Ace. inde£ Kepard^. Gen. /ceparaBjpv,
This type is very frequent at Ph&rasa, v. § 295.
§ 158. Probably owing to the commonness of the ace. in -a, this t3rpe has been taken for the decl. of Turkish words ending in a vowel whose meaning does not imply personality. That qapi woman should appear here is curious. The nom. only rarely ends in -9, at least I only record qaiyui^ rock from Delmes6, with gen. qaiyiaSipv and pi. qaiyeSca (Turkish qaya).
Thus where S is preserved (i.e. at Delmes6, Potdmia, Silata, Phloit^ and Malakopf ) the decl. runs :
Sg. N. Ace. Gen. PL N. Ace. Turkish
qap9 qap^Siov qapihut qar9 woman (Del).
rapXa rapXaZiov rapXaZui tSii\B. field (Pot).
yiapd yiapdBui yara wound (PhL).
odd odaSjfiv oddSia oda room (Sil.).
qpvyi qovyiSca quyu well (Del.).
irapd TTapaStov irapdiia para money (MaL).
At Arav&n, where medial S has become p, we have forms with p, although £i generally becomes yu Thus oqot/Xoi; deoer (Turkish 'aqal), gen. dx^ovkovpipv^ at DeL aqXot/Sioi;, reyji/M cooking-pot (Turk, tenjire) pL rev^tpepia, and gecipiot), g^L of gea (Turk, kedi) goat. Probably such forms could be heard also at Ghiiirzono.
Forms from other villages due to a sporadic change of 8 (v. § 95) are ipjipia peark (Turk, inji) at DeL and qaiipui stones (Turk qaya) at PhL
At Ulaghdtsh, where £t changes to yfy we have such a declension as, e,g. from Turkish qaranja ant :
Sg. N. Ace. qapBv]d,
Gen. qap9v]arytov. PL N. Ace. qapQvjdyia,
or qapyd crow (qargha), gen. qapyayiov.
n] TJie Dialect of Cappadoda 111
So too at Arav&n and Misti, where also hi becomes -^i, the endings are (-7*01;) -71a ^ Thus:
irapa money, pi. irapdyui, Ar.
At Ax6 where Bi becomes di, at Fert^k where it becomes /, the endings are still {r^tpv^ -7jta, not (-dtov,) -dui and {']ov,) -Ja. This is probably due to the influence of the agglutinative decl. with its endings '■*i)i0Vy -7)ta. Examples are :
Sg. N. Ace Gen.* odd. PL N. Ace. ddd7ai (Turk, oda). Ax.
§Uificu fjbeifiayia (Turk me'ive), Fer.
Words in -» or -a without personality are occasionally declined as diminutives like iraiSi, but this is quite exceptional I record the plurals \aq9pd1d from laqardo word, Fer., and qovyuk from qayi, qayu well. Pot. The usual system produces the plurals Xaq^pdiyui, Ax., qoifyl&ui, DeL
§ 159. This form in -yta is used also for Turkish words with personality where, and in proportion as, the semantic distinction between the two classes disappears. Thus :
de/Scjfi;^ camel4r%ver, pi. de/ScjTja {i,e. ']riyia), Ul.
bocrd elder brother (Turk, pasa), pi. ha^dyui Mis. and Fer. but hacrdBe at Phi. That the agglutinative -^la plays a great part in this is suggested by such an example as dekiqavovyia youths from Silata, a village in which S is preserved.
§ 160. Lastly this decl. has affected the diminutives in -t of § 109, and we find at Del. irovXi, gen. irovKiZipv (Phi. and Misti vovXiov), and in Arav^n geXeJt word, gen. geke^Lpipv. This is because these words are indistinguishable in form from the Turkish words ending in a vowel (oda, irapa, qa/34, etc.). The pis. Xarfovie^ (§ 118) of Xa709, Del. and yafihpipe (§ 138) of yafihpo^, Ar. are examples of these forms in the -09 decL
II c. Svbetamtives belonging to the old decl. in -179 or -1^9.
§ 161. The Modem Greek type of this declension, the old 1st decl. masc. in -179, is shewn in e.g. /cXeifyrrf^, ace. K\€<f>rrj(y, gen. x\e<l>Trf, f!i nom. ace. KXetftre^. It is largely used in Cappadocia
* No gen. is recorded.
* The gen. In -d is like the Modem Greek ded. Forms with gen. in -yjflv probably exist.
112 Grammatical [gh.
both for Qreek words and for such Turkish words as end in a consonant and involve the idea of personality. This applies to the villages where this semantic distinction is observed, that is to Del Pot. Sil. (An.) Phi. Mai. Ax. and to some extent to Misti. Where this distinction is lost the Turkish words are declined like those without personality, Le, as 2nd decl. diminutives of the type of fnrlT (§ 109), examples being qa/ada? brother, wariadx king, UL, and the Qreek words, although at Gh. and Ar. they keep the old forms very well, either lose their ending and are treated in the same way, like deoTrSr (for Se^nroriy?) at Fert^k, or are swallowed up by the agglutinative declension which grows in strength as the semantic distinction disappears, and add its endings to their nominative, like fjLvXrj^ scmd, Ar. and /caveh person, Fer. and Ul. 'A^€ik1i79 master, Sem., has a mixed declension. The forms are :
Sg. N. qapddi fraTiad')^ d€<nr6r.
aCC. „ „ „
Gen. qapdaaipv detrvoripv.
PL N. Ace. qapddar{i)a TraTvadxi^ detrrroTia,
Sg. N. fivkri<; tcavel^ d^ivdrj^.
Ace. „ „ d<l>€vdri.
Gen. fivXrj^tov Kavei^iov d<f>€vdipv.
PL N. Ace. fivXf}1^ta /cavei^ia d<f>ivdT)^ia,
§ 162. In the villages however where the dialect is less corrupted much of the old decl. is preserved, although a good deal contaminated by the forms of the -09 nouns^ Thus the gen. sg. is always as from an -09 noun, the nom. pL is in dropped -01 more often than in the -e which represents the Modem Greek -e?, and at Misti the passage to the -09 decl. is complete, the nom. in -ow being the local vowel-weakened form of -09 (v. § 64). From Ax<5 there is also a nom. d<l>hdo^, by the side of the commoner -i;9 forms. Unfortunately the ace. at Misti is unrecorded ; does it preserve the forms ftt)m -179, or has it too gone over to the -09 decL, e.g. is the ace. of xXe^ro 1/9 fc\i<f>T or Kk€<f>Tovl Probably the latter.
Representative paradigms for Greek words are /c\€<f)TVf<;, Pot. Ax., K7U<f>rov^, Mis., detnroiijf:, Ar., K\4i^6ff^, Gh., /eavdffKdfl>67f^, Gh. and Ar., this last with imparisyllabic gen. and pi.
^ For this in Pontic v. Hatsid&kiB, «iX. 'Ep. p. 28.
n] The Dialect of Gappadoda 113
Sg. N. kke^fertf^ tcX^rov^ de^woiiff^ /cXi^nHr)^ xawdffkd^jirf^.
Ace icXe4f>T deawoi /e\€if>6rfva Kapdrf\d(l>6fj,
Qbh, tcKeifyriov KKe^tpv deawoitpv tcXe^ipv tccofdfiKa/^&qpipv.
or deo'iriHi PL N« kXA^fyr K\€<f>T or dccTTTocor KKe^re xavdffXa^fitfpe.
K\i(f>Tia decnrore Aoa ic\eif>Tiov^ „ „ „ „
Like kkeifyrov^ from Mistf are y^i^yrov^, aXoyarov^ rider, and KavdriXcbcfyrov^y at Mai. aXoydrov^:, pi. aXoY^r, and at Phi. the pi. aXoydr. At Semender^ /carriyXa^Ti;?, pi. -Xa^Tus. At Silata the pi. of icX.€<^T979 is xXe^r or /eXe^re.
§ 163. Turkish words are aaxefifj^ fasker) soldier. Pot Sil., ifjuifj,ff^ (imam), Ar. Of apairji^ ('arap) negro, PhL, only the nom. apair^^ or apabd^ (instead of dpdirfi<;, v, § 70) is left. The rest has gone over entirely to the -09 decl. v. § 124.
Pot&mia Silata
Sg. N. daK€pr)f; daKiprj^ tp,dp,ff^.
Ace. dcKcp IfidfA,
Gen. dcfeepiov daxepLOV Ifiafiviov.
PI. N. daxep dcKep
Ace. dafcepiov^ da/cip or
dcfcepia.
Similar are d&Kdvr)^ (aslan) lion, Gh., Kairkavr)^, Qh,, qaTrXdvo^ Del. (qaplan) leopard, fiica<l>ipri^ (mUsafir) stranger, guest, Ax,, Trariadx^, Mis. Ar. (padiSah) king {iraTiadxo^ at Del. has passed to the -09 decl. and irar&^dx at Ul. is declined as a diminutive in -i, V. § 161), qacdirrf^ (qassab) butcher, PhL, aapd^^, also aapdiJH)^ (saraf) money-changer. Phi.
Ilia. Feminines in -a.
§ 164 Under this head come old first decL words in -a and old 3rd decl. feminines like yv)paiica, yfrdklSa (^jtaXlf;). They generally shew the Modem Greek tjrpe. E.g. vaUa (yvvaiKo) at Delmesd:
Sg. N. Ace. vaUa. PI. N. Ace vaUe^,
Gen. vaiKa^,
The -y of the ace 1^. occurs only occasionally before a vowel, n. 8
114 Grammatical [ce.
The Malakopi and Mistf vowel-weakening produces a pL in -v; (vaUi^, MaL).
From At. a gen. pi. vaiKovv is recorded
The imparisyllabic pi. is used sometimes for oxytones. E.g, ireepd {nrevOepa), pL ireepapCy Ar.
§ 166. The agglutinative decL appears at Ulaghdtsh, Semender^ and Fert^k. Thus at Ulaghdtsh &lva sparrow (?) is declined :
Sg. N. Ace. 6iva. PI. N. Ace. 6Lv€<^.
Gen. ilvaytpv.
So too fidva mother, gen. fjLavayuiv, Ul. and vaUa woman, gen. vaUayiov, Sem. The pi. in -74a also occurs at UL Thus Xlpa pound, pi. \ipayui : and yjraXiSa scissors is declined (N. BL) :
Sg. N. Ace. yfraXicL PI. N. Ace. yjraKiyut,
Gen. ^jtaXlayiov,
where ^dKifyut is for yjraXiaffia.
The Fert^k decl. of vaUa shews the agglutinative character of this tjrpe so well, with its gen. pL in which the case-sign {-lov, -yiov) is added to the general mark of the pL (-ev), that I give it with the Turkish decL of qoz girl in parallel, as an example of the Turkish model upon which the Greek decl. has been formed, by the use of elements themselves Greek, but put together in exactly the Turkish way. The forms are :
Jqoz. p, T^ jqoz-lar.
Sg. N. •(*^®t PLN. •(*
Gen. i^T"- Gen. i^^^;^^^^
Ill 6. Feminines in -i (t or 17).
§ 166. These are either old Ist decl. words in -17, e.g. 10/(^)^1 or old 3rd decl. words in -49, gen. -ecD^, e.g. pdx''^, these latter in Modem Greek joining the 1st decl. and having as endings, nom. 'I, ace. u(v, gen. -1^^, pi. -€9. This final i if unaccented is of course dropped.
The result of this dropping is that the words end in a con- sonant, e^. vv^ (vvfufyrf), pex (p«X*^)» *^^ *"^ consequently indistinguishable from neuters like o-itIt, fidr (pp,fiarLov\ etc This has led to occasional confusion in declension, and the infinitely
n] The Dialect of Cappadoeia 115
greater commonness of the neuters tends to impose their endings apon the femininea. Examples of this are: vti^ (pvfi<frq) bride, declined at Delmes(S:
Sg. N. Aca vvff), PL N. Ace. i/t;^a£€9.
Gen. vv<f>rf^ and Oen. vv^ipv,
pv<l>aSiov,
In the same way vv<l>, pi. vv^ui at Malakopi, where also the genitives pv<f>a8ipv and w<l>iov are loans from the neuter declen- siona
pa;^(9 at Arav4n is declined :
Sg. N. Ace. p€x- PI. N. Ace. pixt^
Qen. pexipv.
So too from Aravdn arpcoi (oTp&a^^) bed, gen. a-rpwaiov and KoXoavv {fcaXoavvrj), pi. tcaXoo'vvta.
Kfiirvff smoke-kole has a mixed declension. At Del ace. sg. in fern, form, aatf koiti^v (for «a^i/i;v— >«a7rw;— ^icawv— ►/ca-n-ti;), but pL Konnvia. So at Arav&n, fem. pi. Kcnrve^, but neut gen. sg.
At PhL aefjuiBefiev betrothed but gen. aefiaBefjLevipv.
Usually however the Modem Greek type with gen. in -i^ and pL in -69 is followed.
The imparisyllabic pL is common. E.g. pv^, pL w^dBe^, Pot., w^ape^y Ar. etc., odeX^i;, pL adeXtfMie^, Fer.
(c) Adjectives.
§ 167. The adjective is always neuter in form and with few exceptions invariable for all genders and cases, e.g. fcaXo, pi. «aXa. Turkish adjectives form a pL by adding -la, e.g. ^^^ip, pL ^e^ivui. This invariability of the adjective is a Turkism. Genitive forms occur, but are rare and always neuter ; e,g. rov koXov rov vaUa^, Pot
An adjective used substantivally is however declined as a sub- stantive. Thus the genitives iauapiov, Ar., rcavovBipv, Del (6ap6 foolish), fUicpopjov, Ar., fjutcpopov, Sil. (fnxpo), gil^eX^Siov (gut^ beaiOifuI), Del
§ 168. For SinasiSs Arkh^laos (p. 150) says that with masc. and fem. substantives without personality the adjective is neuter ;
8—2
116 Grammatical [ch.
e.g. TO KoKo o X0709' fair speech. This implies that before sub- stantives of personality the adj. has the masc. and fern, endinga As far as I know these endings are not found in any other village, and that they existed in the old Sinas6s dialect is an important point, because this is the condition in Pontic, where adjectives have the masc. and fern, endings before i/i'^uxa, whilst before asjrvxa, whatever be the grammatical gender, the adj. is always neuter in form. We learn therefore from Arkh^aos that this Pontic condition was found at Sinas(5s, and it may be inferred that it is the stage which everywhere in Cappadocia preceded the present entirely genderless state of the adjectives. This entire loss of gender can hardly but be due to the influence of the genderless Turkish. But the disuse of the m. and /. adjectival endings before a'^vxa, but not before Ifi^lrv^a, in Pontos and, to judge from this evidence from Sinasds, in the least Turkised of the Cappadocian dialects, shews that the germ of this loss is involved in the distinction between €/A>frt;;^a and asjrvxa, a dis- tinction which is certainly not of Turkish origin. It would seem that the Turkish influence found already existing a loss of grammatical gender or at least a tendency to lose grammatical gender, and carried this further to its own condition of total absence of any distinctions of gender. The dialect of Phirasa, with a fem. article and a few fem. demonstratives, but no fern, adjectives, is in an intermediate state.
§ 169. There is no form for the comparative. Where the object compared is mentioned, the degree is expressed by air or d<; (g.v.). Thus: era air iro pbiya ve that is bigger than this, Ax.; aa-ov iro gU^€X fairer than she {or he), Del ; oar a\o than the other, Gh. In this the Turkish system is visible ; the Greek air, a9 replaces the Turkish abl. ending ^lan. Thus the Ax6 sentence above is in Turkish iu bundaai bilyilk dw. Arkh61aos says that ireUi (i.e. irio) may be added at will, which of course makes it like the common Greek method with a'rro for than and ttio for more. His example however 6x09 ev d^ ifUp fieya^ this rruin ts bigger than I, with no word for more, is exactly on the Turkish model. Where the object of the comparison is not expressed, he tells as that TTe to or xuiWo are used ; e,g. ireio or kuSXKo aairpo^ whiter\
^ '^wl d^^wr dp<r, koX ^X. rh MBrr, rlBrrai irar' oMirtpow y4wos» « p. 160.
n]
The DicUect of Gappadocia
117
§ 170. The superlative is formed by prefixing evy Ul., or more usually avy Del Ax. Sil. Thus iv do fiea the greatesty Ul. This is the Turkish en. Arkh^laos says that 'rroXv is used at Sinas6s. How &r however Arkh^laos' examples have been influenced by the school Greek, I do not know. They are much more Greek than anything I could record.
(d) Numerals.
§ 171. Beyond the changes involved in the local phonetic systems, for which see in the glossary, there seems nothing to note about the numerals except that instead of the Greek form for the handreds, SvuKoa-ia, eta, a pi. or the sg. of iicarov is sometimes used. Thus at Phi. tcaro (100), Svo KaroSe^; (200), etc.S at Ul. €pyo xaro (200). Turkish forms tend to appear: in the texts are 7rfi?(100), Ul., p. 3t)0, 1. 3. and tiduijfi (3rd), Ar., p. 3:i6, L 11.
§ 172. E^arolidhis^ records some curious numerals from 1 — 10 used at Phdrasa and Malakopi by children playing certain. games, and Arkh^aos' gives similar forms from Phdrasa, Malakopi and Sinas6s. I transcribe them exactly in tabular form:
Ph&rasa
Malakopi
Sinasds
|
Karolidhis |
ArkhdlaoB |
Earolldhis |
■ N Arkhdlaos |
Arkh^laos |
|
ha |
h/a |
Iva |
€va |
Iva pu |
|
did** |
UtKv |
SA;t |
dtrft |
8vo p,a |
|
Tpi6t* |
Tpir^i |
Tpi6i |
Tpir^i |
Tpixafca |
|
KOVKOp |
Kov/cap |
CO^l |
KOV^l |
trovaovpa |
|
^kvKap |
^^Kap |
irkgi |
Treyyi |
irXkyKa |
|
iavxap |
T^ayKap |
Xivgip |
Xlvyytp |
KOrfKa |
|
rdrXt |
rdrXi |
TovrXi |
TovrXt |
rCyyip |
|
/laTXt |
fjLarXi |
fiovrXi |
fiovrXi |
p^yip |
|
Xivgtp |
Xiryyep |
raXiap, |
||
|
idvyiap |
hoffKULp |
AaTMyuL |
Odvyia |
|
|
iixa |
Setca |
Sexa fj deca |
ie/ea |
Bifca |
It will be noticed that 11 forms are given for Phdrasa, so that it is impossible to be certain of all the numerical values. The
> C/. §§ 807, 306. » p. 151.
> Ear. p. 116.
^ A^orroi kqI dUi, rpUt,
118 . Ghrammatical [ch.
phonetic value of the signs used is also nowhere clearly given. I did not record them at all myself.
Earolidhis gives also for Ph&rasa the ordinals &afio, hUit^o, Tpi/eifjLo, fcog^fJLo (a slip no doubt for tc6gifju>), irigifiOy adding that these are the only forms in use.
§ 173. These forms are regarded by Earolidhis as remnants of the old Cappadocian language. They are taken seriously by Hatziddkis^ and Elretschmer^ and the survival of Celtic numerals in England for counting sheep certainly affords a parallel'. On the other hand Tomaschek holds that such forms as lingir, tatli, etc., can be explained from no language on earth, and Or^goire* regards them as mere jingles, considering that tatli nuUli, for all that they mean seven eight, can hardly but be connected with the Turkish alto (six). In recognising their jingling character he is, I think, on the right lines, but logically his objection to Earolidhis' idea does not cover the whole ground: a survival from an older language might well be incomplete, and the gaps be filled up with borrowings from Turkish, just as the word for one is Greek. Qr6goire's view is however strongly supported by the Chian series quoted in the same place by Hatziddkis: epa fiov, Slfioko, aovaovXo, viytLa, Xiyxa, aovpBoVt fMOvphov, rdXia, Sixa xai rod TlavTeXtj (17) yvvat/ca, in which Trey/ca Xeyiea are clearly akin to the Cappadocian ^4vKap Xtpgtp and irigi XXvgip, and by a series which I recorded at Siirmena in Pontes: li/a fii, BiSi fii, rpixaXi, tcoKaXi, aivreXi., fiivreXi, rdXi, tovXa, Xipa, Bixa, which also begins much like the Sinas<5s series. It also is used only by children, and in what seems to be some sort of counting-out game. The end of the Chian series points the same way: the girl to whom rov TlavreX-rj 17 yvvalxa falls is clearly the " it " of some game. Pandelis is the typical boy's name in Chios. If we regard them therefore as counting-out rhymes, it may be remembered that Turkish often repeats a word with the initial changed to m to give the idea of and such like; e,g. antika mantika antiquities and such things,
1 'A^ijFtt, xn, p. 480.
> Die OHeek. Sprocket p. 399, quoting Tomasohek from Mitt. d. Wien. AtUhrop. Oes. zxEZ (1892), SiUgsher,, p. 8.
' To the Miaster of Emmanuel I owe references to Ferguson's History of Cumberland (1898), p. 18, and, for iv sheep-count in Linoohishire, to S. Ifansel Sympson's Lincolnihire (Cambridge County Geographies), 1918, p. 03.
^ B.C.H, zxxm, p. 148.
n] The Dialect of Cappcidoeia 119
EastelliSrizo MastellcSrizo, Castell&rizo cmd places in the same direction, TdrXi, fidrXi, rivyyip filyyip, — is riyytp a misprint for Xlrfyipl — are clearly examples of this. The same line of thought suggests that as tatb is Turkish for sweet and lenger for a metal dish, the series contains names of food like the Ekiglish eggs, buUer, cheese, bread, stick, stock, stone-dead. In any case the resemblance of the Cappadocian forms to those from Chios and Pontes, £sLr outside the limits of ancient* Cappadocian, effectually precludes the idea that they may preserve any relics of the ancient Cappadocian language.
Earolidhis' fva/jLo, SUifAo, rpUifio etc. shew the ending of the SinaB^s fva fjM, Svo fia and the Chian eva /iov carried further down the series. He has probably no other reason for calling them ordinals than that the ending reminds him of the Latin primus and the Sanskrit prathamas, etc.
(e) Pronouns.
Personal Pronouns. § 174. The usual forms for the 1st person are :
Sg. N. iy<i>. PL N. 6>€l9.
Ace. ifieva. Ace. ifia^.
And the unemphatic forms for ace. and dat. : sg. fie, pi. /ia?.
Local peculiarities are :
Nom. sg. Instead of iyd at Mis. oyto or oyaiva, at Ul. 6y<o, hrfdva, yoiva, <Sva, yw, <Sv, id, cS. In addition to &y(i, at Pot. and MaL eyctfya, at Ax6 id and iyid.
Aoc sg. By the side of ip,iva the^ are recorded i^U, Pot. UL, luva, Mai. UL At Mai. and Mis. fie becomes ^m.
PL nom. At Ul. fip>eU instead of ifiel^,
§ 175. The 2nd person :
Sg.N. i)ai. PLN. i)im.
Ace i)aiva. Ace. i)a'a^,
and the unemphatic forms, sg. ae, pi. aa^. These are the usual forma There are also, as a rule side by side with them, the following :
(1) Forms with initial i, lav, iael^, etc., MaL Phi. UL
120 Grammatical [oh.
(2) Norn. pi. iieiT or liretr, Pot. PhL Mis. UL Gh. Fer.* These ezclttde eereev.
(3) Aoc. sg. i)avva, l)aupa, PhL Sil. UL Ar., with v for € on the analogy of €)av.
§ 176. For the 3id person the usual forms are iro or era, pL €Tid, in sense of Modem Qreek avro^. There are no distinctions of gender*, and the same forms are used for nom. and aoc As gen. 4x6, etc., are used adjectivally only; for the substantive forms V, § 183. For the nom. and aca they may be used either sub- stantivally or adjectivally, in which case the order is iro + article (within the limits of its use) + substantive. Local details of use are :
'Ero used everywhere except at Ul. and Mi& where Iro is used: iro also at Ar. At Mis. also Iri^ and Irov. 'Era also passim, but at Ul. Mis. and Phi. Ircu For the pL, the singularB ho and ird carry a plural Irui with them ; at Pot besides €tm there are irdrfui and ray id ; at Fer. iid and at Ul. l&d or I6id are used for irid and Irui. Lastly forms with d, edd etc. may be used {v. § 74). For l&lapw, UL, v. § 183. 'Eto is for itfyro (§ 101), i.6. auro^ with the €- of ixeivo^.
§ 177. For unemphatic forms ro (do), pi. ra (da), are used. These serve as the direct or indirect obj. of the verb and follow it, except after the negative or before the subjunctive, in which of course the future is included. For exceptions to this, v. § 221. Some cases occur in the texts of the sequence #e<u + ro + verb in which the object apparently precedes the verb after xac : it is however nearly always possible to take it as xai iro (subject) + verb. Cases like 6t9 to eirKev ; who did it ? DeL in text on p. 314, 1. 17, are rare.
Possessive Pronouns,
§ 178. For the unemphatic possessive as in Modem Greek the genitive of the personal pronoun is used, and this being its only use these forms are classed here rather than with the personal
^ A plaosible explanation of i^eir is that the r is from the 2nd pi. ending of the verb. Against this are iffeires and ipuuret for iceU and ^/tcis from Elata (rd *S\dra) in Ohios: ihey look akin, and the r could get by analogy into the Itait person, bat the derivafclTe from the verbal ending does not explain the -ff. These Chian formfi are recorded by PaspdtiB, Xicur^r rXcMrottpcor, pp. 147 and 156.
3 The suggestion of gender distinction given by Arkh^laos' forms (p. 285) at Sin.» ^6t, H-f^, M, pi. irayii, is I believe baseless.
n] Tlie Dialect of Cappadocia 121
pronotma The loss of final unaccented u produces the following forms : Sg. 1, fiy 2, 9, 3, t. PL 1, fia^, 2, <ra9, 8, tv€. Noticeable points in their use are :
§ 179. (1) The -i termination dropped in diminutives and the 'ff of feminines (§ 60) before this enclitic possessive count as medial, and are therefore not dropped, unless the pronunciation is easy without them. Thus vv^ (vvfM^) at Ax6 with the poss. runs :
Sg. 1, vw^ fly 2, mi^ 9, 3, vvilyrf r.
PI. 1, vv^ fka^t 2, vv^ <r«9, 3, vv^ rv€.
Other examples are :
IT pax (iroBapi) foot, but Trpd'i t, Qh. airlr, but (nrm fiy etc. Gh.
Also the final consonant of the subst. is naturally treated as in medial position imder these circumstances. Thus Trariaaj^iq kingdom but vrariaaxXaghd /i> UL (for Turk, q, v. § 105) ; fiai eye but fjui&i /i, Ar. See also § 84.
§ 180. (2) If the subst. ends in 9, either this is dropped, or prononciation is facilitated by the development of a vowel between it and the poesessive^ The 9, counting as medial, is often voiced to ? («. § 75).
Which of these two methods is followed in any given case seems not to &11 under any rule. Oxytone words generally drop the -«. Thus at Ax6 fiafid^ father gives with the possessive the forms fiafid fly 9, T, fuv:, <ra?, rve. So too hacrd^ elder brother. On the other hand ofAOvaov^ (Turk, qomsu) neighbour has ofioifaov^ ovfi and 3rd sg. ofiovaov^ our. So too at Ul. rowov^ (Turk, topuz) dub has roirov^ ovfi,
Paroxytone words generally develope a vowel before the sg. possessive and drop the -9 before the plural. Thus at Az6 fi*om apahd carriage^ dpahde}^ ovfi but dpahde fia^. Also haadel^ ovfi, 01/9, oirr, but 3rd pL haade rve, Ax.; Xipe^ ovfi. Ax. ; ofiov&iye^ ovt, his neighbours. Ax. ; ydfAo<: or, Ul. ; X€p*0o9 tr her husband (Turk, herif), UL; o-obeao t his master (Turk, sahab), Ul.; adeX<^ade9 Ifiy Kowdipe^ ifi my boots, Fer. Examples before the pi. are : 13a fide
^ Hatzi4&kis (^cX. 'Ep., p. 34) explains similar phenomena in Pontos difFerently. Aoeording to him each oases as x^/k fi by the side of x^P make people feel Ifi as the poesessiye, and thus arise cases like ddeX^et tfi below. It is always possible that both this and the ezplaDation given in the text work side by side.
122 Qrammatiml [^
A(a9, <ra9, rve. Ax., hcAdhe fui^, Phi. But against this there me cases in which -9 is dropped before the sg. poss. ; thus fidvi^, pi. of fidva, has fiavi fi^ 9, r, /M19, crai?, rve, MaL and also boo'/iSi aa, 9, t, from the same village. Two examples fix>m Fert^k, ^vXadc? irve their hooks and xowdlpe^ irve theit boots, shew a vowel developed before the pi. possessive.
It is probable that each village has its local rules ; it is notice* able that amongst all my examples none shewing different treat- ment come fix>m the same village. That the position of the accent is an important factor is made likely by similar phenomena at Velvendd^
The quality of the developed vowel varies ; one determining factor is no doubt the Turkish vowel-harmony.
Dfio-ttaXo^ schoolmaster at Fert^k has ddaxaXe /i, 9, r, forms which I cannot explain, unless they are derived fix>m the vocative (v, § 108). At UlaghAtsh in text on p. 376, 1. 19 <rab99, the Turk sahab master , is used with the Turkish possessive 3rd sg. a: XafJMfjkiov do crabaao the owner of the bath. For o-abeoa r t'. immediately above.
§ 181. The predicative and emphatic possessive of Modem Greek, 0 Si/eo^ fAov, tc.r.X., is not used. Instead of it there are, as in Pontic, for the first and second persons forms derived fit>m the ancient €/to9, <ro9 and ^/xirepo^, with a 2nd person pi. a-ircpo^ formed, like iaeU for vfieU, by combining iro9 and ^fierepo^. For the 3rd person there are forms derived fi^m the genitives of OVT09 and iK€ivo<:, for which t;. § 183.
These forms from ifiOK etc. are used either predicatively, or adjectivally followed by the article, e,g. to fiov to inrir my oum housed As in the article and adjective, the example of Turkish has destroyed all distinctions of gender.
§ 182. There are many local variations in the forma As the 2nd pers. exactly follows the 1st, it is enough to give the forms of the latter. The least corrupted are from Delmes6 :
Sg. TO fiop, TO fiirepo, PL ra /lova, ra fiirepa,
in which the ancient to ifiov, to ^fierepov and rk fifieTepa are well preserved, ra ifid only having given way to ra fAovOy which
^ Mwoutrmas, MeX^n; xepi r. yXuvff, tSuli/iarot BeX/3erroC, p. 19. Cf, alao Kietsohmer, Der heut. lethi$ch. JHaUkit p. 109.
* The article is of oomae used only within the limite given in § 106.
n] The Dialect of Cappadoeia 123
has been formed by giving to fiov the pi. ending of ra fierepcL The Sinasds form given by Arkh^Iaos (p. 151) is identical with this. The form ra ^irepa according to N. E. is used also at Trokhd
Ghtirzono and Pot&mia drop the endings of the fifUrepo^ forms:
Sg, TO fto, TO fiirep. PL ra fiOt ra ^irep,
Ohtliizono has also sg. and pL r ifierepj for which see below. Ax6 resembles Gh^rzono and Potdmia with the forms :
Sg. TO fiov, TO /icdep. PL ra fiov, ra fjUdep.
It has also sg. and pi. r ifiidep. Besides this there are the
forms, sg. ro fiidop, pL ra ^lidop, for the -op of which I cannot
accoimt This syllable indeed varies a good deal ; e,g. at Anakti
we find:
Sg. TO ^, ro fUrovp. PL ra fjto, ra fuirovp.
At Arav4n the o of ^/Eto9 has passed to the corresponding syllable of ^fiirepa^. Thus :
Sg. TO fJLi{v, ro fAorovp. PL ra f^(v, ra fiorovp.
At Fert^k and Ulaghdtsh the distinction between sg. and pL has been lost, as in all the other forms below. At Ulaghdtsh the sg. is used for both numbers :
Sg. and PL to fjto, ro fiorip.
And at Fert^k the plural :
Sg. and PL ra fA6p, ra fAorovp,
It would be perhaps better to write t o^ao, r ofiorip for Ul. and r afjLoVy r afiSrovp for Fer.
In another type fjfierepo^ has produced r ifiirep, vel sim,, either by vowel-assimilation or more likely by the substitution of e for 17, which mar^ these dialects (v. § 69). The article being elided before this, there is no difference between the sg. and pL, and the ^/i09 forms follow suit in this point. Thus at Mistf :
Sg. and PL to /to(y, t* ifUrop.
These forms t* ifUrop, r icirop are given by Earolidhis' as fUop, ixiop, probably a result of a tendency to drop intervocalic consonants {cf, § 76). The same dropping occurs at Semender^ :
Sg. and PL to fiov, r ifiilp. ^ Lag. p. 57.
124
Oramnuaieal
[CH.
The Malakopi forms have the local vowel*weakemng (v. § 64) with the 8g. ending of fiiJLmpo^, as at Delmesd and Sinasds :
Sg. and PL rov fio, r ifierpov.
At Phlo'itd and Silata the ^/lirepo^ form is still more shortened :
PhloitA : Sg. and PI. to p^v, r ipir.
Silata : Sg. and PL to pA, r ifier or t^ ipirep,
§ 183. For the emphatic possessive of the 3rd person, forms derived from cfiro^, iieeivot:, and sometimes from lr6, are used. These are:
|
From oJto? |
From ixeipo^ |
|||
|
' Sg. |
PI. ^ |
' ^ |
PL ^ |
|
|
Delmes6 - |
'rOVTOVT • |
TOVTOVPOpOV TOVTOWaSlOV |
rovKi/ovp |
T^/cMpopov TiliciivaSiov iicupapov |
|
Ghtirzono rovroir |
TOVTOWl&(p |
TOVKOVP |
TOVKOVPl&{p |
|
|
AravAn^ |
TOVKeiOVP |
TOVK€lOVPWP |
||
|
Fert6k - ..« , Ttica |
riiiapov |
TXLfeAp |
Tilfciipiapov |
|
|
ibid. (Alekt. pp. 487, |
488) |
|||
|
rovTovpov rovTUipov |
TOVKIOVVOV |
TOVKiPVapOV |
||
|
TOV TOVTOV |
TOVKiovvtapov |
|||
|
Ax6 rovTovT |
velrovra |
TOVKOVP |
peixeipa |
|
|
Semender6 TurtiT |
TOVKOVP uipovv |
|||
|
Mistl' 1 |
KLKiOV 0S |
KCiPjApW KtTuipf» |
||
|
Ulaghdtsh ^lapcS |
t&iap& |
ifceiVMpA |
iK€lPUip& |
|
|
Malakopi rovrid |
{rovTuipov] |
TiiceiPtd |
TiKetptapov |
|
|
p, 1 ... , (rovrovyui rovrovvui |
TOVKOVyW TCKilPtOV |
TOVKOVPld |
||
|
Silata |
TOVKOVPiapOV |
TOVKOVPiapOV |
||
|
Pottlmia TOVTia |
Tovrid |
TOVKCiPld |
TOVKClPld |
|
|
Sinasds* |
TOV P€K€lPlOV |
T&P P€K€IPI&V |
Other forms given by Earolidhis (pi 120) for the Cappadocian
^ V. Val. p. 22.
s V. Arkh. p. 152.
* V. Arkh. pp. 151, 152.
n] The Dialect of Cappadocia 126
villages except Misti are sg. to iBelvov^ ro /ceipov, tokovv, to ¥€V€K€iv6, pL Tiuceivov, TOKOVV. Of these ideiv6v resembles the Pontic iOey oBcy the 3rd sg. enclitic possessive used for diminutives and neuters
§ 184. All these forms arise from the gen. sg. and pL of o£ro9 and ixelvo^. Thus tovtovt is for tovtov t(o, €.g, irpafia^ with the accent on the ending as e,g. TovpKov, the gen. of Tovptco<;, With TOVTOVT and rUrilr go tovkovv, tovkiovv and rli/dty, combinations of tovtovt and eKeCvov. TovTovyia is Toinov with the deictic yui (for &»), and with it go TovTid and the Fert^k form rU&£ (t^. § 83). Corresponding forms from ixeivo^ are Tixeivuiy TovKewia and tov- KovyuL TeK^tpv is r + ixeivov. KtKu>v looks like an assimilated form for TiKfpv. The plurals in -p&, -pov are gen. plurals with p for S (v. §1 86—96); rliidlj/aSu>t) from Delmes6 points to this. The forms with initial v have got it from the article. The Ax6 ¥€lTovTa and peuceiva are accusatives used for the genitive. Lastly liliapov at Fert^k and l&iap& at Ulagh&tsh are gen. pis. from It6 {ViTULpA). The curious use at Ulagh&tsh of the pL forms in -iapoS for the sg. as well appears in the texts (p. 352, 1. 30 and p. 380, 1. 31) and is found also at Sllata. The sg. tMH at Fert^k seems to be formed ftoia the pi. TMiapov by dropping the mark of the pL -pov. To discuss these forms exhaustively would occupy too much space : what has been said will be enough to shew the lines upon which they have been formed.
§ 185. It is a remarkable thing that these gen. plurals in 'pov are used in the GreekHspeaking villages in Bithynia. Thus at Demirdish near Brusa we find a^Tovapov {avT&v)y Heivapov (itcdvav) and dWovpiipov (aXXwv), and at Abulidnd TovTovvapov (TovT6»v\Seivapov {i/eelvmpysxkd dXXovapov {&XKiov\ with tovtowov and aXKovov for the singular. As however in these villages S is not changed to p, and as this change is so likely to be the explanation of the Cappadocian forms, it is safer not to regard this Bithynian genitive as connected in any way with the similar Cappadocian form.
Demonstrative Pronouns.
§ 186. The most remarkable point here is the absence of any distinction of gender, brou^t about by the influence of the genderiess Turkistk
126 Grammaiical [gh.
Besides M, which is demonstrative as well as personal, forms of oiro^ and iKtlvo^ are used. These are nom. and ace, substan- tival or adjectival. From ovto? I record only the pi. iroAra, Del. Ax., Irovra, Mai. Mis., of all genders. From CKelvo^; the usual form is i)fe€LPo, pi. i)Keiva, of all genders. Ihese are recorded at Ax. Phi. Sil. Pot. The preservation of the fem. gender at Del. produces also €K€iv for the fem. sg., and the vowel-weakening at MaL and Mis. a sg. i)Kuvov and pi. i)K€ivcL In some villages the txecvo^ forms have been influenced by the oxytone accent of iro, and in the pi. by the -id ending of its pi. irui Thus arise itceivo, pL ixeivia, Fer. Oh., i)K€tp6, pi. i/eeivd, eKetvia, Ul., pL i/eeipui, Sil. The influence of era appears in the sg. forms finom Phi. iseeivd or Igeivd, used by the side of iieeivo.
Forms of the gen. are used for the emphatic possessive of the 3rd sg., for which t;. §§ 183, 184.
As at Silli and Phdrasa the demonstrative adverbs are often used adjectivally; e.g, itcd to depi tiuU vcdley, UL, and v. in glossaiy diriSd, iBd, itcd, ixet, iieiov, ixov, Saoti and de^xo.
Reflexive Pronouns,
§ 187. From ifiavro^ and iavro^ come fia^o and yuufyro used with the possessives /i, 9, r, /E*a9, <ra9, rpe, to express the reflexive of all three persons, e.g. to yuufyro r himaelff herself or iUelf. Ma^6 is the rarer form, recorded only from Phlo'itd, Sllata and Malakopi ; all the other villages use yta^ro.
Occasionally genitives from these are used predicatively fol- lowed by the enclitic possessive with the meaning my oum etc In this way ro yia^rov /i supplants to /jlov, to yuuf^rov fia^, to li^repOt and so on. Both to yta^Tov and to /jlo^tov are used for all three persons and both numbers, e.g. to iio^tov 9 thine otim, TO fia<l>Tov TV€ their own.
InterrogaUtm Pronoima,
§ 188. The adjectival interrogative is woip, pi. void, the substantival rt9, t(, ace. Tiva, gen. tlpo^, tIvov^ or tlvo^. At Del. Ar. and Oh. the forms are 2/9, ii, etc., 1;. § 83. The only pi. form I record is from Ax<S, where it is the same as the sg. ri9 ; thus : iria Ti9 €lvdai\ who are these t So too at Fert^k, where Alekt. (p. 488) gives t(9, r/yo9, Tiva as both sg. and pi, and this use
n] The Dicdect of Cappadocia 127
of the 8g. forms for both numbers is probably universal. It is found also in Pontic. At Pot. aiva is for eh riva, for which V. § 102.
Relative Pronoun.
§ 189. The usual rel. is tS, pi. rd, for all cases and genders; for details see glossary^ The indecl. irov of Modem Qreek is not used. Note accent of ra clirev, Del., in text on p. 304, 1. 30.
(/) Thb Vbbr
1. The Verbal Endings.
§ 190. Most of these are more conveniently discussed in con- nexion with the several tenses. A few general points however may be mentioned here.
(1) The 1st pi. in -ovfi, -a/ju^ and the 2nd pi. in -it, -er, without final -ev and -e respectively, may be supposed to have been shortened on the analogy of the 3rd pi. in -ovv, -avK It is noticeable that at Delmesd, where the dialect is less corrupt than elsewhere, the 2nd pi. has its final -e, though the 1st pi. has lost it, the pres. pi. endings being -ou/i, -ere, -ovv.
(2) ,At Silata^ Phloiti and Malakopi analogy has worked the other way, and all three persons end in -6 (or -»)*.
§ 191. In many villages the 1st pL of the active is allowed to take the passive ending in -Aiecre, as well as the usual act. ending in -/i(6. Thus firom Ax6 the 1st pi. aor. of rpavA is rpapaap, or rpdvaafietrre. This applies equally to the prea, imp£ and aor. act. and also to the aor. passive. Examples are :
From Ax<5. if^ot/fieoTe, pres. of e^oi.
eldta/iecrre we saw, the full tense being :
Sg. etdta, eidjfi^, ctdie.
PL etduifjk or elduifAcare, eldier, eldiav. flpnraiJL€<rre we eame.
^ Aeoocdlng to Thamb {Orieeh. Spraehe im ZdtdUer d, HeUenUmui, p. 87) tbe pedigiw of this aae, naturally with genders, is 4th centoiy Attic, papyri, Ifiddle Onek and the modem dialeots of Cyprus, Rhodes and CSos.
' Cf, HataidAkis' similar explanation of the -oi/Mt -a^ endings in Pontic, Ind^, Faneh., xzzx, p. 245.
' At Malakopi in i beoaose of the local change of final nnaooented e to t, for whieh V. § 64,
128 Grammatical [gh.
Xaxao^fJf^oT^, aor. of \aj(r&.
TTaaarafieare, aor. pass, of mavm (irtavo).
crilxcra/x€flrT€, aor. of <T\i)(T& {v. Turk, saqmaq). From Malakopi. yepijdafuoTc, aor. pass, to M. Qr. y€vv&,
flprafiioTi.
iraivt^afuoTi, impf. of iralvw I go,
injyafitaTi, aor. of the same.
rpavovfju<m, pres. of rpavA I see.
if>ofi^dafii<TTi, aor. to M. On ^fioviiai. From Phloitd. ^o^jfieare we live.
hopojifAeare we can. The same firom Fert6k. From Sllata. ir^afieare we went.
From N. K. I have such forms as Xefieare we say fix)m Trokho near Ax6, and irtpi/fieare we drank ^m a now obsolete song from Ghtirzono in honour of St Basil. From a similar song from Mistf are (jxicfiere (for <l>dfi€<TT€) and wievficurreK
The phenomenon is probably not confined to these villages. It is an example of the ease with which the active and passive endings are interchanged, due probably to the prevalence of the deponent over the real passive*.
2. Tlie Present Stem.
§ 192. This, as usual in Modern Greek, has suffered a good deal from analogical changes, similar aorists tending to produce similarity in the presents^ Thus for example wfuura has pro-
^ Aaoypa^, i, p. 144 and p. 22 above.
* A parallel is afforded by the -fus ending of the let pi. act. at Phimua, which appears in Pontoe as passive, and so as a by-foim of -ftctfre, bat in one Pontic village as active, v, § 321. Apart from this the only parallel which I can find to this nse of pass, endings in the act. is the Ist sg. impf. act. of contracta, which in some islands has the pass, ending in -ov/uwr, or derivatives of it. It is foond in Sikinos and Pholeghandroe {ifii\ipv/imm^ from ano. d/uX^w), Nazos {iyiiTo6fiLo%9e), ParoB (^7(ivtp), and Eretschmer gives similar forms from Lesbos (rffticm, aydpm) and firom Lemnos {rdtumne, i.e. the north Greek fonn of i)fHhTw/iow€) . v . KretBchmer , Der heut. Uibische Dial., p. 880. Dieterioh (Spraeht,..der Htdl. Spomden, p. 198) gives for Mykonos irtlwov/uf etc., and from Kcuro^Afo Xwy^^ (Neapolis) in Crete I record iBdppovfu etc.
* Hatzidakis, EiriUitung in die neugr, GrammaHk, pp. 890—417, studies the process, which is one of analogy. The principle was obeerved by Lord Strangford as early as 1861 ; v. his Letters and Papers on PhUologieal Subjects, p. IS.
n] The Dialect of Cappadoda 129
duoed ofM^€» instead of ofivim (Sin.), wpv^a pvyov instead of opvaaw (MaL), eircra vaivm instead of vipfo (Ax.), x^^-^^^ ^^aXciyo) instead of ;^aXva> (Del), V^piioaa apii^vfo instead of apfi6}^m (v. also hyjcucTw in glossary). The number of presents in -vw, the resalt of the same process, is noticeable. Thus we have for ^XaTTo, (^v\dff¥fo, Ul. PhL, for <T<f>d^a>, ai^dyvm. Ax., ^a;^iro>, Fer., etc, for
fipexsij Ppexy^h Ar., for x^^^'^> X^^^' -^'^ ^^'> ^^ ^eroD, 0^ya>, PhL, for <^vya>, ^€71^, Del., for K\a>0(o, K\<»vm, Ul., and others.
§ 193. Many presents have become altered by taking the a^/c of the imp£, thus e,g» <f>€p<o, impf ^pia/ea becomes i^piax^y imp£ <^p«o-«a, Fer. Elxamples are : weivavlafcto {ir€iv&\ Ar., fiyaXi^iem (^ya^w), Ar., <ra\ia'K<» (a<^aXQ>), PhL, x^^^^'^^ (jC*'f**)» I^®^-> else- where ;^tW, irofAiirKov, irofM^ov or iropJrfov {dirofiipeai), Mai., and so generally in this verb (v. glossary), y^aXierKo^, Gh., TrXtn/tViVitf, Sil., y^aXvia-KOVf Mis. So too for Aravdn, ValavAnis^ says, avvi^Off*; Tj KardXff^c^ la/eio. The passage of the -ava, -iva ending of the impf of contracta to the present is rarer. An example is irerdvo}, Gh., I throw, instead of irercj, from the imp£ irerava.
§ 194. Here may be noticed the great number of verbs borrowed from Turkish. They are formed by adding (1) -dfi, -da9, -da, etc. or (2) 'di^ay to the Turkish verb-stem*. The -dt^co ending is often modified to suit the Turkish vowel-harmony; a stem in a or 9 demands -dd^o), in il or o, -dA^to, in u or 0, -doi/^oi. So too the contracted endings -doO/i, -dovv become -dA/i, -dtv after il or o ; -difi and -dt/x, although theoretically demanded, the former for stems in a and 9, and the latter for stems in e and i, are not recorded. It must always be remembered that obedience to the Turkish system of vowel-harmony is rather a tendency than a law ; v. § 70. Examples of these verbs are :
69gh9pd&, Gh. 171. Fer., from &ghermaq. Ji^di^oi;, Mai. from fozmaq. XO'^QpXavdl^ti), Ar. from hazorlanmaq. X<^tiXad&, Fer. from havlamaq.
For others see in Turkish glossary under khastalanmaq» khoslanmaq, dilemek, dtiztilmek, dusunmek, doghramaq, dQytiimek, and many others.
The pres. of diiailvdxi^eo in § 198 below shews in full the working of the vowel-harmony.
* MiKpaffiOTucdj p. 18. » Cf, note on § 9.
D. 9
130 Ora/mmaticdl [ch.
§ 195. The suffixes which make the various derived verbal fonns of Turkish ocx»sionally find their way into Greek words. Thus I record aarevdpKavire he became ill, Fer., from aarevap (^curdep^) and Turkish Ian used to make an intransitive verb in lanmaq from an adjective; ;^ovXav<rii^ became angry, Mai., a similar formation firom x^^^V (~ X0X.17) wra;tii ; yfto^draav do they kiUed him, UL, a causal form from y^o<l>& made with the Turkish t, like e,g. uyutmaq to put to sleep, from uyumaq to go to sleep. No more examples are recorded.
§ 196. The contracta in -eeo have the usual Modem Greek tendency to pass over to the -aa> class. For details, see glossary. At Mistf however dryair& has passed into the -60) class. The -oa> verbs as usual have the ending in -c&va> : only in the passive, where they end in -ovfiai, is the old contracted form preserved.
3. The Present Active,
§ 197. A typical paradigm of the pres. act. is gp4l3& I desire, Fer., which runs :
Sg. gpifio), gpifiet^:, gp€<l>. PL gpefiovfi, gpil3iT, gpeffovp.
In the 3rd sg. final -et is dropped and the 13 becomes ^ (t;. § 75). These endings are found also at Gh. Ar. and Ul. Thus paxfyrat at Ar. and yuufyro) (iirro)) at Ul. :
Sg. pd^oD, pd<f)&€i^, pd<f)6{€i. PL pd^TOVfi, pii^vr, pdcf^roup, Sg. 7ta0Ta>, 7jk£^T€t9, yuul}r. PL yujuf^rovfi, ytd^rir, yuut>Tow.
This 2nd pi. in -ir for -€T6 has its vowel from the 2nd sg. For its loss of the final -e see § 190. At Del. where -ere is preserved, the forms run thus : e,g. Siva I give :
Sg. Sivta, Slvei^, Siv. PL Bivovfi^ hivere, hivovv.
At Silata, Phi. and Mai. where all the pi. ends in -e (at Mai. -i through the vowel-weakening), the forms are, e.g, at Mai. from Kaki/So) {Kal3aWiK€V(i}) I ride:
Sg. KaXefiov, KaXe^^, KaX€<f}.
PL /eaXedovp^i, teaXe/Siri, /caXefivc.
The 2nd sg. with vowel dropped is noticeable.
At Axo and Misti the 3rd pi. only ends in -€ (at Misti weakened
n] The Dialect of Cappadoda 131
to >f). Thos at Ax6 diid-tiydtl^co / meditate, 3rd pi. diiaiii^dtii^i/c, and at Misti «Xc&;^ou (/cXca^a^), 3rd pi. KKtoxip^)^^*
At Semender6 the vowel-weakening produces in. the sg. such forms as e,g. Xvvov, Xvvei^, \vv. PI. ?.
The Potdmia details are unrecorded.
For deponent endings of the 1st pi. v. § 191.
Several phonetic peculiarities appear :
§ 198. (1) Verbs in -^<a often lose the ^ in the 2nd sg. by dissimilation with the 9 of the ending. The resulting hiatus is left, or removed by contraction or filled by 7. Analogy sometimes causes the loss of the ^ of the 2nd pi. as well. Thus vai^m at Fer. Qh. and Mai., ^a^<o I do at Ohiirzono, Bepi^to at Del. :
Sg. iraifyit Tralei^j waii, PL irai^ov^, iraUr, irai^ow (Fer. Gh.). irai^oVf irai^y traii. iraifyvfu, iraU^iri, wat^vi (Mai.),
{of©, ^diy)€i^, ^di, ?afov/i, ^dyiT, ^d^ovv (Qh.).
0€pi^€», Oepiei^, Bepii. Otpi^ovfi, Oepi^ere, BepLfyw (Del.).
Arav&n is like Fert^k and Ohtirzono. From Misti also we have sg. iral^ov, iraUi^, ircUi. For Az6 take dtlo-tlidtl^cv / medi- iate (Turk. dtiSlinmek ; v. § 194) :
V
Sg. dUatii/-d(Jfa), -dtlf 649 or -dti9, -dlJf. PL dii&\iv4tiloufi, -dtlfer, -dflf i/€.
The ^ in the 3rd pi. at Ax6 and Mai. instead of (f is probably &om the 9 in the 3rd sg. For the other villages my notes do not record this point.
In general it may be said that the loss of ^ in the pi. is not recorded outside the Fer. Qh. and Ar. group ^ ; that its loss is the rule in the 2nd sg. and that the treatment of the resulting hiatus probably varies quite as much with the sprachtempo as with the locality.
For the dissimilation v. § 103.
§ 199. (2) Paradigms are recorded from Del. and Misti shewing infection of the penultimate syllable by the i of the ending. See for Mistf, tcX^xov in § 68 and for Delmes<5 <f)cda) in §67.
(3) At MaL, Sil. and Phi. presents ending in -70) (-yov) and "X® ("Xov) preserve the velar sound of the 7 and ^ throughout
1 At Ulaghitsh a is lost in the pi. of the aor. subj. in the same way ; v, § 2*20. These four TiUagas make np the soathern group described in § 897.
9—2
132 Orammatiml [q
the paradigm and modify the forward vowels t and e to suj For this v. §§ 80, 81. I
§ 200. The oontraota foUow the lines of the barytone verli Thus for an -oo) verb take rpa^mpH (rpay^iA) from Gh^irzod and for -em, fiptofiA from Delmesd: i
Sg. TpayG>'p&, -pftv, pa. PL rpayto-povfi, 'P&T, -pow. | fipw-pA, 'fiei^, -/ACk fipm-fJLOVfAi 'fieire, -^jlow.
4. The Imperfect Active,
§ 201. The personal endings are, as usual, the same as tha of the aorist, for which v. § 218. The interest of the tense lies i the formation of the stem.
Of the usual imp£ the only regular remains are from the vert in -esivio, ^ainmy -(fco and -i^to {-evfo), and the so-called semi-contraci^ From other verbs such forms, e,g. €K\a>0a, Sil. from kK&Ow, a^ very rare. Thus :
yavfopto I thirst, impf. yivmva, Oh.
KUfiapwvto I wear fine clothes, icap^pfova, Sil.
<j>opaip<o I wear, i^opaiva, Ul.
ayopa^oD, ar/opa^a, Ar.
[irapXadA I shine, Turk, parlamaq], wapXddc^a, Pel.
diXifio) I nourish, diXefia, Ar.
[Trat^Q)], eirai^a. Oh., but iraUaKa, Phi. and Traiio'ga, Ul.
From <l>opT(0p(o only ^opTfopiaica, Ar., is recorded. And from the semi-contracta :
Kkaiio, ixKatya, passim, but tcKallo'Ka, Fer, rpoyyto, erpooya, Del., but generally rpdla-Ka, Kpovyio I strike (M. Or. Kpovo)) at Oh. runs :
Sg. CKpovya, Ixpovye^, ixpovye, PL IscpovyafA, — , ixpovyav,
It has also forms with metathesis of p :
Sg. 2, Sxovpie^, 3, ifcovpie, PL 2, IxovpieT.
"lE^oD always has etj^a except at 171., where eyiarga is used At PhL ^Qatca (§ 80) is used as well as cf^a.
§ 202. In general, however, a new system has been developed, by which barytone verbs have the impf. in -laxa vel sim, (for other forms see Sil. MaL UL below), which is noted oocasioQallj in the verbs in the section above, and contracta in -awa for -da
ii] The Dialect of Cappadoda 138
verbs, and -(t)ira for -6o> verbs ; these latter are sometimes (at Fer. and Ul.) combined with the -i^Ka ending, and often confused, the 'iva ending tending to usurp the room of -ava^ and be used for -aa> verbs as well as -€flo, at some villages even to the exclusion of -ava altogether. The i of -iva is sometimes lost, e.g, wanva and vdrva.
local details and examples are :
§ 203. Delmes<S. a^npfurKa (itf^pto), Siviatca (£W), irlvia/ea (iriva), aiyvujKa (al^vfo ^ a^Uffm), Vd^tvwrKa (prea probably pa^rtD) is like the Fer. contracta. Examples of contracta are: (1) in -ao», yiXapa {y€\&)y and others with -way dydwiva^ rpafiiva (rpa/3&) ; (2) in -^a», Oa>piva and dwp^fca {da>p&), irdSiva {irar&\ hopiva (hop&y
§ 204. PotAmia. As at Del. in -^/eo. E.g, ypd^iaxa, irw^aU picnca, rpiiiiea (rp^o), rpwliKO, For the contracta the •iva ending often appears in the -dfo verbs. E.g. KiXava (/eoXA, ^ I drive), rpdviva (but rpavf), warovpiva (but irarovpiy causal of Turk, batmaq, g.v.), iropnrdriva,
§ 205. AnaktL I record only rpdvava (rpavA).
§ 206. Silata. Here the barytone verbs have imp£ in -t{a, less often in -mixuS and the contracta in -apa and -ivtu Again the -aa> verbs often take the -iva ending, bttt not ince versa. Examples are: 6iKi(a or 0i>u<riea (deXm), fighivifa (figh&vt^, ie. fiyalw), Xiifa {Xeyw), rpmi^ (rpoiyfo), irXvvi^a (irXwUrKco), vovvguTKa (v. o'<^cyyi^»), if^eypiciea {<f>iyvf» « <^ei^Q»), y^vftfa {^vfo). Contracta are: (1) -aa> verbs; rpdvava and rpdvtva, yiXava, xivdava, Xi'^ava (M. Qr. Bi^jrA), /eoXiva {fcoXA I drive), ptiriva, ipdvdava (Turk, inanmaq to believe), ioKianva (Turk. Saldsmaq to work); (2) -ia> verbs; Bmpwa, if>ip{i)va.
§ 207. Malakopi As at Sflata the barytones end in -taKa, -i^a, but also in -lya, -la. For the conjugation of the -lya form, V. § 80. Thus from ypd^ov (ypdif>&>) we have ypd^naKa, ypatlni^a, ypd^iya or ypd^rta. Other forms within this range are : ditcia and Oeiya (0e$eov I place) where Oiiya is for Biicirfa, v, § 103, o-icdifnurKa (tncd^ov), kXi^riya («X^<^toi;), Xil^a (Xiyov), iralvia-tca, vaivt^a, naU'La, iraivaxa (iraivov = irrfyaivai), figh^vi/ya {ffghivov = Pyaivw), pd^Tt'O^Ka^ -fa, -ya (jHufyrou).
Examples of contracta are dydirava, pmrava, irdT{i)va. ^ For -iffica not -cifica here and at Iflalakopi, v, 1 97«
134 QramnMtical [ch.
«
§ 208. Phloi'ti. Here the barytones have the usual -la-Ka, and the peculiar Silata and Malakopi endings are not found Thus: fipLcnciCTKa (fipiaKto I find), ^effpt^ica (^i/Spm I know), truSoficrKa (*jriav€i>), aavtaKa {advo} I do), ^pd^iaKa (ypa^eo), Xelarxa (Xiyto). Examples of contracta are : rpaydSava, KovfidXva, adXdapa (Turkish salmaq to send), geSivdava or geilvdiva (Turkish ge5inmek to pass one's life). Rare examples of impfs. in -pa from barytone verbs are trtapo^va from ao^pofifo (b a-aopevta) I collect, and 3rd pi. il>v\dyvav€ frx)m ^vXdyvto.
§ 209. Ax6. The barytones are in -6cr/ca. Thus: a^Tia^xa, rfpd^iCTKa, iraicTKa {iraivto I go), irXvviS'Ka, wo'ia'Ka {iralwo I drink, § 71), phonetically the same as '^aiea (^i^vw I cook), ^epi&Ka, Xilaxa, rptoio'/ea. The contracta in -ava and -{1)^0 : arfdirava, wovXava, irovXiva (irov\& being conjugated both as an -aitf and as an -€fo verb), \d\pa, vdrva, pdrrava, wopTrdrapo. A few contracta have the barytone form : rpdvia-Ka {rpavA), rdfip^axa {rafip& = rpa$&).
§ 210. Ulaghdtsh. The barytone verbs end in -to-ga, the contracta, -aa> and -ito verbs alike, in -tPLaga, an ending formed from -ipa + ta-ga. Forms in -iva alone are very scarce. Examples are : eyto-ga (lfx®)> fcoipria-ga, ciKPicrga (aitcpto ^ dirm), atc^fijiaga (a-Ki/Sm I make), dXfAiiaga (Modem Qreek apfjkeyw), iripiiga, ^piaga, fiLPia-ga (fupoD = ifiPaipe>), fighipiaga (figh6pfo » jSyaipa). C!ontracta are TrdriPiaga, rpdpipio'ga, irovXiPiaga, XoKiptaga, rpoddiPiaga (rpotodA = rpayov^A), <l>Kd\iP^aga (if>/ca\&, -Xel^, I sweep). From Turkish are dacrAndipia-ga (diiiUnmek / consider), a-iffdipiaga (pres. aefidd, sevmek to love), ge^pdiPiaga (from ge^irmek to make to pa^ss, v. gedmek), heaXiTdiPiargSk (bcsletmek to came to nourish, v. beslemek). Forms in -ipa are adpdipa {o-apdA, 'da, sarmaq to tie up), doyifLardipa (pres. d&fiiiad&, d^ytlSmek to fight).
§ 211. Misti. Barytones have impf. in -utKa, e.g. '^dXuiaKa, and contracta in -apa or -ipa. Thus CLyyd'n'ipa, arfairA being conjugated as an -66) verb, Trdrapa, pmrapa, pdpapa {pap& I see, elsewhere Tpap&), The use of -apa for an -ita verb like irarA is remarkable.
§ 212. Semender6. The records are scanty, but wXipiaxa, drfdirapa and ')(^u!}pipa {xt(Dp& = 0€a>p&) suggest nothing unusual.
§ 213. Arav&n. The barytones have the ending -to-xa,
n] The Dialect of Cappadocia 135
e.g, ^dioTKa (^d^o> I do), Xeiaxa, irivii/ea, pa^tSrKa {pd<l>Tm). The contracta have -ava or -tva, e.g. irkravay but I do not know how the -ao> and -km verbs share these endings.
§ 214 Ghiirzono. The barytone ending is as at Arav4n, ^9- gpeffiaKa (gpe/Sto I desire), iraiviaxa, ^ijviarKa, The contracta all have -iva^ -aco and -e© verbs alike. Thus* (1) -am verbs, aydiTiva, Tpaya>piva (Tpay€op&, -pa, = rpayovBS), pwSiva (f>6>Ttt)) ; (2) -€« verbs, irdiiva (irar&)y 'x^uanptva (xk^P^ ~ OeafpA), <f>ovKd'
\tV€L
§ 215. Fert^k — The barytones are as usual in -laxa, but the contracta almost always in -ivtafca, like the Ulagh&tsh -ivtaga. Forms in -ipa also occur. Both serve for -aa> and -4ta verbs alike. Thus for barytones: — walviarKa, KoKaiviar/ea {KoXaivm = koKH), TiKviaKa (T€tcv€0 = 0€T€o). Coutracta are : — XoKivia-Ka, dpdvivtS'/ca {Apav£ = rpavw), TTopTrddivtarKa or TropTradtva (wopiradw, -da9 = Tr€ptrTraTeo)y pamviarfcay and from Turkish iaK&ariva (^doSmaq to work) and TrapXadt^vta/ca or irapXadiva {irap\ad£, -da, parlamaq to shine).
Examples of the passage of the -M'xa and -ava endings to the present are given in § 193.
5. I%e Aorist Active,
§ 216. As usual in M. Qreek this is the most stable part of the verb. Notable points in the formation of the stem are: —
(1) In aorists of -acu and -€« verbs the i of the penult is generally dropped, but reappears in the subj. under the accent. C/. §60. Thus:
Present. Aor. indie. Aor. subj.
XaX(S, / epeah \d(^<ra \a\ri<ro}, Ul.
'^0^(2 1 die ^o^ca '^oifn^am. Pot.
craXdcS / send a'aXj(r)aa o-aXdi/crco, Phi.
iurp& I measure fbepTtra probably fierpqato, Ul.
Note that caKrira and fuepraa both have r inserted as a glide between the liquid and the a, fiepra-a being for the un- pronounceable fierpTo-a (§ 101). The present pkerpA is against a metathesis.
136 Cframmatical [en.
The vowels other than % are however preserved :
pd<f>rfa, Ipa'^a, Ar. tcayofiai {KaBofiai), eKo&a, Ul. xo^ra>, cKoy^a, passim, yavwvw {Bi'^w), ydvoxra, Ar.
§ 217. (2) From Turkish verbs many examples are in the glossary. They are formed as from presents in -daJ or -d/O (-daf«, etc.), which are however often not recorded. Examples are :
Present. Aorist.
sjemaq to pity aJdiKlcS, Ul. ajtro-a, Fer.
aramaq to seek dpadw, Ul. dpdrca, UL, etc.
aqmaq to flow ag^dd(^f», Del. &X^^» ^^^
anlamaq to understand dy\adi^m, Del. d^Xdaa, Del. Mia.
dpgKddiaa, Gh. and other similar forms.
For other examples see glossary under inanmaq, u&naq, uzan- maq, osanmaq, oghdurmaq, ulaSmaq, ()lmek, evlenmek, oyanmaq, oimaq, batmaq, baslamaq, bagharmaq, bayolmaq, beslemek, bogh- maq, etc., etc.
§ 218. The following paradigms are sufficient to shew the endings:
Delmesd ; lje«ra or Bixa from iivio I give :
Sg. Se^a, S^«€9, iiice, PL Bixafi, Sitcerey Sifcav.
Malakopi ; tjpra (fjXOov) :
Sg. ripra, rjpri^, ^pri, PL ffprafu, fjpriTi, rjpravu
Ulaghdtsh ; l/ioa (efiada), the pres. being /jLoyivto :
Sg. Sfiaa, ifjuie^, efiae. PL Ifiaafi, Ifiaer, ifuiav.
There is also at Ulaghdtsh a 2nd pL in -it. Thus wijya :
Sg. iT'^a, 7n;7€9, vff^^, PL vrf^uip,, irq^ir, irrjyiav.
Aravdn ; epa^^a from pd^rto :
Sg. ipa^p'-a, -€9, -e. PL epa'^-afi, -er, -av.
For the augment only the accented syllabic form e- is com- monly used.
The subjunctive has two peculiarities :
§ 219. (1) As in M. Greek the aorists of certain verbs have
n] The Dialect of Cappadocia 137
the contracted endings. Thus at UlaghAtsh iirga I made (^ iroUa) with pres. aKifim has as subjunctive :
Sg. iTACflS, inc§^, irtc^. PL tricoOfi, tncriT, tr/covv.
So too from \eya> at Delmesd :
Sg. *ir&, W^9, ^5. PI. TTOVfA, 7njT€, TTOVV,
§ 220. (2) The subj. from the sigmatic aorist, like the pres. of the '^w verbs (for which v. § 198), drops the 8 of the tense-«tem in the 2nd sg. by dissimilation (t;. § 103), and by analogy often in the 2nd pL also. Thus at Delmesd from pwrw, aor. indie, peiirra, the subj. pmi^m is conjugated :
Sg. p^i&fiatb, pwiijff^, pv)&ffi.
PL ptodi^aovfi, pfoi^a-ere, pxo&rieovv.
At Ulaghitsh from iruipw, aor. ^uura, the subj. is :
Sg. TTUurm, iriap^y TTiaH*
PL iriOKTov^f iruirjTf iridcot/v.
At Malakopf from kovv€ov» I pour ^ aor. Kovowray the subj. drops the 9 and contracts :
Sg. KotwciaoVf Kouvoi^, KovpoSi^
PI. KouptiaovfAi or KOWwa-ovjMurn (v. § 191), KOWwa-tfTi, /eowdt^vi,
§ 221. The aorists from irriyaivat and ^Ba require some notice :
vffyaip€»y with aor. ind. 7ni(y)a, has subj. forms of various types. The usual are :
Sg. 7ra(7)» or ireS, ira9, ^0(7)27 or frdix- Pl. trdycap^e or irafi^ey ^aT(e, irav{€.
For 3rd sg. v. § 67.
The Delmes6 forms shew a—¥€ before i, and this carried by analogy through all the paradigm. Thus :
Sg. w€7fi), ^€9, tri or irilx* PL ttc/a, Tfrere, iriv.
There are also at Delmes6 forms for the Ist and 3rd persons meaning let me gOj eta, made up of a? and a subj. without ir, formed on the analogy of the impv. o/m, a^iiije, which naturally serve for the 2nd persons. These are :
og. aaam^ — ^ ao'aijf^ atrai or <r€,
PL d&af/k, — ^ d&av.
Also at Fer. and Ul., d&afi let me go, at Del. irapadm, etc., from
138 Grammatical [ch.
vaifyiraipo), and for Fer. Alekt. (p. 501) gives &^ dEyo), &^ ayjfy £9 Afu,
ElBa (elBov) has some curious forms. Ecda, Mia, eipa^ Ar. Gh., and el^a, Sem., depend on the local treatment of B {v. §| 88» 89, 90, 92). Etdui, subj. lyi.ci. Ax. and elyui, Ul. like the subj. *Siw, Phi., presuppose a form etSca. The ease with which intervocalic 7* is dropped appears from the subj. at Ul. ve S ro; i.«. va lyico to : meaning Shall I do it ? 0(Dpw epyov having the meaning / work ; V, in glosa Oewpoi. The order, the pronominal object following the subjunctive, is that used in Pontic, and is the only example I find of it in Cappadocia except the phrases in the text, £9 to Set^co ae (p. 308, 1. 20), Del., and va go/AdtHo-ow do (p. 360, 1. 21), Ul. The difierent persons are :
Sg. ve m TO, v€ 7^9 TO, ve yy to, PL V€ (5 To/A, v€ yi] TO, v€ ytjv do, the 1st and 3rd pi. being very remarkable, especially the addition of the fi of the 1st person to the to. At Delme86 the subj. is IBw, lBfi<;, IB^, etc. but the 1st pi. with a9, let us see, is not a? (-^ ai) IBovfi but acrovpovfi, in which p is for B, as at Ar. and Fer., and a\ Ipovfjt has become by assimilation daovpovfi. In the phrase va fii Tt ekh let us see what he has from Silata(p. 444, 1. 5), /i6 is probably a fragment of this tense.
Other remarkable forms will be found in the glossary under oTToiiivm, d^Tjvto, yivofiai, Bivw, Sp^ofiai, evpUrxto, iraipvWj nroi&,
§ 222. Aorists of three (or more) syllables, such as cB^xa, hruKTa, aKOTtaira, when followed by a pronominal object adjust the accent, and that in two ways. Either a second accent appears as in hruuriv do, xovoxriv do he poured it, efivaiv do, aor. of fivvw the Ul. form of afivvto, or else the accent is brought forward to the penultimate, as in ircaaev da, i)B€K€v do he gave it, Del, ^Ktopticrev da (evKuipdvw), Ax. The type eiruuriv do with the second accent is responsible for the Delmes6 elBiv Stfv he saw tier, in the text on p. 304, 1. 21.
The two types have exerted some analogical influence. Thus i)B€K€v do at Delmes<5 has produced Bexa, Bixe^:, eta even without the obj., and these are used alongside of iBexa, So also xo^a from fc6<f>T(» at Phi. by the side of the usual e/coypu. This process is helped by aorists like irtfya, ^/oTa, woixa, etc. In the opposite direction the type eBwxev do has at Ul. produced hrripa^ hrepa,
n] The Dialect of Cappadocia 139
with hrffpa to, etc. by the side of hrripcu So too at Ulagh&tsh the etmica type has changed iard'xa (ia-Tddrjv) into iaTWxa^ f. § 240.
My examples are not suflScient to make it possible to distinguish these two types locally. Generally both are found in the same village; at Fert6k and Aravdn only the first are recorded, at Delmesd, Pot&mia and Malakopi only the second. This is however very likely no more than chance, although it falls in very well with the grouping of the villages suggested in § 397.
6. The Imperative Active.
§ 223. The imperative act. shews no semantic distinction between the pres. and the aor. Formally the imperatives of the barytone verbs are aorist, and of the contracta present.
(1) The impv. of the barytone verbs drops generally the final -€ both in the sg. and the pL, e.g, :
iSai/i/o (d^ijvoi), aor. fia(f>/ca, impv. fiatj^; to, Ar.
r\fipiaKw {evpUrtem), aor. tffipa, impv. pi. effpeT Ta, Fer.
iraiva (irtyo)), aor. hrara, impv. v. irai, Ax.
[M. Gr. avpfo], impv. v. arvpe, pi. crvpeT, Fer.
diVfl) (hLv^e), aor. ede/va, impv. d€9, pi. Akaer, Ul.
dtVo) {Uvm), aor. edco/va, impv. do 9, pi. Aotrer, Gh.
d&yo) (Uv^), aor. Ide/ca, impv. Aifi, pi. AepiT, both meaning only give me, Fer. The pi de/xer is a new analogical forma- tion firom the sg. d^/A^ which is itself for S^9 pLov, and the accent, like that of effph-, is on the pattern of afie, pi. dfUrie, go. For more forms v, glossary, 8.v. Biva.
For the -oiveo verbs v. (3) below.
§ 224. (2) The contracta have the impv. sg. in -a, for both -a» and -€a> verbs. The -€« ending -€t, of course dropped, is recorded only for TioXw, impv. \a\. Examples are :
Ko\S, impv. KoXa, Ul. Ax. Ar. Xa^TcS, impv. Xdjfra, Ax. iropwaTw, impv. iropirdTat Sil. ^i\dS, impv. ^iXa, Del
No plurals are recorded : they would no doubt have -ar, -€4t as their ending.
1 Like d6fi, pL U/ire, Ps<is, Gpfurucd, p. 81.
140 Grammatical [ch.
§ 226. (3) The "dvm verbs (emc. -o«) have impv. endings in -0, pi. 'OTy emalogous with those of the contracta, e,g. :
apfiiivo), impv. sg. ap/io, pi. apfior, UL Kovcivoi>, impv. sg. kovo, Qh., pi. kovot ra, Ax. cKOTcivfo, impv. a-Koro, Pot. Sil.
§ 226. Quite irregular are a/^, afUiije and IXa^ ikfire^ used as impva of irtiyaivw and Spxofia^ At Pot&mia the aooent of cXa has changed iXdre to « Xare.
7. 7%6 Present Passive and Deponent
§ 227. Examples of the bar3rtone verbs are Ipovp^i {ipx^l^^ Ax., tedjo(v)pLai {tcidopMi\ Ul., and with the local vowel- weakening (tr. § 64) ar€$covfUy Mis. They run :
Sg. Ipovfiai, Speo-air, eperai, PI. ipovfi€aT€, epfcre, ipovi^ai.
Sg. /va7o(v)/iat, Kaiyeaat, tctuyera^,
PL Kayo{v)p^<TT€y teaiyeaTe, Kayo{v)vdav,
Sg. <rT€KOVfii, <TTe/eiai, criKin.
PL oTeKovpAOTiy ariic^aTif aritcovvdi.
So too at Ghtirzono and Aravdn.
It will be noticed that the common Modem Greek 2nd pL forms in -oo-acrre are not found. The 1st sg. ending is generally -ovfiai and the 3rd pL -ovvdai, but -ofiai and -ovdai are also heard, certainly at Delmes6 and Ulagh&tsh.
§ 228. Of the contracta the -dco conjugation is shewn by KarapovfjiM I cy/rse, Pot. and, with the vowel-weakening, by ^ofiovpA at Malakopi. They run:
Sg. Karap'OVfjtai, -aaat, -arai, PL fearap-ovfjL€4TTet -aare, ^ovvdai.
Sg. ^ofi-ovfJLiy -aai, -an,
PL ifyofi-ovfAiOTiy -aoTij -ovvdi.
At Ulagh&tsh ^ofiovpLi is conjugated thus :
Sg. <f>6ofiai, if>oa<raif if>oaTai, PL if>o6fiurT€, il>oaTT€, il>o6vdai.
n] The Dialect of Cappadoda 141
The carious endisg -arrc insteiid of -ooTe in ^arr^ is probably due to the active ending -ar. The endings of the active plural being -ovfL, -ar^ -ovv^ their most striking difference from the passive is the absence of -re or -dai, and the ending -arre looks like an attempt to convert the active -ar into a passive. When speakers are losing grip and forgetting the less used forms of the language such expedients come to the rescue.
§ 229. The usual Modem Greek passive of contracta based on the -60) conj. appears in <l>t\€iovfiai at Sflata. Thus:
Sg. il>i\-€fp.vfMiiy '^ifiaai, -$Ut(u. PL <f)L\'€UfjLaar€, -cUcrre, -eiivdau .
In this the -i of the 2nd and 3rd sg. is carried into the plural, which in Modem Greek ends in -eiov/Mia're, -etovaaaTe, -eiovvdau
§ 280. The further spread of this i has led to a conjugation of which examples are BixifAi from Bi/ci^w I marry, Mai., and /ce/u (xclfiai) from Semender6. They run :
Sg. SlK'€fJLl, 'i<ri, -€Ti.
. Pi. iiK^ifuoTi, 'iari, -eydi.
Sg. K€fAi, Ki<n, teiri,
PL Kefuan, /cia-riy /civdi.
So too probably Kavxifiai (= xavx&fJi'Cu) given by Arkh. (p. 243) for Sin. and a-vprichUfiai I speak tuith, Mai. An. (Pakhtikos pp. 21, 22).
§ 231. Of the '(i>v(o verbs (ane. -o6>) the passive preserves the old contracted form. An example is crrfKovfjiai (<rr}K<ovofiai) which at DeL Pot and PhL runs :
Sg. OTf/C'OVfjLaiy 'ovaai, 'Ovreu, PL a^K'OVfJtea'T€t -ovoTe, -ovvdai.
At UL ch/ie-o/uM and probably ofixoa-ai, atfKarai, tcrX, This same -ot/fuu form appears also at Phiurasa, v. § 353. My notes are not sufficient to give local limits for most of these con- jugations, but ifwffofuu and ffUfKOfiai and the use of -ofiaL beside the usual -ovfiai at Ulagh&tsh, suggest that -ofiai and -6^104, 'OVfun and -ofi/xat, run locally together, the distinction between barytone and contracta becoming simply a question of the position of the accent.
142
Gframmattcal
[CH.
8. The Imperfect Passive and Deponent
§ 232. At Del. Ar. and Qh. the form does not differ greatly from Modem Greek. An example is from Kopoufjuu (the Modern Qreek KaOofiai) at Ar. :
Sg. xap'Ofiovv, 'Oaow, -otow. PL Kap-6/j^ar€, -oare, -oaav.
So too ipyofiovv at Del. and Qh. A 3rd pi. in -vdow (e.g. ip^ov- dovp) is recorded at Gh. The Sinasds type is the same, at least for the sg., the pi. being doubtful ^ The contracta have the same form : thus at Del. /coifjuofjbouv, etc.
§ 233. The other villages have a very peculiar form, again the same for barytones and contracta. Ebcamples are :
Potdmia (epxofuu).
Anakii (epxofiai). Silata (Spxofiai).
Phlo'itd (Ket/iai).
Malakopf {Bixifii).
Mistf {epxo/juit)'
Ax<5 (epxofiai).
Ulaghdtsh (atjicdivm, local pres. pass. arfKOfuu).
Semender6 (fc€ip.ai, local pres. K€fn).
Sg. epxov'TOfiai, -roa-ai, -rove, PL ip^ov-TOfAeare, -roarey -^av.
Sg. ipxourafiai, the rest unrecorded.
Sg. i/o(;^)oi;-Ta/ia«, -raa'ai, -rav.
PL ip{')()oV'Tafie<rT€^ -tootc, -ravdoi.
Sg. Ketp'TOfjLaij 'Toaai, -toi^€. PL K€i6'rofi€aT€, -roare, -rav^e.
Sg. iiKi6'TafUf -raci, -ravi. PL SifciO'TafuoTi, 'Tcurri, -cavi or -aavAi,
Sg. ipMoiUf -do<r», -doyi. PL €p6'dofjiiaTii -do<rr£, -Aav.
Sg. ipov-AovfjML^ •Aovaai^ -dove or
day(6. PL ipov-dovfA€<rr€y -doi^^Te, -dav€.
Sg. ariKO'TopMiy 'Toa-ai, -rov.
PL a-rfKO'TafAcare, -rarde, -ravdai,
Sg. KirovvfJLiy /eirovva-i, Kirovp. PL xirovvfJLtariK, Kerovvo'Tivi^ tee- rav.
^ I recorded locallj ipxod-fiowt -covw^ -row. Arkh. (p. 154) gives ^«ef/Mur, fcctfo, ^iceiro, ixelfuBa, iKturd€, ixttrro. Pakhtikos has (p. 13) the 8 pi. ^eio^or from
n] The Dialect of Oappadoda 143
Fert6k (if>o0ovfiat), Sg. if>ofi6'rofjuu, -Tocrat, -rove or
-rave, PL il>o/36'rofie<rr€, -Too-re, -rave,
§ 234 The clue to all these forms is to be found in the paradigms from Ax6 and Semender^. The endings -/uit, -aat, -fieare, -are are felt to express the 1st and 2nd pera sg. and pL, and the Turkish verb builds up those persons by additions to the 3rd person ; e.g. he ca/me is geldi, and the whole tense runs :
Sg. geldi-m, geldi-n, geldi. PL geldi-k, geldi-niz, geldi-ler.
On this model the Greek has taken the 3rd sg. ipovdov, e,g., and added to it -/i^a^, -atu, -/ieo-re, -are, and thus formed an aggluti- native conjugation. The 3rd pi. has been left done, as being ibrmed in Turkish by adding to the 3rd sg. not a characteristic personal ending but merely the -ler, -lar of general plurality. The final V of the 3rd sg. has, except at Ax<5 and Semender6, been assimilated, and the forms like ipxovrafiai or ip^ovrofuu, accord- ing as the 3rd person is in -rav or -rovy result.
The 2nd pL at Ulagh&tsh ^xorarde is like the pres. ^oarre in § 228 above. The accent at this village sometimes differs from the usual type; e,g. sg. eporofuiL, etc., with pL eporaiiiari, epo- Tarde, eporav.
Hatzid4kis has given the same explanation of these aggluti- native forms, without, however, making the comparison with Turkish \
§ 235. It is remarkable that similar forms are found in the Greek-speaking villages on the Gulf of Ismid. I record firom Irdklion ('HpcueXetoi/, Turk. Tepe-koi) from elfiai^y Spxop^i and Koifiovfiai, the following imperfects:
Sg. fjda/jui& epxovdafiai /coifioMaficu,
ijdcurai ep^ovdaacu KotpMtjdaaai,
ijdave epxpvdave teoifiovdave.
PL {^afuiare ' Sp^ovdafiacre KoifioiSdafiaaTe,
ifdaacurre ipx^vdacre Koifiovdaa-aare,
tfdavape epxovdavave teoipovdapaue.
From Eondz6 ( Kovr^i) on the north side of the gulf Pakhtikos has Tfrafiai (p. 148), ^x^evi^ovvrafiai, ^<l>afCLo\i^TafJLai (p. 154), and
^ *A^rd, zn, p. 477.
144 Grammatical [ch.
\oifAovvTafuii (p. 161). The Turkish origin of all these forms, Cappadocian and Bithynian alike, is so probable that its corollaiy must also be adopted, namely that this imperfect in Bithynia has been developed, independently of the Cappadocian, from the same Turkish source.
§ 236. The 1st and 2nd pi. at Semender6 are very remarkable in having the Turkish endings added to the Greek, the -k ending of KirowfiiariK being the ending of the 1st pi. past and the -ipi^ of tciTovva-Tivi^ being the general 2nd pi. ending of Turkish. For a similar phenomenon at Sflli, v. § 52.
§ 237. At Semender6 also some verbs at least in this tense take the active endinga Thus from ipxo^uu (at Sem. aepovfu) we have either aipovrovp/ii or oeptvtarKa, -xe^, -lec, etc.^
9. The AtnHst Passive.
§ 238. The basis of this tense is always the old form in -i^ir, 'V^* 'Vf •^H'^^t -^Te, ''^<rav, and there is no trace of the Modem Greek endings -17/va, -rjKe^, etc. The rarity of the passive sense, however, most formal passives being deponents, has led to the more or less complete substitution of the endings of the aor. active for the original passive terminations. For Sinasds indeed Arkh6- laos (p. 153) records forms in -i;i/, -779, -ffv {x''^^^^V^> -^V^» -^v^ but he gives also the endings -a, -179, -rj {ypd^a^ f^pd^<;, ypd<f^\ the 1st sg. being taken from the active. He omits the plural ; it was probably in -a/x, -i/t or -€t, -av.
§ 239. It will be convenient to arrange the forms in a series to shew the gradual increase of the act. endinga In this way the first type is that found at Potdmia, Misti, Aravdn, Ghiirzono and Fert^k with act. endings in the 1st sg. and 1st and 3rd pi., thus : sg. -a, -179, -r)v, pi. -a/A, -r)Tf -av. Examples are fl>ofi^j(a (i<^ fii]0vv)i Mistl, and KoifiTjra {ixoifjti^dffv), Fert6k:
Sg. ^off-i^x^> -VV':> '"hx^v. PL ^o^-i7xa/t, -^lyr, -rixO'V-
Sg. KOipJi'Ta^ -Tf)^, -T771/. PI. icoifii]-ra/jL, 'Tr)T, -rav.
^ BeaideB the aor. pass, with its act. endings, we may oompare the passim and especially the deponent yerbs at Bova which sometimes take active endings. Cf. Morosi, Arek, Glottologico IttU.^ it, p. 57.
ii] The IHalect of Oappadoeia 145
Halakopi is the same but with the final i (<— c) in the pi. which marks all the act. endings of Phlo'itd, Silata and this village. Thus from y€pv& we have :
Sg. yevTi'da, '0ff<;, -Orfv. PI. yevi^'da/ii, -Ovriy -Oavi,
Silata and Delmes(5 have active endings all through the pi. Thus at Silata we have sg. -a, -179, -v^e, pi. -a/i€, -are, -ai/6, with of course the usual final e (v. § 190), and at Delmes<} sg. -a, -ij9, -17, pi. -a/A, -rre, -av. Examples from Delme8(5 are i)\v6a {i\v07fv) and vpiara from yvpi^io :
Sg. i)\v-0a, '0ri9, -driv. PL i)\v'0afi, '0€T€, '0av.
Sg. vpi-ara, -aKf)^, -crtcriv, PI. vpiSrrafif -o-rerc, -crray.
For the x in 2nd and 3rd sg. v, § 85.
PhloM probably agrees with Silata or, without the vowel- weakening, with Malakopi.
At Ax6 and Ulaghdtsh the 2nd and 3rd sg. have joined the rest, and the whole tense has act. endings ^ A 2nd pL in -tfr is sometimes found at Ul. ; its ending is not that of the passive, but is a by-form of the active and found in all active tenses. V- §§ 197, 218. Examples are fipet&ra from fipexovfuu I call, Ax<5» and X'hk'* (ex^^^v) firom Ulaghdtsh :
Sg. fipetar-raf -T69, -T€(i', PI. ffpet^-rafi, -t€t, -rav. Sg. X^7*«» X^^» X«7€(»'. PI. X«T4«/*» X«7«T» X^!fl^-
§ 240. The imitation of the active has gone still fru*ther in the aor. of areKofiai at Ul. which is generally accented, not iardxa {hrdOijp), but like such act. aorists as l^pa'^a, ii<^pa, etc. It is thus loTA^^a or itrrayui, and runs :
For Semender^ my notes are incomplete.
§ 241. As commonly in Modem Qreek, the aorists of the com- pounds of fiaivfo go with the passive in form. Thus at Ulagh^tsh from pivfo {ifjkffalvo}) we have :
Sg. €/ta, 6/M79, €fj/rf, PI. Ifuifi, €^Tt ipjiv,
' The 3rd sg. KpvfiUfni hj the side of KpvpUfrt, v, Kpt^^rw in gionaiy, is exoeptionai. So too x«l m weU as x^^c
D, 10
146 Oramrmitical [ch.
in which the preservation of the pass, endings is remarkable. In these ficivvi forms the 3rd sg. in -17(1^ especially is often used, when in the passives it has given way to -^v,
§ 242. The subj. endings are those of the prea act of the contracta. Thus ludvco (i^^aLvw) Sil. has aor. aei^a, subj. sg. ^, f^V^y f'S* pl- fJLovfu, /j/^re, fjLovve, and the same verb at Ulaghdtah, ldv(0 with aor. efia^ has subj. sg. ^ov, /a^9, /a^, pi. fiovfi, firyr, fiovv, in which fiov for fA& is probably due to fuovfi and ^lovv. So too at Del. ; vpiara the aor. pasa of yvpl^m, and i)Xvda of \viho, have subjunctives :
Og. Vpi'CTTtO, '(T/cy^, '<Tfcrf.
PL vpi-ffTovfi, ^irfcfjre, -a-rovp.
Sg. \v-0&, -^^9, -^^.
PL Xv-Oovfiy '07jr€, -dovv.
For the /e in vplSr/cy^, etc. v. § 86. The keeping of the back sound of 7 in paradigms accounts for such forms as fiyA, iSgha^, jSghi, etc. from Ulaghdtsh ; v. § 81.
10. The Imper(Uive, Passive and Deponent.
§ 243. The examples are all aorist, the endings being (-ov for the sg. and -aT(€ for the pL* substituted for the -a, -179, -^v of the indie. Examples are :
KOifjLovp4U, aor. fcoifjti^ray impv. KoififJTy pi. KoiiJi/qrar{€y Fer. Koifjtovfiai, aor. tcotfiijOa, impv. Koifiijdf pi. Koififffidrey Pot. a-ffteovfiai, aor. aKcox^t impv. pL cri7«ft>xaT, Ax.
The universal sg. d-?7«o is active in form, but middle in meaning.
vpl^ovfiai, aor. vpiara, impv. sg. vpiaroVy pi. vptarare, DeL Note
final -01; in spite of § 60. vlfiovfJMi, aor. vi^ra^ impv. pi^r, with pi. vlil>r€T, formed from vi<fiT
like the pi. impv. active. Ax.
Tuik. dandsmaq to conmlt is conjugated as a deponent with aor. daviaray but the impv. davia-a, PhL, is on the model of the act. -ao) verbs.
The impv. of trreKov/jLaiy aor. iaraOa, vd sim,, is generally (Pot. Ax. Fer. Sil.) a-rdy pi. crrareT, The Modem Greek oTcUrov appears at Misti as OTci^. Other forms are <rra<i-(€, pi. a-Taaer, Ul., ardriy pL o-raTeTt or aTariariy MaL, and ooto, pL iufrar^y DeL
nj The Dialect of Cappadoda 147
11. The Pluperfect and Poet Conditional^ Active and Passive,
§ 244. Exactly as at SilU a new tense has been formed by adding the 3rd sg. iinp£ of the substantive verb to the aorist, active or passive. For the Turkish model of this formation v. § 56 in the Silli grammar. Examples follow from epxofuu, iraipto {Trtjyaivaji) and Xt/yo) (Xi;a>):
Delmes6 : Sg. irrfya rov, wffye^ rov, trrjf^e rov,
PL irrir^afA rov, Tnjyare rov, Trqyap rov.
Fert6k : Sg. vijya ryrov, fnjye^ rov, irijye ^rop.
PI. TTijyafi rove, irtfyer rove, irrjyav rove\
Ghiirzono : Sg. iri^a xtovi;, Tnjye^ row, wrjye j(Jovv\
trriyafi row, trrjyer, row, irrjyav row\ Aravdn (N.K.) : Xvpa rirow, etc. (\t;pa « iku0f)v).
Malakopi : i^pra Uravi, etc, or rjpra ravi, etc.
Ax6 : fipra edov, etc.
Misti : ffpra fjdov, etc
Anaku : Upra Urave, etc.
Ulagh^tsh : 'Ijpra rov, or tfpra ^rov, etc.
§ 245. As the place of the Modem Greek pluperfect of the type eixa eXOei is supplied by this ijpra (H\da) rfrov form, so instead of the Modem Greek past conditional of the type Vh elxa tK0H I should have come the corresponding form va rjpra tfrov is used For the use of va instead of 0d to form the future see va in the glossary. Examples of both plup. and conditional forms from the texts are : Udytoaav ijrove, Sil. (text on p. 446, 1. 26), they had groum cold. K.owdd p, va i'^roa-ai, ro apvl va to .iruxaovp, rov, icai vd ro if>apL rov, Ul. {text on p. 866, 1. 21), had you been ^y me, we should have caught the lamb, we would have eaten it. "fiopavtuaiv rav^ MaL (text on p. 408, 1. 30), he had grown old. There are several examples in the texts til. 7 and Ul. 8.
12. The Participles.
§ 246. Of the Modem Greek indeclinable active participle I record no examples. The per£ participle passive is in use, but requires no specifd remark.
^ Not Tifyav dove, eto.
' For the x ui v^T^X "^^^ ^^' v* § 68^
10—2
148 OramnuUical [ch.
13. 7%6 Substantive Verb.
§ 247. This is generally enclitic after a noun or the negative, like dir in Turkish. Cf. Silli forms in § 59. For the absolute forms the Delmes(S conj. is typical. It runs in the present :
Sg. eifiai,, etaai, lv(€. PL eifAcoTe, excre, elvdai^.
The imp£ follows the deponent verb. Thus at Fert^k ijrofiai, i^Toa-aif etc., and at Ax6 edovfun, idovaeu, etc
At Phloiti and Ax6 it is generally superseded by Kcifiai {q.v.y § 248. Of the enclitic forms examples are :
(1) Present : With Tvif>\6<;, Ax<5 :
Sg. rt;0Xo^/uif or Tv^\6^i^ rv^Xocrat, tv^\o^v€, PL TV<f>Xdfi€<rr€, rv^^aar€, rv^XavAcUm
With aarevdp {aa^evi^^) at Aravin, where in the pL the adj. sometimes keeps its sg. form*. Thus :
Sg. daT€vdp-fun, 'Cai, -v€.
PL aoTevdpiaiuirre or acrrepdpfie^rre, darevapuurre or darepapirre, darevapiupdai.
(2) Imperfect :
With dar€vdpy from Ohtirzono :
Sg. darevdp-fjLOVv, -crow, -row, PL daT€vdpM-p£<rT€, -are, -aav.
Or at Fertek :
Sg. darevdp'TOiuu, -TOiraif -toj/(€, etc. With teaXo, from Semender6 (N. E.) :
Sg. tcaXoTovp/Mi, KaXoTOvvai, Kokorow. PL KoXifuaTiK, KoXdoTivt^, KoKdrav.
For this pi. with Turkish endings v, § 236.
1 For Fert^, Erin6palo8 (p. 8S) gives an agglatinattye oonj. : 8g. f^fuu, hgot, ip; pL ivfitrrty H<rr€y fw, I doubt this 8rd pi.; Mac is more likely.
* So too for Fertek Alektoxidhis {AtXr. i, p. 489) gives rv^X^-Cj^Mcvtftf, ru0M-«^i Tv^Xi-mi, but Krin6puloB (p» 89) rv^XA ^fio/artf rv^Xd 'art, rv^Xd *trrai.
ii] The Dialect of Pharasa 149
D. THE DIALECT OF PHARASA\
PART I. PHONETICS.
(a) Vowels. UTuiccenJt^d Vowels.
§ 249. At Tshukiiri, Eiska and Aishdr-k5i, and no doubt also at Sati, there is in unaccented final syllables a weakening of 6 to t and to a lesser degree of o to u.
The change of 6 to i is found in all these four villages, but the area of the change of o to u is limited. It is heard at Tshukiiri and Eiska in all syllables except the article, where I did not notice it, but at Afshdr-k5i it is hardly heard outside the 1st sg. act. of the verb, where it is the rule. The text on p. 570 shews it regularly also in the word fivov^ (/tt;\o9).
At Ph&rasa these changes do not occur, except that it is difficult to explain ifiov for aWo otherwise. The adverbs in -oi; instead of -<», 6(ov, Karou, irdvov, iricrov, etc., are, like the Pontic forms explained by Hatziddkis, the result of the analogy of vovy avTov, aWou, iravrov^
For the general relations of these phenomena, v. § 368.
§ 250. In the post-tonic syllable i is dropped before a ; e.g, jSovrae (jSotrnjcrc), yivtre (yivvrf^e) but subj. yevijo'y, yalplr trov bnt yalpiSt ass, ro i^iv trov but il^vi, (Turk, izin) permission, 0 vofiaT^ (i* ovofidrtf^) ths person, fuq tf>povKa\aiv^ (from tf>povKa- Xttipcc!) do not sweep.
The resultant group, consonant + «, is often made easier to pronounce (1) by dropping a consonant or (2) by developing a t or a p as a glide. Thus in detail :
§ 251. 1. (a) At the end of a word the s is generally dropped, examples like vofidr^ and 4>pov/ea\cuv<; above being quite exceptional. The cases fall under three heads: (a) 2nd singulars in -€49 (-j;?), ()8) the nom. of nouns in -i;<?, (7) the gen. of feminine nouns in -t (-4 or -77).
^ Unless a ref. is given to any other village of this group, all the forms quoted are from Phiirasa itself.
* V. NeoeXXifr. MeX., 1911, p. 45.
150 Ghrammatieal [ch.
m
(a) Indicatives in -€*? (§ 327) ; e.g. vpi^ for yvpevet^, <t>op€iv for if>op€LV€i<;. Subjunctives in -tf^] e,g. & /ua? iriTOJC {Ok $jLa<; inrird^jt^) thou wiU send us, iroi/e for irol/eff<^, snbj. to indie voUa (§ 264). But forms in -€t9 are also found
In the same way the subj. of the ^-aorist : e.g. a yXv7rf>^ (6a yXvTtoap^), rd Karefid^ (va ra Karafidatf^) Tsh., a irvw (0a inrpdxrrj^). These forms may however also be explained by sup- posing a dissimilatory dropping of the first a and then contraction; V. § 283.
()8) Here come all the substantives of §§ 296—299 ; e.g. daXdv for "tdaXdptff: (Turk aslan) lion, vofjudr for "[vofiMTtf^, x^ptor for
tXfi>/>t60T979> OKvUp for '\ OKVtip/tl^^
(7) . An example is <r Kop for rr^ Kopv^ in § 302.
If after the loss of the a two final oonsonants are left, the second of these is dropped also. Thus: cufyriv for "{ d<fyr4vdrff; (t.e. avOevTfis:), but ace. d(f>Tevdr), ^cXi^ for "{ xXiijynf^, but ace. kXi^nri, Tsh. (§ 298). IlirdK for tc)7riTafi79 above hardly counts here.
§ 252. 1. (b) Medially the consonant before the a is often dropped, as in other consonantal groups. Cf. §§279 — 281. E.g.: jov<f>d trov for Ke^d\i, aov (p. 540, 1. 28).
aii<r€v da (itrKiXure) he strode over it, with subj. va deXiaovt^e. axoaev da by the side of a/eoraev da he killed it, formed as if the aor. of aKordvw were '\i)a'K6riaa : v. § 341.
§ 253. 2. Examples of the insertion of ^ or p are : (a) In tf-aorists :
y)€VTa'€ (yewffO'e) by the side of y)eiHr€.
^eXfiovTae (iXtfafiovrfae),
gdvrae, aor. of /eavi^ta (KXd&) I break.
KpifiTTcre by the side of /cpefice, aor. to M. Gr. KpfHAvU^m.
iprtrev da (to yvpia-e),
ylr6<f>ra'€ (i'^oifyrfO'e).
()8) Before the possessive a-ov, pi. era? :
TO aep T aov (to x^P* <tov),
T7)p gop T <Tov (Tr)P tcopvfv aov), but ti;j; gopvfv dov.
lUs, Us are sometimes reduced to ts and even a. Thus firom fMovXdvw, aor. p>ovraa for ijmvXtJt,, and from, yovpyovpi throat we have for ro yovpyovpi trov both to yovpyov r aov and to yovpyov
<T0V. ^
L
ii] The JDiaket of Pharasa 161
(7) With the fern, ending 'L)<raa:
gov^iXraa (Turk, giizel) Fair One.
piapKoXTaa ogress,
TiXhefyraa water-fairy (v. glossary).
Vowels affected by the vowel of tlie following syllable.
§254. In a few cases a vowel has been assimilated to that of the following syllable. Thus ^poiovi, (fipaxi^vC) arm, Afs., vavovtxcu I ponder, but aor. subj. va vovoarS).
§ 255. In a few words a, e have become a^, e^ under the influence of i in the following syllable. The instances are :
l<ridiBi {aKiaSi) shadow,
iovfialBi (/eoiKaSi) strea/m, v. gloss.
j€\diTft{p, aoc. of j€\aT executioner (Turk, jellad).
veyalB^, a well. M. Qr. irrjydB^,
h€tgLpi, stallion (Turk, begir).
For a similar phenomenon in Cappadocian, v. § 67.
Change of i to ie. '
§ 256. Before y and % an t becomes le. Examples are : Siexym (Seixvfo) I shew. XUyo {pXirfosi) and with it lueyaivta. '\Ux''* ^be Ph. equivalent of the Turkish ending lik, luq, eta,
e.g. in ;(a7ra(j\ft€;^t prison. XUxyo^ (Xuxyo^) lamp. vi€j(Ta (yvxja) night
diio'oi {retxoi) walls.
%,
Cha/nge of t) to e.
§ 257. Unaccented v is at least in a great many cases replaced by e. Thus : ffpovdefia, eKkeaia^ OeXiKo, fiaOefia, fiexavi, y^eo (u^\o9).
This recalls Pontic, where, although the change is always mor^ frequent, it is still much commoner in unaccented than in accented syllables^
^ The oases in which e for 17 ooours in Pontic are given by Oeconomides, pp. 11—16.
162 Grammatical [ch.
Synizesis.
§ 258. Under this beading are brought the treatment of the vowel-groups i, ^, t, e + a, o, it. These may be divided :
(1) i + a, o, u. These in Modem Greek become |(i, jJ, |ti. Here
the Phdrasa dialect differs by keeping the accent in its old position.
The examples of i + a are abundant in the pi. of neuters : ria {avria) ears, fiepLa thighs, fiaXia hair, etc. Qr^goire however says that this 'la of the pi. becomes U, giving as examples ra rU, ra djai^ji6. I record only >(a. Other examples are vurria, ifcXeaia, to which Gr6goire adds a-KoreiUa and ^aarpia starlights
Of < + 0 we have xa/yrio, x^P^^' ^^^ i + ul find only rlov the gen. of Tt ear at Tsh. ; no doubt this does not stand alone at Tsh., but such genitives at Ph. end in -ov; e.g. Ifiarov, iroratxov, irov\ov, etc. They are probably not for -lov, but formed on the analogy of the gen. of -09 nouns.
This treatment of the accent puts this dialect in a line with the Greek of Southern Italy, Zakonian, the dialects which fringe the Greek mainland, Zakynthos, Mani, Aigina, Megara, Athens and Kjrme in Euboia, and, most significantly, with Pontic.
§ 259.
(2) t + a, 0, u. The common case is -la in the pi. of 2nd decl.
neuters. This becomes -e at Ph&rasa and -a in the other villages. Examples are Xa-xrope, Ph., Xaxropay Tsh., pL of Xayropi, cock, XaxrvKe, Ph., XayrvKa, Tsh., pi. of Xayrvki ring, and so many others. Further examples are iefiafyi (Btaffifid^a), Sefiaivm, Befioavva {"tBtafioXoavvrfy Sefioov and BefioXov (h^affoXov), Jepeji] (Kvpiatc^), yipurrevof;. Against these is i'tra (Ittul) aor. of iripw, where however the analogy of other first persons may be a factor.
Of i + u I have no examples : f + 0 becomes 0, e,g. oiXo9
(8) i + d, 6, ii. Of these i-^-d becomes d, e.g. inXdp (Gapp. irtXtap), iaidiSi {orKtdSi, for dl v, § 255), i + rf becomes 0, e,g, )(mp(!>T for x^pKorrf^, and i + & becomes ii,a& in iTKovvdai for aKiovvdai, {v. glossary).
1 B.C.H. xxzm, p. 161.
ri] The Dialect of Pharasa 153
§260.
(4) rf+a, o, u. Of these rf+a becomes a, e,g. ypd {ypaCa), pi.
ypdBe^, ivSt (iwia), Kpa^ {xpia^), fiaaaipa (jiax(it'pio)i if^\d {ij>a)\ia). But at Tsh. and Afe. ea is common; e.g, ivea and ypaia as well as ypd, Tsh., and ^ov^apea^ poor man, Afe., against tf>ov(iapd^f Ph. J^ + o becomes J, e.g. a-To bone, pL crrea, Tsh., and S + u becomes ii, e.g. airti- \ov (awqXaiov).
§261.
(5) e + a, 0, u. My only example is of 6 + o which becomes o ;
(6) e-\-d, 6, a. Of these e-^d and 6 + rf become a and <$
respectively. Thus iraXa {iraXcud) and TraXo (7ra\a£oi/)» For 6 + ^1 have no example.
§ 262. These phenomena may be tabulated thus, the un- recorded cases being bracketed:
d tf tf
|
JSefoze a |
0 |
u |
|
|
i |
ia |
io |
iu |
|
■ t |
At Ph. e elBewherea |
0 |
M |
|
4 |
tf |
t! |
|
|
€ |
[«] |
0 |
M |
& 6 [6]
The vowel a is a link with Pontic, which has also 6 and ii for c + 0 and c + u respectively \
(b) CoNSONANxa
Voiced and unvoiced Consonants.
§ 263, Where 6 and the voiceless stops tt, t, /c occur there is a difficulty in deciding whether the sound is 6 or /, tt or 6, t or d, K OT g\ I have written them as I recorded them at the time. When a nasal follows, tt, r. and k are regularly voiced and become 6, d, g, as usually in Modem Greek, but otherwise I seemed to hear sometimes one, sometimes the other. It is not unlikely that they are really voiceless mediae, a sound not easy for an English ear to catch.
^ Thumb, Handbueh d. neugt, Volkstprache, 2nd ed. p. 6. Cf. Oeoonomides, for fi (p 9) and d (p. 287) : he doee not sappoii Thumb as toil. * The same diiEicalty was felt by Gr^ire, B.CH. xxxm, p. 163.
154 Orammaiical [ch.
Velars.
§ 264. Before e and t, k (g) and x> palatal in this position in Modem Greek, suffer a further change to 6 (/) and a respectively, and <Tfc becomes a6K Examples are :
(1) for K : iepi wax, iuroBe {Kicrai^X ]oya (Kioka) also.
(2) for X • o'etX* lip, atova (p^eXcSi'a), crept.
(3) for (tk: iaiaihf, {axtdSt), oil^tD, aiia (aKe\l^€i), /Soa&i^ei,
aaii.
Exceptions for x are ^traoi, idx^v and l(l>\dxh where x l^as the usual palatal sound of x before t in Modem Oreek. Nor is the change found in words borrowed from Turkish.
That this change of /c to c is later than the dropping of the post-tonic t before s is shewn by the form iroiie, the 2nd sg. aor. subj. to the indie. iroiKa. HoU'ps has become voix^ and then TToU (v. § 251) ; if the stage ttoIk^ had not been reached before td became 6i, we should have not iroU, but woii. The tense runs in the sg. TroLKtOt itolk, iroi^y.
§ 265. It is to be noted that both 7 and x before the nominal ending -09 keep their velar sound in the plural and modify the final '01 to o. Thus 0709, hare, has pi. agh4 not ayol (pron. ayi), and irovpTo-ovxo^, badger, has Trovpra-ovx^ (pron. 7roi;pT<roi;kha) with velar x and not irovpraovaoi. With k the velar sound is apparently not preserved ; thus \uko^ and from Tshukiiri Xt/cov?, both with the pi. Xvioi. The aor. passives in -70 keep the velar in the same way; v. § 361. For this as a Turkism ». § 7.
§ 266. The group ^7 becomes fig. Thus /3gaXa>, figaivw, aor. €0ga subj. ffg& (but at Tsh. ffy^), ^€0gdpi.
But this is only true for old fiy : there is no present objection to the group, and it is found in afiyo for 5X070, where the treat- ment of X has produced it. This suggests that the change of fij to ffg is older than the peculiar treatment of X
For /3g becoming g, v. §§ 279, 281.
Loss and Changes of X
§ 267. Before a, 0 and u at some period now past X either disappeared or changed into w, 7 or /3, and irk became <f>K {0g).
^ Gr^goiie records that <rjc beoomes d'e (thuk) giving Bhtohi (d^xi), shtohvXi (ffKvKI), fioahichip (fioaK^pip) and Ila^aahtohfvi} (Ilft/Miajccvif)* B.CM. XTrrn^ p. 153.
n] TTie Dialect of Pharasa 155
The cases of disappearance are mueh more frequent than these changes: the great majority are of intervocalic or initial \, but there are four cases of disappearance after k and two after ^. The five cases of w are all after a velar, 7, k,ov x\ ^^ ^^^ cases of 7, three are after 13, one is intervocalic and one is initial ; the seven caaes of 13 are intervocalic or initial. As after « the \ is not only changed to w, but also dropped, it is only the three groups 7X, XX and ffK with their changes into jw, ^w and fiy respectively, that shew no variation, and it is therefore only after 7, x ^^^ fi that the position of the X can be regarded as the determining &ctor, which it certainly is in the curious change of ttX to <l>x before the same vowels. For the few cases of intervocalic 7 and /3 the forms of aXXo9 in use, aryov, &l3ov, dov, suggest that the 7 and 0 are later fillings of the hiatus, as they certainly are in the ending of the -aa> verbs, which appears generally as -ayo», but sometimes as -dfito as well as -dm^. That the 7 and 13 are of this nature appears also from the &ct that they are found in just a few words as a variant to the hiatus, e.g. Beffoov, Sefioyov or Befio^ov the gen. to SidfioXo^, '^eo or '^€70 for vy^r)\6^ and others in § 269. The instances of the interchange of 7 and fi in wordis in which there is no question of an hiatus are hardly relevant here^ The 71 (not 7) of ijyia<ra {IjiKaa'a) the aonst of dfJkpaivto (Xofu/co), which IB unique, is probably also a filling of the hiatus left by the dis- appearance of the X.
There is at present no objection to the X sound in this position, and it occurs freely, but only where it is due either to dialectic sound-changes, which may therefore be taken as more recent than the period of dropfHng, or to the action of analogy in paradigms, or in foreign or non-dialect words. The number of unexplained cases is very small. Examples are:
§ 268. (1) In which X is dropped.
(a) Initially.
ayo^ (Xarfw^) hare with ayoKa^ big hare and dimin. dyo/e/eo^, aXia (\a\Ca), with impf. dXty/ra. aor. dXrcra, belonging to Qreek
\a\&. Pros. 3 sg. aXet afAvaUft^ {\d/Avm) I pUmgh, aor. ^jyiaaa, but subj. va vdam
(t;. § 281).
1 o. § S88.
* Bxuuplee are fitiAfioi or pobyw ifitwi) and ^ovjSaXi for pwpdXi.
156 Orammatical [ch
V
afivi {XafAvi) knife.
dps healthy with dimin. adj. dpova/eo^ verb dptova I care and
subst. dpcDtrvvq health. Connected with Capp. \iap6, q.v. dxd&y -dcA^ (Xaxrl^ai) I kick, aor. axraa. Kar. (Lag. p. 68) gives
pres. yri^€o, oif\l^€i it flames up. V. glossary and Capp. XoOXo. wpi (M. Gr. \ovpif anc. X&pov) strap. Gr^goire, B.C.H. xxxiii,
p. 154. Yrdai wafer-bread. For lawash.
§ 269. (b) Medially between vowels. If the vowels are the same, they coalesce, if not they are generally kept apart. But sometimes the hiatus is filled by 7 (ffgdycaaa, Befidyov, Seym, Jofya, '\lrey6) or the vowels coalesce (aTrd?, dtf>6^, aeptSd^ja^ atova. fSvi).
The recorded examples are : &^td (aXXa^a>) / change. Aor. ^a^a, subj. a{a>. a7ro9 {d^wTTosi) foXy with dimin. dirSK/eo^i. At Afe. dwiri^. i^ {iXa^) saiU d<f>6^ {6p4J>a\6^) navel.
d^pUa lightly, dimin. adv. firom i\a^p6^. At Kfs. adj. d^Xltco. dtopi, divi (d\d)vi) threshing-floor] dydvi, Tsh. The verb for
M. Gr. dXcavi^a^ is (Svca, impf wp/ca. I3i6vi (fieTiopff) needle (Gr6goire, B.C.H. xxxm, p. 154). BeXdvfi,
keeping the X as in a non-dialect word, is used as a
substitute for Athens, v. glossary. figaXaivtD (fiyd^m) I take out, aor. Ifigad da (l0yaXa\ subj.
figdov, Tsh. At Ph. pres. /3gaXa> with \ kept by the
analogy of forms with \i, Xe. Gr^goire {B.C.H. xxxui,
p. 153) gives figakdvm, and I record aor. figdyei><ra. yd (ydka) milk, and yaovx& for ya\ov')(& (Lag* p* 48). yidrycj (y€\&) I laugh, imp£ yid^/ea, aor. ytd<ra. yidSt (dyeXdBi) cow. ytdro^ (ikaTTf) fir-tree (Lag. p. 48). y\ov/edxava, a kind of plant, Kar. (Lag. p. 48). From yXuKO and
Xd^ava. BU/Sa: (SiajSoXo^) devil, gen. Befioov (odd accent) or (Lag. p. 49)
Befioyov or Befiofiov. PL BefioXoi. There is also a new
decl. based on Biifio^ without regard for the X, Thus
ace. dtiffo, gen. diifiov, pi. nom. and aoc. BU/Sou Kar.
ii] The Dialect of Pharasa 157
(Lag. p. 49) give&also Sefioavvn] {Buifio\oavv7j\B€^oa-vvdT^
and Befioa-mfovT^Ko^ (7*t;.). ia (eXa) came! Impv. of Ip^ofiaiy with pi. yuide, ytadeare, for
which latter v, § 351. dia, Oiya (OiXa) I wiU. Also OeKto by analogy with 6€\ deKet. $€0 {0o\6^) turbid. Gr^goire, B.CM> xxxiii, p. 164. Koo (#raXo9) good, pi. #ca, dimin. adv. xaovaKa, Koarfw (v. Ko\&) I drive, spur on, Aor. 9c6\T<ra. Kar. (Lag. p. 54)
gives KoXatD, which can hardly stand. KOJV01 (koXokvOi.) flask.
Kov0a{y)a {axoXovOA) I follow. Aor. Koiraa. Kovpi (KovX^ovpi,) ring-shaped biscuits. Dimin. KovpoK/eo. Toy g» {top fc&Xov) rump, gaji (gaXaJt) word, and verb gaji0oi>. ]oya (KipXa) also. lii]o (fATJXov) apple.
fiovoipf» {cf. Capp. fAov\wvo>) I hide myself. Aor. fiovaaa. TO fvio (to pLvXop) mill, pi. fjuiXoi. At A£3. fivyov^. Ni«oa9 (NiiKoXa?) Nicholas. fi/o (piXop) wood.
irovd (voXXd) many, but adv. ttoXv. Trova(y){o (7rovX&) I sell. Aor« irovXTaa^ vpoaiii^yf pillow. Cf irpoaK^^aXop. cTXfo^ {oTvXosi) pillar. Qr6goire, B.C.H. xxxiii, p. 154. cr€piSaj(Ta wooden finger-stalls for reapers, Tsh. Afs. The sg. is
formed from the pL aepiSd^Ta which is for ')(€ptSd^TvXa,
with 'TvXa — » Tva — » Tta — » to. For loss of t v. § 259. <Tiia (to-iccXa) he strides. V. in gloss. <r6i^. iwva ix^'X&pa) tortoise. The steps are 'xjeXoiva — » aeoova — » aui>va
crtopa.
TCQKa bosom of dress. The same as aaXdxa given for Sin. by
Arkh^laos (p. 265). jxrao (aV<^aXd9) hard. Gr^goire, B.C.H. XXXIII, p. 158. ^)a€uiv(o I dose, a -a)Vo) (-da>) verb from (I>a-a6 {da'<f>aX6^) v.
<t^klXmv(o. ^o^ovdvov (o-^oi/St/Xo?) neck. Gen. ^tropdvov, pi. nom. ace. ^6pdoi. ^varfpto {j^vKdaam) I guards ^vo {ifwXXop) leaf ^€0 (v^\o9) AigfA. E[ar. (Lag. p. 68) '^€y6.
158 Orammabi4xd [ch.
§270. (c) Medially after /c(g) or ^
KavL^€D I break, M. Gr. /eXdpta. Gr^goire (B.G.H. xxxni, p. 154)
suggests kXovI^o}. itcovraave, aor. 3rd pi., they kicked. M. Gr. xXmraA. K<i0(o I walk aborU (Capp. KXdddsi), With this go K&a-fia {v, xXoitrifio)
and the compounds vepgtoOa and vhga^fia a walk. Kfoarri (icXcDony) thread. TOP goifyA, the bosoms for top koK^op^ q.v. raif^ot, nom. ace. pL, mUahells. The same as rae^Xop eggshelhy
apple peel, etc., given for Sin. by Arkh61aos, p. 273.
§ 271. (2) In which X is changed to w.
ywdpi acorn. Of. jSaXdpt.
ywcio'a or ywdcra (yX&a-a'a) tongue,
kwslB€<I>ti]PI {KXaBevnjp^) pruning-hook.
cKwa'^a {exXayjte) he wept ; pres. xXaifa. iKoiiay^e in Ph. Gospel,
St Luke, xxii, 62 (Lag. p. 13). ^wdpraape, aor. 3rd pi. to %Xct>p(^Qi, they grew yellow. Qr6goire
{B.G.H. XXXIII, p. 164) gives x^cupo yellow.
§ 272. (3) In which X is changed to 7.
^yoardpc {ffKaardpi) sprout. Kar. gives yoardpi (Lag. p 48). yovfjLirL^o^' XdfjLTTto, Kar. (Lag. p 48), with yovfivicia' Siarrw
aarifp fj tf>dXaipa. ordfiyo {arravXo^) stable, doffydri kingdom, Turkish devlet. dyovt cf. a/3ov, § 273,
§ 273. (4) In which X is changed to ^9.
afiyo (dXoyo) horse.
afiov, ayov, aov {aXXo^) other.
^Ax^afiouBe^ a place-name, a pi. from a sg. with the Turkish
ending -lu. ^ovXi^et {"tXavXi^et) : v, gloss, s.v. ovTU^cl fiovpo^av (\oi;o/Luit) / wash.
^apda/SovSe, n. pi., bitter kemelled apricots. Turkish zerdala. Ifidpi or yiovfidpi halter. Turkish yular, q.v.
§ 274. (5) In which irX changes to ^ (ffg).
gaji stone, rock. Kar. (Lag. p. 67) has ij>iear^i' TrXd^, which looks like the same word, consonantal groups being often
n] The Dialect of Pharasa 159
lightened (§ 279), in which case gaj^ is a dimin. of
nrXa^. V. glossary. ^tcaxicovSe^ cakes, PL to TrXoKov^. ^Kavdd^m (irXMvrd^ci) I am vexed. ff>KaTavo^ (irXaravos;) plane-tree, Ear. (Lag. p. 67). I record dimin.
4>'cuddvi. ^/eaivo (dirXww) / Stretch out.
For Ear.'s nrovhi veil, which corresponds to the Del. form irKov,
V. gloss. 8,V. ITKjOV.
§ 275. The words in which \ is sounded hefore a,o oru may be classed thus :
(1) Cases in which a more recent sound change may be presumed, as in the words where \ip has become Xo (§ 259), e.g. ^aa-iko^, otXos (^X^o^), iraXS {'traXato^), trmjXo^, or Xta has become Xa, e,g, iriXAp rye beside Capp. iriktap^ or where the X is due to a change of consonants {e,g, Xa^rvXtSa ring for SaxTvXiSa), or where a word has been altered as jTs^v/edxava for y\v/edxavd (v. § 269), or Xaxropi (dXcKrap) cock where the Xa for \e is probably due to XaXiii a verb used especially for the cries of animals \ UiXdp also may be for inpdp, a Capp. form given by Kar., with a derivation from irvpo^, F. gloss. 8,v, nrCkiap.
§ 276 (2) Examples of the action of analogy in paradigms, or where there is a grammatical relation, are :
Kovfia\& I transport and 1st pi. /eovffaXovfie with the X from /cov/SaXehf -€( and from the aor. KovfidXraay subj. Kov0aXij<rm,
irovXoicxo as dimin. of irovXi bird, as well as hovoKico and bwo/cjco.
diXod as well as 0€(y)fo because of 2nd, 8rd sg. ffeX, diKet,
irovXdov I sell at Tsh. as well as irovdov, the X being due to the aor. irovXraa, subj. irovXijaov,
§ 277. (3) It is preserved in foreign or non-dialectic words. Examples are FeXdBa ('EXXa?), S/Xara the village in Cappadocia, words on which the Church or learning have acted such as Ad^apo^, iaaKaXof:, 'ifrriXn), and finally the numerous words borrowed from Turkish, examples being dXd^, ba;^Xa9, rajfraXov^, ;^a/Aa/AbXad/2f(to, &iXo, leaXavgov^aj and many others, for which see in the glossary.
^ Of, 0-a0opa 6Xriff€ t6 \axT6pi at once the cock crew. Ph. Gk)spel, St Luke, xzii, 60 ([^. p. 13), and glosaaiy, s,v. \a\».
160 Orammatieal [gh.
There are however a few Turkish words in which \ is dropped or altered i they are gajt from old Osmanli keleji (§ 269), dofiydri (§ 272), 'Axia/SoOSe?, ^apda/SovSe, Ifiapi (§ 273). It may be concluded that these words reached the dialect earlier than those in which \ is kept.
§ 278. A small residue remains, all being words of obscure derivation. I record gh^aKokd/ci gourd, i<l>\d^i kni/ej irovKovSo flower, and Karolfdhis has KaXcucovi, KoKaicoi'l^w, teiXoKad^i, Xov- Kpi^a>, j^ovXa (v. gloss, ^.v. /eapfidpa). All could probably be brought imder one of the above headings.
Dropping of one Consonant in a Group,
§ 279. In the account given in §§ 251 — 263 of the results of the dropping of i the lightening of the resultant groups of con- sonants by dropping plays a large part. A further set of examples of this lightening is given by the words with o-<^ becoming ^9 and then a- (v, § 284).
This is a common feature of the dialect, and further examples are now added in which one, almost always the first, of an inherited consonant-group is dropped. In the case of -9 ft- the dropping is regular ; elsewhere, as with the cases in § 281, it is generally only optional and the complete form is also used.
§ 280. (1) A final a regularly drops before initial m. E.g. :
9 /eopt) fMv of my daughter, Tsh. (but 9 fcop of the daughter, § 251).
o doda fiov my father, but o dada9.
Jo hova /M9 ra] {Sh /la^ rit TrouXf ^;) Dost thou not sell it (or them)
to usi In text on p. 510, 1. 2. ]o6ire /!.€ da; {hhf fiov to 6Z7r€9;) Didst thou not say it to met In
text on p. 540, 1. 25. Jo rafipei fii^] {Sev fia^ rpafiar^ Dost thou not {wilt thou not) pull
us out? In text on p. 468, 1. 15.
Gr^goire^ gives Djo iraipep^e^ fuaail>ovp ; which I would trans- late, Dost thou not taJce us in as strangers t reading ircUpei /a€9 (a/ia9 iraipveisi) instead of iraipefie^.
Also a final before an initial s is not sounded. The texts provide numerous examples, such as ro Kpd(^) aov, etc.
1 B.C.H. zzzzn, p. 168,
n] Tlie Dialeet of Pharasa 161
§ 281. (2) MisoellaDeons examples are :
figaivm (fiyaivm), impf. galpxa.
ff^dym or more often ^dyto {av^dv<o, g.v.), aor. rjlS^aa, ^^fiycra or
figa\», impf. gaXivica.
fipov/cavt^w I weep, aor. fipovfcdv<ra or povicavca,
lUa as impf. of S/t© / give, as well as hivKCL V. § 335.
i<f>^ovfuii or i^ovfiai (evxo^ai),
fefow <A«y yoi», Tsh. by the side of aor. 3rd sg. ifi^i^iv, Aft.
reiplfferaiy pres. pass, to Greek ^Oeipl^m.
vaato, aor. snbj. bom dfivaivto (Xfifivoif) is for fivdaa as from an aor. indie. 't€fivaaa, the indie, in use being Hyiaaa (rjXaaa, v. § 267). So too the impv. vda-i at A&.
ra the pronominal object occasionally appears after i^ as a: €.g. a-KOTcev a he killed him.
See also § 252 for examples in the aor. active.
Dropping of Consona/nts by Dissimilation,
§ 282. When a consonant occurs twice in a word or phrase^ one of them, almost alwajrs the former of the two, fi^uently disappears. This phenomenon is not a law; it is no more than a tendency, and I have noted that, as would naturally be expected, the more rapid is the speech the more frequently it occurs. We must therefore suppose that the dropped consonant, although lost m pronunciation, is still present to the consciousneBs of the speaker. The examples I have collected are:
verjvda Jifty^ for Trevijvda.
Kpdei da for Kpdre^ da, impv. of Kpar&,
TT av da oIk\ what wilt thou dot for iro av da iroiK^ For voiic
V. § 251. In text, p. 470, 1. 10. iicoy^e da, 2nd pi. aor. of ko^tg^ followed by the obj. For
Smoy^ire da. This is probably regular in this part of
the verb. ffpvaikive^, £ pi., brook-parsley, for ffpvo'oa'eXive^. ctniiro a ara6& ; why shall I stand f For vorLiro^ a c In text
on p. 470, L 31.
D. n
162 Orarnmatical [ch,
treh^fUvo betrothed. For tre/iaBefievOy part pass, of M. Gr.
offfiaBcvo) (j.v.). ovriirfto I seize, I hold from Turkish tutmaq, ^iaev da for ^iavaev da aor. of ^e-xyvw I pour ovL iai *B€ come here ! for ^So) ahL yuav <l>v(Vfvip/c€ co p^airdaXi^t / would not have kept you in the
prison. For fjLov <f>vayviyfca ae era %. ^uaypiv/ca is the
imperf. to Or. ^vXarrw, From text on p. 540, 1. 25. randv for the Turkish tamaman completely. qaXi fiov my pen for qaXc/ti /m>v. V. in glossary Turkish qalem. fl'Xbia'a by the side of qa^^bccra, aya'xhiaa harlot, Turk, qahba,
the second velar causing the first to drop. vohZi cradle, by the side of vavovBi. Sofuuvo for Bofiaivefiipo. V. BofjLaiP€<f>Trj»
§ 283. The 2nd sg. subj. of ^-aorists, such as a-KOTm for cr/roTa)Vi/9i are explained in § 251 as due to the dropping of i in the post'tonic syllable before a; this explanation has the advan- tage of bringing them under the same heading as the other second persons without s like iroU, vp€^, etc. Otherwise aKorw and its like could perhaps be explained as the result of a dissimilatoiy dropping of the first s and a following contraction of the vowek
Metathesis.
§ 284. The group o-<^ regularly undergoes metathesis, and the resulting ^cr is very often lightened to a (v. § 279). Examples are :. fl>aayv<o or adyvoD (^a'if>d^(»), aor. e^fxra^a. {JHraoivfo or <rao>i/a> {dc-<f>a\eitno), Ph., and aor. adXa-iv, Kis. <^a6 (dcifHiKo^). 4rlvpov {ar<f>iyy(o), Kfa, aor. €<f>(rip^ay Ph. Kis., impv. aifx ra,
Ph. Kis. ^opAvo^ {c^opZvKosi). fPaopgdro^ {(r<l>oyyaro) omelette.
Other examples of metathesis are not common. I record : fy\fJi^p& for \riafiov&.
l^el^ovv, pres. 3rd pL Tsh. and !/3^i^lp, aor. 3rd sg. Afs., which point to a prea /3)^€^a> / yoke, a metathesised form of ^evjto
yaipiBi as well as yaiBipi (yaiSovpi) ass. TTopdSifoot {TToSdpt).
n] The Diaket of Pharaaa 163
PART II. MORPHOLOGY.
(a) The Articles.
§ 285. The forms of the definite article are :
Sg. PL
N. O, 17, TO. o/, TO.
Ace. To{y, rr^^Vy to, Tt(v or Tt(f, to.
Oen. rov, 9, (^, tov, — —
For gen. pL v. § 303.
The same forms are used at TsL Efs. Afs. ; being proclitic they are, although unaccented, unaffected by the vowel- weakening (§ 249), which touches only final syllables. The use is as in Modem Greek.
§ 286. For indefl article dv {afi, dp, d) of all genders and cases is used. The form used varies with the initial of the noun.
Neuters.
(fc) SUBSTANnVBS.
§ 287. The declensions are arranged in the same order as the Cappadocian, an order imposed by the peculiarities of these latter (v. § 108). This order is :
(a) The diminutives in -i{ov and -t(oi/. §§ 288, 289.
(b) The neuters in -a of the old 3rd decl. §290
f (a) Substantives in -09 and with them the neuters in -ov. §§ 291—293. (6) The modem imparisyllabic decl. §§ 294, 295.
(c) Substantives belonging to the old 1st decl. in -i;^, §§ 296—299.
yyy p, . . j (a) Substantives in -a and -a. ^ 300, 301.
\ (6) Substantives in -i (-t or -17). § 302.
11—2
XL Masculines.
164 Ghrammatical [oh.
la. The dinUnutivea in 'l(ov and 'i(ov,
§ 288. These shew two peculiarities, the pi. in -€ at Pharasa and -a at the other villages {v. § 259), and the genitive in -of (v. § 258). Examples are for Phdrasa^ IfMari shirt, Kopid^i girl, TTovXi bird, for Tshukiiri XaxrvXi finger and for Elska irpdBi foot Thus:
Sg. N. Ace. ifurn tcopid^i wovXi XaxrvXi irpdBu
Qen. Ipbarov Koptd^ov irovXov XaxrvKov irpaZov.
or Kop{d)}^ov
PL N. Ace. i/iar€ KOplA^e irovXia XayrvTsA Trpdha.
Further examples are yaiSipi, KapvBi, gojl corny ga!ji rock, fiepdin pear, Xaxropi cock, povai motmtai^, ri ear, '^tdp^, and many other&
Turkish names of things ending in a consonant are declined in this way. Elxamples are i^ipi (izin) permieeion, qafitix^ (^a^^) poplar, x^''^^^hO' (h&posldq) prison, and so all words with the ending laq, lik, etc
§ 289. The use of -9 as a termination to express indefinitenes appears here occasionally. Thus to Kovijt the reaping hook, but d^ goi/eJt9 a reaping hook, both forms being for nom. and ace. For this phenomenon in Cappadocia and its connexion with the indef. ace. of the -09 decl. v. ^ 113, 115, 293.
I b. Neuters in -a of the old 3rd declension.
§ 290. Here come the words which follow irparyfia. An example is Bcifia flat house-roof:
Sg. N. Ace. S(u/ia. PI. N. Ace. Sfifiara,
Qen. hfofidrov, Yipd^ (xpia^) besides xpdra has pL xpch-e (« fcpedna) as from a dimin. '\KpedTi,
Ha. Masctdines in -09 and neuters in -ov.
§ 291. (1) Masculines in -09. These differ from the Modem Greek type in two points ; the ace. sg., as in Cappadocia, has its special ending only after the definite article, and there is no
|
Z6>09 |
Bda-KoXo^. |
|
Zi<f>(}{v |
Sd(TKa\o(v, |
|
Zu^09 |
SdaxaXo^, |
|
Ziif>ov |
SdaxaXov. |
|
Zl^Ol |
Sd<T/ca\oi, |
n] The Dialect of Pharasa 165
special form for the ace. pl.^ Examples are avo^ (aXamos:) fox, ayo^ (\aryw) hare^ Zi<f>o^ Turk^ Bda-KoXo^, declined thus:
Sg. N. aTTo^ 0709
Ace. def. airi{v dyi{v
Ace. indefl airo^ arfo^
Gen. aTTOV arfov
PL N. Ace. airoi agha
For ogha v. § 265. The voc. is in -€, as in the deel. of ficbaCKo^, voc. fiaaiKA, ace. def. ficun\i(vy gen. /SaaiXo. This genitive is remarkable.
' A£eX^9 has a dimin. pL aS€\if>€, and at Afs. a)S€p<t>a. Xpovo^ has nom. and ace. pi. XP^^^^ or rarely 'xpovou^, gen. pi. xP^vS. l^povB^ probably owes its ending to f^fiipe^.
§ 292. When the ending is not accented the vowel-weakening at Tshukiiri and Kiska changes it to -ov9 and the forms are, e.g. for XvKo^ :
Sg. N. XvKov^. PI. N. Ace. \vioi.
Ace. def. \vkov{v.
Aec. indef. \v/eov^.
«
Oen. \vfcov or Xvkov,
Irregularities are vip^, voc. vto, pi. vi(o3€9, and ro^a? (totto?), aec. Tvira{vy pi. roirU^ Another ace. in -a(i' is ro^ g64>a for Toy «oX^v, q.v,
§ 293. (2) Neuters in -0(1/. Examples are a)37o (a\oyov) horse, fii^o (jjufjXov) apple, x<opio village.
Sg. N. Aec ilfiyo(v p/ijoiv yv^pioiv.
Oen. dffyov p/i^ov —
PI. N. Aec. d/3ya p,ija X^P*'^
Here too -v is used to express indefiniteness (v. §§ 113, 115, 289). Thus ao x^P^v to the village, but '9 a %a)pi09 to a village. Both these forms are probably used for the nom., but naturally the -9 form is more needed in the ace.
Forms with the Tshukiiri and Eiska vowel-weakening are X^^piov, pi. x^(^ ^^^ P'^^^ mill, gen. p^uov, pi. p^va, both from Kiska. At Ph&rasa also /tt;\o9 tends to be neuter.
^ Lagude's drj^eufo^s in Ph. Qospel is possibly gen. pi. V, note on § 817, and §303.
P j- iraird^ ^/8a9 AeKu\avov^.
166 Grammatical [ch.
II h. The modem imparisyllahic dedension.
§ 294. In this the distinction between nouns with and nouns without personality is felt.
(1) Nouns with personality. For these the decl. is as in Modem Greek, excepting that the ace. form is only used after the definite article. Its use is mainly for Turkish words ending in a vowel. Examples are: irawd^, <t>ofia^ coward (Modem Greek ending -ia^, -jav ancient -et^), deXiqavov^ (Turk, deliqanlo) young mem:
Sg.N.
Acc. indef.
^ * * j- iraird ^ofia deXiqavov.
PI. N. Acc. TrairdSe^ if>ol3aS€^ d€\iqavovi€^.
For the a in ^ofid^ v. § 260. It has also a pi. iftofieoL A similar word is ^txjapa? poor man from Turk, fuqanu
At ELska and Tshukiiri the final -9 of the pL is dropped and the 6 becomes by the vowel-weakening t. Thus iraird^ Tsh., a/iiV (Turk, 'ammi) uncle, Kis. :
Sg.N.
Acc. indef.
Acc def. ] , , ,
Gen. J
PL N. Acc. irairdhi a/ilBi,
Other examples are qadi]^ (Turk, qade) jwige, qo^ov<: (Turk qomiu), neighbour,
§ 295. (2) For words which do not involve the idea of personality, the plural is neuter with the termination -dBe (Modem Greek -dSia). This tjrpe is found in Cappadocia also {v. § 157). It is used for Turkish words without personality ending in a vowel. The sg. is always masculine. Examples are: wpaxavd^ heetUy oda? (Turk, oda) room :
Sg.N. 1 , ^. .
Acc. mdef. j '^
P > iraird^i dfd^.
Acc. de£ F / » J »
irpaKOva oda.
Gen. j
PL N. Acc. irpaKavdhe odahe.
n] The Dialect of Pharaaa 167
At the other villages, where the -la of the neut. pi., which at Phdrasa becomes -e, becomes -a, the pi. is naturally in -dia. Thus 0 vapa^ (Turk, para), pi. ra irapaSa, Afs. Other examples are apahd^ (Turk, 'araba) waggon, ifih^a^ (Turk, imza) signature, 6a\ov^ (Turk, cale) bush, /jLelfid^ (Turk, meive) fruit-tree, aadaqd^ (Turk, sadaqa) alms, doyfi4^ (Turk. dQime) button, and many others.
lie. Substantives belonging to the old decL in -179.
§ 296. All the recorded examples are of the paroxytone type. In the nom. the 17, being before 9, is dropped, and then often the 9 itself (v. §§ 250, 261). The pi. is like that of the -09 nouns, the gen. Bg. either the same and in -o0» or of the -179 decL type and in -1), Examples are vofidi^ a person, ^co/mSt (ie. x^P^^'^^)> peasant^ Tsh., dpdir negro. These are declined:
Ace. inde£ } ''^^^''^ X"^^^"" ''f''"^'
Ace. de£ vo/MaTTf X'^P^'^V apdirvf*
Qen. vo/jLaTov ;^o)/w»ti7 —
PL N. Ace. vofidroi ;^o>p<si>TOi apdiroi.
The vocative of vofidr^ is vofiArrj,
At Afs. and Tsh. the final -9 of this and of all such words is dropped^ and the nom. is vofiaTy a form which occurs commonly at Phdrusa also.
§ 297. There are a number of words whose nom. sg. is what is left phonetically of -a/9^9 or -epr)^. In these it is curious that the '01 of the pi. ending often disappears, so that the sg. and pL are alike. Examples are jvvoydp (Kvvrfydpff^) eagle, and /laXUp a hairy monster. The Afa forms o{)vvoydp are added :
Ph. Afs. Ph.
^^' Ace. indef. } ^^^^^^ ^^''^^^ f^^^f"'
Ace. def )uvoydp7f 6vvoydprf fjuiXUprf.
Qen. )vvoydprf Svvoyapov fiaXUfyq.
PI. N, Acc. )vifoydf){oi 6vvoydp{oi fiaXUpipi.
Other examples are ffoaiip shepherdy 6)Kviip idle^ Ko^rep (cf. <fo<^Ta)) executioner, aravUp {aadevri^), and from Turkish fie^Lp vizier.
168 Orammaiiml [gh.
The corresponding Pontic words have as type oKviofs, pL oKPfdp, and Hatzid&kis^ shews how this -ap pi has attached itself to the -^a9 nouns, which at Ph. seem to have gone over altogether to the 'dfy/f^ decL Compare also Cypriote oKPidptf^^
§ 298. When -179 follows two consonants, and the latter of these is dropped, a declension arises like that of KXiif> (cXc^ri/c) and culnip (avOhrfj^) at Tshuktiri, which are as follows, K\e^ having the article to shew the change of ic to jr :
Sg. N. 0 kX€<f> cufyrev.
Ace. indef dp gXi^ „
Aoc de£ TOP gXe^n^ d^rivdrf.
Qen. Tov tcXi^rtj „
PI. N. oi tcXi^roi A(f>T€vdai.
Aoc. Ti KXi<f>TOl „
§ 299. To this decl belong the Turkish names of persons which end in a consonant. Thus besides fie^lp there are daXdv (aslan) 2ion, JeXar (jellad) eocectUiioner, iiura^>ovp (mUsafir) gtrwuger^ guest, TOfihiX (tembel) lazy, depffi^ or depfiiaff^ (derviS) dervishy %€/ct/x (hekim) doctor, and many others. These are all declined like e.g. %€ic^/A:
Sg. N. I , PL N. Aca x^f^H^^-
Ace indef I ^ ^ Ace. de£ ) , Gen. r ^"^f^-
lUo. Feminines in -a (and -d).
'• § 300. The decl. of these is as in Modem Oreek. e.g. vaUa woman:
Sg. N. vcUko. PL N. Ace i/a/Je?.
Ace. vcUko^v. Qen. voLKa^.
At Tsh. the -9 of the pL is generally dropped, as in the impari- syllabic nouns, and the pi. of vaUa is val^u The decl. of fid mother at Tsh. is :
Sg. N. fuL PL N. Ace. fjudpi(^.
Aca fid(y, Gren. fjkd^.
^ ^cX. 'Bp. p. 17. ' Sakellarios, Kvrpuucd, n, p. 700.
n] The Dialect of Pharasa 169
§ 301. The imparisyllabic pi. is used often for oxytones and here the words in d appear (v. § 260). Thus jp& pL ypaBe^, Ph., ypaSi, Tsh. The final 9 disappears, according to § 280, before the fjL of the possessive ; thus ^ fid fiov of my mother,
III 6. Feminines in -i (-t or -17).
§ 302. The examples are old first decl. words in -17. Thus Kopt) and oSeX^?;, the latter with the imparisyllabic pi. :
Sg. N. ^ K6fyi] aSeX^T/.
Ace, rrjp gfipv(v aS€XAfyi]{v.
Qen. <r Kop, v. § 251 aS€X(f>rj^,
PI. N. Ace olf Tt9 ic6p€<: dSeX/pdSe^.
The forms, nom. 17 xSp r crov, thy daughter, ace. rtfp g6p r cov, geu. a Kop r aov are explained in § 253 (2, 6).
2*Ae Oenitive Plural.
§ 303. This case is omitted in all the paradigms ; it is rare, and I got no certain examples, except in the texts, rev iraXa^ov (p. 470, 1. ?) and perhaps tca^AffKov (p. 472, 1. 28). I believe that, except for ;^oi/o>, the ace. pi. is generally used in its place; at any rate rov GepKc^oi and tk pAcra^vpoi, in form ace. pi., are used in the texts in the place of the genitive ^ There are however endings in -Cjovv and -i)ov9i Gr^goire giving rov vofiariovv and V vanijiov^ {r&v yvpaiK&v), the article in both examples having the same form as in the sg." Both these endings occur in the Phirasa gospeb ; the examples are (with references to Lagarde) :
(1) in -i)ov9.
Toi; vopLarov^ rov viov of the Son of m^n (p. 8). <r FtoSeov^ TO i^l3€ from fear of the Jews (p. 13). ovrovovs of whomsoever (p. 13).
aVfeii'ov^, firom ixetvo^, may be ace. or gen. (pp. 8, 13). F. § 317 with the gen. row ijeivA,
(2) in -oOi/.
Kpifiaruwvj ofeirmers, as from a nom. Kpifidr(7f^), like vofidr (p. 9). Tou irpo^riovv (p. 10),
^ p. 516, L 7, A&d p. 690, L 4. * B.C.H. zzzm, pp. 156, 156.
170 €hrammatie(d [ch.
o"A ZiiiheKa rov ^la-parfKiovv rrf^ rd^rf^ to the twelve tribes of Israely
or rather of the Israelites (p. 11). t' wTiovp of ears (p. 12). ToO T^i<f>ovTiovv of the Jews (p. 13). fiov^o^piovv (? fioaxapiovv) occurs in a riddle (p. 47).
The frequency of the case in the Gospel text is probably due to its being a translation; in common speech the phrase would be turned otherwise.
The origin of the endings is probably that -ovv is a mixture of the sg. 'ov with -coi/, and -ov^ an attempt to pluralise -ov by adding to it the -9 of the nom. and ace. pi.
(c) ABJEcnvEa
§ 304. The only forms used are the neut. sg. and pi. which serve for all genders and cases ; e.g. koKA pL kol^ ip6 greasy pL ipd Of forms outside this declension, I record only crv^i bitter, pL aTv<t>€. The article is used twice as in Pontic, once before the adj. and again before the subst., thus, to koKS ^ vaixa the good woman, aa Spii roh yltaXrepi to the chief priests^. This is the only point in which the influence of Turkish has broken down the distinctions of gender. F. § 168.
An adjective however if used substantivally shews both gender and, as in Cappadocia, case. A noticeable example is irepia-dife in the text on p. 540, 1. 35, which is for iirepicrivia (for m to € t^. § 259) the nom. fem. sg. from Turkish penfian troubled as from a masa "tirepicrdvio^,
§ 305. There is no special form for the comparative, which is expressed by iar (v. a?) after the Turkish model, as in Cappadoda (v. § 169); e.g. eve yfreo Aar ifUva he is toiler than I; eivdai 'or ifjkiva fjiiya they are bigger than I, Corresponding to Modem Greek ir€t6 more, J a/3 (= xal dWo) is used, like the Capp. /cidXXo. Thus Arkhdaos (p. 137) gives for Ph&rasa dr hft ^dfi koo cun ir^eivoy which is better written dr eve J* dfi xao dcrr e^tivo this is better than that. See also § 21 for the comparative at Sllli.
§ 306. The superlative is expressed by ^dK, a compound of a9 = d'rr6 and a\Xo9 e.g, to }^d\ ^^^6 the highest
^ The latter phrase from the Phirasa Gospel, St Matt, xxyi, 14 (Lag. p. 8).
n]
The ZHaiect of Pharasa
171
((2) Numerals.
§ 307. The numerals in use at Phdrasa and at its colonies are almost the same. At Tshukiki they are :
1, (va % Svov
3, Tpia
4, ricepa
5, irivda
6, «f«
7, o^r<£
8, oxTo>
9, ivia 10, Se/ca
11, Ivdexa
12, SioSetca
13, Befcarpla
14, SeKariirepa
15, Se^aTrei^a
16, Se/eai^i
17, teKO^rd
18, Se/coxTto
19, Bexaevia
20, eiteoai
30, rpidpda 40, (repdvda 50, wevijvda 60, ^ida 70, yer/jUcra 80, trt^iva 90, do^<ii/a 100, «aT<{ 200, 8t/oi; icaro 300, r/>Mi «ar J etc.
1000, *aa 2000, SiJou o-tXa etc.
y
2/Xa (t.«. x^Xta) is used with the nom. 6.jr. atXe \t/9t a thousa/nd pounds. Ph. ; ^r^vda aika vopAroi five thousand men, Tsh.
The words for 70, 80, 90, are the Turkish yetmis, seksen, doqsan, with apparently the -a of rpidvda etc., although the Ph. y€TfjUa€ suggests that the ending is allied to the dimin. neut. pi. 'M, which is € at Ph. and -a at the other villages (§ 288).
The Greek forms SuaK6a-toi, etc. are not used. Noticeable are vhfda with the final a of reaepa and 6<f>Td with the initial of i^'''^-
§ 308. The numerals at Phdrasa only differ from these phonetically^ Thus the vowel-weakening not being used Bt5o and i^€ appear for B6ov and l^i ; as ea produces a we have ivd for 9 and not ivea ; and as -la produces -6 and not -a, the form for X^A^a is aiXe and not crtKa, llipde takes the place of Trei/da. ^e^ivda, do^dvda for 80 and 90 are interesting, being the Turkish seksen, doqsan, with the -da ending of the Greek oySoi^vday ivv€injvda. For ycTfuare seventy v, the remarks on the Tshukiiri yerfu&a, for irerjvda instead of irevrivda v. § 282, and for the supposed "Cappadocian" numerals, v, §§ 172, 173.
^ Origoiro giTea for Ph., d, B^, rpLa, ritraapa, dtprd, ^x^w, ipp4 (les deux p se prononoeDt), ^txaX^rd, ^Kwpi, tUoci, rpLwra (nc), irepdirra, vtifpra, iffvra, jetmishe, B^S^^a, doksiCrra, Kcerb, <f{Xe. B.C.H. zzzm, p. 156.
172 OramtnaiiecU [ci
(e) Peonouns.
PerwruU Pronouns.
§ 309. Ist person :
Sg. N. €')7a), c5. PL N. ^^€19.
Ace. i)fjLiva. Ace. e)/L(a9.
§ 310. 2nd person : '
Sg. N. e'Vi;'. PLN. f>€tv. j
Ace. i)crivcu Ace. 6)o'a9.
These are the absolute forms ; the conjunct forms are 1st ^ /t€, pi. /X69 or fii^, 2nd sg. cr€, pi. cre^ or crt?. The vowel-weakeDiB| at Tsh. Efs. and Afs. produces fj.i and ai for the sg. conj. forma
§ 311. 3rd person. For this ari is used, the local form of th Modem Greek airrS^. For its decl. ». § 315. The conjunct form are sg. ro {rov at Tsh. and K(a), and pi. to. These are used a verbal objects, direct or indirect, for all genders ; also ra is oftei employed as a general object alfter a transitive verb, where thj sense seems to require a singular.
§ 312. The pronominal object, direct and indirect^ in th< principal sentence with an indicative verb always follows the verl instead of, as usually in Modem Greek, preceding it It follow^ the verb in this way even in negative sentences : e,g. ^i» ra arwj also jSx(o ra I have it not ; ]6 hova fxe^ ra ; dost thou not sell it U us? As far as I know this position in negative sentences is limited to this dialect and Pontic. For the object to follow the verb ii| positive sentences is common enough in dialects, as in Cypriote^ Cretan and commonly in the islands, and also in Cappadocia (». § 177), but with the negative the usage is unknown elsewhere. The dialect however does not go quite so fieur as Pontic, for with the future and after va, where the verb is of course not indicative,! the object precedes in the usual way : such sentences as the Pontic K(£ 6a \iy(o ere / will tell thee something^ are not found.
^ Oeoonomides, p. 141.
] The Dialect of Pharasa 173
Possessive Pronouns,
§ 313. The unemphatic forms are :
1st pers. 2nd pera 3rd pers.
Sg. fJLOv aov m. Tou, dov,
/ T9, df. PI. fia^ <ra^ Tovve, dovve.
The 3rd pL with the vowel-weakening is rovpiy dowi. Also the rd sg. masc. rov, dov is sometimes used for the fern.
§ 314. The emphatic forms for the Ist and 2nd persons, as in appadocia» preserve forms firom ifi6^, <r6^ and tifiirepo^.
These are : for a single possessor :
Ist pers. sg. TO ^v{a, pL ra fidva. 2nd pers. sg. ro <r6v{a, pL ra advcu
And for plural possessors :
1st pers. ro ftArfHtl^y, pi. ra fUrpa.
2nd per& ro ^€rpo{p, pi. ra aerpa.
At Afe. ra pArpe and ra cerpe are used for ra pMrpa, etc. Pith the vowel-weakening ro p^po, ro airpo become ro p,irpov, 0 airpov.
These forms are all used both adjectivally and predicatively. tike other adjectives they are always neuter in form, and the rticle is repeated with the substantive. Thus : ro a6v 6 vl6^, ro 6va rri^ g^pV* to p^rpov do ciririy ra p^irpa ra airlre. There is 0 special form for the genitive.
For the 3rd person the genitive forms from oSto9 and iKelvo^; re used. v. §§ 316—317.
Demonstrative Pronouns.
§ 315. For avTov tliis the usual form is sg. are (ode), pi. drtd, >r all genders and casea For the plural dr^ and dvdui occur in be texts, but very rarely. The other forms recorded are drid and, lore rarely, driva for the nom. fern, sg., driva for ace. sg. of all enders, and drui^ for the ace pL masa and fem.^ For derivation, ' § 176.
1 The -j(4 in drj^ ete. fonns an exception to % 250, 8.
174 GhrammMiml [CB
The decl. given by E^arolidhis (Lag. p. 44) is as follows :
N. ari arut^.
Gen. ana^ r&v aria,
Dat. driva driipe^.
Ace driva dridva,
AbL dcrr driva dor dridva.
It is however hardly possible that the use of these forms i^ restricted in the way suggested by the paradigm. It will be seei that dridva is a likely pL to driva, bearing the same relation tc drui that drha does to drL EaroUdhis' accentuation of arta/t^ and ana is noticeable.
Besides drk there are some masc. and neut. forms nearer to aM^:, These iare dr6^ for the tiom. sg. masc. and dro for all cases masc. and neut. sg. and even pi. For the ace. masc. sg. dr6va {dA6va) is used. In one instance dAova is, p. 474, 1. 6^ nom. masc. sg. These forms are not used for the fem.
When dri and dT6^ are used adjectivally they are followed bj the article.
§ 316. From oiro<; I noted only the gen. sg. masc. and neut. rovrov. The fem. is probably rovrri^. They are used as possessives. For Elska, the ace. pi. in drovra n vofidroi these men.
§ 317. For the remote demonstrative, forms belonging to ixeivo^ are used. The recorded forms are:
fn. J. w. m,
Sg. N. d^eivo^ d)eivff d^elvo PL djeivoi,
Aca dJ€lvo(v dJ€ivff{v(a djelvo —
The fem. and neut. pi. nom. and ace. are no doubt tfjelve^^, ^elva, and the ace. masc. n^elvoi like the nom.
Besides these ^eivo^ etc. are used, but so generally after jot (=irat), that it is impossible to know if jat )€lvo<; is correct, or J* 6j€ti;o9. All these forms shewing distinction of gender are used only substantivally : no adjective in the dialect distinguishes gender.
The gen. forms recorded are sg. masc. rov jeivov, fem. ? ^eUn^t pi. row €je£i/6>. They are used as emphatic possessives.
^ Unless indeed, as so commonly in Pontic, the fem. pi. demonstiatiTes and pronouns have masc. forms.
J
ii] The Dialect of PTiarasa 175
CSorresponding to Ark with its pi. arid and no doubt influenced by them, are the fonns aJetVe and aJetW for the nom. and ace sg. and d]€ivia for the nom. and ace. pL They are of all genders. 'AjetVa and djeivd are also used like djeive and dJ€ivi.
In the same way dr6 has as its counterpart djeivS which is used for nom. and aoc. sg. of all genders. These genderless forms are especially adjectival in use.
Besides these forms Lagarde's texts give also an ace., or perhaps geiL, pi. masc, dT^€ivov^\
It is noticeable that 6 is quite rare in all these forms ; / is almost invariably used.
As at Silli and in Cappadocia adverbs of locality are often used as adjectival demonstratives : e.g. dinSi ara ifxita of those foods ; efigff d^ei era irlBi he climbed up that pear-tree. See also in the glossary dBi, aje, ajfe/, dhi^ei, diriBi, diriBov^ dBd^ ddovy ixei.
Refieaive Pronouns.
§ 318. None of the usual forms based on ifiavro^ and iavro^ are recorded. For the reflexive possessive of the 3rd person, the gen. of ixeivo^ is used. Thus in text on p. 546, 1. 24, 7]<f>ap€v rov jeivov TO ^alpiSt, he brought his own donkey, where at Silli /c6 rov would be used (§ 26) and in Cappadocia ro yia(l>rov r or to fuufiTov r (§ 187). This use recalls the Pontic use of iKctpo^ as a reflexive ; e.g., i^iptcev ro pe/SoK fcai' ivroitccv iKclvo^ ixeivov, he took out the revolver and shot himself^, V, § 391.
Interrogatives, § 319. The interrogative pronoun is declined thus :
Sg. N. W9.
Ace. riva or roiiva. Gen. Tovvov^,
These forms are for masc. and fem. The neuter sg. nom. ace. is TiTTo. For the pi. masc. and fem. ri<: is used, at least for the nom., e,g. dduz rk elvdai; who are these*} For oari^ whoever, V. glossary.
^ The examples are dTl;'taro6s diyxev ra he was giving it to them (Lag. p. 8) and dtam dT^€tPou9 he foid to them (Lag. p. 18). For gen. v, § 808. * From an onpaUlBhed text from Imera. ^ As in Cappadocia, v. § 188, and Pontic. V. also § 889.
176 Orammatical [ch.
The interrogative adjective is the indeclinable row; (jovl^). Thus: rov}^ vofjutrf; lvi\ what man is itt rau^ vofukr^ diX; what num dost thou wa/nt ? rov^ aia elvdai ; what things are they t Tcn^ is also used in the sense of how f e,g. rav^ av da voUm ; how shall I doit 1 especially where ri would be used in Modem Greek.
Relative Pronoun.
§ 320. The relative pronoun is the indeclinable tov, used exactly like the Modem Greek Trofi.
(/) The Verb.
1. The Verbal Endings.
§ 321. Most of these are discussed in connexion with the several tenses, but one point requires separate mention. The Phdrasa gospel texts use generally, though not always, -fc«9 for the ending of the 1st pi. active. Thus : £9 ro aov ri)p atcpa rov^ dif>dfie^ TO Tld(r)(a, cro iroiov riira Talpe^ v diirdfie^ ra tf^fcciaop^ : For Thy part how shall we eat the Passover, in what place dost Thou wish that we go and spread it t St Matt, xxvi, 17 (Lag. p. 8); also avrairoiKo/jLe^, d<f>dfA€i;y ibid p. 10, ^;^o|a€9, ibid. p. 12, eiBap^^y ibid. p. 13. There is even .a 2nd pi. in -re^; r^o iriavKari^ /*« Tou did not taJce Me, St Matt xxvi, 55, and r^e x^P^ '''& fuucpwiv- icaT€<; And you did not put forth your hand, St Luke xxii, 5«3. Also in a tale given by Lag. (p. 7), pii IS&fie^ roO^ dvrairoucofie^, let us see what we shall do. E^aroltdhis (p. 124) even says that 'fi€<; takes the place of ^fj^ev, giving as examples irotiyo/Ae^^irotoufiey and fiyaipofi€^. Of this I found no trace at Phdrasa, and it would seem to be obsolete. It is to be compared with the ending -^ in Pontic which is a shortening of -fxeariv, and so passive. It is however carried over to the active in one place in Pontoe, Tripolis, and the Ph&rasa examples must be explained in the same way\
At Tshuktin the ending -o-t is recorded for the 3rd pi. present and probably used for all 3rd plurals, by the side of -v. V. § 326.
1 For the Pontio explanatton and rafemoe v. BmtaM^ in Indog. Ftpnek. xzu, p. 246. For the same ending at NikdpoliB (Shafatn>Kaia-Hinr) see p. 10, note 2, and § 391. For Gappadooia v. § 191.
n] The Dialect of Pharasa 177
2. The Present Stem.
§ 322, Ab in Modem Greek the present has often been newly formed from the aorist. In this process a great fondness is shewn for the ending -v<o and especially -alv(o. Thus '^jraXaivw (^aXXo)), Kafivaivfo {xdfiva), dfivaivoD {\d/xva), figaXaipov (ffyd^to), Tsh., and others. These new presents sometimes have a strange appear- ance. Thus i{^)^ovfjuii for etryptiat^ ^vfivdvto for iKyvfiv6(0, the f in both cases having come from the aorist; rji^a-a (ri^^fra) aorist of av^dva> has been regarded as the aorist of an -ao> verb, and produced the new present /9)f^7o> or fi)idcD^ and other examples could be quoted. V. in glossary TrXeo).
§ 323. Of the contracta many in -im have, as in Modem Greek, gone over wholly or in part to the -aa> conjugation, thus irovd{y)(o (irovkA), 6€vdd(y)a} {K€PT&)y '^o^^ {y^oif>€l). Still belonging to the 'iw conjugation are OwpA, hop&, tcovfiaXA, tcparA, iropiradA (Tr€pnraT&), ^eXpLovA {\i]crp,op&), but also ^eXpLopdyw, and rafipA (rpa^A), The -om verbs end as usual in -oopa, but the isolated example irpovpe, 3rd pL pres. from irrrpoipcD, seems to preserve the old -6<0 form. It occurs in the Ph. text on p. 552, 1. 19.
§ 324. The numerous verbs taken over from Turkish have several forms of present. For the d or t in the ending, v. note on § 9. Examples are :
yiaaadA, -defc or -da^ (yaSamaq), / live, Afs. g€(Uvdd{y)fD (geiinmek), / pass my life, aor. ge&Vaa. hiTiiyfo (bitmek), I finish, aor. hiriiaa. diKedi^ta (dilemek), / reqv£st, aor. dt\^cra.
diiavLvdd{y)(a (diiStinmek), / consider, but at Tsh. dtistLrdtfov and aor. diiatanaa.
The form in -iyo^ is almost confined to verbs formed from Turkish stems by the addition of -rikifo \ other examples of its use are:
(raarUyfo (sasmaq) / am astonished, aor, ircurrUira,
dticTi€a€9, aor. 2nd sg., from dikmek to place, set, Gr6goire, B,C,H.
XXXIII, p. 159. ovpKTiiae, aor. 3rd sg., from drkmek to he afraid.
Also tutmaq, qormaq, £atmaq, in the glossary. One verb is recorded in -^^o> : ytppAitt/to I interpret (a dream), Turki yurumaq.
D. 12
1 78 Grammatieal [ch.
3. The Present Active.
§ 825. This does not differ much from the Modem Greek form, "nius :
Sg. vpi^Q) I seek, vpifiei^ or vp€<t>, vpifiei. PL vpefi'Ofie or -ov/^e, -€T€, -owe.
The subj. has the same endings. The 2nd sg. vpi^ is due to the dropping of the i before v, for which see § 250.
§ 326. At TsL the 3rd pL ends in -v or -ci, the former probably before the pronom. obj. ra {v, § 330^ the latter when it is not U8ed\ Thus dypoixA runs :
Sg. 7P<M-iC», 'KO^y 'K^.
PL ypOtrKOI^y 'KCLTl, -XOVV OT 'KOWrt.
§ 327. Further examples of the sg. are :
ypi/3a} I look, ypi/3€L^ or ypi(f), ypifiei, OiXcD or 6iyw, 0€\, OiXei. <f>op€lva} I wear, <f>op€ip, <f>op€ip€i.
From ^povKdKaivm I sweep is the 2nd sg. ^povicaXaiv^, and forms in -6^9 are quite common ; e.g, ir^rd^ei^, oeivei^ (a-eim) thou shakest, and from Tsh. irai^et^;,
§ 328. The present of ^© is : Sg. I^^o), €9 or before a vowel or voiced consonant ^f, e&eu PL e^op'e, lo-ere, e)(pvp€. "£<? probably results from contraction after dissimilatory dropping of the first sibilant (o-) in i^ei^, v. § 282.
The 2nd sg. of yiopdU^cD may have arisen in the same way, or may be due to the i dropped before 9. It runs :
Sg. yiopdi-i^m, 'i^, "i^ei,
PL yiopAi-i^ofiey -^{ere, -i^ovve. '
§ 329. For the villages with vowel-weakening (v. § 249) we have such forms as these for K\iif>ro> from Tsh. :
Sg. KXi^TOV, -T€K, -T€£.
PL KKi<f>'TOVfJLl, -TiTi, -TOVJ/A.
§ 330. Transitive verbs, when no other object is expressed, are generally followed by the pronominal obj. ra for all genders and often sg. as well as pi. in s^ise. The pi. hidings are shcntened. Thus for ^epipw {^pw) :
^ No aor. 3rd pi. in -ffi is reoorded.
n] The Dialect of Pharam 179
Sg. il>€piv€o da, ^plv da, tf^epivet da.
PI. (^pivofjk da or ^epLvopAv da, [^£/>/i/€r da], ^epLvovv do.
Of the 2nd pi. I have no example. Equally likely is ^pive da with the final -re lost by dissimilation (v. § 282).
An example from Tsh. is irov\&y which before the object ra runs:
Sg. irovdto ray irova^ ra, irova to. PL TTovafi da, [irovar da], irovav da.
The 1st sg. without ra is irovaQv.
§ 331. As examples of the so-called semi-contracta we may take }Jym at Ph. and wcoiiov at Tsh. They run:
Sg. >i(7H Xt'^, Ai. PL XefL€, Xire, Xive. And Sg. K01J0V, icoi/9, /cov.
PL KOVfJLiy KOvdlf KOVVi.
§332. The verbs in -^701 have a present like that of the semi-contracta. E.g. aaarUyw (Turkish Sasmaq) / am astonished runs:
Sg. O'aO'T*-^©, -69, €.
PL aaari'ifiet -^re, -eve.
And so too b£Tt€7(k> / come to an end fit)m bitmek, except that a Ist pi. hirUyofjLe is recorded.
§ 333. The contracted verbs are in -da} or -^q>. The -o» verbs have, as in Modem Greek, taken the baiytone ending -wpo) though in the active only (§ 353), the -aw verbs end in -ayto, -A» or, but &r less commonly, •a/3«i» (e.g* p^vj(T(ifi^), and the -€«> verbs in -£. An example of the -aa» verbs is 7rovd(y)t$ (irovKA) :
Sg. irovd{y)w, '/rovf^, irov^ PL mrovapA, nrovaTe, novave.
And of the '4a> verbs is fraptradA {ir€pi'jraT&) :
Sg. wapwa-dA, -dew, -det
PL wapira-dovfiey -delre, -doSye.
Or from Tsh. :
Sg. ho'p&, -p€t9, -pet
PL bo^poO/u, 'peln, •pov<ru
12—2
180 Cframmatical [ch.
4. The Imperfect Actitfe.
§ 334. Imperfects of the usual Modem Greek type are very rare. I record only ^ij^a, fipdBwe (fipaSvvei it becomes evening), KovOeve from KovOdyo) (= dKo\ovO&), iravde^Oy impf. to Modern Greek diravrexm, rivdyave, 3rd pi. impf. to Modem Greek rivda-a-m, jf^ai;€, 3rd sg. impf. of the unrecorded jfaa/co), xopuuve, 3rd sg. impf of KopuLivco I am blind, Iffaa^a from a<l>d^(o.
The accent on the penult of 7rai/di;^a and Kopiaive is probably due to the influence of the forms in -epKa.
The place of this formation is taken by a type peculiar to this dialect, the endings being -v)/ca, -^)Ke^, etc. with the accent on the penults Thus the impf of ylrdkaipio (y^dXKto) runs :
Sg. %lra\'aipKa, -aipKC^, -aiPK^v,
PL y^cCK-aiPKap^Vy -aiPKere, -atPKave.
The following from Tsh. shews the object following. It is firom dyaw&, and has the change of unaccented e to i found at TsL (v. § 249) :
Sg. yah^dpxa da, -av/ct9 ra, -dpKip do.
PL yah-dpKafi da, -d^tar da, -d^teap da.
Without the obj, the A&. and Tsh. endings appear in the imp£ of irai^ov (v. § 339) from Tsh. ;
Sg. irai-a/ca, -(tki^, 'ax^vi, PL wai-aKa/jLi, 'O-kiti, -aicapi.
§ 335. In barytone verbs, excepting those in -O and -/Sai, for which t;. § 339, the tense is formed by substituting the endings 'PKa, etc. for the last syllable of the present. Thus :
d/Mpaipa (Xa/ii^o)) / plough, d^pal^xa, and so m€Uiy others in -aiW
PgaiptOy l3)gaipKa.
/3ga\aivov (fiydfya), figdKaip/cay Tsh.
Sirto I give, hipKa, rarely 3(/ca. t;. § 281.
tcKam, KkaLpKa.
Kovov (oKovoi), Kov^Ka, Tsh.
Xeycd, Xepica.
^ Modem Qreek readers may be reminded that the endings are -nka, ete., not
n] The Dialect of PJiarasa 181
fuiptcatovm I quarrel, fiapgadpKa or rarely iiapyamva, I give recorded forms; the pronunciation varies between k, g and 7. So many others in -coi/ct).
v€ygw0<o I walk, vepga>vica. ,
(njKoivoVf arrjKdvKay Tsh.
(Tvpaivw {avpm), avpai^Ka,
rpdyw, rpdptca,
wffD {aXavi^a}) I thresh, AyKa.
§ 386. There are some irregular forms, which use the -i^fKa ending of the -ito verbs (v. § 338) :
figoKoD (fiya^al), gaXi^Ka.
ffplafcw (evpiaxof), fipiCKiPKa.
[rfpdifxo], ypa<f>ri^Ka, Tsh.
yp€/3a> I look, jpe^TivKa.
irXi^w I swim, ir\€<l>riy/ca.
^varfifto (<f>v\da'0'(a), <f>va/pfLyKa, <f>vtiyaviytea.
A few, with which the forms in § 339 may be compared, are formed with -/ca only :
eiyio {0€Xm), 0ekKa, Tsh.
bopS, \>opKa as well as the regular hopL^Ka.
irpi^e, from wphrei (Lag. p. 10).
§ 337. Of contracted verbs the presents in -c£a> (PL -0(7)01), have the impf. in -dvKa, and those in -6q> (Ph. -£) in 4y/ca, Examples are:
(1) Of -IM0 verbs:
ffpovda, fipovdapKe, yuifYfio (76XS), yuipKa.
KOvOM^y^ {aKO\oV0&\ KOV0dyKCU
ievdarfw {k€pt&), ievddpKa. fLe0drf€9 (ji€0&), fi€0dyxa. ^a(y)io {av^dvm), ^dpKa.
vovd(fY)m {irov\&), 'rrovdvfca, but also irovKlpxa like an -e© verb, although the pres. is always irova^, irova.
And with these some verbs borrowed from Turkish, e.g. :
geiivddyto (ge&miek) to live, geSivddpKo,
182 GrammaticcU [ch.
§338. (2) Of -i« verbs: cbKei (\a\cl), aXipKe. ax^& (\aKTi^€^) I kick, a^dtf /ca« ^€\fiov& {Xrjcfiov&X ^eXfJLovipxa, 0<ap&, 0<apip/ca, Kpar&, KparivKO,
TrapwaAS) {TrepiTrario), irapiraAivKa. TTOv&y TTOviptca, <f>povKa\& (also ^povKaXaivm) I sweep, ^povKoKwKn,
§ 339. Certain classes of verbs form the impf. differently, with 'Ka instead of -pko. Thus verbs in -^m, -fiw substitute -tea for the '<o of the present, -^xa and -fiKa changing to -axa and '<l>Ka. Thus :
I3iv€va> (Lag. p. 47) / throw, impf. fiivevxa, whilst for the form
I3iv€a> he gives impf. fiiviy/ca, like KKalta, kKoIpko. fipovxavi^co I cry, /SpovKavlaKa. depit^to I reap, depiatccL Kavi^m I break, xavUrxa (Lag. p. 62). Kapfiavi^to, ir€pi<l>€pofiai (Lag. p. 53), Kap/iavio'tea, A&. gajifiio I talk, ga]i<f>/ca. \ifii^6» {aXfUyo}) I milk, X^fiecKo. Xir€t;o»* Seto, XirevKa (Lag. p. 56).
Also some words from Turkish in -({> come here :
diiaiivdi^ov (diisunmek) / ponder, Tsh., impf. dHaiivdiciea, Ah.
But at Ph. dxiaiivddpKa as from dUS'ilpddjtii). XapLafihXadl^of (hammamlamaq) / give a bath to, ;^d/ia/ibX€Edur«a.
Akin to this are hop&, hop/ea and OiXto, diX/ea in § S86. The te in the pres. 2nd sg. TTMrre^/eet? (7r«<rr6t;e»9) seems to have passed over from an impf fna-ritf^Ka. For this phenomenon in Capp. V. § 193.
§ 340. The origin of this type is probably to be sought in the ending -icKa, so common in Cappadocia. Thus for barytone verbs there would be a series of imperfects such as e,g., SeXiaxa, 'irai^iaKo, ga]i/3urKa, '^aXaivicica, In all of these the -i of -laxa being post- tonic and between a consonant and 9 would drop (§ 250), and then the resultant group of consonant + 9 + /c would lose the 9, both if it were treated like the consonant + 9 left as the result of dropping an t in the final syllables of § 251, and also if it followed the Pontic
n] The DiaUct of Pharasa 183
middle ending •eva/covfuu (i.6.-^^/eoi;fMu) which beeomes -evtctvfAat {'€^Kovfiai)\ This would give for our examples ffiKxa, iral^fca, gaJ€/9«a, '^aXaitfKOy of which ffiXxa is the fcorm actually used, whilst the others only need an assimilation of the sound before the K to give the forms in use, waiatea, ga]€{l>Ka, yfraXal^ffca. With regard to the verbs in -vtD it may be remarked that the fact that the ending is -^na and not -pga is enough to suggest that something has dropped out between the v and the /c.
The contracta seem to have started from the forms in -avar -iva, and added to this the -ecr/ca ending, just as at Ulagh&tsh and Fert^k (§§ 210, 215). This gives e.g. for -ao) verbs, &epdaviaKa, and for -eoi verbs, KparlviaKa, forms which treated like the barytone Yerbs would ultimately produce the actually used ievAa^fKa and xparipKa, the steps being &€vddvurKa^^6€pddv<rKa—¥Q€vddvKa—¥ cofdavKo,
m
Lastly it would appear that the semi-contracta Xeyo), tcT^w, etc. took the ending of the contracta at some stage of its development from 'VUFKa to -VKa,
5. The Aorist Active.
§ 341. The stem of the aorist is generally as in Modem GFreek, the chief difference being due to the dropping of unaccented % before 9 {v. §§ 260, 263), which has changed e,g. iyirovXtfca to irov\(r)(ra, and by a frequent analogical extension i)aK6r<»aa to cKOTaa, adXcoaa {^ i<r<f>d\(oa'a) to adXaa, etc' The endings appear in the examples below. Thus iroUa I made :
Sg. TToiKa, V01J69, "n-otje.
PL iroueafAe, iroi}eT€, TroUaye,
For /c€ -► Je (ie) v, § 264.
An example from the villages where the unaccented vowels are weakened (t;. § 249) is the aorist of epxovfii fit>m Tsh. :
Sg. Upra, rifm^, ^privt, PL i^prap,^, UprtTty i/fpTavi.
^ Cf. Hatzid&kiB, Indog. Fonch. xzn, pp. 245 and 250, explaining the Pontic middle ending in -edKov/Mi^ oorresponding to the active -cK^w, as due to the spread of the sofflz -^jcoMcu.
* V. ^^oXcirw and ttcv\ti^» in glossaiy.
184 Orammatieal [ch.
The ending of the 3rd sg. -iv^ is sometimes -i^v or even -t, e.g. in^y)ay 7^7(7)69, inivi or irqv (4— nrrfytv) or th; (4— 7ri]yi).
§ 342. When the pronoun ra follows, the 1st pi. is of the type TToi/cafi da or less commonly iroi/cajj,iv da, the 3rd pi. iroucav da and the 2nd pi. woi^ere da, and probably also troi^e da with the -T€ lost by dissimilation (§ 282).
Trisyllabic aorists followed by ra (da) develope a second accent. E,g, from ^epivoD {^ipoai) :
Sg. fii^apa da, fj<f>api^ ja, fj<f>apiv do.
PI. H<f>apdfL da or less commonly 9i^apapiv da, ri^apire do, ff^apav da.
The 2nd pi. is also ^<f>api€ da with dissimilatory dropping of the r before the following dental ra (da).
In a paradigm frx>m Tsh., the aor. of figoKalvov (I3yd^^), the second accent is not always developed. Thus :
^S' ^)9gaa da, l/8ga\i9 ra, l/SgaXiv da.
PI. IfigaafAi da, [e/SgaXirt da], ejSgayav da.
For the X in this paradigm v. §§ 267, 269.
Forms accented like iavpe fie, ^eave da (for ^eava-e da from ^€xvva>) common in Cappadocia (v. § 222), are extremely rare at Ph^bBsa.
§ 343. The aor. subj. act. runs thus : e,g. from iroixa I made :
Sg. iroUm, TToIk, TTolj'p.
PI. Troi/c<0fjLe or iroiKOVfie, iroQere^ iroiKovve,
At Afe. TToUaov, etc. From ifyxpfuui
Sg. vap-rm, -T179, -T17.
PL vap^Twp,e or -Tov/ne, -rere, -rovve.
From Ivofuu {yivofiai), aor. indie, ewa :
bg. IVOD, LVy^, LVff.
PI. Ivovfie, IvijTe, Ivovve.
HoU above is for iroUri^ with % dropped before 8 {v. §§ 250, 251), and this regularly affects all forms in -179. For an example of the sigmatic aor. we have from aKOT&>vf0, aor. <r/eo(r)<ra, the sub- junctive :
Sg. O'KO'TCOa'Ci), -T(»9, 'TWtrjf,
PL a-KO'TcSirtofie, -rdaere, -rmaovve.
n]
The Dudeet of Pharasa
186
|
Aorist |
A or, 8vbj. ag. |
|
vtopraa |
yimp-ifiiOy -t9, -tcri;. |
|
fnpefa |
yp€^o>, 7pe9r, yphfrrf. |
|
Soi/ca |
Sdia-ao, S(09, Bdxrp, |
|
TTijpa |
vdpa>, irap, irdpri. |
|
irira^a |
'n-trd^of, iriTUKf inrd^p. |
|
iiw<o<ra |
irv(ii<ra>f irvw^, irvwrrj. |
|
irovXraa |
irovX'i^ato, 179, ii(rrj* |
For the possibility that these forms are to be explained by a dissimilatoiy dropping 1;. § 283. Other sQch forms are :
Present [ypwpi^oi\ ypifim I look Sirto I give iraipw I take vvrd^eo I send wdvta I sleep vova(y)to I sell
The accented syllabic is the only form of the augment in common use ; it is either e- or Ij-.
6. The Imperative Active,
§ 344. There is no distinction in the impv. between the presents and the aorist The forms £bi11 under two heads; (a) the imperatives of the barjrtone verbs, which are aorist in form, and (6) those of the contracta, the verbs in -o^i^oi (the modem form of the -oa> ending) and the verbs in -/(!», all of which are present in form in the singular, and in the plural either present or aorist. The pronominal object is nearly always culded ; in all such cases I have given it. Examples follow :
§ 345. (a) From barytone verbs. The sg. generally loses the final -e : examples with it are commoner at Tsh. and Af& than at Ph.
|
Present |
Aorist |
Imperative |
|
arieyat I pwsue |
arUaa |
drii^ TO. |
|
i^vG> I leave |
^lea |
a<f>, a(f>Ta'€ fi€{i.e. a<l>rja-€, § 253), pi. d^ide da. |
|
figaXaivm (0yd^a>l Tsh. |
€l3gad da, Tsh. |
efigaX ra. Ph. |
|
tf 6«v» / place |
iBaKa |
0€K da. |
|
icpefiA I hang |
— |
Kpifia^ TO. |
|
— I bring |
7ra(7)acra |
Trdya^, ird^. |
|
— I make |
iroUa |
iroU TO, pi. 7ro(j€Te ra, Ph. troC^e fi€y Afs. |
|
(\opdieya (Turk, qormaq. |
(\opAUaa |
qopdt€(r6, pi. qopdi^- |
|
§324) |
<r€Te. |
|
|
^€vfl» / cook |
hp^aa |
•^179 rcL |
186
OrammcUieal
[CH.
§ 346* If however the aor. is in -f « or --^a the 9 is dropped as well as the e. This probably took place first before the object, in order to prevent three consonants coming together. It has however spread to forms used without a following object Examples
are:
Present 2<^Ta> / kindle ypa(f>Tiy/ca, impf., Tsh.
Aorigt ffyfra
ypil3a> I look
y)vp€/3{» I seek
Sii^vto I skew
Ko^red I cut
[^irrrafetf] / look
gaXjeffm (KafidK\iK€va>) gaXljeyfta gaXCjev to.
Hype^a etcoyfra
Imperative &ir (n; vurrla) light the fire, jp<hr ra, Tsh. KIs., pi. (with
dkedmilation of t) ypd^e ra,
Tsh. yp4nr.
vpe^j 6peir /l»€ da, but also vphjrcL SeU fAe, Ph. hfi^e /a€ da, AHl Konr TO, Ph. kA^ tov, Tsh.
KvraK.
voi^w I open TTird^w I send ciwov (<r<^t77«) (p^adymo {a-tfyd^co) <f}V(ifyv(o {<f>v\da'<r<io)
ffvoifa trlrafa
<f>va^a
voIk ra, and once vix ta
trlraK ra, pL 'rrtrd^ere,
alvK ra, Kfs.
<rdx ra, <rd^,
(fyvdx ra, Tsh., ^a^ ra, Afe
§ 347. The loss of the final e is usual on the Greek mainland and in the Peloponnese, where generally the resultant -"^ t-, -f t- have passed by way of -tt t-, -k t- to -<f> t-, -^ t- e.g, tco^ to, o'<l>dx 'ro\ The Phdrasa forms kott ra, aaK ra shew the inter- mediate stage not, so far as I know, preserved elsewhere.
§ 348. (6) From contracta and verbs in -wi/w and -i(a>. Al- though the examples shew that the endings are not always kept distinct, the regular system is that the -oo) verbs have the impv. in -a, the -^ verbs in -et or rarely -€, and the -oipw verbs in >o or -ov, the -ov being possibly due to the -ov of the passive ending, just as the latter has sometimes adopted the -o of the active^ The verbs in -l^w range with the -i<0 verbs, as the similarity in form of their aorists has produced a similar imperative, the process being that the type KparA, aor. /cpdraa, impv. tepdre^ acts on the type TiXeri^o) (Turk, dilemek) / desire, aor. rOUra-a, and gives
' Hatzid&kis, M«cr. xal via "EWifw, I, p. 255. > t7. vol^ in § 862.
n]
The Dialect of Pharasa
187
it an impv. XiKhe^ instead of its natural form llrtK&rwe. The alternative ending -e is also recorded for this verb in the form diKAvre. So too impv, ag. x^K^P^^'''^ da from the Turkish hazor- lamaq, to make readj/y the present being presumably ;^a^ip\aT/^a>.
§ 349. Examples are :
(1) Verbs in -ao>:
Present Aoriet
[arfatr&] —
0ovdd(y)» {/Sovrti) KovOdym {oKoXovffA) irov4ii(y)a (ttovXcS) X^Tdw I hasten [yfro<l>w^ I die
§360. (2) Preeeni
fiovraa
Kovraa
trovXraa
X^Ttra
'^6<fna'a
Verbs in -^ : Aoriet Mpdrca
Imperative PL yah^aa da (v. § 362). PI. /Sovn^a-^e, KovOa, pi. Kovdi^aede da, wova da, pi. TTovade da.
Imperative KpAii ra {v, § 282).
rafipw {rpafiS) rdfipffaa
(3) Verbs in -a(i/« :
KpaTa
[wapaKoXM^ irapaK^Kro'a irapaK^Xe.
irapiraA^ {irepv/rariS) Trapirdraa wapirddei, Ph., pi. iraptra-
rein. Aft. rdfipe^, rd&pe /i6.
Ivnperative €fio or ifiov, pL ifioiaere, xapdgOf pi. tcapaKwrere. p/ipgdo or fjkopgaov,
aKora ra^ pi. aicoTwae da, adov for -taaXov (§ 269), but at Kis. the aor. form ad\.
Present ifjyoivw (yepl^to) I fill icapatcdvm I shut papgawvm I quarrel ^vfjLvoiv€o I strip (r§coTtivf» I kill if>)o'a€6v(o {a<f>a\{iova))
Aorist ifimaa KapoKtoaa fiapgdioaa ^vfivmca aKiirjaa adXaa
Imperative Ta;^\adci to.
(4) Verbs in -tf® •
Present Aorist
TaxKadl^m I throw raxKad^a-a down (v. Turk, taqlah).
§ 361. A few irregular cases follow :
Present Aorist Imperative
ffpla-Km I find ^Ppo> Ifipov, but pi. fipdde fie^,
fi)haivo9 ' ipha epha,
1 B« C, H, xznn, p. 15S.
188
OrammaMcal
[CH.
ipXofJMi I come
X&fw I say rpdffio I eat 8lt(o I give
flpra lfa,pL 7£ad6, from which latter,
regarded as a sg., is formed the doubly plural form
elira ^rri ra^ pi. iride ki say that
S<f>a/ya <^a.
Scitca B6^ ra, pL Boiae da, or S^iaed^
da. But give me is sg, voiia^, pL vofjidre. From TsIl sg. So9 ra fiha give them me, and vdfAOu^ ra give v>s them.
§ 352. It may be added that the pi. forms, although generally as in Modem Greek, have sometimes lost the r (d) of the ending by dissimilatory dropping before the r (d) of the object. Thus jairi^a'a da is for yaTniaare da, CKormae da for a-Kordo'ere dcK, so too Swa-e da by the side of Swa-edi da in § 351.
7. The Pa^ve.
§ 353. The passive, as generally in spoken Greek, is rare, with the natural exception of that of the causals in -oiv€o (anc. -6«). These preserve the old -oa> conjugation and end in -ovfiat, eta instead of the Modem Greek -oSvofiai, That of the barytone verbs is conjugated like the deponents, e.g. Oepfudvovfuu, pass, of 0€pfia£v(», like Ipxovfiai, For the contracta, the -ito deponent conjugation exists, but for the -dto verbs I record only prea 3rd sg. irovaTai, 3rd pi. wovdvdat, and impf. 3rd pL irovovaavda^ from 7rovdj(y)a> I sell. There is also at Eis. A&. and Tsh. a new con- jugation in -dfu,
I have no examples of the Modem Greek endings -ejpvfia^ -€iiaai, etc., and to judge from tcepov/juii (cujnjKpovfiai) I listen the -aeo deponents have passed over to the -ow conjugation in -ovfjuu.
8. The Present Pa^ve and Deponent.
§ 354. For the barytone verbs an example is €p)(pvfiai
Sg. Ipxovfuii, ep&eaah epierau PL ipr)(ppAar€, Ipieare, Spj(pvvdcu*
u] The Dialed; of Pharasa 189
Or with vowel-weakening from Teh. :
Sg. efyxovfMi, ip&iat^ lf}6irL
PI. epxovfjbiari, epHiari, ip^ovvdi.
§ 355. For the -ioo conjugation we have from (poffovfuii at Eiska:
Sg. <l>0€ifLt, <f>0€lO'i, (f>0€iTl.
PI. il>0€Lflia-Tly <f>0€taTl, (f>0€tvdi.
And at Tsh. ^olSelfii, etc
§ 356. The passive of the -ow verbs, taking as an exampic (f>opTciv» (anc. f^oproao), runs:
Sg. if>opT''OVfuu, 'ovaai, 'ovrai.
PI. <^OpT-OVfl€0'T€, 'OVaT€f 'OVvdiU.
This form from its commonness has spread, first to -aw verbs {Kepavfxai I listen) and then to the barytones, so that we find €{j>)^ovpLa^ instead of eixofMu and fiapivofiai (L^* p* ^*^) I strive and fuipevovpMi side by side,
§ 357. The -a^ form is only recorded from Tsh. Eis. and Afs. for a present / stand newly formed fit>m the aorist lardOa {iardOffv) and so taking the place of arixop^i (Ph. <m]gvovfAa&). At SJs. it runs :
Sg. IfTTa-fll, -O-*, 'Tl,
PI. lo-rd'fium, -ar^^ -i/dt.
9. The Imperfect Passive and Deponent.
§ 358, Here the forms all end in -ovfiovve, whether the present be barytone like ipxovpuu, an -io contractum like (f>o/3ovfiai or a passive to -oo» in -oifMoi, That is to say, the last of these types through its commonness has superseded all the others. Thus we have:
ipXovfuu, impf. ipxpvfjLovve, dphrovfjMi I am ashamed, dpeirovfiovve, ffepfialvovfioi, Oepfiaipovfiowe, ifiO/Setfii, if>o/3o^fiowi, Tsh.
i^OprOVfUH, <f>OpT0fVfAOVV€.
The imp£ however of lar&fn is not recorded. It is probably la-rdfAovpi. A further exception is formed by fylvofuu, at Ph.
190 Orammatical [ci
Xvovfun, which has an impf. ivifiovve, etc., with o instead of throughout. Its 3rd pi. is ivoa-av as well as ivocavdai, and f<| the 3rd sg. it has the alternatives iporovve and epdovpc. Tl third persons of the Tsh. paradigm of <f>ol3ovfiowt below presei the €1 of the present, which is swamped in the other persons by
§ 359. Examples are from epxovfun, Ph. and from if>o0€li^ Tsh. :
Sg. ipxov-fJLOvve^ \ovv€, -rovve (dowe\
PL ipy^ov'-fiea'Te, -are, 'ovcavdai,
^"^^ The Tsh. paradigm with the a of the present in the thu persons :
Sg. <l>ofi'OVfiow&, ^ovaovpi, -eldovp^,
PI. <l)o0-ovfiia'Ti, -ovarii -^laavdu \
I
1
10. The Aorist Passive, Indicative, Subjunctive cmd Imperaiive.
§ 360. In the indie, the old endings -fjv, -179, -Vf ^tc. have given way to those of the aor. active, excepting in the 2nd and 3rd persons^ The subj. endings are -<S, -^9, -fh -ovfu, -^e, -^tvve, and the impv. sg. -ov, pi. -^re. An example is b^om fiouvofuu (Xovo^uu) I wash :
Indie, sg. fiovara, jSovarff^, l3ova-Tr}{i/*,
pi. l3ovaTafJ>€, fiovarare, ffovarave. Subj. fiowrw, /Sova-T^^, etc. Impv. sg. fiovarov, pL ^ovarrjre.
§ 361. Aorists in -7a generally keep the velar 7 througL .4 and modify the vowel of the ending to suit. Thus voi^w I operij aor. voiya, 3rd sg. volgh9, subj. voiyw, 3rd sg. voif^i. V. § 265.
§ 362. Further examples are :
Present A ovist, etc. passive
■ pa I cure apaida.
^pLtTKfo I find I3pd0a, but subj. 0p€0<S.
yXvToipto I escape subj. yov\rovd£. Also act. aor.
yXvrioaa.
^ It may be noted that Ear. in giving these aorists always writes them with the ai<3. ending of the Ist pers. in -rfw. Thus parrt^^'n^* if^ap^^t reic^^r, jc.r.X. This is no more than inaooaraoy.
< The Sid sg. occasionally ends also in -^ye. )^
0
The Diahet of Phartua
191
Present Aoriet, etc. passive
fi€&va} (jefjii^co) I fill ifjydda and ^/Mt.
^epfjuUpofiat I warm myself depfuiOa.
rrdjju I stand, Tsh.
avi^to I break (trans.) 6<f>TOi> I cut lapevofjuii, fiapevovfuii
strive favovfiat I ponder *€KpovfjLat I hear fifprofjLai I wash mysdf foi^to I open
^vfAvov/uu I strip myself
Tf^KWlHO I lift
(rv4fim I collect irtu^ofuu (xaipofJMi)
rofjuai I am ashamed
elfu I fear
lardxa or larAOa, Kis., ardOa, Ph. Impv. urrdxov, laraOrfTi, Tsh. The X is ixo more than a variant for 0.
tcavLd^-a (intran&),
Konra*
ifiapidrfv, Ear. (Lag. p. 57), which I would correct to jjLapidcu
vavoOTa.
vegpoara, impv. pegpoarov,
voi^a (t;. §§ 265, 361). Impv. vovyov and 1^0170, the latter affected by the act. of the -mvm verbs, v, § 348.
^vfjkvolida,
(TT/KdiBa, Impv. a"ijKo, Ph. an;^ a^qteov, act. in form only (v. § 243), pi. arjKcodfjTif Tsh.
trmpi^Of impv. a^^pei^rov,
Xdpa.
iv)dpdfrra or rpdira. Impv. dpdwov,
<f>ol3i^0a, Tsh.
*jMai I die (pass, of %av«) %ada. X^ t?Q9 / separate ;^«ip^ra. Impv. %o>/>^0^ov.
ifr^tti / cook '^0fi (3rd sg.).
§ 363. A few act. aorists follow this t}rpe. Thus /i)ba4i/Q> has €/iba, figaivw has I^Sga, with 3rd sg. e/3ga or efiyq, and the aor. to the Modem Qreek diroiUvfo, irofieLva or irip^iva has 3rd sg. irifuiv^ like l/ibi7 and e/Sgrf as well as the regular act. form ire^ive. Cl. the Capp. forms of the ^aivto verbs in § 241.
11. The Pluperfect
§ ^64. The pluperfect of the type i^pra i^rov used at Sifli (§ 56) and in Cappadocia (§§ 244, 245) is not recorded at Ph^rasa.
192 Oram/nuitic(d [ce.
12. The Participles.
§ 365. Of the Modem Greek indeclinable active participle I record no examples. The perf. participle pass, is in use, bnt requires no special remark.
13. The Substantive Verb.
§ 366. The forms are : Present :
Sg. elfjMi, elaai, li/e, Ip^, iv or enclitic ve. PI. elfiea-re, efore, elvdaL
Imperfect :
Sg. ^fjLovve, ffcovve, ^tov(i/(€ or iidou(v{€. PL i^fieare, Hare, i^aavdai or Haav.
At Tsh. A&. (and Eiska) the vowel-weakening produces forms with final -t instead of -€, elfii, etai, etc.
E. GENERAL CONCLUSIONS.
§ 367. The questions of the relation of these dialects to the rest of Modem Greek and to one another can only be treated here in outline ; anything approaching a complete treatment would fill a disproportionate space and is besides impossible without a much fuller knowledge of Pontic and the scattered dialects between Pontes and Cappadocia than is at present available.
§ 368. Apart fix)m the speech of the Bithjmian Greeks, which must be set aside, as being at least in the main that of populations brought over fix)m the European side of the Bosphoros, all these dialects, Pontic, Cappadocian, the dialects of Ph&rasa, Silli and Livisi alike, stand outside the general division of Modem Greek dialects into Northern and Southern^
This division is based on the fact that the dialects of the Greek mainland north of Attica and of the northern Aegean islands in all unaccented syllables drop i and u and weaken e and o to t and u, whilst the southern dialects preserve all these vowels unaltered.
^ For Bithynian Greek and its superficial bat probably not signifioant resemblanoes to Gappadooian, v. §§ 185, 285.
ii] General Concltmons 193
Although this affection of the unaccented vowels is not everywhere carried through with the same consistency, it remains a real ground of division of the dialects of Greece proper, but it is plain that the vowel-dropping of Cappadocia, which hardly goes beyond final syllables, or that of Pontos, touching only the post-tonic syllable, can have no connexion with this thorough-going system; and in the same way the vowel-weakening found at Silli and Livisi, at Malakopf, Misti and Semender^ in Cappadocia and at Tshuktiri, Kiska and A&h&r-koi in the Ph^urasa group, cannot claim any connexion with that of Northern Greeks The local restrictions of the vowel- weakening in Asia warn us that it is in fact comparatively recent. Thus it appears at Tshukiiri, Kfska and to a less extent at A&hir-koi, but at the mother-village of Phdrasa, from w^hich these are colonies, is almost unknown. In Cappadocian again it has two small separated areas inside the main body of the dialect; at Misti and Malakopl, but at neither Phloi'td* nor Sflata which in other ways are most closely allied to Malakopl, and also to some extent at least at Semender6 but not at the neighbouring Ulaghdtsh. At Silli it is certainly more recent than the change of i^* to ci, as this only takes place before original % and not before the % produced by unaccented e. But ti was still changing to 6i when Turkish words were arriving, witness the examples in § 12, and this warns us against regarding the vowel-weakening as very old. An inference from this is that it is not likely to be a real link between the dialects of Silli and Livisi ; an independent development in both cases is more probable.
§ 369. This separation from the rest of Modem Greek is borne out by the rarity of Italian words in the vocabulary*. Such words, the frequency of which in Modem Greek is very striking, began to work themselves into the language in the long period of Italian domination beginning with the Fourth Crusade, and their absence from these dialects points to a separation from the rest of Greek, cultural as well as geographical, during that long period.
^ The best gencnd aoooont of the North-Greek dialects is in the introdaotory PNSes (pp. 6—24) of Kretsohmer's Der heutige lesbische DiaUkt, 1905. He discuBBes the date of this affection of the unaccented vowels, but finds the evidence insufficient to allow him to arrive at any conclusion.
* For a study of these and the Latin words, see Meyer's Neugr. Studien, m, iv, and Triandaphyllidhis' Die Lehnw&rur der nUtUlgneehUchen lAUeratwr, Strassburg, 1909.
D. 13
194 Orammatical [cs.
Of such loaD-words I find only Tdpa used everywhere, fiifr/a^ fAoheXXa, {TKpo^, used at Silli, arfoKia at Sflli, Phlo'itd, Ax6 and Sinasds, fiairop at DalmescS, xapioXa at Delmesd and Phloiti, poica at Arav&n and Qhiirzono, ^hov at Fert^k and ^tfvovva at Sinas6s^ if>\opi and its derivative ^Xoptoi/a^ at Sflata, Potdmia and Malakopf, ^pyaml at Malakopi, Koyipvui at Misti, pbdrca (or /AaTcdKa), yairdvi, yapdif>ikif Kdimo, tcavrovvi, fiaaxapd^, vovraua and TipfAovt at Sinasds, and fidpxa and putrKapd^, but no others recorded, at Phirasa. Even this short list needs qualification : the garment called l^hiv at Fert6k is said to be of recent introduction, a'tcp6il>a (scrofa) and ripfiovi (terminus) may well be Latin words, for which opinion indeed their presence here is some evidence, and the connexion of drydXia with egucde, although generally accepted, is not very clear, and indeed Doctor Xanthudhidhis in his edition of Erotdkritos gives good reason for deriving it firom ya\7jvo^\ Many of these words also have been taken directly, not from Italian, but from Turkish, where they exist as loan-word& Thus lira, f^rqatin, frigate, whence (f^epyavri, and ma^kara, buffoon^ are used in Turkish, and Oustav Meyer^ gives as loan-words in Turkish vapor, kariola, felv/ri, karanfil, and it is these that are the direct sources from which the dialects have taken fiairop, Kopioka^ ifiKopl, yapdAl>i\i. To;^rop(i7, doctor, at Kfska, and the French trotm, poet, poet-office, at Afshir-kQi and Kov^paaov, con- ferenoe, at Sllli come in the same way frt>m the Turkish doktor, poet and konferane, and there are no doubt other cases. Such of these words as have not come through Turkish, and with them such French words as ravreWa, lace {defitelle), at Delme86, have no doubt reached the dialects in recent years from the outer Greek world by way of Constantinople and other centres. That these European words of recent introduction are more frequent at Sinasds than elsewhere is not due alone to the fulness of Arkh^laoe' vocabulary as compared with those published of other villages, for in fact the lexical material for Fert6k is nearly as large, but is mainly to be accounted for by the close contact with Constan- tinople, which has introduced many such words into the local idiouL It may be noted here that Arkh^laos says in his glossary that instead of the Italian Kavrovvi used at Sinas6s the Greek
^ Birf<^^>v Ko^^v 'BptfT^ir^rof, ^r'fi/MurXeiy K^i|f, 1916, p. 40S. * TUrHtehe Studien, i.
nj] Laiin Loan-words 195
^^f>6S»fia is used in the rest of Cappadocia, and it is not unlikely tli&t there are other cases where an imported word at SinasiSs has ousted a Qreek word used elsewhere.
§ 370. Of words borrowed from Latin on the other hand the
liatfi in §S 371—373 below shew that there is no lack. These,
together with such Byzantine words as r^ayyi, rapo^, eta, point
to the dialects having been in full connexion with the rest of the
Oreek world in the early Byzantine period, when the culture of
Rome was in the east merged into that of Greece. The separation
cctme later, and before the appearance of the Italian words; it was
due to the arrival of the Turks in Asia Minor, where the Seljuks
-vrere fully settled by the latter peurt of the eleventh century. The
extent of the Latin element will be seen from the following lists ^
§371. Silli: jSlXya (I3ly\a\ yov\a, KafAov^ (^a/iiro?), Kda-
Tovpov {Kaarpov), fcarXiffyov (KafiaXkycevm), kovtto, \fifjLopi
ifLVTifiopi), va\dp$ (\aufipi), fnrlrt, arpdra.
§ 372. Cappadocia : aKov^wi^Wy Aftm-ovKa, aairpOf ffap/Sdro^, i8^ero9, fiopKdx (ffepvKOKtcov)^ ffopd6p, fiovXa, jSpaici, yodka, youpyovp, BexaUKi, SiadKXi, KoKavrc^ Kokifi^ etc. {tcafiaXKiicevio\ jcaXucia, ^a/Mipi/, KavSifXa {/cavSfiXdAfyrtisi), fcapffov, ied<rrpo, /ceXip (^tceXkdpiov), Kovira, gdra, Xaf/ofl, Xapapi, Xirpa, ^yovXo, fMavdX^t ftopfunfp (iJaniijLopi)^ fiovKa, ovyylot we^KXdfii, TraXo?, wXovfU^(», o'ctXjcdfA, <rmX«(?), axeriK (a-tcovriXXiX aovyXi (aovffXC), airin, ardffKo {aravXos), crpdra^ raira (7/cfcra) =« sagitta, <f>a<rKioiv€9, if>oai{'i),
§ 373. Ph^rasa: d/SovKa, d^ivi (Xa/ii//), aairpo, ffovpdovi (ISopd6v)y fipoaoXi (fipa'Xi6Xi\ yxlra = sagitta, youpyovpt, KdXavra, fcovwa, gaXjiffoi (KoffaXXixevco), fLavi&i, fiprffiopi, iraydv^, aKaXi^ aoyXi (aoiz/SXt), airm^ ardfiyo (aravXo^), CTpdra^ t^/ctope^ f^ovpvo<, a>pt.
§ 374. Like the Italian, the Slavonic element in the vocabu- lary is very small. I record only Kovpfia from Silli, ^orft {s.v, Ko&iXo) from SinasiSs, Xoyyo^ from Fert^k, qovpxa from Malakopi, and povxa from Phteisa and Silli. It may be observed that all the words in question are found in the list of Slavonic loan-words given by Gustav Meyer as most widely distributed over the whole
^ Where two fonns are giveii, one braoketed and one not, the latter is the dialect form, and the former the one under which the various forms are printed in the gloesaiy, where also details and references will be found.
13—2
196 Orammatical [ch.
field of the Greek dialects^, and they are therefore probably of comparatively early introduction.
§ 375. Before coming to the question of Turkish the relation with Armenian should be mentioned. In the Ph&rasa vocabulanr there is certainly a considerable Armenian element, and this is present also, but to a less extent, in Cappadocianl Karolidhis has made a number of comparisons which Lagarde has increased and corrected. My ignorance of Armenian prevents my doing much more than giving lists of such words in E^arolidhis, as are supported by HUbschmann's Grammar and Bedrossian's Dictionary. Some of his derivations are plainly no more than random shot8^ but several stand at all events a preliminary inspection; the resemblances which he sees in the phonetics and endings of the two languages are, I think, illusory^.
The geographical position of Ph4rasa and the other Greek- speaking villages of its group is here important. The district is thinly populated, but there is an Armenian village near Tshukiiri and many others I believe exist to the north of Ph^lrasa, and Hajjin is also a great Armenian centre'.
Some borrowing firom Armenian is thus d priori very probable, and in feict the number of examples given below could no doubt be increased by an Armenian student ; it is especially likely that many of the unexplained words at Ph&rasa come from this source. The lists include only those words whose Armenian origin may be asserted with some safety. Details and references are to be sought in the glossary. The lists are :
§ 376. Ph&rasa: ar^ovffeg^, fidpr^, fieKiy fidoKKOf B^iica, KorfKapLy Kairo'dpi, Kcifw, Kapd, Kapaxiy xapiovKieXy KOCKopOy Kovpdy HovypovdovfjLiy fuiKapri, fidaKa^ veladxit o-d/Si, rdvi, rapdxii
^ Neitgr, Studien, n, p. 8.
s For Armenian I have nsed and refer to HAbsohmann, ArmeniKke OrammaHk, EfMte ThMl, Armenitcke Etymologie, 1897, and Bedroesian, New DUHomry, Armenian-EnglUh, Yenioe, 1875 — 79. My obligations to Dr F. C. Conjbeare I have expressed in the preface.
' Such as his suggestion for dp' tn, w\4w (Lag. p. 41) which is oertaiiily from aXXof« V, 1 273, and ^ltp, ^ipi, fip- yap (Ear. p. 50) which is Turkish f^ sin.
* Ear. pp. 62—65.
^ H. Orothe, Meine Vorderanenexpedition^ n, pp. 166^178, has an aoooont of the Armenians in the Anti-TanraSi
n] Turkish EUmmt 197
§ 377. Cappadocia : 8^t/ca, xayKcipif Kapcuci, tcdr^iVy Korifio, fiuucapTif fiafiiKO, axovpd, r^oKpi, ^09, x^^^^^(^)* X^/)*<r#c/. Of these words E^arolfdhis leaves some doubt as to whether Koy/cdpt, McoT^fjio and r^dxpi are Cappadocian or from Ph&rasa.
§ 378. These four foreign elements, Italian, Latin, Slav and
Armenian, affect only the vocabulary, nor is any of them very
extensive. Only the Italian is at present at all active, and that
not in itself, but as a part of the growing influence of the common
Greek at such villages as Sinasds and Pot&mia. The others, Latin
and Slav naturally and Armenian as a matter of fiict, belong to the
pojst history of the dialects. The case of the Turkish element is
fisu- otherwise ; as the language of the dominant race, its influence
is steadily increasing, even to the point of crowding the dialect
out of existence altogether. The character of the language, so
different from that of Greek, enables us to trace its influence with
great clearness, and the extent of this contamination is one of the
most interesting features of these idioms.
§ 379. Its overwhelming importance in all the three dialects described in this book has in fact already appeared in the pages devoted to the phonetics and inflexions, and its contributions to the vocabulary appear in the texts and glossary. In the vocabulary indeed the Turkish element is even larger than the glossary shews, for some of the words whose origin it has not been possible to trace are certainly Turkish in origin. Of these words the greater number are from Ph4rasa, and it is likely that the A&har element in the population is responsible for some of them^
The extent of this Turkish element in the vocabulary may be illustrated by a few examples. The use of such Turkish words as are found everywhere in Modem Qreek, such as para, hammam, oda, Jam, zabtiye, is of no significance, and even the borrowing of a great number of substantives is of minor iiaportance and can be paralleled elsewhere. What is so striking is the number of verbs borrowed, often to the complete exclusion of their Greek equivalents, for verbs are borrowed much less easily than other parts of speech, and only appear in any number when the vocabu- laries of two languages have reached a high degree of fiision^.
> For the Afshara v. pp. 33, 84.
* For this point see the book on the Turkish element in the Greek of Adrianople, Lea Emji^runts Turc$ dans le Orec vtUgaire de Jloumilie et tpScidlemeni d^Airianople,
198 GhramnfuUical [ch.
Thus in Cappadocia we find that forms from, for example, aramaq, anlamaq, baslamaq, dagharmaq, hazarlamaq, dtiiiinmek, &i8znaq, salmaq, qapamaq, qazanmaq, yapasmaq, have entirely superseded the corresponding Greek verbs, and in other cases the Greek word appears only at Sinasds and Potdmia, where the dialect has been more exposed to outside influence. At Ph&rasa the process has not gone so iar, and of the words quoted above the Greek equivalent is in use, at least by the side of the Turkish word. For Sllli the material is not so large ; it seems to hold a middle position between Cappadocia and Ph&rasa.
§ 380. It remains to say something of the influence of Turkish upon the syntax, and this comes suitably into this chapter on the general relations of the dialects, because it brings out with even greater force the way in which the Turkish has replaced the Greek spirit; the body has remained Greek, but the soul has become Turkish.
This syntactic influence appears in two forms: (1) Turkish idioms are translated literally into Greek, and (2) the peculiar Turkish order of words has invaded Greek. Lists of examples under these two headings follow:
§ 381. (1) Borrowing of Turkish idioms. The examples shew that this is about equally common in all the three dialects.
The Modem Greek o ?&09 himself is superseded in Silli by a phrase with X'^P'' borrowed frx)m Turkish. E,g. he did it himself is not TO etcave 6 ISto^ but om' aipiv dot; ra nrovK^y literally he did it with his hand, the Turkish kendi elile yapd9.
To happen to a person is expressed at Silli by a literal trans- lation of the Turkish phrase haJ^na gebneh Thus the sentence in the text on p. 286, 1. 4, Kopri ki \ael rov iopgiav i^tct ov K€<f>dXiv J179 and the girl tells him all thai had happened to her, is exactly the Turkish qdz-da hai&na gelenleri anlatt^r^r.
At Sllli 1/0S9 is used in the sense of Turkish 'aq^l JJL^. Thus vovf; rov ipiui \ Ke^£lUv dov he comes to his senses {again), in the text on p. 292, 1. 17, corresponds to 'agfo hcd^na gelir, and the sentence on p. 294, 1. 30, vouf; rov 'rrayaivvei haa-Kov dotrov, suggests a Turkish equivalent use of 'aq^L
par le P. Louis Bonzevalle, S. J. (quoted as l^nzevalle), and a review of it bj the present writer in J,H,8. xxzn, p. 409, in which the borrowed words are analysed aoooiding to the parts of speech.
n] Turkish Idioms 199
A phrase for to go atoay used at Ulagh&tsh is based on Turkish. Thus, in text on p. 348, 1. 7, eirepap do x€<l>aXi r xai a<l>f)fcav, 'friTYuitf, they went cuivay, literally they took their head and left, they went, is the Turkish qafcUardviQ ald^lar braqdQlar gitdiler, an idiom common in Kiinos' texts. There is a similar use of a^vat irriyaiv€i> = braqmaq gitmek at Silli, e,g. aifyijvpe^ irarfai^vJei he leases, he goes, %,e. he goes off, and in Cappadocia at Del. in the phrase a^ep teat iri^yev (text on p, 328, 1. 7).
The use of durmaq to stop, remain and yatmaq to lie to express
continuous action is transferred to the corresponding Greek verb&
Thus at Ph^rasa tedffo^i takes the place of dy/rmaq in such a
sentence as ajei ickai jai tcdrm to fia)(Ta'ovfAt there the baby staye
crying {text on p 494, 1. 6), which is the Turkish hirada makhsum
aghlay^p duriyor. Kdaov^ov (teddofiai) is used in the same way
at Si lli ; e,g. epxovfjLov ki Koaovfiov (or ip^ovfii tcrX.) I am con-
timuMy coming, and the impf. is ipaiv6vji<rKa kc KoatvopjiaKa
I was continually coming^ which are the Turkish gelip duriyorum
and gelip duriyor vdum respectively. An example for the use
of the same verb at UlaghiLtsh is in the text on p. 358, 1. 18,
dtLoiUdtii^Aagc Karyorov, In Capp xei^i is used in the same way
as the equivalent of yatmaq to lie. Thus for Sinascis Arkh^laos
gives (p. 243) \a\€t Kal fcelTOt ^ TuiXel avvex&^9 for Fert^k
Krin6pulos (p. 50) has the same, and for Silata we have {Xen. i,
p. 383) xaXaraev /eaX tcelrai with the same meaning. At Arav^
trreKOfuu is used in this way ; for an example t;. text on p. 334,
1. 26, ik ra atopoif} $ca^ (tt€K€tcu\
The Turkish verbal phrases with etmek and olma^q are freely copied, especially the former, with the various substitutes for woci^ (aor. iroUa) used for etmek, and yii'o^iai used for olmaq. This probably occurs in all the dialects, although I record no examples from Cappadocia. Thus : iroijev ifibp€ he commanded for emr etdi, PL, (l>Taiv€y <f>€Ti he is getting the better of for fet-h ediyor, Ph., ^i&dvov qaboi/X^ / accept for qabvl ederim, Silli, ei/dovve KapALa^
1 For the Turkish v, Bedhonae's TMrHth Orammar, in Trfibner's coUection of nmi^ifled gnunman, p. 149. Hatzid&kis (#iX. *Ep. p. 5) qaotes the same idiom in Pontic with arUw, and gives authority for deriving the use with this verb from a Greek source. The Turkish idiom and the absence of any evidence that Greek used KdBofiAt and KtTfuii in this way, makes the Turkish origin of the Cappadocian phrases, I think, certain ; in the use of ffr^Kta I would see a Greek germ developing into a fixed idiom under Turkish influence.
200 Orammatical [cil
I I
consented probably for razi oldu, Ph. V. also in glossary da'vet (ra/SeTi), sitr, zarar, mu'ayene.
ScopA epyov I work; literally / see work, the Turkish ii gdrmek, Capp. and Ph^Lrasa. E,g, pa x^pV<^ov 6fyyov I tvill tvork. Mis. — tI opyo pa Birjre ; what work will you do t Phi. — d IBco tov weffepov fiov r Spyov, I will work for my father-in-law, Tsh. (text on p. 566, L 6). Also p. 568, 1. 27.
Ko^rcD has the uses of kesmek to cut. Thus fiat kesmek, to fis: a price has produced at Ph. e/cc^ave 9 rifirj^ (text on p. 492, L 23), and at Mai. K6<f>T€t rtfp T$fiij tov (Pakhtikos, p. 30), and irom the meaning of the pass, keeilmek, to be changed into, the pass, of jcofftrm gets the same meaning at Delmes<5 and Ph&rasa. F. in glossary
K6<f>T(0.
Merti with, or its equivalents, are used instead of Kai like the Turkish He. Thus at Ph^urasa, tov irovXov to cvgdTi fio do Jov^aXt ^ bird's liver and head (text on p. 480, 1. 13), instead of to trvKotTi Kal TO /c€<f>d\i tov irov\iov. The pL verb is used, as in Turkish, after a singular subject if another noun is coupled to it. Thus from Phlo'itd (p. 434, 1. 11), fjui to %ai;^/bt a-i/iape go ba;^a he went into the garden with the lady, the Turkish khan^m He bakhceye gitdUer, It must be added however that this last usage is not unknown in Modem Greeks
At Ph&rasa axpa edge is used also to mean reason, a^ccount, in such phrases as abijci aTr)v atcpa for that reason, on that accouid, or fr^m the Ph&rasa Oospel, St Matt, xxvi, 31, 33, Wo fjtov Tt^v axpa, Vto aov ttjp aicpa, on my, thy account^. The explanation seems to be that as Turkish uj ^^1 means both extremity and, in old Turkish', reason, so aKpa its Greek equivalent for the meaning extremity has taken the second as well as the first meaning of the Turkish word. Cf also the use of a-rjfuiSevco (q.v.) for betroth, and <top doiro instead of, Del. (text on p. 324, 1. 13) like Turkish yerina.
§ 382. (2) Instances in which the word-order is Turkish and not Greek. This is often very apparent, as the word-order in Turkish is very characteristic and different from that of Greek, the principle being that the qualifying word always precedes the
1 Other examples are in Sil. 2 (p. 444, 1. 27) and Ph. 3 (p. 474, 1. 35).
> Lag. pp. 8, 9.
' F. Vamb^ry, Alt-ovnanUhe Sprachstudien, p. 218.
n] Turkish Wwd Order 201
qualified. In this way the genitive in all thes^ dialects always
precedes the noun upon which it depends, whilst in ordinary
Greek either position is allowed. Examples however with two
genitives of possession one after the other and both preceding,
such as qot/^iov/iji; ivaiKa^ oda the roam of the jeweller's wife, from
Silli (text on p. 296, 1. 18), and Upre *va defiiov fiavarfiov r to cnrtT he
oame to the house of a mother of a Dev, from Ulaghitsh (text on
p. 378, 1. 29), would be impossible in Qreek, where to Bofidriov rrj^
yvvaiKas rov ypva^xpov and ^pde €W to <nriTi t§9 fidva^ €V09
IpcLKov would be used, the dialect phrases being modelled on
the Turkish equivalents, qnyumjfunun qar^son odae^ and devin
anasdn&rt evine geldi. Even more Turkish is the Ulaghdtsh
example (text on p. 380, 1. 1) in which no genitive ending is
used: tcapei^ qoqoi;<roi; the smell of a man, literally, a man his
smell. Sometimes the possessive of the third person, t, is added
to the second word like the Turkish possessive -s)i; e.g, in the
PUoit4 text on p. 422, 1. 3, qaa-aw hcLo-fj o-e/iaBefievipv r ra
To-oXm, the clothes of the lmtcher*s betrothed, which is the Turkish
qassab-baSan nisanlasdnen rubalaro, literally of the butcher of his
betrothed her clothes. The examples in which a relative clause
is put before the noun upon which it depends exhibit the same
principle of syntax. Instances are : Kidr elpa vatpl the boy whom
I saw, Silli, which is in word-order the equivalent of gdrdilghilm
oghlan and not of the Qreek to nraiSi irov to elha. — Hi^v rov ^6
TO yhfa vofidr bpo Tov the man who has Tio beard appeared before
him, from Afeh&r-kdi (text on p. 576, 1. 22). — Tov9 ra xari^ei. rov
eiSe 0 ISao-iko^ rov Uttvo ; how does he know the dream which the
king saw? from Ph^Lrasa (text on p. 542, 1. 30) and from the same
village va aKorwaowe rov eaet ao ;^a)/Jioi/ dov ra ffeXitcd r afiya
to kill the mares that are in their village (text on p. 538, 1. 26).
The Phirasa texts contain a number of similar sentences, in
vhich the relative clause precedes the antecedent. The following
examples all come fix)m Tale 8 : rov yemfdv, K.r.\., p. 492, 1. 11.—
ttjetpo rov^eva-e, fc.r.X, p. 494, 1. 20. — trjfivo rov Kovrae, K.r,\., p. 496,
1. 1.— ajctvo Tov r)rovv€, x.r.X., p. 498, 1. 24. — ce r a/Sov, rov, K.r.X.,
P- W8, 1. 26. — yci rov irira^a, K.r.X., p. 500, 1. 4. It is this same
principle, that the qualifying should precede the qualified, which
Spires all the following examples, from the Cappadocian texts.
Kat TOV trovKihipv r Slfia r a^o'ev dov doTro, iif>vrpe9a€P Iva
202 Grammatical [ca.
pLel/Sd and on the place where the bird's Hood ran down^ a fruit-tree grew up, Del. (text on p. 312, 1. 23). The word-order of the relative clause is that of the Turkish equivalent ve quSun qanQ aqddgh^ yerde and exactly the opposite of the Greek xal eh rov rlnrov iroij €Tp€j(€ TO alfjia Tov irovXipv,
K.ai TO KOpiS qdyjreve a^ fiaatXeya traiSipv ao aip oirov ef^ai' to XaxTvldha and the girl seized the ring which the king's son had on his hcmdy SfL (text on p. 444, 1. 30). Here the order of the words. the ring which etc., is that of the Turkish q^z-de padHakdu oghlunun elindeki yuzeyi ald&, impossible in Greek, which has the opposite order : apTra^e ro Sa^rvXiBi irov tjtov et? to p^€pi toD iraiStov tov fiaa-iXea, The d^ (^/rom) is superfluous : it is put in as if the sentence were going to be, seized the ring from the hand of the king's son,
hijyev va ko^^ iKelra tcl ^ifiaXav ra tcipara he went to cut off the horns which they had grown (on their heads), PhL (text on p. 416, L 34). The Greek order for the relative clause is tt^c vk K6^rf iKeiva r^ Kipara nrov effyaXav, but instead of this it follows the Turkish onlar9n surtdiikler boi/niLzlar^ (hesmek icun gitdi).
Ka« to ewKe do lifnipd XaXaeu do (p. 362, 1. 16), Ul. And she told the calumny which he had uttered.
Owing to the extreme simplicity of the style, sentences in which this tendency can shew itself are not veiy common, but I can add a few more references to examples in the texts. That they all come from the Delmesd, Fhloiti and Silata texts is probably because their style is a little less bald than that of the other tales. The references are :
Delmesii 1, p. 314, 1. 11, !v oKoyo k.tX, Phloi'td 1, p. 410, 1. 26, da i^yave k.t.X, 1, p. 416, 1. 33, K ixeipo, to k.tX.
1, p. 416, 1. 37, vrjpev i/eei /c.t.X.
2, p. 426, 1. 16, car/vow da k,tX. „ 4, p. 432, 1. 19, fc iyciva tJl k.tX,
„ 4, p. 434, 1. 23, Kai Bip efiadev /c.r.X. SllaU 2, p. 444, 1. 21, onrov va ekh k.tX. I^astly it may be noted that the position of «« (» koL) second in the sentence at Silli is that of the Turkish de. Examples are common in the texts.
n] Turkish Infiuence 203
§ 383. These examples shew that the borrowing of Turkish idioms is a feature of all the dialects, although probably less common at Sflli than in Cappadocia and at Ph&rasa ; on the other hand, excepting for the position of the genitive before the noun upon which it depends, an idiom which is of course not in itself un-Greek, the use of the Turkish word-order is commoner in Cappadocian than in the other dialects. This is natural enough : the use of the Turkish word-order is so strange in JG^reek as only to be possible where the dialect is very much under Turkish influence, and the phonetics, inflexions and vocabulary all shew that this is more the case in Cappadocia than either at Silli or Phdrasa.
§ 384. The best way of summing up this subject is to draw up a list of the phenomena in each of the three dialects which may be put down to Turkish influence, with references to the sections in which each point is fully treated. Cases where the phenomenon is rare are put in brackets.
|
Bonowing of Tnrkiflli idioms. |
Hilli 1 881. |
Capp. 1 881. |
Ph. § 881. |
|
|
tse of Turkish word-order. |
(SUli 1 882.) |
Gapp. $ 882. |
Ph. § 882. |
|
|
Effects of Torldsh vowel-harmony. |
Silli § 9. |
Capp. §§ 70, 194. |
— |
|
|
YmX eofisonants unvoioed. |
— |
Capp. § 75. |
-^ |
|
|
VeUn kept unaltered in pandigms. |
— |
Capp. i§ 60, 81. |
Ph. §1265, 861. |
|
|
7 somded like qaf. |
.^ |
Capp. § 82. |
||
|
Fkilare to pnmoonoe $ and 9. |
SUli § 11. |
Capp. §§ 86— |
96. |
— |
|
hon of gendfiVB (§ 168). |
(Sim § 96.) |
Capp. §§ 106, 181—188. |
167, |
Ph. M 804, 814, 815. |
|
Butial disuse of the artiole. |
Silli § 16. |
Capp. § 106. |
— |
|
|
AocQsative ending in -or used onlj |
— |
Capp. § 115. |
Ph. §§ 289. |
|
|
sfter the article and use of -f to |
291, 298. |
|||
|
genenlise. |
||||
|
Agglatinative declension. |
— |
Capp. § 128. |
— |
|
|
Compamtiye of adjeotiTes on |
Silli § 21. |
Capp. § 169. |
Ph. § 305. |
|
|
Turkish model. |
||||
|
Use of Turkish numerals. |
Silli S 22. |
(Capp. § 171.) |
Ph. S 807. |
|
|
Turkish derivative verbal suffixes |
— |
Capp. § 196. |
— |
|
|
oaedmaieek. |
||||
|
The personal endings of Turkish |
Sim § 52. |
Capp. § 236. |
||
|
Added to the Greek verb. |
||||
|
Imperfect passive formed agglu- |
— |
Capp. |§ 282- |
-235. |
|
|
tioatively. |
||||
|
Pluperfect on Turkish model. |
SiUi § 56. |
Capp. §§ 244, |
245. |
— |
|
Ignition of enclitic substantive |
SUli § 69. |
Capp. § 248. |
— |
verb.
204 Grammatical [gh.
§ 385. The conclusioD to be drawn is that the dialect <A Ph&rasa is least affected by Turkish and that of Cappadocia most* Silli holding an intermediate position. If some of the items aroj examined more closely this conclusion is strengthened ; the loss of gender, for example, which appears in all three dialects, is onlf rudimentary at Silli, at Ph^rasa not very wide, but in Cappadoci^ almost complete. So too the influence of the Turkish vowel4 harmony is much more extensive in Cappadocia than at SHE These relations agree with the results of the examination of the syntax in ^ 381, 382 above, and also with the general impreesioo given by the vocabulary, which is certainly more Turkish ii^ Cappadocia than elsewhere. I have not attempted any statistical counting of the loan-words, — for any such figures to be profitable it would be necessary to have something approaching a full vocabulary of the dialects, — but a study of the texts in this book will certainly bear out the opinion that it is in Cappadocia that the influence ol Turkish is strongest. The stress to be laid on the number of borrowed verbs in Cappadocia has already been noticed.
§ 386. It remains to enquire what relation these dialects, Silli, Cappadocia, Phdrasa, Pontes and Livisi, bear to one another. In this connexion Turkisms must be excluded; all the dialects, excepting possibly that of Livfsi^, are very strongly under Turkish influence, and this cause may be supposed to produce everywhere the same effects. A Turkism common to two or more of the dialects has therefore no value as a mark of historical relationshipi A good example of this is the new pluperfect which is found both at Silli and in Cappadocia ; being formed on a Turkish model it says nothing for the propinquity of the two dialects, between which in fact the connexion is extremely slight, Silli going rather with Livisi, and the dialect of Cappadocia with that of Ph&rasa and Ponto&
§ 387. To begin with Silli and Livisi : these dialects may be brought together for several reasona They are both more like Modem Greek than the rest, each having the aorist passive in -ica and the possessive St/co<? fiov, etc. in place of the old 6/i69, <709, etc. The vowel-weakening common to both cannot be pressed in this
^ That the vooabulaiy at Liyisi is full of Turkish words appears from the article in "OfiTipm mentioned on p. 38 above. This says : Td dXXa UubiiaTu rijs Au^uucys yXtbffcris tlffl fiapfiapurfiol koI rovpKtfffMl, A short text full of Torkish words follows.
h] Rddtions of the Dialects 205
30iiiiexion, nor can much weight be laid on the pi. in -dhoc at Livisi and -apt {—-dSo^) at SlUi, but the 1st sg. pass, in -ovfiov ^hich they have in common, and the traces of resemblance in the imperfect (v. § 45), bring them together in a positive way, to which must be added the strong negative resemblance which they have in being both more like the usual language than are the [>ther Asia Minor dialects.
§ 388. There are some points of resemblance between the
dialect of Silli and that of some of the westernmost and so nearest
villages of the Cappadocian group. Thus ti alike at Delmes<5,
Aravdn and Qhiirzono, and at Silli, becomes 6%, a change which at
Silli at least is of some antiquityS and the substitutes for 8 have
some resemblance, S becoming p at Silli and partially at Arav&n
and Ghiirzono, but nowhere else in Cappadocia. So too the Silli
form of KafiaWt/cevta with a dental, KarXijSyov, can be paralleled
in Cappadocia only at Delmeso and Fert^k with the forms KaXdiffm
and xdXde^a. If these resemblances are more than accidental it
would mean that they arose when there were still Oreek-speaking
links between Silli and Cappadocia, which before disappearing lost
under Turkish influence the true pronunciation of & Such would
be the place near Eregli where Belon, who travelled in 1546-9,
records that the lingua Qraeca pura was spoken, an expression
which may mean that the Christians then spoke a Qreek different
from the common language, and reflect the account given to a
traveller of a marked local dialect*, just as at present the traveller
is often told that, at some village where a marked dialect is used,
the people speak ancient Greek : at Semender6 the schoolmaster
told me that the people spoke ancient Doric; what they really
speak may be seen from the grammar in this book.
§ 389. When we come to the dialects of Cappadocia, Ph&rasa and Pontes, the case becomes much plainer. The resemblances are so striking that there is no doubt that they must be regarded as having at one time formed a continuous linguistic area The main features which they have in common are the tendency to distinguish in declension between substantives whose meaning
1 V. § 9.
* The leferenoe, which I owe to Mr F. W. HabIucIc, is, P. Belon, OhterviUiones, Antwerp, 16S0, p« 891 : Ampins est pagns apnd Heracieam, qni a solis Ohristianis Qraeois habitatnr, qnomm lingna Tulgaris pnia Graeoa est: alius etiam est Christianofmm Axmeniomm.
206 OrammcUiccU [ch.
involves personality and those without this idea^ the use of the old possessives i/io^, <r6^, etc., rt? used for both singular and plural, the aorist passive without -#ca, the position of the prononunal object after the verb, the ending fjL€a{T€ used in the active, the old con- tracted passive of -o<v (mod. -dvco) verbs, the use of the names of finiits for both the fruit and the tree^ the diminutive ending in -oTToi;', and a number of peculiar words, amongst which is the use of a negative derived fix>m oifK in place of the usual Shf of Modem Qreek, although this is rare in Cappadocian^. In this list I omit the breakdown of the endings marking gender, of which the be- ginnings are seen at Ph&rasa and in Pontic and the final result in Cappadocian, because this is probably due to the influence of Turkish; even without this enough is left to shew a very real resemblance.
§ 390. In this connexion the dialects of the places mentioned on p. 9 above, lying geographically between the areas of Cappa- docian and Pontic, are of great interest. Our ignorance of their nature and the lack of good detailed provenances for the pheno- mena of Pontic make it impossible to develope this branch of the subject. It must suffice to point out that these three dialects hang together much more closely than any one of them with any other Qreek dialect, not excluding those spoken in other parts of Asia Minor.
§ 391. Striking as these resemblances are, the differences between Cappadocian and Pontic are considerable, although not so great as the Turkised condition of Cappadocian makes them appear. Very great also is the difference between Cappadocian and the dialect of Phdrasa. The important point is that between this latter and Pontic the resemblances are vety striking, so much so that the whole group may be divided into Cappadocian on the one hand and on the .other the dialects of Pontes and Phirasa. The main points in which these two agree with each other and differ firom Cappadocian are the absence of synisesis, by which the old position of the accent is preserved (e.g, x^P^^ <^^ ^^^ X^Pi'^)*
^ A eofmparatiTe Account of the Cappadocian and Pontic declenBions would be most interesting; on the Pontic side, however, the material is stiU deficient.
* V. for Pontic, Hatmdikis, ^iX. 'Ep. p. 6, and in the gloswy e.y. dvi^ m^'^* Turk, tat (ro^i), jto^^, tt^pdwi, WKtd.
> For Oappadooian this is recorded at Fert^k by Krin6palo8 ; v, in glossary tviW.
* V, glossary t,v. kL
f
/ I
I
it] Connexion between Pharasa and Pontos 207
the use of the vowel a, the position of the pronominal object after the verb even in negative sentences, the reflexive use of iKelvo^, the regular use of a negative derived from ov/c, which is only rare in Cappadocian, to the complete exclusion of hh.
This is borne out by further examples from the vocabulary. There are a number of words common to Pontic and the dialect of Pharasa, for which another word is used in Cappadocian. Examples are : yarudv(a (Capp. ^oXoS), xapaxdwo (Capp. cr^aXo)), Kapfiava (Capp. KKadapa), \axT6p^ (Capp. K0Kovi6s:\ povai (Pont, paarl, Capp. fiovvl), ciSt (Capp. Iria), ranh (Pont, rara?, Capp. fiafidt;). To these may be added the use at Ph&rasa of irdXiv in the Pontic sense to continue a narrative, where in Cappadocian va-rept^, or more commonly the Turkish aonra, is used, for which see irdXiv in the glossary. Less cogent as links are those words common to Pontos and Phdrasa which in Cappadocian {a) are replaced by a Turkish word, or (6) have no corresponding word recorded. Of these examples are (a) Jobt, %,e. Kvjirl (Capp. baghfe), Kkifi6vt (Capp. tandur), ifkifo (Capp. ylizmek), (b) eXiSi, \topl, irapgafilva. Again in some words the Pontic and Phdrasa forms agree as against the C!appadocian. Examples are: vi&Kofuii, the Cappa- docian form of ylyvofjMi, but at Phdrasa Ivofiat and in Pontos yivofia& ; Kpifita, Capp., but yvpifiw, Ph. and I believe in Pontos ; a-vXwvco, Capp., but iilaiicivoi) (q,v. in glossary), Ph. and Pontic a-ova-ovXl^oo. This reduplication is, according to Valav^nis, charac- teristic of Pontic^
What the historical causes underljKng this resemblance are is not apparent, nor is it worth while to investigate it more closely until our knowledge of Pontic is more detailed. The discovery of what villages in Pontos most closely resemble Phdrasa in their dialect would be a step forward, as it is not impossible that Ph&rasa is no more than an old colony from some part of Pontos. It may indeed be a very old mining colony : Murray's Guide notes that there are disused iron-mines in the neighbourhood', Kyrillos says that the inhabitants, as well as those of A&h&r-k^i, are iron- workers*, and abundance of fragments of iron ore are to be seen on the slopes round the village. Two features of the dialect perhaps point to the Greek of Shabin-E^ra-Hissar as the nearest
^ Ztfrra Vwrifuta rris drd H6wtw ^^iwnr^f , 1892, p. 304.
* Guide to Aiia Minor, p. 274. ' pp^ 14, l(k
208 Grammaiical [ch.
to that of PhArasa* The 1st pi. in -/a€9 found in the Gospel texts from Phdrasa appears in Lagarde's songs from Nikopolis\ and is also recorded by HatzidAkis from Tripolis (Tirebolu) on the coast to the north. Parallels also to the disappearance of X or its change to 7 at Phdrasa are given by Yalavdnis from Ovatsuk and other villages near Shabin-Eara-Hissarl If these indications are of any value, we are again brought back to the pressing need of some knowledge of the dialects of the places between Cappadocia and the area of the Pontic dialects.
§ 392. The next topic is the mutual relation of the idioms of the twenty villages which together make up what has been called in this book Cappadocian. Strictly perhaps a similar enquiry should be made as to the relation between the idioms of Ph&rasa, Tshukiin and the other villages of the group, but here the tradition, which there is no reason to doubt, that they are settlements from Ph&rasa, practically disposes of the matter. The case of Cappadocian where the historical relations of the villages are for the most part unknown, calls however for some discussion.
§ 393. The points of difference between the local idioms may be classed under two heads: phenomena of Greek, and phenomena of Turkish origin. Of the latter some are found eveiywhere, or almost everywhere, and so do not concern us here : of such the most important are the use of the accusative masculine only after the definite article (§ 115), the comparison of adjectives on the Turkish model (§ 169), the agglutinative imperfect passive (§§ 232 — 235), the new pluperfect (§§ 244 — 245), the enclitic position of the substcmtive verb (§ 248), the varying degrees of the use of the vowel-h€krmony (§§ 70, 194), the unvoicing of final consonants (§ 75), the loss of gender (§§ 106, 167. 181—188), the partial disuse of the article (§ 106) and the borrowing of Turkish idioms and word-order (§§ 380—383).
§ 394 If these universal phenomena are left aside, the local limits of the others enable us to arrange the villages in groups according to the strength and extent of the Turkish influence. These groups are :
1 Lag. pp. 25, 26 and § 321. For the false identification of Nikopolis with Shabin-Eata-Hissar, v. p. 10, note 2 above.
* Z«2rra Mn^Aicca rift i»h n6rror IhuaTiK^t^ 1S82, p. 84. The words az« : ^y)irpu,
n] Cappadodan Dialects 209
I. Sinasds (and Zal61a), Pot&mia and Delmes6, which preserve the Greek pronunciation of i and ^, and, at least for words of personality, the old declension of -o? nouns and the distinction of genders.
II. Silata (and Anakii), Phloi't^ and Malakopi, where i and 0 and the old declension are preserved, but of gender no more than a trace remains (§ 107), whilst the pronunciation of the velar 7 like qaf (§ 82) and the preservation of the velar sound of 7 and x in paradigms at Sflata, PhloTt^ and Malakopi (§§ 80, 81) shew the progresB which the Turkish element has made. It is curious that these two points are hardly recorded elsewhere.
IIL Ax6 (and Trokhd) and Mistf (with its colonies). Here and in all the villages below, the Greek sounds of S and d, and almost all distinction of genders, have been lost\ and the old declension is beginning to give way to the agglutinative endings (§ 123).
IV. Ghdrzono, Aravdn and Fert^k, where i and 0 are lost, there is no gender and the agglutinative endings have almost destroyed the old -09, -ov and imparisyllabic declensions, as well as spreading to the feminines and 3rd declension neuters.
Y. Ulagh&tsh and Semender^, where the Turkish element is at its strongest Besides all the Turkisms of the previous group Turkish endings and derivative suffixes appear in the verb and the niagh&tsh texts shew how Turkish the word-order is capable of being. Turkish loan-words are very frequent «md the dialect is in &ct rapidly giving way as a vernacular to Turkish.
This grouping reflects in general the social condition of the villages. That the Turkish influence should be so strong in the southern villages is natural, because there the Turkish population is large and increasing; Delmes<5 with no resident Turks and further away from Nigde than Fert^k and Arav&n is consequently much less infected. It is curious that Ax6 and Mistf, large and entirely (christian villages, should shew so many marks of Turkish, but for some reason the language is spoken a good deal among the Christians there, and this has produced its natural result.
These groups, it is to be noted, are geographical, with the single exception of Delmes(5, whose companions in the first group are the extreme northern villages of SinasiSs, (Zal^la) and Potdmia. This is no more than the result of the fact that Delmes6, like
^ Ezoept a trace at Ax6 (§ 107). D. 14
210
Grammatical
[CH.
•nig
X X
•10J
•ns
•FW
l^R
•xy
X X
•STW
•in
•qo
•JV
•19J
XX XX
c
lOQ
i . 8 :
-- 11, f % hh ll "^"^ ^>
*><■€ 'x-S b-S-'S'S 'S'S oo ^o S 5 S ^
^S ^"^ SS SS Sw ^^ "S^S* 'S^S* '5*S'
^ ^ ^ 'i 14 '2 3
•9 -S 'a ^* -^ *■ p "2
•* •* 1 S S S ft' 4 S
u] Cappadodan Dialects 211
Sinasds and its neighbours, has been, though for very different reasons, preserved from any very strong Turkish influence.
§ 395. Behind this flood of Turkisms lie the Greek features of the dialect, and these are fairly uniform over the whole area. Certain phenomena are however restricted in range and form a series of links binding neighbouring villages together. Thus Silata and Phloi't& are connected by the change of pta to pa (§ 71), Phloi'td and Malakopl by the -e ending of the three persons of the plural active (§ 190), Malakopi and Misti by the change of unaccented e and o to i and u respectively (§ 64), and Delmes<5, Aravdn and Ohikzono by the change ri to A' (§ 83).
§ 396. Wider local groupings can often be observed, and these shew a certain distinction between the southern and the northern villages. A few of the many points which shew this may be given in a tabular form, the villages being arranged geographically from south to north. Compare also §§ 198, 222.
§ 397. The results of this table suggest a general division of the dialects into northern and southern, the former consisting of Sinasds, (Zal^la), Pot&mia, Silata, (Anakii), Phloiti and Malakopi, with Ax6, (Trokhd) and Misti on the border between the two groups, and the latter of Ulagh&tsh, (Semender^), (jhth^ono, Arav4n and Fert^k. Delmes6 shares the characteristics of both groups, and in spite of its geographical position goes now with the northern and now with the southern dialects. This resemblance in its Greek features to the northern dialects from which it is geographically separated by the whole of the southern group suggests that the idiom of this northern group is the more ar- chaic, and that the best preserved specimen of what Cappadocian was like before the coming of the Turks is to be sought amongst the northern dialects and that of Delmes6. Of these Delmesd has the best claim : the idiom of Potdmia and still more that of Sinasds is in its present condition too much infected by the oommon Oreek, and the dialects of Silata, Malakopi and Phloi'td are equally disqualified by their Turkised condition. The closeness of Delmes6 to Sinas6s and Pot&mia in the matter of Turkisms, which has led me to place them together in the grouping in § 394 above according to the strength of this influence, means no more than that social circumstances have in all these villages not been such as to expose them to Turkish infection, but the connexion
14—2
212 OrammcUical [ch.
on purely Greek grounds is much more significant. Delmeso will have borrowed its southern peculiarities from its neighbours, but its points of agreement with the northern villages must be an old inheritance, and its freedom from common Greek and the com- paratively slight number of Turkisms justify the view that it is the best preserved of the Cappadocian local idioms.
§ 398. The more the Greek phenomena are locally restricted, the later in date they may be taken as being, and the way in which they connect adjacent villages indicates that there have been no recent shifts of population of any magnitude. Nor are these local phenomena of much importance in comparison with those that are found all over the area. It is these, the character* istics which mark the Greek substratum of the Cappadocian, which give it enough uniformity to justify its treatment as a single (idalect. The more remarkable of these Greek features are :
(1) The spread of the endings of the second declension diminutives into the -09 nouns and the imparisyllabic declension (§ 108).
(2) The use of the old possessives e/wJ?, ^6^, ^fiirepo^ (§§ 181, 182) and iro (<— evVo?) in place of avro^ (§ 176).
(3) The imperfect active in -i<TKa for barytone verbs and in -apa, 'iva for contracta (§§ 202 — 215).
(4) The passive of the -oo) contracta, now verbs in -^im
(§ 231). . * . .
(6) The aorist passive without the -/ea of Modem Greek but preserving at least remains of the old endings in -971;, etc (§ 238).
(6) The use of the passive ending of the 1st plural in the active voice (§ 191).
(7) What appear to be relics of the old imparisyllabic declen- sion (§§ 137, note, and 156). For this in Pontic see Hatzid&kis' remarks on the type 0 XvKovt gen. Xvkovo^, and the plurals in 'vroiy -vTtov in <I>tX. 'E/9. p. 27.
The principle by which the declension of words of personality differs from those without this idea (^ 106, 108, 115 sqq.) should probably come here. It is certainly not Turkish and there seems no apparent reason why it should not have arisen inside Greek itself. If so it is one of the most remarkable Greek features of the dialect. It appears again at Phirasa and in Pontic, and we are bound there- fore to ascribe its origin to the pre-Turkish period and to regard
n] Dialect of Cyprus 213
it as a feature of the medieval Greek dialect of eastern Asia Minor.
§ 399. Besides this, however, most if not all of the seven Greek peculiarities enumerated above appear in Pontic, and this is important and significant. It means that when the Turkish accidents have been stripped oflF, the residue, for all its differences (§ 391), is found to resemble in many points the other great Greek dialect of Asia, and we may therefore suppose that in this way we get some idea of what the Greek of at least eastern Asia Minor was like before the Turkish conquest.
§ 400. Further enquiries along this line would involve a dis- cussion of the character of the koivt) hidXexro^ spoken in Asia Minor, a question which lies altogether outside the scope of this book. Such a discussion would also require as a preliminary an investigation as to whether the dialects of the islands adjacent to Asia contain any definitely Asiatic features. Such would seem at first sight to be the pronouns €/i€tT€9, eVctre?, €fi6v, iaov firom Chios^ the use of to, ra as a relative in Cyprus, Rhodes and Chios*, and it may also be observed that there are a certain number of words which in the modem language seem to be confined or almost confined to Asia Minor and Cyprus, and it is likely that a fuller acquaintance with the vocabulary would add to their number*. I have noted :
aXfi)7ro9, /ow. — Cypriote dXoirrro^,
fiivevoDy I throw, — Cypriote /3owvil^(x>.
Ifiari, shirt, — Cypriote t)fiariv, but also in Terra d* Otranto.
kXwOodj with the meaning / walk about, as well as / spin,
KOKovw, cock, — Cypriote klkivo^,
Xtafo), / hark {a.v, vXaxrA). — Cypriote ^daaoD,
opafui, dream, — Cjrpriote optofiav, but also in the Cretan Eroto-
kritos. (niriSo, day after to-morrow, — Cypriote inddpKov, Cf, glossary. <r^aXaii/a>, / close, v. gloss.
^ For these v, IIcuriroTiyt, Xtairor T\tae<ripiov, pp. 147, 166, and for iiulrct the note on § 175 above.
2 V. note on § 1S9.
^ The Cypriote words are taken from the glossary in SakelUrios' KvT/Haird, u. The notes on the distribution of words I owe to the kindness of the direction of the Kational Lezikon.
216 The syhject-nHnP^r of the folktales [ch.
lection of Greek stories published in English ; single stories are naturally to be found in variolas works dealing with the folk-lore of Modem Greece. The grea* collection of Greek folk-tales is of course that of J. G. von Hahn's Oriechische und alhanesische Mdrchen and supplementary is Bernard Schmidt's collection from the Ionian Islands. Th^ remainder are to be found chiefly in Greek periodicals of fo^'k-lore or philology, in local histories, or in works on the vario-^s dialects of the modem Greek language. The whole of this rabidly increasing material I cannot claim to have covered in t^^ time spared from other occupations, but I have done so I nope sufficiently to be able to throw light on obscure poinds in the following stories and to gauge fairly ac- curately tl^e prevalence of particular types. The " comparative " notes of Variants from other lands can similarly make no claim to be exha/ustive ; a glance at the bibliography will give an idea of theiiv imitations. While it is hardly profitable to make long lists ^^^^^1 variants of the veriest commonplaces of folk-tale, it seemed y^"^ uselU to add such other examples, as I knew, of the occurrence / of cerWn incidents and combinations of incidents, particularly as
the views suggested by their distribution are not likely to find favour with some students of Greek folk-lore. ^ In ordinary conversation the Greek peasant habitually con-
trasts Greece with Europe and the Hellene with the Frank, thus implicitly ranging himself among the peoples of the Nearer Blast Aud the admission of this casual comparison is justified by his conditions of life and modes of thought. It is further borne out by the character of his folk-tales. The oriental and particularly the Turkish character of Greek stories has never been sufficiently recognised. No Greek, however strong the evidence, could do anything but deny a phenomenon, which his isense of patriotism decrees a priori to be impossible. And von Hahn, when he made his collection, started in the hopes of finding connexions with the stories of the ancient mythographers. In this direction he was honestly disappointed, while surprised to find the number of similarities between Greek and Teutonic mdrchen. Unfortu- nately he did not lay the ghost of Ancient Greece, which still frightens students of Greek folk-lore round by devious paths and / hinders all straightforward progress. It cannot be too strongly insisted that there is no special connexion at all between ancient
m] Clasgicod mythology and Greek folk-tales
mythology and modem Greek folk-tales. Wherever it has been traced, there is obvious to the impartial observer either a straining of the evidence or a palpable mistake. There are of course certain incidents common to the two, but they are incidents to be found in every collection of folk-tcJes from every country, episodes like those of the Son and the Tokens or the BnaJce and the Healing Herb. Had not the special conditions produced the wish to be father to the thought, we should never have heard of that close and peculiar oonnezion between modem Qreek folk-lore and ancient Qreek mythology, which is in reality an article of faith rather than a matter of &ct.
Leaving &bles out of account, there is but one of the following tales of which the central incident finds a parallel in classical story, and it is difficult for anyone, who is not a partisan of an extreme type, to regard the history of the seven priests in Ph^rasa, No. 25, p. 551, The Oydope, as an heritage from the Odyeeey in the direct line. Without pressing the different setting of the Ph&rasa story, the Turkish name of the one-eyed giant, or the difference between an Odysseus and seven priests, the fact that the story of Polyphemos is by no means an unique ncmrative feund only in Horner^ and indeed must have been current as a felk-tale before Homer turned it to literary uses, renders it in the highest degree unlikely that the story is a relic of ancient Greek literature preserved by Anatolian peasants. That the claim will, however, be made by ''classical" enthusiasts, no one, who has studied the folk-lore of Modem Greece, can doubt. Credai Jtidaetis Apella, non ego.
To dogmatise on so difficult a subject as the distribution of folk-tales demands a wider knowledge than any to which I can lay claim. To the more detached observer indeed the experts appear each to be too engrossed with their own particular aspect of a
1 Merry and Biddell quote eight other versions of the Polyphemos story from different countries, Odytsey^ i-xn, App. il, p. 650. Another Modem Greek variant occurs in AeXWor, i, p. 147 [Qarnett, O.F.P. n, p. 80]. It forms an incident in the Tale of Sayf-^U-MtUuk and Badta-al-Jamdl in the Arabian Nights. Campbell has rworded a Highland version, Campbell, i, p. Ill; two from Sicily are given in Crane, pp. 89, 90. Hackman, Die Polyphemsage in der Volksilherlieferung (Hel- eingfors, 1904), a monograph in which some 221 variants are classified, is known 10 me only in a review by van Gennep reprinted in the first series of his Beligiofu, Mnurg et Legended, p. 1 55.
214 . The subfect-matter of the folk-tales [ch.
oomplex truth. Most seem to have reason on their side, until they push their claims to the extent of maintaining that their particular solution is exclusive and covers by itself the whole field of possibility. Folk-tales are spread in a great many different ways, which it is extremely difficult to trace, particularly where there is no literary element in which to detect the symptoms of the process of imitation or plagiarism. Those, who insist on the possibility of coincidence in invention, are rightly emphasizing an actual fact. At least, to take a fairly clear case, it is difficult to account for the similanty of the legends about the warfare between pigmies and cranes in classical antiquity and among the Cherokees^ by any theory of transference. On the other hand independent invention cannot cover all the facts of many detailed and complex similarities, and in many cases there is more or less substantial evidence to support a different explanation. Benfey and his successors, of whom M. Cosquin is the most distinguished representative, are indubitably right in insisting on the debt of European folk-tales to the Orient, an influence exerted chiefly through litenuy collections like the Pavchatantra, the TiiJti navfiek, or the Booh of Sindibad. The relation of the Panchatantra itself to Aesop is another example of how stories may travel the ^lobe. Take another kind of theory, that voiced in the petulant notes of Groome, for whom any story told by a Oypsy, or indeed by a tinker, was characteristically a Oypsy stoiy and spread by Gypsies over the world. There is an element of truth in the suggestion. For instance I cannot help thinking that the Bukowina-Qypsy variant of The Two Sisters who envied their. Cadette (see below, p. 271) may have been carried fix)m India by Gypsies.
In any case, whatever theory is adopted, it will be adnutted by all that the same tales and the same incidents are to be found distributed over the greater part of the world, and it will not surprise the reader to-day, as it surprised von Hahn, to find close parallels between Teutonic mdrchen and the folk-tales of Greece. At the same time, in spite of the wide distribution of incidents and tales, it is possible in many cases to trace a narrower nationality in the tone and content of a body of allied folk-stories. Indications are the popularity and frequency of
^ Mooney, Myths of the Cherokee^ XlXth Atmual Report of the American Burew of Ethnology, pp. 826, 471.
/
m] The Near Eastern group 219
certain stories within certain areas, the consistent combination of the same incidents within the group, and, what is easier to discern than to describe, a common tone or 77^09. In such a group Greek folk-tcJes can, I believe, be placed, bxA it is not within that represented by Teutonic ma/rchen. The Nearer East, including Magyars, Greeks, Albanians, Serbs, Russians, Turks, Armenians, Georgians (in &ct the Turkish Empire, Russia and the Balkan States), presents in its folk-tales the equivalent of its geographical position as a halfway house between East and West. Within the group there is of course variation in the local colour. The mace for example, which figures as the weapon of giants in the stories of the Magyars, Serbs and Russians, does not appear in Greek stories, nor is the prominence of the magic horse, the Tatds of Magyar tales S so marked a feature here as in some of the Balkan States. But, in spite of such variation, the main corpus of the stories is singnlarly consistent and the same combinations of incidents are constantly repeated. The stories for example, which I have called The Underworld Adventure, The Magic Brothers-in-law, and The Three Oranges, while unfamiliar in Western Europe, are favourites within this area. Further, of all the stories of this group with which I am acquainted, the Greek approximate most closely to the Turkish. Any fidr-minded critic who reads through the Turkish folk-tales collected by M. Etinos, cannot but be struck with a doseness of correspondence, which is after all hardly singular in the light of the history of the Balkan peninsula.
It will perhaps be thought that the following stories hailing from the heart of Asia Minor and told in dialects considerably affected by the Turkish language and idiom will be peculiarly Turkish in tone. I do not think that as a matter of fact they will be found to be more or less Turkish than the variant versions which I have quoted fix)m other parts of the Greek-speaking area. Two qualifications only of this statement occur to me. The first is purely a question of names : the ogre of these stories corre- sponding to the Greek dhrdkos (Bpdicos!) is the Turkish dev. The character however of dev and dhrdkos^ is identical. The second is a question of style. The Greek narrator tends to indulge
^ V. Jones and Kropf , p. 846.
' A dkrdko9 is of eoturse an ogre, not a dragon. Von Hahn's use of Drache as a tnnalation is onfortanate.
220 The mibjeet-matter of the folk-tales [ch.
a characteristic garrulity with endless repetitions and &taous ''asides" to his audience ^ Turkish on the other hand is not au expansive language, and incidents which occupy a couple of pages in Turkish may run to ten times that amount in Greek. These Cappadocian stories have the Turkish virtue of terseness almost to excess, and in places where the tale is but partially recollected it
leads to no small confusion and mystification.
«
It is remarkable that in the Cappadocian stories the formal
preludes and conclusions are so little developed. In Turkish,
Magyar, Roumanian or Russian* they are a very prominent
feature and it is the exception for a story not to begin or end
with them. They are not of course peculiar to this group. There
is the
"Onoe upon a time
When pigs spoke rhyme
And monkeys chewed tobacco," etc.'
of our own nurseries, or the conclusion of Hansel and Gretel*; '' Mein Marchen ist aus, dort laufb eine Maus, wer sie fangt darf sich eine grosse Pelzkappe daraus machen." MacDougall speaks of them as a feature in Gaelic storie6^ But nowhere are they so frequent, so elaborate, and so varied as in Russia, Turkey and the Balkan States*
The Lilgen'Mdrchen, also popular in these countries, is really nothing but the nonsense prelude developed into a separate stor}^
^ Good examples of the Greek manner are the Syme stories ooUected by Xufitofis in Ztfiypcupetot 'A7(6y, i, pp. 228-265.
* Balston, p. 70, note 1, implies that the nonsense conclusion is the role in Bassian skcLzas.
' For English and Scotch opening formulae see Jacobs, E,F.T. n, p. 217.
^ Grimm, No. 16.
'^ MacDoagaU, Folk and Hero Tales from ArgylUhiret pp. 112, 285. In Bengal the concluding formula appears to be stereotyped in form and an invariable addition to the story. It consists of a cumulatiye string of the Wee Wee Manms type. <'Thus my story endeth, the Matiya-thom ^ithereth."— **Why, O Natiya-thom, dost wither? "—** Why does thy cow on me browse? "—*' Why, 0 cow, dost thou ' browse?"— "Why does thy neatherd not tend me?"— "Why, O neatherd, dost not tend the cow ? "— «• Why does thy daughter-in-law not give me rice? '* — "Why, i O daughter-in-law, dost not give rice?'* — "Why does my child cry?" — "Why, O child, dost thou ciy?^'— "Why does the ant bite me?"— "Why, O ant, dost thou bite ? "— " Koot I Koot I Koot I " Day, p. x.
* Compare the examples El!uios (Adakale), No. 39, p. 261 and No. 51, p. 358. where the preludes have swollen almost to the dimensions of the independent Lligen-Mdrchen.
/
ni] Nonsense prekides and condtisions 221
In Greece, Liigen-Mdrchen are not unknown and we have one specimen in this collection of the familiar type of the lying match with a miller^. The nonsense prelude is sometimes though not often found*. As a rule the story opens with the simple " Good evening to you, ladies and gentlemen," or the pretty
KoKKivrj kXaxtti] KXtoafidifTf *s r^v dv€fttf TvXiyfiivTjj bos rtrtf <cX«r(ro vii yvpioTfy napofivBi V* apxivritrrf^y
and ends with " they lived happily ever after and we here more happily still. I wasn't there nor were you, so you needn't believe it," or " you take the chaff and I the cqm^"
In these Cappadocian tales the nonsense prelude or conclusion seems little developed and there is not even an example of the familiar ''threQ apples fell from Heaven/' In two unpublished fragments alone the nonsense ending is found. The first, a broken variant of The Magic Bird from Phloitd, concludes thus. "He (the boy who ate the gizzard) rose up in the morning. He looked and found by his pillow a bag of gold pieces. He gave me three hundred pounds. I came to the house. A dog came, seizes them and goes off and I threw it to the dog." The second example fix)m SOU runs as follows. " May it please me, may it please you. There is a dish (?) of pilaf. The dog took it. We did not go to take it. The pilaf was lost." The majority of our stories conclude
1 Ph&rasa, 21, p. 585. Cf, von Hahn, No. 59; Serbian, Mijatovitoh, p. 103.
* Ttpeph itererh
Kar^Ka y4ifniatw r oAyd xal 6f»tOa rit ^i^ta, Wdr irtr€i»os i^toCprwafUf fftpAwra jcoXoir^^ui, <roirr<rd fiydXep rpavrwf>vXKAj rpa^ToupvXKa rd Xi^^ta, as ifyi^KOv/jL€P r& ^^/nara vb, irtwrovfuv r* dXi^^eta.
"Terar^n Petet^n The goat laid the eggs and the hen the kids, They loaded the oook with forty goords, The fig tree bore roses, the rose tree wild figs. Let ns leave lies and begin the truth." AcXrior, IV, p. 096 (Eastelldriso) ; cf, 2«i:eXXd^t, p. 854.
' *' A red thread spun, wonnd upon the reel ; kiek the reel to make it wind and let the tale begin."
* E.g. Pio, p. 150 : col t^t»€ irXetd ^ertpuf^ iraXd, rtpUaXBLj k* i/uiit iSd KaK>dr€fM. Ml iiifrt *y%i 'fMW^ iK€i /li/Tt fftis wh, rb viorhlftrt. 27a>iiart<fcJiff , p. 587 : ILipre ffttt rd tItov/mi jcv iyA r* dXrdpto.
222 The subfect'inaiter of the folk'tales [ch.
merely with the set phrase '' they ate, they drank, they attained their de8ire8\" or " may it please both me «md you." From Silli comes the pleasing toucl. of adding the narrator's name, ''Remem- ber Stephen Erisalis." At Ph&rasa alone is a prelude the rule, and most of the storit.8 begin with the mysterious phrase "he rose up, and again h^ rose up." It seems to mean no more than ''he went on and went on" which is a common formula of transition between two episodes in a story {irrffe kcCL trrfyey. In no other village was any kind of prelude prefixed to the stories.
Two characters figure prominently in Greek and Turkish folk- tales, the beardless or hairless man (o airavos;) and the bald man or scald-head (o KaaLiti^). The two must be carefully distinguished. The beardless man, as is so often the case with characters suffering from some physical deformity, is an object at once of contempt and of fear. An unpublished text fix>m Ph&rasa shows the treatment that is his meed. " There were a hairless man and an old woman. He went, he stole eggs firom a hen house. Afterwards they caught the hairless man. They held a court of justice. They beat the hairless man with the whip. Afterwards they kicked the hairless man. The old woman too came and could not find the hairless man. And the wolf ate the hairless man." He is a coward and sometimes takes the place of Herr Lazarus or the Brave LiUU Tailor* in the story of how the coward, who can't say Bo ! to his wife, gets the better of forty giants. At the same time he is very cunning and to be avoided, sharing with Jew and priest the role of the most despicable and merciless kind of villain. Sons are warned not to consort with beardless men, not to engage them as
servcmts, not to take com to a beardless miller or not to take ser-
I
vice with a beardless master^ In most cases the beardless man,
^ This formula is common at the end of Ktmos* tales : onlar ennii mfiiadaoft. '. V. Ktinos, Stambol (Turkish text), i, pp. 25, 118, etc.
' Stories in Pontic dialect sometimes have a similar beginning. E.g. Uafix^H>^* 'Itrropla r^t Kpiifurris (Trebizond, 1912), p. 101: Mjyw, iwijytuf, iff aw S&o d^aro^M jra^ B* lT4ypw€ <r<rijif ^emrrtUu^j ** They went, they went, there were two companions, and they were going abroad " ; td. p. 106 : ^er, Mf&, Hwt tUat iapl^ kqX €tx» rfU dyo6pia watlkdj **He went, he went, there was a man and he had three male children.*'
< E.g. Pio, p. 224 (Syra); Pftton, No. 7, Folk-Lore, zi, p. 117 (Lesbos).
« See below, pp. 269, 371, 575; von Hahn, Nos. 87, 59; Zipypa^ios 'AyiJr, xxx, p. 69; NeoeXXi^Mcd 'AF^cxra, i, p. 46. In Palestine, ** It is better to meet a demoa
m] Spands and Kasidhia 2^s^
by taking short cuts and continually meeting his victim, persuades him that there is nobody in the village who is not a beardless man and that, unless he disobeys the parental injunction, his business cannot be performed. The worst results of course follow, until the beardless man meets his match in the hero, usually the youngest of three brothers, who surpasses him in cunning.
The kaaidkia, on the other hand, is u ually a hero. Some- times he is the clever hero, corresponding to the lout who sits in the ashes but turns out to be superior to his brothers. Some- times he is a prince or princess deliberately masquerading as a bald man or scald-head. When the prince is going a-wooing and to perform the various feats to win the hand of the princess, he often deliberately disguises his horse with the skin of some peasant 8 beast which he buys for the purpose. He himself will exchange clothes with the peasant and pull a sheep's bladder over his locks^ and become to all appearance the scald-head* The king, angry at so disreputable a son-in-law, lodges his youngest daughter and her husbcmd in the hen house, until a recognition is brought about by the success of the scald-head in procuring the water-of-life and the shaming of his brothers-in-law whom he has flucceeded in branding with the hoof of his magic horse. It is no less the disguise adopted by the heroine, when she is forced to don male clothes and earn the opportunity as a boy in a caf6 of telling her husband in the presence of the villains the story of her misfortunes. Again the deserted prince seeking a means of regaining his bride, who is about to be married to his treacherous brother or friend, regularly seeks employment in some humble craft under this most lowly of disguises.
Of some of the other characters of Greek fairy-land a word may be said. Snakes, as in other lands, play an important part. Peasants in the folk-tale grow rich by selling their milk to a snake',
&e first thing in the morning than to meet a man who has naturally a hairless hoe," Hanaoer, Folhtore of the Holy Land, p. 810.
' UlaghAtsh 5, p. 863. 0/. von Hahn, Nos. 26, 50, 59; XrafuiTidS^, p. 545; Ho, p. 159 [Qeldart, p. 154]; E^os (Stambul) pp. 147, zix; id, (Adakale), pp. 80, 338; Wingate, No. 6, Folklore, xxn, p. 355; Boumanian F. T. p. 68; Gosquin, CcnUs de Lorraine, i, pp. 183 foU.
' Ph4raBa 27, p. 555. The well-known stoiy of the money-giving snake who kills his friend's avaricious son, Benfey, z, p. 859, ih, n, 244, is known in Greece, Z^pa^ibt 'A7(£v, Z^XXoyof, xxx, p. 28 (Lesbos).
S^ei The sul^ect-mcUter of the folk-tales [ch.
who is doubtless thought of as guardian of the buried treasure which looms so large in the imagination of every native of the Levant. The wayfieurer often meets a white and black snake fighting, sometimes he reaps ingratitude for his interference ^ sometimes as the result of the encounter he learns, like Polyidoe, the property of the healing grass which restores the dead to Ufe', sometimes the white snake which he saves rewards him by carrying him up the magic mountain or tells him the reward which he is to choose from her grateful father's treasure'.
The boy who buys the snake, dog and cat firom their perse- cutors is similarly rewarded^ The reward for which he is to ask is usually some magical object; for wishing-rings, magic mirrors, donkeys which drop gold, tischen-deck^u^, etc, are to be found in the store of the Snake King by those who can resist the temptation of his ofifer of more obvious treasures of silver, gold, or precious stones. Or, as in a Serbian tale, the grateful £Bither snake may bestow the gift of understanding animal language*. The snake son or snake son-in-law are also &miliar figures. They invariably turn out to be handsome young heroes '' under their skins," unless, cus in one tale, the snake son takes up his abode outside the &mily in a tree and bestows the magic jug and magic donkey and finally, when the old scold his mother has foolishly lost these, the magic club upon his long-suffering hen-pecked father^
Where they are not bestowed by the King of the Snakes, these magic talismans are usually acquired £pom dervishes or monks, and the hero gets possession of them in one of three way& He may ask to try their virtues and under cover of this make off with them by means of the cap of darkness or the wishing talisman. Again he may acquire one honestly, then meeting the owner of the club effect an exchange, CLfberwards dispatching the club to hit the dervish on the head and bring back the talisman he has given away. The third method is where he finds the heirs disputing over the division of this valuable inheritance. As
1 v. p. 569, and c/. the stoiy of The Ungrat^id Snakt^ the Fax and the Man,
s Von Hahn, No. 64, variants 1 and 3.
' Von Hahn, No. 26; Kdnos (Stambul), p. SOS.
* V. pp. 45S, 601, » Mijatovitoh, p. 2461.
« Von Hahn, No. 48.
m] Devs and ezderfias 2!25
arbiter of the dispute, he sets them to run a race and then makes off with the desired objects.
Dev8, the chief supernatural agencies of our stories, correspond as has been said to the dhrdki of the mainland of Greece. They are big and stupid and very strong. The mother of devs is hideous to look at, but is invariably disanned by the hero who is wise enough to greet her tenderly as "mother" and suck her breast*. She protects him from her sons by changing him into some natural object, and when they smell human flesh lulls their suspicions and makes them pick out the arms and legs of men, which are sticking in their huge teeth. Dhrdki, devs and robbers are usually to be found in bands of forty. And they are more or less interchangeable characters; the castle of the forty thieves in one variant will be that of the forty dhrdki in another. I am inclined to think that the place-name "^ Forty" (^apavra) in Greece and Asia Minor is in some cases to be connected with supposed castles of forty dhrdki or robbers'. A fiirther character- istic of this band of forty ruffians is that they cook their meals in an immense iron cauldron with forty handles'.
In one story, Ulagh^tsh, 11, p. 381, forty eiderhas take the place of the normal forty robbers or forty devs of the variants. A creature with this name is often depicted on the etched brass trays (rey^i) used by the Moslems of Crete ; it is like a snake with a very large head and jaws. The eiderha also appears among the figures used in the Kara-goz marionette play. In the
^ Yon Hahn, 32, variant; AeXWox, i, p. 158 foil.; Turkish, Eiinos (Stambal), pp. 19 [Bain, p. 15], 68 [Bain, p. 61], 236, 269, 308, 353; id. (Adakale), p. 73. The hero thus can claim the relationship of foeter-son. Gf . the Celtic story of The Leeching of Kayn^% Leg^ **I came once behind her, and caught the breast with my month, and said to her, * You ace yourself witness, woman, that I am the foster-son of your right breast.' '* Jacobs, More Celtic Fairy Tales, p. 180. Belationship on these terms is actually recognised in Mingrelia (Wardrop, p. 136) and in Northern Africa (Goeqnin, **Le Lait de la M^re," pp. 48 foil.). In the passage quoted, Cosquin notes the dlBtribution of the incident in the Nearer East, he has not noticed the Celtic example ; his case for an Indian origin is as yet unproven.
' See Folk-Loret zxm, p. 218. In the Adakale stories <* the Forty " seems to be a technical term for a class of spirits. The owners of the magic talismans turn out '* to be of the Forty ** and a heroine is taken away by a spirit and made ** one of the Forty." Kdnos (Adakale), pp. 84, 90. The whole question of *'The Forty'' is exhaustiYely discussed by Hasluck, AnnuaZ of the British School at Athens, xn.
' Yon Hahn, Nos. 52 and 64, variant 2; napra<r<r6f, x, p. 517; ZrafiarMnt, p. 562.
D. 15
226 The subject-nuitter of the folk-tales [ch.
Herzegovina the azdaha is said to be distinguished from the winged dragon {jsmaj), by the fact that it has no wings and lives in lakes^ This aquatic character of the eiderha must account for our story- teller's explanation that it was a kind of crayfish. In the story, however, the use of the word seems analogous to the use of the Greek dhrdkos. In spite of its etymology dhrdkos does not mean "dragon" but "ogre," and eiderha here seems to represent a similar shifting of sense from that of "dragon" to "fabulous monster" not neceaearily of serpent form.
A peculiarity of devs or dhrdki is that when their eyes are open they are asleep, and when their eyes appear shut, they are really awake. And topsey-turveydom is characteristic of their regime. The hero will find, for example, bones in front of the horse and hay in front of the lion ; and his good ofiices in changing their fodder, in opening the closed door, and shutting the open door etc. etc., procure him the gratitude of these creatures and objects and secure a safe retreat.
Like other ogres the dev has often an external soul whose whereabouts must be wheedled fix>m him, but in many cases he &lls beneath the hero's sword in single combat. On these occasions he will implore the hero to give him a second blow but. forewarned that the result will be the return to life of his enemy, the hero will refuse. This trait occurs in the story of Sa^-^- MtdvJe and Badia-al-Jamal^, where the hero is warned, " Smite him not a second time, for then he will not die, but live and destroy us." In Russian stories voices are heard bidding the hero strike a second time; if he complies his enemy returns s^gain to life'. More interesting still is the Russian belief that the stake must be driven through a supposed vampire's body by a single blow, for a second will restore it to life^ In Russian tales the retort of the hero is " a hero's hand does not strike twice but finishes its work with a single blow"; in Kurdish stories it is,
i
1 Grgjid-Bjelokosid, ''Volksglaabe und Volksbrauohe in der Hevoe^vina/'i Wissentchqftlicfie MUtheilungen otw Batnien tmd der Hercegovina, ti, p. 62S. |
' Arabian Nighu^ yi, p. 145. The same incident oooon in Armenian teHI BlaoJer, Contea de VArminie^ p. 102, and in Eabyle and Berber Btoriee, Rividre, p. S41,j Basset, Houveaux CoiUes Berb^ret, p. 101. In his note, op. cU. p. 801, Basset aa^ that it is found also in stories tram Wales and Ireland.
* Balston, p. 239; Gurtin, p. S.
* Balston, p. S24.
m] The Tilhertsa ^ ' 227
" the speech of the hero is single \" In Turkish and Greek stories the dying ogre usually appeals ''if you are a man give me a second blow." " No/' says the hero, " for my mother only bore me once^" In the latter case the form of the retort is, I think, suggested merely by that of the ogre's appeal: it is a kind of play upon words.
Other supernatural .beings meet us in these stories such as the bogies Varvaraghardsa, Markdltsa, Earchuli^gi and Hairy Monsters.
With regard to the Lady of the Lake (the TilherUa, v, Ph^rasa, 7, p. 491), Mr F. W. Hasluckhas drawn my attention to a passa]B^e in the journal of Gedoyn, a French consul at Aleppo in the xviith century'. On August 1st, 1624, Gedoyn was at Sigajik on the Erythraean peninsula where he was told a very curious story. It was locally believed, he informs us, that an old woman periodically emerged from a lake situated in the mountains and carried off young men between the ages of eighteen and twenty-two. None of these were seen again until three years before {i.e, in 1621) one of the victims had actually reappeared. He stated that he was taken to the lake and there clad in a fish skin which enabled him to breathe under water. In the depths of the lake was a magic palace adorned with every costly and beautiful work of art imaginable and inhabited by a lady of surpassing loveliness. She displayed a passionate affection for the young man and had at length consented to his tempoi*ary return home. But he might not stay away longer than a fortnight on pain of being strangled in his bed. When he had told his strange stoiy the young man returned, apparently with considerable eagerness, to the delights of the magic palace and the society of the complaisant and beautiful lady of the lake.
Another familiar character is the "Arab" or black giant, regularly described in Greek and Turkish fairy-tales as so huge, that while his upper lip stretches to the heavens, his lower lip
' Lerch, i, p. 67 [Gamett, Women of Turkey^ Jewish and MotUm^ p. 160].
* Eonos (Stambol), pp. 99 [Bain, p. 90], 117, 126 [Bain, p. 113], 165 [Bain, p. 145], S15, S45; id. (Adakale), pp. 91, 827; Garnoy, p. 78 [Gamett, Women of Turkey, Christian, p. 168]; von Uahn, No. 70; Z<ifypw^loi' Ay fJI>v, i, p. 241; Paton, No. 1, Fotk-Lore, z, p. 496; Aaoypa^, n, p. 697.
' The stoiy is to be found in Boppe, Journal et Correspondanee de Oedoyn, ** Le Ture *' (SocUti d'hUtoire diplomatique, 1909), p. 149.
15-2
228^"--^— 4G4^ /abject-matter of the fcXk-tales [ch.
touches the earth. He is often summoned from his home in a well by the ejaculation of some tired or despondent person, who sighs '' of^ ! " or '' ax aXot ! " when up comes the Arab's head and sajns "You called me. That is my name." This incident often forms the prelude to The Master and Pupil\ but occurs also in other stories*.
Another incident which frequently Jforms the introduction to a story in Turkish or Greek folk-tales is that of the old woman, who comes to fill her pot with oil or water. The young prince mischievously throws stones at her pot and breaks it. " Ah," says she, " may you desire the Three Fair Ones (or some other inaccessible heroine, or talisman), as I desired that oil." Her wish bears fruit and the prince falls sick of longing, until he sets out upon the hazardous quest'.
Two other incidents which occur in the course of these stories deserve a mention here. Both are connected with the finding of the hero or heroine when deserted or exposed to die. When the king or prince sees some object perched in a tree or floating on the waves, he says to his followers, '' If it be a thing of value it shall be yours, if it be a human being it shall be mine^" It is interesting to notice that in Kurdish warfare this seems actuaUy to be the arrangement often made between a chief and his
^ Ulagh&tsh, 7, p. S67; AeXrfer, i, p. 821, and in RaBsian, Cosraek, Tnrkish and Georgian variants. Further variants and a disonssion of the significance of the incident are to be found in Cosqnin, LeM Mongols etc. pp. 39-M.
* Von Hahn, No. 73, Filek Zelebi (Crete) ; a variant from Meloe, NeoeXXifrcxd *AydXe«rra, I, p. 7; von Hahn, No. 110 (Euboia), HSruchen^ dem ein Mohr in den \ Mund spiet ; Zifypa^lot *A7(^, SAXoTOf , xxz, p. 30, a Leebian version of The Man with the Pea ; ib. p. 63, the Cretan story of The Midwife to the Snake' $ Wife; Kunos (Stambul), Der Sehlangenperit p. 826; id. (Adakale), Mfirchm vom HoUhacker, p. 44; GrUnenussvogelf p. 100; Mdrchen vom MattenflechUr^ p. 207.
s Greek stones : von Hahn, No. 49 (Asia Minor) ; Zipypa^los 'A^c^, X6\Xoy<n, 3CXX, p. 55 (Crete); AeXr/or, i, 158 (Athens); Deffner*8 AreMv, i, p. 129 (Then. Here the old woman's speech is a blessing on receiving charity) ; nofmaea-Mt n, p. 870 (Thera) ; Ztfypatftcios 'Ayt^r, i, p. 224 (Syme). Other stories : Turkish, Etinog (Stambul) , pp. 18, 45, 140 ; id. (Adakale), p. 48 ; Georgian, Wardrop, pp. 72, 118. An analogous incident occurs in a Eabyle story, Bivi^, p. 209, and in a Maroccan variant of Master and Pupil quoted by Cosquin (op. eit» p. 64) who promiseB os a stodj of the distribution of this incident. It is found also in a Sicilian story from Pitr^'s collection and, curiously distorted in form, in an Italian venion of The Three Oranges^ Crane, pp. 72, 838. For the breaking of the old woman's pots by the young BAja Bas&lu see Swynnerton, p. 58.
* Cf, Camoy, pp. 44, 99 ; ZaareXXdpw, p. 818; Hanaoer, p. 225.
m] "/n or Jin?'' 229
followers. The translation of a text dealing with the quarrel of two tribes runs, "Avdu'lah Agfaa sent a messenger to the villagers and proclaimed : * Fear not, the heads belong to me, the property belongs to you*/ "
In several stories again when the prince finds the maiden, he asks " Art thou an in or a jin ? " I am inclined to think that the phrase is due simply to the Turkish love of reduplicating a sound, as for instance when a tout will ask if the traveller buys " Antica m&ntica," the second word being quite meaningless. The phrase occurs several times in the German translation of Kiinos' Turkish stories. Usually the answer to the question is ''I am neither an in nor a jin, but a human being like yourself*/'
In order to economise space and to avoid as far as possible unnecessary repetition I have endeavoured in the notes that follow to group under their several types the diflferent variants, which are scattered in the text by geographical and dialectical considerations, to add such general notes as seemed advisable and, where necessary to the understanding of a broken down version, to indicate the general plot of the type of story to which it belongs. In the citation of variants I have been perhaps inconsistent, but in some cases where the story is of well-nigh universal distribution it seemed hardly profitable to waste space on such a list. I have, however, in almost every case added all the Greek variants known to me. How difiicult it is to determine the degree of relationship which is to permit of a story being cited as a variant, is only realised by those who set about composing a list like the following. I have endeavoured to be strict in the matter and to quote only
^ Leioh, I, p. 67.
> EtinoB (Stambol), pp. 1S3, 386; id, (Adakale), pp. 85, 340. In the Stambul stories the trftnslation on p. 166 *'Bi8t du ein Mensoh? Bist du ein Dsohin?'' corresponds to **in-mi-8in iin-mi-Bin" of the Turkish text (i, p. 66), and in the Adakale ooDection (pp. 869-370) the author definitely states that In=Men8ch. Some passages however seem to make it improbable that it has this meaning: thus in Klinos (Stambul), p. 183, we have the answer '* Weder In nooh Dtehin^ sondem deines gleichen, ein Mensch,'* and in an Adakale story in and jin and son of man are mentioned as three separate things, the text running burada in gezmez gin flizmezt adam oglany-da Me getmez (K^os, Adakale text, p. 74), i.e. '*here goes no in, no jin, no son of man'* (translation, ibid. p. 104: so too Stambul, p. 386, and Adakale p. 340). I suspeot that our query underlies the translation in Camoy et Nicolaides, p. 44, *'Es-tu un bon genie ou un djin?'' and ibid. p. 119, **Serais-tu un mauvals g^nie ou un d^mon ? "
230 The subject-maiter of the foVc-tahs [ch.
real variants not versions of allied' stories, and in places where the similarity is only partial as regards the essential features of th«. story, I have tried always to indicate it. I should not for example, for the purposes of the list, admit the Norse K(xtie Woodencloak as a variant of The Oirly whose Father wished to marry her.
Oenre Stories.
Ax6 4, p. 397 ; Ths Oypsy. „ 7, p. 403; The Quest. Phloitd 5, p. 437 ; The Old Songs and ths New. Tshuktiri 1, p. 667 ; The Foreign Bride.
2, p. 567; The Harvesting,
3, p. 567 ; The Goatherd. Eiska 1, p. 569 ; The Conscript.
A review of the following tales will naturally begin with those which may be called narratives in the genre style. They are stories without plot or purpose, just little narratives or sketches of events or circumstances which might have happened to local people. In this curious category of a primitive realism maj perhaps be included Ax6 4 and 7, although they are nearer than the others to the possession of a point or plot. The same kind oj little narratives of possible occurrences of everyday life* are some- times to be found in the collections of philologists. For instance in Lerch's Forschungen ilher die Kurden or MacAlister's Nuri texts in the Journal of the Oypsy Lore Society appear specimens of the same genus.
For the student of literature these crude little realistic sketch 3S of everyday life possess a great interest. They are the raw material of popular poetry and contain the germ of the true pastoral. One can hardly doubt that the material of much of Theokritos, some of it perhaps in song form, was in substance close akin to Tshukiin, Nos. 2 and 3, p. 567, and that the pastoral poetry, which is con- cerned not with marquises masquerading as Dresden shepherdesses, but with real peasant life, drew its inspiration from just such artless narratives. Theokritos did not create the genre, he raised it to the dignitj^ of literature.
The plotless tales of everyday life shade naturally into tales of comic mishap. From such incidents, again, the transition is easy
ni] Noodle Stories 231
to stories of noodles, tales of the clever madman, and narratives of .ntrigue.
Noodle Stories.
Of the noodle story pure and simple there are two specimens, Silli 5, p. 299, and Fhdrasa 10, p. 503. This genus of folk-tale is £uniliar everywhere, in Greece* as elsewhere. The firet of our tales is of course none other than that of the celebrated Mr John Blunt or that of The Opivm Eaters told by the Lady on the 14th night in the History of the Forty ViziersK An Indian variant occurs in Kingscote p. 280, " The Beggar and the Five MuflSns." Cloaston has devoted a chapter of his Popular Tales and Fictions (vol. II, p. 15 ff.) to the tracking of this story in East and West'. For the second, reference may be made to Clouston's Book of Noodles, p. 89.
The Sharpers Fooled.
PhArasa 16, p. 519.
Allied to these is the clever noodle story in which the hero, usually one of the sharp-witted simpletons of folk-tale, gets the better of his enemies. The genus is that of Little Fairly and Das Bilrle; our particular specimen has for hero the celebrated Nasr- ed-din Khoja, the Eulenspiegel or Frate Qinepro of the Turks. The story of the sale of the sham magical articles is common enough. Greek versions are Pio, p. 113 (AstypaliA); Paton, No. 7, Folk-Lore, XI, p. 117 (Lesbos); von Hahn, No. 42 (Epirus); 'Ai/a- yv<o<TTO^y No. 5 (Lesbos); NeoeW-ryi/t^a 'AvaXe/cra, II, p. 93 (Naxos). A Georgian version, Wardrop, p. 153, may be added to Clouston's list of variants from Ireland, Norway, Iceland, the Tyrol, Sicily and India, Pop. Tales, li, pp. 232-273, and the notes in Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, I, p. 108 foil., li, p. 234.
The Mad Brother.
Arav^n 1, p. 331. Delmes6 3, p. 327. Malakopi 1, p. 405.
Oreek variants. Von Hahn, No. 34 (Epirus) and notes.
OHier variants. Turkish, Kiinos (Stambul), p. 38 [Bain, p. 42]; Georgian, Wardrop, p. 166 ; Serbian and Wallachian, quoted von Hahn, he. dt.', Nuri, J.O.L£. in, p. 136, No. xiv.; Russian,
1 E.g. Pio, p. Ill (AB^ypalU).
« Gibb, p. 171. 8 Cf. his Book of Noodles, p. 107 foil.
232 The subject-matter 0/ the folk-tales [ch.
Rakton, p. 49; Kabyle, Riviere, p. 179; Indian, Bompas, No. 1, Stokes, No. 7.
The story is allied to the Little Fairly type, which appears so firequently in collections of European mdrchen. A common Oriental variant is that of The Mother and her Idiot Son. They find a treasure and on the way to get it the mother throws sweets in the air. The idiot son gives the secret away and the treasure is demanded. The mother denies all knowledge of treasure and declares her son is an idiot. The judge examines him as to parti- culars, he says ** it was the day that it rained sweets " and the case is quashed ^
Individual incidents in the story of The Mad Brother are com- mon to European mdrchen\mt their combination in this particular form appears characteristic of the Nearer East. It is sometimes combined with other stories. Malakopi 1 for example is combined with motifs from The Master Thief and some of the variants cited contain also the story of The Bargain with the Hairless Man (see below, p. 234); in others again is incorporated the story of the fool who gives inappropriate greetings to the various people he meets.
In Arav&n 1, p. 331 the finding of treasure by the fool has evidently dropped out by inadvertence. The incident in Mala- kopi 1 and Delmes<5 3, where he sells his fowl to the hoopoe or his ox to the marten, is one common form, in other stories he sells his cow to a tree or cuts it down in order to " give it some- thing to shiver and shake for " and finds a treasure.
The clever brother's throwing of a sheep's fleece down the well is of course analogous to the "raining sweets" ruse mentioned above".
It is perhaps worth mentioning d propos of Arav^ 1, p. 333, "They cut oflF the heads of all the sheep," that in the variant col- lected by von Hahn and in the Nuri story the Fool is left to watch the flocks by his brother. He climbs up a tree and throws down the fruit, telling the sheep not to touch the ripe ones. When he comes down and finds that the sheep have eaten them, he cuts off their heads to punish them. It is for this that he is put in
^ V. Glooston, Book of Noodlea, p. 149.
* Cf . the similar incident in Sttaparola and a droll from the Albanian oolonj of Piano de' Greci, Crane, p. 208.
m] The Mad Broths 233
prison. In von Hahn s variant too the contamination of this motif with the clever brother's ruse has caused confusion and the imam drops out of the story without being accounted for.
The episode in Aravdn 1 where the fool carries ofiF the prison door betrays also a confusion of two motifs. He does so partly in virtue of his great strength, as in the Epirote variant, though in his note von Hahn over-emphasises the importance of the physical strength of fools in folk-tale. The command of the clever brother betrajrs that another incident is latent in our somewhat broken 8tor}% the familiar tale of the fool who is left in charge of the house and told " to mind the door " and obeys by carrying off the door with him\ This is regularly the prelude to the incident of frightening the robbers by dropping objects on them from the tree, a story in one form or other of universal distribution in East and West. The cutting off the tongue of the survivor is rather badly stated in our version. The usual narrative runs that one of the robbers regains courage and goes back to investigate the true cause of their alarm. The Fool persuades him to show him his tongue and cuts it off. When the man rejoins his companions, bleeding and unable to speak, they are more convinced than ever that their fright was justified and flee away as &r and fast as possible.
In Malakopi 1, as in the Turkish variant, the hero is a Scald- bead (see above, p. 223). The incidents of the camel laden with gold and the marked doors occur in most of the familiar examples of The Master Thief who rcbs'the King's Treasury, but the stealing of the king's personal property which causes the death of innocent people and hatred of the king, the thief s coup d*6tai and history repeating itself in the relations of the new monarch and his brother, are new to me.
The form of the camel incident is a little obscure. The more usual form occurs in Fhloi't& 8, where the hero makes the guards dnmk and steals the camel. Another trap which is often set for the Master Thief is to strew gold coins on a guarded street, the thief smears his shoes with pitch, walks down the street and col- lects the coins in this manner unobserved*. I fancy that here the
^ E,g. Grimm, No. 59; a Little Fairly vamnt from Bmrgundy, Clouston, Pop. rale«, n, p. 255; Welsh Gypsy, J.G.L.8. i, p. 314; Kashmiri, Knowles, p. 99; Serbian, Bfijatoyiteh, p. 245.
* In the Adakale version of The Master Thief for example, the pitch shoes incident is immediately followed by the camel stealing. Kttnos (Adakale), No. 89, p. 261.
234 The mbject-matter of the folktales [ch.
Scald-head is thought of as making his donkey brash past the camel so that the coins, with which it is laden, stick in the pitch smeared on the donkey.
Tke Bargain with the Hairless Man.
Ulaghdtsh 8, p. 371. AfehAr-koi 3, p. 575.
Greek variants. Von Hahn, Nob. 11 [Qeldart, p. 60] and 34 (Epirus).
Oliier variants. Turkish, Etinos (Stambul), p. 38 [Bain, p. 42]; Arabian Nights, xi, p. 314; Kashmiri, Enowles, p. 98; Panj&b, Swynnerton, p. 283; Bengal, Bompas, Nos. xvi, xxx, lxxxyi. Appendix 19; Highland, Mac-a-Rusgaick, Campbell, No. xlv, II, p. 318; Irish, Jacobs, Celtic Fairy Tales^ i, p. 182. Coequii], Contes de Lorraine, li, pp. 46 foil., gives references for France, Spain, Corsica, Italy, Germany, Lithuania, Moravia, Denmark, Norway and three Oriental versions from Central Asia, India and Ceylon.
The plot of the story is that an agreement is made between a master (usually a Jew, a priest or a hairless man) and the lad seeking service with him, that whoever first loses his temper with the other shall forfeit his head or a piece of flesh cut off his back- bone. The successful brother destroys the property and children of the master until at last he loses his temper and the wager. In some cases the wife is killed too, in others she marries the hero.
Von Hahn has noticed that The Lying MaUJi, of which Phirasa 21, p. 535, is an example, is a different species of the same genus.
For the warning against dealing with beardless men see above, p. 222, and the notes on The King's Son and his Treacherous Ser- vant (below, p. 269).
Impossible commands are often given by malicious masters or mistresses in folk-tale in order to get an excuse for ill-treating a hero or heroine ; thus, for example, witches tell those who take service with them " to sweep and sweep not," which is evaded by sweeping the back room and not the fronts
An unpublished and broken down version collected at Aravdn contains one incident which perhaps deserves mention. The master tries in vain to kill the boy, " afterwards they took their
1 E.g. Paton, No. 6, FoUt-Lore, n, p. 115 (Leebos); KtmoB (Stunbal), p. 91.
in] The Cunning Ox-driver 235
possessions and went for a journey to escape from the boy. After- wards the boy went into the chest. He poured out the must-syrup and was drinking it." Evidently this is the familiar episode in which the &mily plagued with a boggart packs up to flee ; at the first halt however a voice is heard " Aye, Georgey, we're flitting you see," which reveals the presence of their unwelcome guest in the luggage, and in despair of shaking him off they return home again. See Crofton Croker, Fairy Legends and Traditions of the South of Ireland, i, p. 140 foil.; Kiinos (Stambul), p. 41 ; Naak^, p. 260.
The Cunning Ox-driver,
PhloitA 2, p. 419.
To this story I know of no exact parallels. The Naxian oi rpeU eiravoi contains the successful persecution of his enemies by the hero motived by the incident of revenge for being tricked into selling geese as chickens^ Our story opens in the style of a tale of Oriental intrigue ; the camel and the camel-flesh incidents are to be found in many of the variants of The Mobster Thief who robs the King's Trea^sury*, and the successful persecution of his enemy by the cunning ox-driver has of course many analogies^ Fortunately the tale is clear and well told and is by itself easily intelligible.
Tales of Intrigue.
Next to be considered are the tales of intrigue. In Oriental literature, as in the European novelists, who derived so much of their material from Eastern sources, the cunning and wickedness of women is a never-feiling topic of the story-teller.
(i) The Money-changer and the Pacha's Wife. Phloitd 4, p. 433.
Variants. Georgian, The Book of Wisdom and Lies, CLXII, p. 253. The Tale of Aziz and Azizah, Arabian Nights, II, p. 193,
^ "SeotWriPiKh. 'AydXexra, n, p. 108. This form of the stoiy is well known in Surope; v, Pinean, p. 49, Gosqnin, Contes de Lorraine^ n, p. 338. Usually the hero is '*the seller of pigs.*'
' V. CloQston, Pop. TdU$, n, pp. 115-165.
* Clouston, op. Hi, n, p. 27 foil. ; Georgian, Book of Wisdom and Lies^ zxzv,
p. 66.
I
I
236 The subfect-matter of the foVc-tales [ch.
opens with the sign language, which a loving wife interprets for the benefit of her husband.
The tale is purely Oriental in character. The sign language, in which the lady summons her lover, is common enough in Eastern love-stories S and to most readers it will probably be feiniiliar through Mr Kipling's fine story Beyond ike Pale, The ruse by which the guilty pair turn the tables on the innocent police occurs in a story firom Palestine".
(ii) The OoldsmitKs Wife,
Silli 4, p. 297.
Ghreeh variant. Von Hahn, No. 29 (Epirus).
Other variants are to be found in Clouston, A Oroup of Eastern Romances, pp. 358, 548, and the same author's Popular Tales, ii, p. 214 foil.; Kiinos (Adakale), No. 29, p. 185 ; the Georgian Book of Wisdom and Lies, xxxii, p. 57 ; Arabian Nights, vii, p. 334, Kamar al-Zaman and the Jeweller's Wife; ib. ix, p. 151, The FvUer and his Wife and the Trooper; Crane, p. 167. A Somali variant almost certainly derived from an Arabic source is given by Kirk, Folk-Lore, xv, p. 321. The story appears to be one of those Oriental tales of intrigue which passed into European literature with the Sindibad cycle of stories.
The variant in von Hahn is a close parallel to our version. It differs in having in addition the Faithful John motif and it is the trusty fisherman's son who wins the bride for his master. In other respects the differences are unessential. A golden crown and golden apple take the place of the earrings and the unfortunate husband is persuaded to give away the bride at the prince's marriage with his own wife.
(iii) The Son who feigned Blindness,
Phdrasa 3, p. 475.
Variants. Benfey, ii, p. 279. Bompas, Appendix, No. 22, p. 482. Swjmnerton, p. 145.
This also is an Eastern tale, see Benfey, I, p. 385. In the Panchatantra is the story of a Brahmin, who, hearing his wife
^ For example in the Annenian story, Maoler, Cantss ArmSmem, p. 10. > Hanauer, p. 221, and cf, the Oeoigian Tale of the Two MuUahi, Book of Wisdom and Lie$, xyi. p. 31.
ni] Tales of Intrigue 237
pray for mecms to make him blind, answers from behind the statue of the deity and so gains the opportunity of catching his wife and her lover fiagravte delicto. In the Kohlan story of The Cunning Potter, the hero answers for the idol, shams blindness and kills the Raja who has an intrigue with his wife. The device by which the little boy of our story or the potter in the Indian tale rid them- selves of the corpse is a commonplace of folk-tale. The Punj&bi version is worked into the Ras&lu cycle, a warning to the hero of the universal &ithlessness of womankind.
The device of answering from behind the statue occurs in a different story from the Kalmuck Siddhi Kur, Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, li, p. 210.
(iv) The Faithful Wife.
Phloifta 8, p. 439.
The story is very broken down and as it stands almost unin- telligible. It is I fancy a poor variant of the Cymbeline story of which a good specimen may be seen in the Bukowina-Gypsy tale, Groome, No. 33. The husband wagers his property on his wife's fidelity. The villain is to get a ring and learn what her birthmark is; here it seems to be a gold coin ofiF her neck. The villain is successful in obtaining the evidence though he cannot seduce the wife. The husband writes and casts off his wife and forfeits his property. The wife in male disguise subsequently cures the Emperor and discovers her husband to whom she reveals herself after rescuing him from his pitiable plight. Compare the High- land tale The Chest, Campbell, II, p. 1.
(v) The Magic Apple of the Faithful Wife,
SUli 7, p. 303.
Greek variant, Pio, p. 160 (Astj^aliA), 17 rlfiia yvvaiKa, In the Astypalid story the sign given by the wife to the husband is a magic shirt which remains spotless so long as she is pure. The type to which the story belongs is widely spread and familiar. Clouston discusses variants from different parts of ^the worlds The token is usually a flower or a shirt. Both are found in Oriental versions*.
1 Popular TaUiy n, p. 289.
s CoBquin, Romania, xl, pp. 601-506.
238 The subject-matter of the foUc-taUs [ch.
Didactic Stories.
The stories next to be considered are of a quasi-didactic character ; they deal with the advantages of following good advice which is more precious than monetary wage, or the rewards of trusting in God rather than in the generosity of man.
(i) Three Words of Advice.
Silli 3, p. 293.
Greek variant. Pio, p. 222 [Gamett, O.F.P. ii, p. 374] (Old Syra).
Other variants. Armenian, Macler, Conies Armdniens, p. 139: Indian, Bompas, No. xiv; Sicilian, Crane, p. 167. It is found in some versions of The Forty Viziers, and is supposed to have been introduced from the Ekist through the medium of the Gesta Ro- manorum. A variant occurs in the Irish Odyssey, Euno Meyer, Mentgvd Uilix Maicc Leirtis, p. 22 foil., and it is known in Corn- wall, Scotland and Ireland. The version in Lluyd s Archasologxa Britannica alluded to by Grimm, vol. Ill, p. 322, is the principal source of Jacobs, Celtic Fairy Tales, i, xxii, The Story of Ivan, Jacobs' notes {op. cit) and Clouston s discussion of the Highland version "The Baker of peauly," Folk-Lore, iii, p. 183, give further references to the variants.
The genus to which this tale belongs is common and a list of allied stories, which would include for example the story from Nisyros of the advice of a djring father to his son, "(1) never make friends with a foreigner ; (2) never tell a secret to your wife ; (3) never do a favour to a criminal^" would be inexhaustible. Some types of this large family are examined in Clouston*. After the variants above quoted, the Kashmiri Tale, A lac of rupees for a hit of advice /• comes nearest to our version.
In the Syra story the master pays 300 pia^stres as the man s wages who then buys from him for 100 piastres each the three words. (1) "Don't ask questions about what doesn't concern you." (2) " Don't turn ofiF your straight path." (3) " Keep the evening s wrath until the morning." The hero sees an "Arab" putting ducats on a tree, remembers the first word of advice and restrains his curiosity. The Arab rewards him with money. His escapes
1 Z<fiypa4>eios 'Ayc&r, i, p. 419. > Popular Tale$, n, p. 450.
' Knowles, p. 32.
m] Diddctic Stories 239
from being robbed and from killing his own son correspond with the narrative in the version from SiUi. The Cornish tale begins with the purchase of the advice but the master puts the money in a cake which he gives the man to take to his wife. The hero escapes the robbers by keeping to the old road ; in obedience to the advice, " Don't stop in a house where an old man has a young wife," he exposes the murder of an old innkeeper by his young wife and her lover, with which the criminals had charged his travelling companions, who put up in the inn. The third precept prevents the slaughter of his own son and in conclusion he divides the cake with his wife and finds the money in it.
A more modern Cornish version published by Hunt, The Tinner of Ckyannor^, only retains one precept "Never leave an old road for a new one," which is repeated on three successive years.
(ii) " It is not my own hut ovr own"
Silli 2, p. 287.
I confess that this story remains an unsolved puzzle as far as I am concerned. I know of no parallels which throw light on it and the diflBculty is increased by an element of uncertainty in the text. As it stands I can make nothing of the reason why the hero is to say " our own not my own." At one time we thought the translation ran "not my own nor our own." Though not perhaps very satisfactory, the solution I then suggested was that the moral emphasised the duty of acknowledging the bounty of God, The hero is not to say my own nor our own because his wealth is given him by Providence. There is a Russian story of a man who has been given a miserable Luck by Fate. He appeals to Fate, who tells him that she cannot help herself, but advises him to take his niece Militsa into his house and call all his property hers, as she was bom at a lucky time. Following this advice the man prospers. One day talking to a stranger he inadvertently says "That field is mine," and immediately the crop begins to bum. He runs after the stranger and cries " Stop, brother ! That field isn't mine but my niece Militsa's,'* whereupon the fire goes out and the crop is saved*.
The analogy seemed just plausible enough but falls of course
1 Poptdar Romance$ of the West of England, Seoond Series, 1S65, p. 116. > Balston, p. 196.
240 The subjeetr matter of the folk-tales [ch.
with the corrected reading of the text. Honesty can do no mort than acknowledge defeat.
(iii) The Princess who married the Ash-seller.
Silli 1, p. 286.
Of this story again I know of no variant. The princess who is fated to marry some common plebeian is of course a common enough motif. The accentuation of the father s repentance by the names of the children and the character of the names themselves have an Oriental flavour. A common story, in which the anagnorisis depends on the father's overhearing the names of his unknown children, is a form of the plot of AlVs well thai ends well popular in the Levant.
(iv) " / a^k boons of OodJ*
PhArasa 20, p. 529.
Persian variant, Clouston, Romances, p. 425 fF.
The moral of the story is that it is better to ask of God than of kings. Our tale is complete but not very clearly told. The king angry at the presumptuous piety of a man who refused to ask a boon of him sends the executioner afber the three to kill the one who is empty-handed. Providence ordained that the man who had the gold had asked the empty-handed man to carry his burden for a spell. In the Persian tale the king sees that a mistake has been made and sends the executioner again. God a second time saves his suppliant and the real possessor of the girl is killed in mistake for the man who asks boons of God. The hero escapes by a similar act of Providence in a Georgian story of the Potiphars Wife type\ His master sends to slay him. In obedience to his father's word of advice to go to church at the proper time what- ever his business, the hero goes to church and his companion is killed.
An interesting feature of our version is the episode of the drunken street-loafer as king, the same story as that which furnishes the plot of the Induction to the Taming of the Shrew. It occurs also in the introduction to a Turkish story*
1 The Book of Wisdom and Lies^ xin, p. 26. For the episode of the escape through the performance of religious duties see Cosquin, ** La L^gende du Page de Sainte illisabeth,'' pp. 13 foil.
s Kiinos (Stambul), p. 189. Cf. Arahian NighU, xi, p. 7.
m] The Fwty Thieves 241
Another and defective version of this tale was collected at Phdrasa. The only feature of any interest is that the good man is explicitly made to flee, not to a cave, but to a rock dwelling {cf. p. 15). Here it is not explicitly stated but the name St Irene sug'gests that the cave was probably a rock-cut church.
The treasure-cave, the bath and the visit of the king, in this case Harun-al-Bashid, are incidents in the otherwise quite different Story of Khoja ^Ahdur'llah, a subsidiary story contained in the Turkish Story of JewadK
(v) The FoHy Thieves.
Phirasa 15, p. 515. Silata 3, p. 447. Ulaghdtsh 6, p. 363.
Greek varicmts. ^Apx^^ao^, p. 211 (Sinas<5s in Cappadocia); Zi^pa<f}€lo<: 'A7C01/, I, p. 418 (Nis)rros); Uapvaaao^, IV, p. 228 [Geldart, p. 9] (Syra) ; l,rafiaridSrj<:, p. 598 (Samos).
Other variants. Ali Baha and the Forty Thieves, Arabian Nights, X, p. 211 ; Turkish, Ktinos (St.ambul), p. 231 ; Kashmiri, Knowles, p. 267 ; Grimm, No. 142, with Polish variant, vol. iii, p. 359, No. 6.
Few versions of the story contain all the incidents. Ulaghdtsh 6 gives the miscounting incident common to Ali Baha and the S}a« version. Pharasa 15 has the pass-word "open Hyacinth" {cf ** open Sesame ") and the use of a plant-name as a pass-word has given rise to what I believe to be rather an interesting mistake in the Samian version'. Here the robbers' hoard is actually located in a tree which magically opens at the word of command. Silata 3 omits the miscounting and the pass-words but contains the cobbler episode. Phdrasa 15 alone of our versions contains the jar episode, which is found in the stories from Sinasds, Samos and Syra, and
1 On pp. 81 tqq. Tianalatod by E. J. W. Gibb from the Turkish of *A1I *Aziz Efendi the Cretan, who died 1798-9. Glasgow^ 1884.
* A ouriooB instance of a mistake originating in the misunderstanding of the pass-word has been communicated to me by Dr John Sampeon. Its intrinsic interest to coUectors of folk-tales and students of their dissemination makes me doubly grateful to him for his permission to publish it here. In an unpublished Welsh Gypsy version of The Forty Thieves collected by him, ** Sesame " is rendered " Ta£o Tek*," lit. *' safe'un.'* He points out ** that the story must have been read aloud to the ancestors of our Welsh Gypsies in an English version of the eighteenth century hy some kindly illiterate who misread the old long f for f, pronouncing ' sefam '." Not all Gypsy echoes are of the Orient.
D. 16
242 The subject-matter of tke folk-tales [ch.
in a diflPerent setting as an episode in a Cypriote tale^ The peculiarity of Ph&rasa 15 and Silata 3 is that both c(mclude with the death of the poor man.
The story of The Forty Thieves is very popular in Greece and most of the penny chap-books of wapafivBui contain a version of it.
Animal Stories.
(i) Fables.
The first of these, Phdrasa 9, p. 501, is the story of The Fox who lost his tail, though it differs in form from Aesop 46. In Palestine this feible comes at the conclusion of another story and the fox, as here, ties his companions' tails to the vines'.
Phdrasa 28, p. 557, The Li&ii and the Hare, seems popular in that village, for several texts were given by different narrators. The genus to which it belongs is that of The Ass in the Lions Skin. A nearer parallel in form is supplied by the Russian story, Ne forgons point notre talent*, where a dog tries to imitate a bear and gets kicked for his pains, or The Sparrow and the Eagle in the Arabian Nights*.
Phdrasa 32, p. 565, The Eagle^ the Dung-beetle^ and the Prophet Elias, except for the substitution of the Christian saint for Zeus, is identical with Aesop, No. 7. The fable is referred to in Aris- tophanes, Peace, 133, Lysistrata, 695. See further Jacobs' edition of Caxton's Fables of Aesop, Text p. 193, History p. 256.
(ii) The Cock,
Phdrasa 17, p 521.
Other variants. Kabyle, Rivifere, p. 79, "Zc Chacal " ; id. p. 95, "F enfant"; Indian, Kingscote, p. 187; Stokes, No. 17; Wide- Awake Stories, p. 17 ; Sicilian, Crane, p. 250. Mr Lang mentions variants from French Flanders, India and Zululand, Perraolt, p. Ixvi. The story is known to the Hottentots ; v. Bleek, Reynard the Fox in South Africa, No. 42. Further references are given in Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, II, pp. 202 foil.
^ ZcuceXXoptor, p. 801.
' Hananer, p. 277 ; cf. the Nnri Tarijiiit, J.Q,L,S. iv, p. S8$.
< Leger, p. 1S7. « Arabian Nights, n, 876.
ni] Animal Stories 243
In one of the Elabyle stories the hero is a jackal ^ in the other a child ; both open their career of speculation by asking an old woman to extract a thorn' (a better opening than onr ''thorn bush "). The old woman throws the thorn away. " Give me my thorn." "I have thrown it away." The old woman is made to give an egg in place of the property she cannot return. The stories then follow the same course as the Ph£rasa tale, except that in each case the child or the jackal himself secretly makes away with his property and then demands its return*. The con- clusions too differ. The child successfully carries off the girl ; the jackal as in the story of The Ungrateful Snake, the Fox and the Man (see below, p. 245), is given a sack containing, not as he thinks the bride, but a greyhound*.
(iii) The Cock and his Friends,
Ax6 6, p. 401.
Oreek variants. Von Hahn, No. 85 (Epirus, a variant from Euboia is given in the notes); tieoeWrfvixik *Apd\€Kra, ii. No. 18, p. 33 (Naxos).
Other varioflits, Berber, Basset, Conies Berbires, p. 88 ; French and SoQth Slav versions, ib, p. 187 ; French, Pineau, p. 169.
The story from Epirus opens with the quarrel between the old couple over a cock and hen. The old man^s cock, who has one leg broken, is the hero. He takes a fox, a wolf and a river with him to the palace and eventually returns full of gold firom the treasury. The Naxian story also opens with the quarrel of the old couple, but here the old man's cock performs his feats without the assistance of companions.
In the Berber story " Half-Cock " is the hero. He takes hairs from a jackal, a lion and a boar. Arriving at the palace he insnlts the king^ who orders him to be put in the sheepfold. Half-Cock bums the jackal's hair ; the jackal comes and eats up the sheep. The next night the lion is similarly summoned to the cattle-shed
^ In BuBsian, Portuguese and Indian variants an animal is the hero. ' Two Indian stories open with the extraction of a thorn from a mouse's (Stokes, No. 17) or a monkey's tail (Kingscote, p. 1S7) ; a third (Wide-Awake Stories^ p. 17) opens with a rool for fuel and ends with the baming off of the rat's tail. This tcait is common to the Esthonian and Bussian variants. I This oonelusion I0 the general rale in European versions. The hero is suc-
cessful in variants from Provence, Brazil and Transylvania.
16—2
i
244 The subject-mcUter of the folk-tales [ch.
where Half-Cock is immured, and the third night the boar rescues him from the treasury. The French variants even more nearly approximate to the Greek. The hero takes under his wing a fox, a wolf and the Seine and demands his money, a trait reminiscent of PhArasa 17.
(iv) Pxi88 in Boots,
Potdmia 1, p. 455.
Oreek variants, Uappoa-c-o^, IX, 366 (Thera); NeoeXKtjv^a ^AvdXeKTa, I, p. 14 [Legrand, p. 15] (Melos); NeoeXXi^vcca ^Avd- \€Kra, II, p. 66 (Naxos).
Other varinnts. Armenian, Macler, Contes de FArm^nie, p. 85 ; Kurdish, Lerch, i, p. 83 [Gamett, Women of Turkey, Jewish and Moslem, p. 163] ; Magyar, Jones, p. 1 ; Kabyle, Rivifere, p. 99 ; Kashmiri, Knowles, p. 186 ; Bengal, Day, p. 226 ; Santal Parganas, BompM, No. LV ; Norse, Dasent, p. 340 ; Grimm, ill, pp. 280, 360 ; Italy, Crane, pp. 127, 347 ; Perrault, Le Maistre Chat, In Perrault. p. Ixiv, Lang gives references to additional variants from Elngland, Sweden, .Norway, Straparola, Sicily, the Avars, Russia, Swahili. Further variants are referred to in Knowles' note ad loc.
Lang's monograph in his edition of Perrault illustrates the difficulty of tracing the origin of a story, whose plot declares it to have necessarily spread from a single invention. I am inclined to think that no conclusion can be reached of any definiteness. Obviously Lang is right in making mean's ingratitude his test incident and this points to an origin East of Europe. Lang's case against India is not proven, as he only knew of one Indian variant, that in Day's Folktales of Bengal, But I have not sufficient know- ledge of the Oriental data to venture an opinion as to whether the home of the story is in India or a nearer Orient.
There is an obvious lacuna in the story on p. 467. It is of course the owner of the castle who should' be frightened into the well.
The test of gratitude appears in many of the variant& The throwing out of the bones at the conclusion would seem the natural and proper course of action to a member of the Greek Church in which the practice of exhumation of the bones of the dead at the end of three years is generals The bones are placed
^ Not a folk-pzactioe peoaliar to Lesbos » as M. I>a88aud (Le* CivU%$ation» PrihelUniquety p. 25) seems to think.
ui] Animal Stories 245
in a chamel house or ossuary and the various attentions paid to the dead, during his three years' tenure of the grave, naturally lapse now that his connection with earth has been finally and completely severed.
(v) The Ungrateful SncJee, the Fox and the Mem,
Aravdn 3, p. 336 ; Phloitd 3, p. 429.
Greek variants. Von Hahn, Nos. 87 [Geldart, p. 68], 94 (Epirus); Legrand, p. 187 (Lecce); Aaoypa^la, ii, p. 161 (Tre- bizond and Doris); Caraoy, p. 238 (Indje Su).
Other variants. Russian, Aaoypa^ia, loc. cit ; Magyar, Orimm, III, p. 360 ; Georgian, Book of Wisdom and Lies, cxx, p. 189 ; Berber, Baaset, CoTites Berbires, p. 7 ; Soudanese, Monteil, p. 63 ; Persian, in the Rose of Bakatoali, Clouston, Romances, p. 254 ; Indian, Frere, p. 198, Stokes, p. 17, Wide-Awake Stories, p. 116, Swynnerton, p. 303, Bompas, Nos. XLiv, cvii; Indo-Chin€^ Leclfere, p. 92; Malay, Skeat, p. 20; Norse, Dasent, p. 306. Further references will be found in Benfey, i, p. 115, in von Hahn's notes to the stories quoted from his collection and Jacobs, IJF.T. I, No. 9 and notes. The latter gives further references to Indian versions and contains a critical mention of Erohn's monograph. Two versions are now current among the Hottentots, Bleek, Reynard the Fox in South Africa, Nos. 5 and 6. They date from after the coming of the white man, op. cit. p. xziv.
There is little doubt that this story came first from the East. There are two forms, both of which I have included in the list of variants though only one is fully represented in our text. In one the man saves an animal fit>m destruction ; in return the animal wishes to kill him and the affair is referred to judges, who decide against the man on the score of his treatment of them, until the torn of the fox or jackal comes. By demanding to be shewn exactly what the circumstances were, he puts the ungrateful animal once more into the man's power.
There sometimes, but by no means invariably, follows the episode of the ingratitude of the man to the fox, which indeed is more frequently found in the second form of the story of which von Hahn, No. 94, is a Greek specimen. Von der Bdrin, dem Bauer und der Filchsin. Here the episode of the appeal to judges does not appear. The clever animal, fox or jackal, shews a man how to
246 The ^ubjedrmatter of the folk-tales [ch.
rid himself of a dangerous beast and is repaid at the wife's in- stigation with ingratitude and offered dogs in a sack supposed to contain hens. This trick of offering dogs tied up in a bag supposed to contain hens is common in animal stories. It occurs, for in- stance, as far afield as in Mexico, where in a Tarahumare tale the Grey Fox dupes the Coyote in this way^
The incident of the fox s imprecation being answered occurs in a Highland fable, The Fox and the little BonnachK The fox, after decoying and eating the little bonnach and a duck, went up to the top of a hill and stroked his sides. '* Oh King ! how finely the bullet would spank upon my belly just now." Who was listening but a hunter? "It will be tried upon thee directly," said the hunter. " Bad luck to the place that is here," quoth the fox, " in which a creature dares not say a word in fun that is not taken in earnest" The hunter put a bullet in his gun and he fired at him and killed him. Campbell refers to a Scandinavian tale where a wolf prays to Odin that an axe may &11 on his head and a man throws one. None of these however can boast the delicious satire of Phloi'td 8.
(vi a) The Prince and his Animal Friendi.
A&hiX'k6i 2 a, p. 573.
Oreek varitrnt. Camoy, p. 1 (Indje Su).
Other variants. Armenian, Wingate, No. 10, Mader, Contes de VArmime, p. 35 ; Serbian, Mijatovich, p. 295 ; Qeoigian, Wardrop, p. 97.
The story should end on p. 573. The narrator has tacked quite a different story on to the end of the first. He begins, " How shfidl we take our daughter out of .the hands of the eagle ? " ; a little further on we see that the villain from whom the princess is to be rescued is the snake. It is quite a good example of how folk-tales get confused in the telling.
The story should run more or less as follows. A young man is living in a wild country ; every day he shoots a bird. One day he shoots two. '* I may expect a guest to-night," he says to himself, goes home and finds a fox. The next day he shoots three birds, and another animal is joined to the company. (This correspoodence of
^ Lumholtz, Unknown Mexico^ i, p. 806. * Campbell, in, p. 118.
m] Aninud Stories 247
the bag to the number of companions occurs in both the Armenian and Greek variants, cf. the four fish of Ph&rasa 12.) The number of animal friends varies, the minimum is the company of fox, wolf, bear and eagle. Of these the fox is elected chairman by the others. He sends the eagle off to steal a princess. The iiskther of the princess sends a witch-wife who succeeds in stealing her back firom the young man. The fox makes the eagle carry him and the other animals to the king's country where the princess is closely guarded. He yokes the bear and wolf and begins ploughing and attracts so much attention to this strange spectacle that the princess is forgotten and the eagle carries her off again. (The Serbian story, which throughout differs in detail though not in plot, has a different ruse.) The king then s^nds an army which is defeated by the animals, who summon armies of their own kind. The king makes peace, recognises the marriage and all live happily ever after.
When he got to the end of his story the narrator must have remembered that his princess had only be^Q carried off once and that she ought to have been carried off twice and so tacked on the quite different story of How the Companions rescued the Princess.
(vi b) How the Gompamons rescued the Princess.
A&h4r-k5i 2 6, p. 573.
Qreek va/riants. Pio, p. 93 [Geldart, p. 106] (Astypalii); Z^7pa^€Zo9 ' A7»i/, I, p. 426 (Nisyros) ; AeXrtoi/, I, p. 296 [Qamett, QJ.P, II, p. 99] (Athens); NeocXXf/v^/e^ 'PivaXeKra, II, p. 118 (Naxos).
Other variants. Albanian, Do2son, p. 27; Russian, Curtin, p. 228; Slav, Leger, p. 241 ; Grimm, No. 129 and notes referring to Hungarian, Russian, Persian variants and versions in Straparola and the Pentamerone, cf. Grimm, Frag. 2, vol. ill, p. 279 ; T3n"ol, Crane, p. 67 ; Gaelic, MacDougall, p. 1, How Finn kept his children for the Big Young Hero of the Ship. Clouston, Pop. Tales, i, pp. 271 foil., adds to the above a Japanese variant.
The story is one of the series which deal with the adventures of a hero and his companions, each of whom possesses some &culty developed to an abnormal degree, as in Grimm, No. 71, Sechse kommen durch die ganze Welt, and No. 134, Die seeks Diener. The particular form, which we have before us, has a wide distribution
248 The subject-nuUter of the folk-tales [ch.
and appears usually in one of two settings. The variant from Astypalid is an example of its setting as a submotif in the tale of The Silent Princess. The task set the hero is to induce the princess to speak. He adopts the plan of telling some article of the furniture a story which ends in a problem, and the contrariness of her sex induces the princess to dispute his decision. In Greek versions of this tale the problem stories are usually (1) The three suitors who acquire the magic telescope, the flying carpet and the medicine which restores the dying to life and by the joint exercise of these save the life of their beloved (the first part of Prince Ahmed amd the Fairy Peri-Banu ^Arabicm Nights, X, pp. 244-261); (2) The carpenter, tailor, and monk and the girl they made (Ph&rasa 24); (3)' The rescue of the princess from her devil husband by the magically gifbed brothers. 'Eeudh of these stories ends with the problem — which suitor deserved the bride ?
In other cases, as here, the story appears as an independent tale and the solution is usually marriage with the youngest of the champions. As a rule it opens with the stoiy of The Flea Skin, One day the princess caught a flea. Marvelling at the strange creature she kept it and fed it for several years on the best of foods until it was larger than a cat. It was then killed and skinned and the test, which her suitors have to perform, is to say to what animal the skin belonged. All fail, until the devil, in the form of a handsome young man, gives the answer and carries off the bride. The rescue then follows as in our text.
The story is badly told ; probably it should run more or less as follows. The Hearer tells them when the Snake is asleep. The Shaker of Mountains raises the rock. The Thief, who is usually among the champions, steals the princess from the Snake's side without waking him. The Snake wakes, pursues, recaptures the princess and flies into the air with her. The Marksman shoots him and the youngest brother catches the princess as she &lla
Bluebeard Stories.
(i) The Robber and the Princess, Ghdrzono 3, p. 343.
Greek varianL 1aK€XKdpio<;, p. 301 [Legrand, p. 115] (Cyprus). Polish-Q)rpsy variant. Oroome, No. 47, The B^-igands caul the Miller's Daughter.
m] Bluebeard Stories 249
Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, i, pp. 180 foil gives notes of a variant from Lorraine and references to German, Tyrolese and Lithuanian stories which correspond to the first part of our tale. The Sicilian and Tuscan versions quoted contain the sequel.
This story, like the one immediately following, belongs to the series of Bluebeard stories, which in one form or another are dis- tributed throughout the mdrchen and popular poetry of Northern European countries. Of the two variants I have quoted the Cypriote tale opens differently. A girl marries an ogre and from the window of the forbidden room sees her husband devouring a corpse. The ogre noticing her pale looks becomes suspicious, takes on the form of one of her relatives after another, until she reveals to her husband in disguise the cause of her grief He goes off to heat the spit and she escapes, hidden in the bales of cotton on a camel. The ogre drives the spit through all the bales but does not find her. She is taken to the palace and marries the prince and lives for fear of the ogre shut up in a tower. The ogre comes, like the robber in Alt Baba, with men hidden in sacks, but is detected and foiled. He then makes his way to the tower, pats the " church yard earth " on the husband and carries off the girl. She makes him go first down a ladder, which has been prepared with rungs sawn through and peas on the steps to make them slippery (cf. Ax6 2, The Cat, p. 395). The ogre falls into a pit below the stair where a lion had been placed ready for the event.
The Polish-Q3rpsy story opens with the killing of the eleven robbers by the miller's daughter. The twelfth who is only wounded vows revenge, comes back disguised and marries the girl. She escapes in a waggon of straw and rouses the neighbour- hood to attack the robber s castle.
(ii) The Cat.
Ax6 2, p. 391.
Variants, Tftrkish, K6nos (Adakale), p. 164; Grimm, No. 46 and variants in his notes; Italian, Crane, pp. 78, 344; Norse, Dasent, p. 16; Highland, Campbell, No. XLi, ii, p. 279. The Turkish version contains also other motifs chiefly from the tjrpe of story last discussed, The Robber and the Princess.
All the variants quoted by Qrimm seem to contain the escape
260 The subject-matter of the folk-tales [chl
of the heroine herself, after sending away her sisters, in the disguise of a strange bird, adopted by means of rolling herself in honey and feathers. In the Norse tale the daughters go out to look for their mother s hen and are lured into the clutches of the Man of the Hill. In the Highland story, the principal character is a great gray horse. In the final scene the heroine cuts off his head and he turns into a prince.
The loss of the heroine's hand is paralleled in the Hanover version, where the girl retiches the door just in time to escape the pursuing dwarfs, slips in and slamming the door cuts off her heeP.
I am inclined to think that this story has travelled south-west- wards to Greece and Turkey. So &r as my knowledge goes, it is not at home in the East while it is well known in Northern Europe.
Encounters with Evil Powers.
(i) The little Boy and the Markdttsa.
PhArasa 6, p. 485.
Oreek variant. Z<pypa<f>€io<: ^Aydp, 2i;XXo709, XXX, p. 68 (Crete).
Other variants. Albanian, von Hahn, No. 95 ; Nuri, J.O.L^. IV, p. 118, Nos. Lxviii, LXix ; Russian, Ralston, p. 163 foil.; Santal Parganas, Bompas, Appendix No. 9; Italian, Crane, p. 265; Berber. Norwegian, and Icelandic in Cosquin, Le Conte de la Chaudtere bouillante, pp. 24-27.
The story appears to be a popular one in Cappadocia. At least two other variants were taken down at Phdrasa and one at niaghdtsh. It belongs to the type of Hansel and Oretel (Grimm, No. 15) which is discussed exhaustively by Cosquin, op. cit.
The prelude in the Cretan story and in the unpublished variant from Ulagh&tsh opens with the motif of the chickpea children (cf. von Hahn, No. 55, " Halberbschen "). The mother wishes that " all these chickpeas may become children *' ; the chickpea children annoy her and she puts them into the fire.
The loss of the bread on the way to his father is another link between this story and others of the Tom Thumb type (cf. von Hahn, No. 55, where Halberbschen gets his father to give him
1 Ofinun, Vol. in, p. 79.
in] The Stupid Ogre 251
directions which he can interpret as orders to eat the bread him- self). The curious incident of his thinking his shadow a wolf (in one version a devil), and throwing the bread to it, is a const€uit feature in the Phdrasa versions. The rest of the narrative is clear and calls for little comment. In some versions the ogress sees her daughter's breasts in the pot and dies of grief; in the Cretan tale, the boy taunts her from the roof-beam and gives her absurd direc- tions as to the best means of catching him again, in the course of following which the stupid ogress kills herself with a spit.
The Berber story and the Italian BuchsUino contain the inci- dents of fruit-picking, escape, recapture and killing of daughter.
•
(ii) The Stupid Ogre.
PhArasa 29, p. 567. Phloiti 7, p. 436.
The general type to which these tales belong is that which tells how the sharp-witted youngest boy saves his brothers from the stupid ogre. In the PhloitJL version he is the iamiUar lazy son. The device of telling the ogre or ogress what their mother did for them is repeated in Soudianese\ Avar' and West Indian negro variants of these tales'. Ogres are always stupid folk K yon meet a Eallik^tzaros and give him a sieve, he will try to count the holes. As no Elallik&ntzaros can count more than two, yon will have ample time to e8cape\ Similarly if you meet a witch on St John's Eve, give her an onion-flower or a . red carnation and you may escape while she is trying to count the leaves*.
(iii) The Coward and the Markdltsaa.
Ph^urasa 26, p. 551.
Greek variants. Von Hahn 23 [Geldart, p. 47] (Epirus); Pio, p. 224 (Syra); Sa/ceXX/zpto?, p. 345 (Cyprus).
Other variants. Albanian, Dozen No. 3 ; Armenian, Macler, Contes Armeniens, p. 120 ; Slovak-Gypsy, Groome, Nos. 21, 22 ; Georgian, Wardrop, pp. 129, 147 ; Turkish, Kiinos (Stambul), 56, id. (Adakale), p. 230; Grimm, Nos. 20, 183; Norse, Dasent,
1 MoDteU, p. 115.
* Coeqoin, Le Cante de la Chaudiere bouiUante, p. 51.
> Dasent, Appendix, p. 497. ^ Politis, napai6a€ts, i, p. 596.
' Sir Bennell Bodd, Cutkmu and L^re of Modem Greece, p. 200.
252 The subject-matter of the folktales [ch.
p. 41 ; English, Jacobs, E.F.T. ii, p. 71. Further variants and a discussion on the various forms of the story in Clouston, Pop. Tales, I, p. 133, Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, i, p. 95, and Benfey, I, p. 504.
The story is very &miliar. The opening of the Ph4rasa tale is found also in the Syra version, where the coward is a Spands or hairless man, and in the Turkish. Our version is rather a poor one and omits many of the possible incidents. It is peculiar in ending with the death of the clever coward.
(iv) The Enchanted Mill.
AfshAr-kei 1, p. 571.
The story is not very clear and in parts the subject matter is unsuitable for translation. The general type, to which it belongs, seems to be that which tells of the victory over the evil spirit, which haunts a place, achieved by the person who is not a&aid of it and is prepared to bully the bully.
Throughout Europe mills are places of evil reputation. They are often the rendezvous of devils in the Justice and Injustice story. Their bad character is not due to the notoriety of millers (also a feature of popular song and stoiy and attributable rather to economic grounds), but more probably to the connection of spirits with water. In medieval Italy for example fossati and fiumicelli were the selected places for making compacts with the devil, and the devil often appears in the form of a miller^
The necessity of keeping the negro continuously employed is a difficulty which those who raise spirits are often called upon to face. It will be remembered how Michael Scott, after his familiar had bridged the Tweed and split the Eildon Hills, was obliged to set him at the endless task of making ropes of sand*.
Justice and Injustice.
Ax<5 1, p. 389. Phdrasa 5, p. 483.
Oreek variants. Dawkins, J.H.8. xxx, p. 128 (Silli); von Hahn, No. 30 (Epirus) ; Pio, p. 227 [Gamett, OJF.P. n. p. 283] (Old Syra). UapxopiSrj^, p. 101, gives a somewhat thin version from Pontes.
^ V. Heywood, Ensamplet of Fra Filippo, p. 818. > Soott, Lay of the La$t Mimtra, note 18.
ni] Gratitude Rewarded 253
Other variants. Serbian, Mijatovitch, p. 80, Naak^, p. 130; Magyar, Jones, p. 36; Bukowina-Gypey, Groome, No. 30; Hun- garian-Gypsy, ih. No. 31 ; Armenian, Macler, Contes Arm^niens, p. 92 ; Georgian, Wardrop, p. 49 ; Arabian Nights, xi, p. 133, Abu Nit/yah and Abu Niyyatayn, ib, p. 374 Mohsin and Musa ; Norse, Dasent, p. 1; Grimm, No. 107, and vol. ili, p. 342; Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, I, p. 84; Clouston, Pop. Tales, i, pp. 249 foil, and 464^ adding Eabyle, Indian, Persian, Sinhalese, and Portuguese variants.
The type of stoiy is too fetmiliar to demand further comment.
Gratitude rewarded.
Phdiasa 18, p. 523.
Greek variant, ^ra^riahfi^. No. 4 (Samos).
Other variants. Armenian, Macler, Coiites de PArmenie, p. 71 ; Serbian, Mijatovitch, p. 74, Naak^ p. 250; Bulgarian, Schisch- manoff, p. 255 ; Berber, Basset, Nouveaux Contes Berbh'es, p. 59.
The story belongs to a wider group, of which von Hahn, No. 53 (North Euboia), is perhaps the more common species. The Serbian variant omits the killing of the children for the angel in disguise. The Samian and Bulgarian parallels are very close. There is only one child but, like the two in our story, he not only escapes harm but miraculously grows in the oven where in the Samian version he is found with a basket of diamonds reading a book with golden letters. In the Bulgarian he has miraculously attained the age of fifteen and is reading a silver book. The first part of the Berber story, of which the Moslem Angel Gabriel is the deus ex machina, has completely broken down. The conclu- sion contains the request for a meal of four hearts. The host has only two goats and two children. When he is serving up their hearts, Gabriel asks him to call his children. The host courteously tries to put him off, Gabriel however insists and the children appear alive and well. The slaughter of the host's children in order to provide a cure for leprosy and the reappearance of the children alive occurs in a Georgian story ^
One is naturally reminded of the restoration to life of Faithful John by the sacrifice of the hero's children who miraculously come to life again (Grimm, No. 6). It is a constant feature of the story
1 Book of Wisdom and Lies, czxv, p. 197.
264 The mbject-matter of the folktales [cbl
and appears in almost all variants. In the early French romance of Amis and Amile, a tale immediately derived firom a Liatin source but probably hailing ultimately from the East via Byzan- tium, Amis is smitten with leprosy and can only be cured with the blood of his friend's children. Amile sacrifices his children who are miraculously restored to life (see EneyclapcBdia Britannica, s.v. Amis). It is interesting to find the belief that leprosy may be cured by the blood of children figuring in the traditional histoiy of the conversion of Constantine as narrated by Moses Chorenensis the Armenian {History of Armenia, ii, 83). ^'Constantin avant son regne et lorsqu'il n'^tait que C^sar, vaincu dans une bataille et s'abandonnant au sommeil k face de tristesse, vit en songe une croix d'etoiles dans le ciel avec une inscription k Tentour qui disait: 'Triomphe avec elle.' Constantin, arborant aussitdt oe signe en tSte de son arm6e, remporta la victoire : mais entrain^ dans la suite par sa femme Maximina, fille de Diocl6tien, il suscita des persecutions centre TEglise et fit un grand nombre de martyrs. Constantin, bientdt attaqut^ de la l^pre sur tout le corps en punition de son oi^ueil, ne pouvait obtenir sa gu^rison ni des devins ni des mMecins marses. C'est pourquoi il s'adressa k Tiridate pour lui demander des devins perses et indiens, qui ne parvinrent pas k le guA-ir. Quelques prStres pai'ens, excites par les demons, lui conseillferent d'immoler dans un bassin beaucoup de jeunes enfants et de se baigner dans leur sang encore chaud pour recouvrer la sant^. Constantin, entendant les vagissements des enfants, les lamentations de leurs m^res, mu par un sentiment de piti^ et d'humanit^, pref^ra leur salut k sa propre conservation. Alors il re9ut de Dieu sa recompense, car dans un songe Tordre lui vint des apdtres de se purifier et de se laver dans la piscine de vie par les mains de Sylvestre, ^veque de Rome, qui fuyant ses perse- cutions s'6tait retir6 sur le mont Soracte. Instruit par ce pontif, I'empereur crut en Dieu, fit disparaitre de devant lui tous ses comp^titeurs comme te lapprend Agathange en peu de mot«." Langlois, Collection des Historiens Andens et Modemes de VArmeniey II, pp. 123, 124.
Virtue rewarded.
Ghfirzono 4, p. 347 : The Two Brides,
Ax6 5, p. 399 ; The Two Women and the Twdve Apostles.
m] Virtu>e reward^ 255
Arav^ 2, p. 336 ; The Two Daughters.
Greek variants. AeXriop, I, p. 335 [Gamett, G.F.P. il, p. 361] (Athens); NcocWiyi/t/ci ^AvaXeicra, I, p. 12 [Gamett, GJ*.P_. il, p. 348] (Melos); Z^y/oa^ctov 'AyoJi/, SvXXoyo?, 1896, p. 68 (Crete).
It is hardly profitable to give a list of variants of a story which is so common as this one. In the Athenian story it is a honsehold of magic cats who dispense the blessing and the punishment. The Melian story represents a form very popular in Greece, in which not the twelve Apostles but the twelve Months are the heroes. They ask the first old woman " which is the worst month ? " She is optimistic and points out that without the rains of winter, summer would have no com to ripen. The Months are pleased and reward her. The greedy neighbour on the other hand grumbles at the cold of winter and the heat of summer and is punished in the usual way.
The form of the Arav^n story is common in a part of the world where the operation referred to is frequently and necessarily performed. In the Cretan story the two sisters cleanse Christ. The incident of the lousing and the dipping of the two sisters in golden and black streams respectively occur in a Georgian version of Cinderella^. Perhaps it is the practice of dyeing the hair and nails with henna, which has given us a red instead of a golden stream in the Aravdn story.
Bom to he King.
Pharasa 8, p. 493.
Greek variants. Von Hahn 20 (Epirus) ; Aaoypa<f>la, I, p. 107 foil (Smyrna, M^konos); Aaoypa^ia, II, p. 655, Schmidt, No. 2 (Kerkyra) ; Abbot, p. 347, Aaoypa(f>Ui, ii, p. 575 [three variants] (Macedonia).
Other variants. Albanian, Aaoypa(f>Lay I, p. 92, Dozon, No. 13 ; Tiansylvanian-Gypsy, Groome, No. 38; Norse, Dasent, p. 229; Slav, Harding, p. 31; Grimm, No. 29; Jacobs, E.F.T. I, p. 190. In Aaoypaif>lay I, p. 107 foil., II, p. 655, Politis refers to Bulgar, Slav, Vlach, Finnish and Bohemian versions. Clouston, Pop. Tales, II, pp. 458-465, adds references to the Gesta Romanorum and Indian tales. An illuminating examination of Oriental and
^ Watdiop, p. 68.
256 The subject-nuUter of the folk-tales [gh.
medieval European variants is to be found in Cosquin, "La Legende du Page de Sainte Elisabeth/' pp. 24 foil.
The story needs little comment. It may be remarked that it is often combined with The DemVa Three Oolden Hairs as in the Oypsy, Norse, Slav and Qrimm stories. Further some of the variants, e.g. the Corfiote, Bohemian and English stories, have a heroine not a hero, and it is a girl who is destined to marry a king and eventually achieves her feited high station.
The Dream.
Ulaghdtsh 4, p. 359. Fhirasa 22, p. 537.
Oreek variants. Pio, p. 159 [Geldart, p. 154] (Astypali^) ; von Hahn, No. 45 (Epirus); Zipypa<f>€io^ ^Aycip, I, p. 421 (Nisyros); Camoy, p. 43 (Indje Su),
Otiier variants. Armenian, Wingate No. 7 ; Turkish, Kihius (Stambul), p. 375 ; Serbian, Mijatovitch, p. 237 ; Russian, Leger, p. 235 ; Magyar, Jones, pp. 117, 233, in the note p. 375 variants are referred to from Wallachia and the Turkish tribes of South Siberia.
The similarity to the story of Joseph expelled because of a dream, which is fulfilled by his removal fix)m prison to the governorship on account of his skill in divining dreams, has been remarked.
The story of the fulfilled dream falls into several different forms. In Ulagh&tsh 4 it is the unpopularity produced by the nature of the dream that makes the boy an outcast ; in Ph4rasa 22 as in several of the variants the boy refuses to tell his dream. Again it is sometimes a princess who has the dream, e.g. the story firom Nisyros and the Turkish tale. Further there are two distinct forms of the story of the male dreamer's adventures. One we have here, in which he is put in prison and solves the riddles of a foreign king (e.g. the variant from Indje Su, the Armenian, Russian and both Magyar stories). The other type is represented by von Hahn, No. 45, Pio, p. 159 and the Serbian tale, in which the hero serves a blind ogre, opens the forbidden chamber, obtains a magic horse, wins a princess in the form of a Scald-head or Kasidhis, puts his haughty brothers-in-law to shame and as a great prince is served by his parents.
As regards the sparrows of the UlaghAtsh story, in the Russian variant the hero rids the king of two jackdaws.
m] The Animal HmbarvA 257
The Animal who marries the Princess,
Fh&rasa 27, p. 555. The Snake ivho married the Princess.
Silata 5, p. 453. The Monkey Husband,
Greek variants. Von Hahn, No. 31 (Epirus); Paton, No. 4, Folk-Lore, x, p. 500 (Lesbos).
Other variants. Albanian, von Hahn, No. 100; Turkish, Eunos (Stambul), p. 326; Roumanian-Gypsy, Groome, No. 7; Magyar, Jones, p. 282; Benfey, li, p. 144; Tyrol, Hungary, Pentamerone in notes to Grimm, No. 108 ; Grimm, No. 144.
To these variants must be added the whole series of Cupid and Psyche stories. For these and the following tales of animal wives reference may be made to Benfey, I, p. 254 foil.
In the Lesbian story the hero is a Pumpkin. The snake story opens usually in one of three ways. (1) A snake is adopted, as here. (2) A woman prays for a child even if it be a snake (von Hahn, No. 31). (3) A queen and a friend make a vow that their children, if they have them, shall marry (Paton, No. 4). Some of the variants contain the Cupid and Psyche conclusion, some, like OUTS {e.g. the Magyar and Roumanian-Gypsy versions), stop short at the marriage.
Li the Ph&rasa story, of which a poorer version was also collected at Ulaghdtsh, one notices the typical characteristics of tiie snake of Greek fairy tale, who gives gold in return for milk (v. p. 223) and possesses the magic signet ring {cf. p. 229). The Silata story contains the bumiug of the hide and the Cupid and Psyche motif. The granting of the hand of a princess to the person who can make her laugh is a common occurrence in folk- tale {e.g. Grimm, No. 64).
Li the Roumanian story of The Enchanted Hog^, the Psyche of the story eventually finds her husband again in a tree house to which she climbs by a ladder built of the bones of fowls given her by the mothers of the Moon, Sun, and Wind. As there are not enough bones to supply the top rung she cuts off her little finger.
The Girl who marries an Animal.
Phirasa 31, p. 561. The Girl who married a Dev.
Ulaghdtsb 10, p. 257. The Girl who married a Snake.
These stories belong to the common type in which the marriage
1 Bftin, Twrki$k Fairy TaU$, p. 222. D. 17
258 The siibject-matter of the folk-tales [ch.
of a daughter to an animal or supernatural being undertaken with not unnatural misgiving turns out for the benefit of the bride and her family. To Ph&rasa 31 the Indian story of the girl who married a crocodile (TTicfe-^woA'c Stories, p. 120) is a close parallel In Ulagh^tsh 10 we have the magical talismans (v. p. 224) and the marriage of the daughter with the snake is utilised for their intro- duction as is the birth of the snake son in von Hahn 43.
The Prince who marries an Animal.
(i) Silata 2, p. 445. The Dog's Skin,
Greek variants. Von HahU) No. 14 [Geldart. p. 81], Das Ziegenkind (Epirus); ib. No. 67, Das Dohlenkind (N. Euboia); ib. No. 21 [Geldart, p. 86], Das Lorbeerkind (Epirus) ; Paton, No. 11, Folk-Lore, xi, p. 339, The Laurel girl (Mj^lene) ; ^Avdyvaxrro^, No. 4, p. 191, rj Mvp<n,vioi) ^ rov fcaXotjyrfpixX (Lesbos).
As a rule the Greek versions of this excessively common type begin with von Hahn's Thierkind/ornielK The mother prap " would that I had a child, even if it were some kind of animal,'' and her wish is literally fulfilled. The girl-animal is surprised by the king's son one day. without her skin. For the seduction and desertion of the girl in our story cf. von Hahn, No. 21, Paton, No. 11, cmd ^ hvarfvta<rro^. No. 4. The latter has a tragical ending.
In some stories the prince proposes for the animal in marriage to the surprise of the girl's mother and the disgust of his own. There follow the three successive appearances of the heroine in beautiful dresses at wedding festivities, her detection on the third occasion and the burning of the animal skin. Here we have the simpler version which omits the episode of the mother-in-law's dislike and the second anagnorisis.
It is obvious that the story bears a close relation to some of the elements in the more elaborate tale of The Girl whose Father wished to marry her considered below.
The three dresses representing the wonders of earth, sky. and sea, only two of which are possessed by our heroine, figure again and again in stories of the Levant {e,g, von Hahn, Nos. 2, 6, 7, 67, 72, 100). Their unmotived appearance in our version suggests that it may originally have possessed the Cinderella element and that it has dropped out.
1 Von Hahn, Vol. i, p. 47.
m] The Animal Wife 259
(ii) Gh6rzono 2, p. 341 : The Frog Bride,
Greek variants. Von Hahn, No. 67 (Syra) ; ^eXriov, i, p. 330 [Qamett, 0,F,P. ii, p. 46] (Athens) ; Z^7po^&)9 'A7(»»', i, p. 262 (Syme) ; Paton, No. 22. Folk-Lore, xii, p. 207 (CassaM).
Other variants. Georgian, Wardrop, p. 15 ; Armenian, Macler, Conies Armeniens, No. 3, Conies et Legendes de rArmSnie, p. 68; Turkish, Kiinos (Stambul), p. 82 ; Indian, Blnowles, p. 29, Benfey, I, p. 261 ; Arabian Nights, Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Peri Banu, X, p. 244 ; Welsh-Gypsy, Groome, No. 66 ; Grimm, No. 63 and notes voL iii, pp. 343-344 ; French, Pineau, pp. 91, 95.
This story opens frequently with the shooting of the arrows as in Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Peri Banu. In seme cases, as in Grimm, No. 63 and the Athenian tale, the story merely consists in the demonstration of the superiority of the youngest brother's bride. The commonest version in the East is that represented in our story. A prince marries a fairy (Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Peri Banu and the Welsh-Gypsy version) or a feiry animal, or a commoner finds a fairy animal (Ztpypaipelo^ 'AyoJi/, I, p. 262, Kiinos (Stambul), p. 82). He bums the skin or reveals to the king the identity of the bride and the king wishes to take her for himself. He orders the husband to perform impossible tasks to obtain an excuse for killing him. The fairy bride enables these to be performed and in many of the stories the last of the king's demands is satisfied by the production of the nephew or brother of the bride, a magical monstrosity, who punishes and in some cases kills the evil monarch.
To turn to the details in our version ; the cucumbers may have had jewelled crowns and watches inside them like the eggs in the Athenian story; they must have had some magical peculiarity. The magic tent and napkin appear frequently among the tasks in this story. Obviously a task, probably that which summons the bride's strange relative, has dropped out ; as it stands the king's death is not accounted for. The burning of the skin also is out of place ; by all analogies it should precede and be the occasion of the king's wicked desira
The Oirl whose Father wished to marry her, Ph4rasal4, p. 511.
Greek variants. Von Hahn, No. 27 and notes (Epirus and Smyrna) [Legrand, p. 217],
17—2
260 The mtject-matt^ of the folktales [ch.
Ofher variants. Albanian, flDozon, No. 6, At^oypw^la, i, 100 ; Turkish, Kiinos (Adakale), Ijifo. 38, p. 250. Russian, Ralston, p. 159 ; Portuguese, Pedro80,/p. 66 ; Grimm, No, 65 ; Campbell,
I, p. 226, No. XIV; Perrau.'It, Feau d'Asne. In Xaoypa^ia, I, p. 119 folL, Politis gives a/^ long list of varianta Some further references will be found iiv Jacobs' note to Catshin, Jacobs, E,F.T,
II, p. 240, and Cosquin, %e8 Contes Populaires et leur Origine, pp. 4 foil., id, Contes de ^'orraine, i, pp. 273 foil.
The general outlin^ of the story is that a king promises his wife on her deathbed, io marry any woman whom her shoe or nag fits. In some stories, when the daughter expresses horror at the proposal, he obtfitms the Bishop's unwitting approval by asking him a parable, " If a man have a lamb should he eat it himself or give it to another^ ? " The girl finally demands the familiar three dresses' and escapes fi*om her father with these, but covered with some unsightly disguise, a wooden cloak or a skin-robe. She is eventually discovered and married by a prince.
The second part of our story here is an addition. It belongs to the usual type of the young queen who is accused of infSBknticide or bearing puppies. It is not often that her fietther is the villain.
I was for long puzzled by the heroine's going " into a lamp '' instead of adopting the more usual disguise of the wooden cloak or skin garment. Two North Afidcan examples I lately chanced upon confirm the text. The first is a Moorish folk-tale*, in which a jeweller comes to the heroine's rescue with an enormous lantern, which he finds an excuse to deposit for a time in the house. She hides in the lantern and is carried in it to the Sultan's palace. The prince discovers her and falls in love with her. In his absence she is discovered by the prince's sister who secures, as she believes, the removal and death of an unsuitable sister-in-law. The heroine of course escapes aud the story concludes with the anagnorisis by means of the ring served up in a special dish of food. The second is a Hausa tale^ in which the lantern incident is quoted verbatim as an interesting parallel to the Morocco version. It would appear
^ This panble incident comes from the East, Lecl^re, p. 225, Ckwqnin, Le$ Contes Populaires et leur Originet p. 10.
' V. p. 258, supra,
s " Folk-lore from Tangier, No. 2: Tale of a Lantern," Folk-Lore, ziz, p. 443.
* Quoted In a review of Harris, Hauta Stories and Siddlesy by G. Merrick, Folk-Lore, ix, p. 875.
in] Sophia and Konstandin 261
probable that the lamp incident is drawn eventually from some common Mohammeklan source. It has passed up into Cappadocia where quite obviously the incident has not been understood*.
The recognition by the apple is curious. Its discovery in the prince's boot reminds one of the device of the magic spoons etc., which are placed in the pockets of a &ther or husband in similar scenes of the recognition of a wronged princess. The king is accused of theft abd then the whole story is brought to light". Apples in &iry tales are often instruments of &te, e,g, in the pointing out of destined husbands. Malo me Oalatea petit, but the apples thrown by princesses have a way of going not where the thrower wishes, but to a destined rather than a chosen suitor. In von Hahn, No. 8, they discover who is the father of the princess' child by watching to whom the infant presents an apple. This incident occurs also in the Highland tale of The Shifty LadK
Sophia and Konstandin,
Ph&rasa 12, p. 505. Ohtirzono 1, p. 839.
Greek variants. Von Hahn, No. 1 [Qeldsirt, p. 31] (Epirus); na^vcuro-o^, i^i p. 233 (Crete).
Other variamte, Armenian, Wingate, Folk-Lore, xxi, p. 365 [Macler, Contea et Legendee de VArminie, p. 10] ; Turkish, Ktinos (Stambul), p. 3 [Bain, p. 1] ; Magyar and Finnish, Jones, pp. 220, 402; Sicily, Crane, p. 331 ; Qrimm, Nos. 11, 141.
I have given this story the name of Sophia cmd KonsUmdin and, unleSB my memory plays me &lse, it was referred to more than once by storjrtellers under that title. It is a popular tale and several versions, which are not published here, were taken down in the villages visited. In most of these the hero and heroine are called Eonstandfn and Sophia. As a rule it is the exception for heroes and heroines to have names and it will be noticed that in almost all the stories the characters are " the boy," " the girl," " the king" and so on. If it is permissible here to point a classical moral, this is the reason that in Greek legends elaborated out of simpler folk-tales we so often get characters with names like Ereon or Koiranos.
* The same expUnation most hold good for the candlesticks in the Albanian and Roman variants.
* E.p. von Hahn, Nos. 2, 8. » Campbell, i, p. 848.
262 The svbjectr matter of the folk-tales [cbl
The version bom. Qhiirzono and an unpublished text collected at Ax(i contain the cannibal incident which von Hahn wrongly thought to be characteristic of Albanian savagery. It occurs also in the Cretan variant.
With reference to the metamorphosis of the brother, the following account of the origin of the Yourouks is of interest. In the mountains where rain-water has settled, they say that, if a wild animal, an ibex or a bear, has drunk there and a man from civilisation drink after it, he will become wild as they are. And this is how they became Yourouks^ In the AxcJ version the brother first wants to drink from a camel's foot-print and is warned not to lest he become a camel and carry loads, then from an ox's foot-print and is warned not to lest he become an ox and drag a cart, and lastly from a goat s foot-print. From this, in spite of the warning that he will become a goat and jump away, he drinks and becomes a goat.
The Ghiirzono version contains the &miliar conclusion of the conversation between brother and sister overheard by the prince.
The conclusion of Ph&rasa 12 is obscure. It may be a reniims- cence of some story in which the fox regains his human shape by being killed in his animal shape. Compare for example Grimm, No. 57, where the helpful fox implores the hero to kill him and, when at last he complies, turns into human shape.
The incident of the heroine in the tree whose reflection frightens the horses and the device of luring her down by ezcitLog her pity for an apparently incapable old woman is a common feature of this and other stories. The licking of the cut in the tree by the animal brother occurs in the Gpirote and Turkish versions.
The /otir fish of Ph&rasa 12 is a characteristic detail. In folk- tales of the Levant, Fortune or the Deity frequently sends a catch of game exactly proportionate to the number and need of the persons concerned. See notes to The Prince a/nd his Animal Friends, p. 246 ; an unpublished variant of Ph&rasa 6, also frx)m Ph&rasa, contains the family of four who live on the daily catch of four fish.
' Bent, **The Touronks of Asia Minor," Journal of the Royal Anthropological Imtitute, xz, p. 275.
m] The Magic Bird 263
Konstavdin, 1 Phloitd 6, p. 437.
This fragment recalls the cannibal incident which forms the prelude to the story last considered. In general character it approximates to the more elaborate type represented by The Singing Bone, Grimm, No. 28, or The Rose Tree, JfiW5obs, I, p. 15.
I do not know of an exact Modem Greek version of our story. The closest parallel in form, which is known to me, is the Creole story of Des Os qui Chanti, Fortier, Louisiana Folk-Talee, p. 60.
The Magic Bird.
Phfirasa 4, p. 479. PhloitA 1, p. 411.
Greek variants. Von Hahn, No. 36 (Epirus); Z<pypa<l>€lo^ 'A7©i^, I, p. 417 (Nisyros).
Other variants, Serbian, Naak^, p. 238; Armenian, Macler, Contes Ajineniens, p. 117 ; Bukowina-Gypsy, Groome, No. 25 ; Kabyle, Riviere, No. 36. Grimm, No. 60 and notes, Knowles, pp. 75, 169 and notes, Clouston, Pop. Tales, i, pp. 93-99, Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, I, p. 73, il, p. 352, give many references for Europe, the Near and the Far East.
Of this story other variants were collected at the same villages. Phlo'iti 1 is the better and completer version. In some variants there are three children (e.g. the Epirote), the one who eats the head becomes king, the one who eats the liver finds money under his pillow and the one who eats the heart becomes a seer (KapSioyvdarrj^). This third warns his brothers of the mother's intention to kill them and it is he who deals with the wanton or witch's daughter, who has robbed his brother of the liver, and finally as vizier to his brother passes judgment on the delinquents.
The story is probably one of those which came from the East into Europe. In any case two details present in both of our versions are characteristic of Eastern stories. The paying of varying sums for seeing the wanton's face, breast and body is a frequent feature not only of Greek but of Oriental stories, and the choosing of a king by means of the royal hawk (in India it is sometimes the royal hawk and royal elephant, sometimes the elephant alone) is an Eastern traits ,
^ Cf. Bompas, pp. 184-239; Clouston, P(^. Tales , i, p. 4S5; Knowles, pp. 17, 159,309; Day, p. 99.
264 The subject-matter of the folk-tales [ch
The grateful Snake, Cat and Dog and the Talisman.
Potimia 2, p. 457. Fert^k 1, p. 329.
Cheek variants. Von Hahn, No. 9 and variants (Epirus an Euboia); Z^pa^f^eio^ *hymv, SVXX0709, XXX, p. 54 (Crete] Carnoy, p. 56 (Mytilene); Paton, No. 20, Folk-Lore, xii, p. 20 (Mytilene).
Other variants. Albanian, Dozon, Nos. 9, 10; Armeniai Macler, Contes Arminiens, p. 57; Bohemian, Leger, xv, p. 129 Bulgarian-Oypey, J.6.L.8., vii, p. Ill ; Turkish, Eiinos (Stambul p. 295 flf. [Bain, p. 185], id. (Adakale), p. 281, Qibb, p. 214 Russian, Curtin, p. 137 ; Berber, Basset, Nouveaux Contes Berbir^ p. 138 ; Arabian Nights, The Fisherman and his Son, XT, p. 1 13 Eashmir, Enowles, p. 20; Panj&b, Wide-AwaJoe Stories, p. 196 Santal Parganas, Bompas, Nos. xxii, xxxiii; Burmah, Yossiov p. 126; Welsh-Gypsy, Groome, No. 54; further references U Oriental versions in Groome, pp. 196-208, 219, Benfey, i, pp. 211- 216, Clouston, Pop. Tales, l, pp. 335, 337, 476. To the same typ€ belongs the Gypsy story, Jacobs, E.F.T. i, pp. 81, 238. Dahnhardt^ Natursagen, 11, Tiersagen, 2te Teil, p. 144, gives further references and three versions, one of them from Eorea.
The tradition of the Eorean version appears to diflFer entirely from that of the variants west of India, and this suggests not merely that India is the home of the story^ but that it has been transmitted along two divergent lines of development, north-east to Eorea and west to Europe.
The variants of what may be called the western tradition naturally display some diversity in detail. The animals and the manner in which the hero acquires them vary, and, whilst the rescue of the talisman is always found, in some versions the incident of its fall into the sea and subsequent recovery is missing. The buying of the animals which are going to be put to death is naturally employed also in other stories, e.g. in a Serbian variant of the <yTpiyy\a type*. It has a special signifi- cance in Moslem countries, where such an act is regarded as of high religious value and as conferring great merit. Thus the good dervish in a Turkish story obtains possession of a bird that
^ This is to my mind proven. V. Gosquin, Contet de Lorraine, p. zi and Jacobs, I.F.T. z, pp. 244, 245. ' Mijatovitoh, p. 246.
ij] Snakes and talimians 265
lays gold pieces. After diacotering its properties he says to him- jelf ; " Allah by means of this bird has of His bounty given me a hundred pieces of gold ; this money will keep me for some time ; t must let him go free\" And actually in Turkey it is a regular practice to buy birds in order to obtain merit by letting them free'. Probably, however, the incident is originally derived from ;he Buddhist regard for animal life.
The two versions before us are fairly clear and contain between ihem most of the possible incidents, while they shew that variation n unessential detail, which is characteristic of the examples I have |uoted from elsewhere.
The Snake and the Magic WaUet, Staff and Ring.
Phirasa 13, p. 507.
The magical wallet, staff, cap of darkness, etc., are the common^ )laces of folk-tale in Greece as in Europe; to compose a list >f variants would be to waste the time alike of reader and irriter.
This story in form closely resembles Pot&mia 2, and opens rith the saving of the snake, but it has not the stealing of the talismans and the rescue by cat and dog. The omission, however, rf any further reference to the ring after its acquisition, leads me to suspect that this may be due to the narrator's lack of memory.
if aster and Pupil.
Ulagh^tsh 7, p. 365.
Oreek variants. Von Hahn, No. 68 and variant (Syra and Epirus); CieXriov, I, p. 321 [Gamett, G.FJP. n, p. 143] (Athens).
Other variants, Albanian, Dozon, No. 16 ; Georgian, Wardrop^ p. 1, Book of Wisdom and Lies, cxvi, p. 184; Turkish, EiinoB iStambul), p. 277, id, (Adakale), p. 18, Qibb, p. 263 [Garnett, ^omen of Turkey, Jewish amd Moslem, p. 521] ; Nuri, No. LX, f.O.L.S. IV, p. Ill; Russian, Balaton, p. 228; Cossack, Bain,
^ KAnos, AdalE&le, p. 191.
' Meyer's Reiiehacher, TUrkH, etc. p. 161. Cf . Sandys, A JRdatian of a Jcwmsf be^n An, Bom. 1610 (London 1687), p. 57. ** They extend their oharitie to Ghtjji' ttanSf and lewes, as well as to them of their own religion : nay birds and beasts haye a taste thereof. For many onely (o let them loose will buy birds in cages ; uid bread to give unto dogs."
266 The mbject-matter of the folk-tales [ch.
Cossack Fairy Tales, p. 3; Serbian, Mijatovitch, pp. 191, 206; Santal Farganas, Bompas, No. xxxvi; MongoliaD, Buddhist, Serbian, Benfey, i, pp. 411-412; Straparola, Kalmuk and Tamil; Clouston, Pop, Tales, i, pp. 414, 432, 436 ; Norse, Dasent, p. 328 ; Grimm, No. 68.
M. Cosquin, to whose kindness I owe a copy of his paper " Les Mongoles et leur pr^tendu r61e dans la transmission des contes Indiens vers TOecident Europ6en," Revue des Traditions Populaires. 1912, has submitted the story of The Master and Pupil to aj searching examination. Many further variants of the story and of the sub-themes are given in this monograph and some interesting points are very clearly, and I think decisively, proved ; firstly, that the Mongols play no part in its transmission to the West, and, secondly, that the story is undoubtedly of Indian origin, a fact which is shewn by an acute examination of the combinations of incidents. The story has radiated from India both Westwards and North-Ektf t along two independent lines of development. I may perhaps venture to draw attention to the importance which M. Cosquin assigns to the Turks in the dissemination of folk-tales in the Near East, a welcome confirmation of views which I had independently formed.
The incident which so often forms the prelude to this story has been discussed on p. 228 above. The two central incidents, the changing of human beings into animals and defrauding purchasers thereby and the transformation fight, are both familiar. For the first there is the classical story of Hypemines- tra and Erysichthon^ Schenkl and Zielinski have maintained that this implies that The Master and Pupil was known to antiquity, but M. Cosquin^ in discussing this view rightly decides that the classical references are not sufficient to justify the belief His criticism may be supplemented by the remark that the selling of fictitious goods, the only incident common to the Erysichthon and the Magician and Pupil stories, is not confined to this particular story. Something very like it was alleged of the Irish witches. " Also some by crafts of nygromancie maketh
fat swyne and selleth hem in chepinge and in feeres ; but anon
these swyne passeth ony water they torneth into her own kynde.
^ Ovid, Metamorphoses, viii, 871. * Op. eU, p. 116 foil.
m] The beautiful sweetmeat-maker 267
But these swyne mowe not be i-kept by no manner of cr^fb
for to dure in likeness of over thre days^"
The Transformation Fight has been discussed in Mr Hartland's Legend of Perseus, The most familiar example of it is in the Second Kalander's Tale in the Arabian Niglds*.
The Beautiful Oirl Sweetmeat- Maker.
Ulagh&tsh 5, p 361.
Greek variants. Pio, p. 143 ( AstjrpaliA) ; AeXTtoi/, i, p. 540 [Gamett, G.F.P. ii, p. 368] (Athens).
Other variants. Armenian, Wingate, No. 9; Turkish, Ktinos (Stambul), p. 383, id. (Adakale), p. 142 ; Somali (doubtless from an Arab source). Kirk, Folk-Lore, xv, p. 319; Roman, Crane, pi 364; French, Pineau, p. 69, Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, ii, p. 323. The latter quotes Tuscan and Egyptian variants.
Our version is a specimen of how broken down a story may become in the telling : the narrator has managed to omit exactly the essential points. The story I believe to be Turkish ^ I have given it the above title because the fact that Kiinos has called his Stambul version Das schone Helwamddchen, while the Athenian variant is called o f^KLovl^tX X"'^^^^^^^* suggests that this is a recognised title.
The episode of the snake (see above, p. 223) has no bearing on the story beyond accounting for the growth of the parents' prosperity. The plot of the tale proper is as follows. The parents go away on a pilgrimage and the villain, a schoolmaster, a Hodja, or a Jew, tries to seduce her. He entraps her at the bath, but she outwits him and leaves him with his eyes plastered with soap. In revenge the villain writes to her parents who order her death. As here, she is saved and marries a prince. After being married some time she wishes to see her parents and sets off with her children under the guardianship of the trusted vizier. The vizier makes dishonourable proposals to her and on her refusal threatens
^ Elworthy, The EvU Eye, p. 29, quoting Higden, Polyehron., Bolls Series, z, p. 360.
* Arabian Nights, i, p. 128.
' The European versions known to me are all extremely thin and poor with the exception of the Roman. This appears to have preserved all the essential points of the original including the pilgrimage of the parents, the shrine of St James of Oalicia being substituted for the goal of Mahometan pilgrimage.
268 The subject-matter of the folk-tales [ca
top kill her and her children. The vizier kills her children, but the heroine manages to escape. The vizier then goes home and telkj his master that the queen was really a vampire, who one night killed her children and fled. Meanwhile the queen dresses agl a boy and becomes a maker of helwa, a popular kind of Turkish sweetmeat, in a caf(S, and eventually gets the opportunity of telling her story to all the principal persons concerned within closed doors.
The first lacuna puts the narrator in difficulties as his heroine is guilty. The refusal to open the door to her brother, p. 361, is, I think, a displaced reminiscence of her rejection of the overtures of the wicked schoolmaster.
"The boy" in the last part of our tale is the girl in disguise. The "police-officer" who appears in the last scene must I think have played the part of the vizier in the complete story.
For the disguise of the goat's stomach see p. 223.
The King's Son and his treacherous Servant
Ulaghatsh 2, p. 353. Phdrasa 2, p. 469.
Greek variants. Von Hahn, No. 37 (Epirus) : St/XXo^o^, xrv, p. 255 (Zagori) ; ^eoeWrjviKiL ^AvaXexra, I, p. 41 [Qamett. O.FJP. II, p. 28, Legrand, p. 57] (Peloponnese),
Other variants, Albanian, Dozon, No. 12; Turkish, Kunos (Stambul), p. 187 ; Serbian, Mijatovitch, p. 180 ; Slav, Harding, p. 173; France, Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine^ i, pp. 32 foil. Cosquin adds references to Breton, Italian, Servian and Bulgarian versions, all of which agree in omitting the oath.
The story belongs to what von Hahn calls the Bertafctrmd, which is more commonly concerned with a heroine {e.g. Grimm, No. 89). In the form where the hero is a male, the servant gets his master at a disadvantage, usually at the bottom of s well ; he gives him his life on condition of his changing places and swearing never to reveal the change as long as he lives. The servant plays the r61e of the prince at the king's court and sends his supposed servant, the real prince, to perform difficult tasks and to get the Fair One of the World. When his tasks have all been performed with the help of grateful animaLs, the villain kills the hero, but the Fair One of the World brings him to life again with the immortal water (here with magic bird's fsX),
in] The Grateful Animals 269
He is now absolved from his oath, which had been binding only as long as he should live. He accordingly reveals who he is and the treacherous servant is punished.
Both versions begin with the incident of the son and the tokens, but at Ulaghdtsh the story is poorly told with many obvious omissions. In some variants (e.g, von Hahn, No. 37, and the Peloponnesian version) the villain is a Span<5s and the king had specially warned his wife not to send her son with a beardless man as servant, with which compare the Cretan story of the priest who despite a similar warning takes a Span6s into his service^ the warning against beardless millers in the LiXgenwette type of story' and the incidents of the Bargain with the Hairless Man type".
The Orateful AnimoiU and the Tasks.
Mistl 1, p. 385. Tshukiiri 4, p, 569.
The tasks performed for the hand of the princess are a commonplace of folk-tale and figure as incidents in many of this collectioiL The two here mentioned contain no other leading f(uAif, Misti 1 has the grateful animals who perform the tasks ; Tshukiiri 4, which is a mere fragment, has only the tasks per- formed.
Tlie Stepdaughter.
Silli 6, p. 301.
I can cast no light on this tale from a knowledge of variants. Its type is obvious and familiar in general outline. But to the snakes I know no exact parallel. There is obviously a lacuna of some kind after the exposure of the stepdaughter by her father's servants.
lAMe Smow-white.
Ulaghatsh 1, p. 347. Silata 1, p. 441.
Greek variants, Camoy, p. 91 (Chios); Legrand, p. 133; Schmidt, No. 17 (Zakynthos); ^kvayvmaro^, p. 183 (Lesbos); SrafiariaSi;?, p. 580 (Samos).
Other variants. Albanian, von Hahn, No. 134, Dozen, No. 1 ;
I Z^po^cm 'A7<Ar, ^((KKoyos, 1896, p. 69.
« Von Hahn, No. 69 ; Miiatovitoh, p. 108. > P. 284, above.
270 The subject-matter of the folk-tales [ch.
Magyar, Jones, p. 163 ; Turkish, Etinos (Stambul), p. 204; Eabjk. Riviere, pp. 45, 215; Grimm, No. 53; Italian, Crane, p. 326.1 A long list of variants will be found in Jones, op. cit pp. 395-396. Mr Nutt's paper. The Lai of Eliditc and the Mdrchen of litUe Snow- white, Folk-Lore, iii, p. 26, emphasises the priority of marchen to saga. It discusses the Gaelic Gold-Tree and SUver-Tree (cfl Jacobs, C.F.T, i, p. 88) and claims a Celtic source for the story.
The Ulagbitsh story belongs to a species of the Schneetoittchen^ genus to which the Eabyle variants are the nearest parallels. It opens with the incident of the twelve brothers, cf Grimm, No. 9, Die zwolf BrUder, where the father threatens to kill the brothers if a girl is bom, and they flee into exile. The sister subsequentlr finds them, as here, but they are turned into ravens. The incident of the girl who finds that she has brothers in a far country and sets out to find them is common enough {e.g, von Hahn, No. 96. Grimm, No. 25).
The second of the Eabyle stories casts most light on our somewhat broken version. The first, Rivifere, p. 45, is perhaps rather a variant of the Albanian Ljelje Kui^e (von Hahn, No. 96) than of LiUle Snow-white, though besides the opening incident of the search for the brother, it has camels plajdng a part in the anagnorisis. The second story (Rivifere, p. 215) has the following plot. The moon, like the mirror of the German story, tells the jealous mother that her daughter is more beautiful than she. The daughter finds the house of five brothers, does their cooking, etc. and marries one of them. One day she quarrelled with the cat who put out the fire and she has to go to an ogre s to get new fire. From that day the ogre persecutes her when the brothers are out, until her husband discovers her distress and kills the ogre, as he is on the point of devouring her. They then pay a visit to the heroine's parents and the jealous mother persuades her father to give her an opium pill. Her inanimate corpse is placed in a box on a camel. The Sultan finds her and ccLrries her ofi' but the curiosity of his slaves dislodges the opium pill and she is restored to life. She mounts the camel who takes her back t^ her husband and her brothers, who are warned of her arrival by its grunting.
The story from Sllata follows more closely the orthodox lines of the Snow-white tale. It contains the incident of the wish for a
mj The Jealous Sisters 271
child with cheeks rosy as blood, the magic mirror and the mother's attempts to kill the heroine by selling her poisoned articles There is an obvious mistake in the telling. The third venture of the mother should of course be successful and the fatal bit of apple jerked out by accident after the supposed corpse has come into the possession of the king's son.
The Two Sisters who envied their Gadette,
Deknesd 2, p. 317.
Greek variants. Yon Hahn, No. 69 and notes (Syra, Epirus, Euboea); AeXriov, I, p. 687 [Garnett, O.F.P. ii, p. 185] (Athens); Z^H/po^ib? *Ayol>v, I, p. 425 (Nisyros) ; NeoeWnjvi/ed ^AvaXe/cra, I, p. 17 [Legrand, p. 77]; Paton, No. 3, Folk-Lore, x, p. 499.
(Mier variaTits, Albanian, Dozon, No. 2 ; Georgian, Wardrop, p. 5; Turkish, Kiinos (Stambul), p. 63; Serbian, Mijatovitch, p. 228 ; Armenian, Macler, Contes Arminiens, p. 71 ; Arabian Nights, X, p. 297; Grimm, No. 96; Bukowina-Gypsy, Grobme, No. 17; Roumanian-Gjrpsy, Groome, No. 18; Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, I, p. 186.
The story is of world-wide distribution from Brazil to India and firom Iceland to Egypt The chief diflFerence in the variants lies in the omission or retention of the middle incidents of the tempting of the girl by the old woman and the tasks set her brothers. In some of the Indian versions the babes are saved by being swallowed by faithful animals, a trait which, it is interesting to notice, occurs in the Bukowina-Gypsy story. Is this perhaps a genuine example of the G3rpsies as colporteurs of folk-tale ?
The Three Oranges,
Delmes6 1, p 305.
Oreek variamts. Von Hahn, No. 49 (Kydonia); ^Xrlov, I, p. 158 [Gamett, O.F.P. ii, p. 14] (Athens); Z<pypa<f>elo^ ^Ayciv, ivWoyo^, XXX, p. 55 (Crete); livWoyo^, XIV, p. 259 (Zagori); Deffjier's Archiv, i, p. 129 (Thera); Schmidt, No. 5 (Zakynthos).
Other variants. Magyar, Jones, p. 133, Curtin, p. 457 ; North Hungary*, Folklore Journal, vi, p. 199 ; Turkish, Kiinos (Stambul),
^ The tnuislation is by the Bev. A. H. Wratislaw from the Slovenish of J. Rimaraki's Slovenckje PovesHj i, 87. It is qaite an interesting version. The assimilation of other stock incidents has modified the narrative. It contains the pin episode.
272 The subject-maiter of the folk-tales [ch.
p. 17; Portuguese, Pedroso, p. 9. The story occurs in the seventeenth centuiy PerUamerone and the Nouveaux Contes de fies written by an unknown author at the beginning of the eighteenth century; see Qrimm, vol. in, p. 319. An Italian version is given by Crane, p. 338 ^
I am inclined to think that the home of this story is the Levant. The compiler of the Fentamerone spent his youth in Crete' and in the Portuguese stories generally the Eastern element is strong. In any case it is remarkable that in Greek collections the story is repeated over and over again, whilst Grimm knows of no parallel in European marchen to the story he has traced in literary works. The Bdbati Princess (Bompas, Appendix, No. 8) and The B&^Princess (Stokes, p. 138) are veiy near relatives of The Three Oranges.
The Magic Brothers-in-law,
UlaghAtsh 3, p. 355, and 11, p. 379.
Greek variants. Von Hahn, Na 25 [Geldart, p. 50] (Epinis) ; von Hahn, No. 52 (N. Euboia); Hapvaaao^:^ X, p. 517 (Thera); Legrand, p. 145.
• Other variants, Turkish, Eiinos (Stambul), pp. 114, 128 [Bain, 114]; Magyar, Jones, p. 39; Albanian, Dozen, No. 15; Georgian, Wardrop, p. 113 ; Serbian, Mijatovitch, p. 139 ; Russian, Ralston, p. 85, Curtin, 203; Bulgarian-Gypsy, J.G,L.S. ni, p. 184; Moravian-Gypsy, Qroome, No. 43; Grimm, No. 111.
Of the variants, von Hahn, No. 25, has only the marriage of the sisters to the three magical suitors and their subsequent assistance of the hero. The rest of the storv is a Swan maiden tale. The version from Thera, afber the first part of the Brothers- in-law, developes into the Underworld A dveniure.
The full plot of the story falls into two parts of which the second is given only by Ulagh&tsh 11. Ulagh&tsh 3 is very much broken down, but an outline of the plot will clear up a good many of its obscurities and shew where the narrator has confused him- sell A king dies and tells his sons to give his daughtefB to the
1 Cmne ^eaks of other Enropean veraions, bat the books to which he refera are inaoceBslble to me. The Italian version may well be derived from the Pmtawunme. Ths prologue has become much distorted from its original form.
> I find that the significance of Basile's sojourn in Crete has been noted by French students of folklore, Ck>squin, Le$ Mongols^ p. 48, note (1).
mj The Mdgie Brothers-in-law 273
first three amtors who ask for thenL Three deva, dervishes or animalB apply and the youngest insists on obeying his &ther s commands. The brothers go on a journey. One night an ogre with one head, the next night one with two heads, the third one with three heads attack the camp but each is slain by the brother who is keeping watch, who does not however say anything about it to the others. (In Ulagh&tsh 3 it is the same brother who kills them ail.) The conflict with the third ogre extinguishes the fire and the youngest prince goes oS to get a light. He meets an old man or woman who is spinning out the day and ties him or her up in order to bring Time to a standstill until his return. He sees a fire with forty robbers or ogres round it, lifts ofiP their forty- handled cauldron and takes a light. He is detected or reveals himself, and the robbers are so impressed with his strength that they invite him to go with them in a raid on the king's palace. The hero gets inside and makes the robbers come one by one through the hole and cuts off their heads. He finds three princesses sleeping, drinks the sherbet that is by them and changes their candlesticks. He next hews off the head of a large snake which is crawling into the palace and leaves his sword sticking in the wall He then returns to his camp after releasing the agent of Day without telling his brothers. The king is much astonished next morning, and discovers his benefactor by building an inn where the payment for a night's lodging is the narration of the strangest adventure the guest has experienced. The princes when thus detected marry the princesses. But an ogre carries off the wife of the youngest prince. In his search after her he comes to his brothers-in-law, in each case his sister hides him, meta^ morphoeed as some natural object or utensil, until she learns from her husband that he will not harm her youngest brother who gave him his bride. The magic brothers-in-law assist the prince to get his wife back. He tries twice to elope but is caught by the ogre, cut to pieces and only brought to life by the good offices of his brothers-in-law. The third time, he persuades his wife to wheedle irom the ogre the secret of his external soul and after acquiring ftnd destroying it lives happily ever after.
The story seems to be characteristic of the Balkan States and the Near East. Qrimm, No. Ill, is a variant version of the first part of the story.
D. 18
274 The street-matter of th^ folk-tales [ch.
The alleged Demeter story narrated by Lenormant in his Monographie de la voie sacrSe jSUiLsinienne appears to me to be a botched version of this tale with additions, probably deliberate, to give it the air of a classical survival ; see Folk-Lore, xxiii, p. 488.
The Underworld Adventure.
Ulaghdtsh 9, p. 371. Silata 4, p. 449.
Greek variants. Yon Hahn, No. 70 (Syra); Z^po^cb? ^Aywv, I, p. 196 (Epirus) ; Z^yy^o^to^ 'A7C&1/, I, p. 241 (Syme) ; napvaa- <r6<:, X, 517 (Thera); SVXX0709, IX, p. 868 (Ainos); Paton, No. 1. Folk-Lore, x, p. 496 (Lesbos); Paton, No. 18, Folk-Lore, xi, p. 452 (Mytilene) ; Camoy, p. 75 (Mytilene) ; Abbott, p. 851 (Macedonia) ; Legrand, p. 191 (Smyrna). A poor version was taken down at Phdrasa.
Other variants. Albanian, von Hahn, No. 97, Dozen, No. 5 ; Armenian, Wingate, No. 6, Folk-Lore, xxii, p. 851 ; Turkish^ Kiinos (Stambul), p. 95, id. (Adakale) p. 28; Georgian, Wardrop, p. 68; Magyar, Jones, p. 244; Serbian, Mijatovitch, p. 117; Russian. Ralston, pp. 78, 144 ; Eabyle, Riviere, p. 241 ; Bukowina-Gypsy. Groome, No. 20; Welsh-Gypsy, J.O.L.S. 11, 141.
For the European parallels see Crane, pp. 36, 866, Grimm, No. 166, and Cosquin, Contes de Lorraine, i, pp. 1 — 27, 11, pp. 135—146.
There are two types of the story, only one of which is repre- sented by our version. In the other (the story fix>m Ainos and the Serbian, Georgian, Magyar and the second of the Russian variants) the hero is the Strong Man and the villains are his two companions, who are stronger than any one but he. Theyi take it in turn for one to stay at home and cook the food. Ani ogre comes and conquers the companions on each occasion, the I third day when the Strong Man is cooking he meets his match and is wounded. The trail leads them to the well and (as in Silata 4) the companions call to be pulled up directly they are lowered. From that point the story follows the main type which runs am follows. An ogre robs the king's apple tree, which the two eldeif princes try in vain to guard. The youngest wounds the ogre an the trail of blood shews him the well. The hero is let down an kills the three ogres and rescues the three princesses. His com* panions play him false. He finds the two rams and by mistake 01
J
m] The Underworld Adventure 275
mischance mounts the black one and is taken to the underworld. There he finds people kneading dough with spittle because a dragon monopolises the water. He kills the dragon and saves the princess who was being offered to him. He saves the young of an eagle by killing a snake ; the fledgelings tell their mother who was on the point of killing the prince, and she promises in gratitude to carry him to the upper world. He gets forty barrels of water and forty oxen from the king, but on the way the meat gives out. He gives the eagle flesh cut off his own thigh which the bird careiully preserves and restores when they reach their destination. The tale should conclude, though it is omitted in both our versions, with the regaining of his bride from his treacherous brothers or friends, which follows the usual lines of the prince in disguise who furnishes the rescued prin- cesses with the objects they demand before they will consent to marry.
In detail again there is considerable variation, but the main lines of the story are as given in this sketch and much of the variation seems due to disintegration of the original type. The episode of the killing of the snake which is attacking the eagle's young occurs also in Ph&rasa 2 and in a Orateful Animal story, von Hahn, No. 61. It seems to be an Oriental motifs.
As far as my knowledge of the variants extends, the central incidents are preserved intact in the great majority of the stories hailing from the Near Elast. I know of no version from Western Europe which preserves the whole series. Among the references given by Cosquin I find no allusion to the rams and the descent to a still lower world. This incident the author apparently has not taken into consideration. The St George incident is retained only in l^is Avar, Russian and Kabyle stories. While another magical means of ascent is sometimes substituted for the eagle, the incident has remained a favourite and is the last of the series to disapjpear. It is found for example in Highland, French, German,' Flemish, Italian and Tyrolese stories as well as in Russian, Bosnian, Bukowina-Gjrpsy, Transylvanian, Avar, Siberian Tatar and Eabyle variants. This latter group of versions has
^ V. stokes, p. 182; Frere, p. 13; Bompas, p. 289; Swynnerton, p. 32; Day, p. 134; Clooston, Pop, Tales, i, p. 469 ; Groome, p. 79; Cosquin, ConUM de Lorraine, n, pp. 143-144.
18-2
276 The sutject-maUer of the foUc-tales [chJ
also the saving of the eagle's young; in the former, t^. thg European group, the saving of the eagle's young has disappeared.
The Blackamith and th€ Devil.
Phdrasa 11, p. 603. '
Variants. Russian, Ralston, p. 57 ; Georgian, The Book of Wisdom and Lies, p. 124; Norse, Dasent, p. 120; Grimm, No. 147; Welsh-Gypsy, J.0.LJ3. ii, p. 38, Groome, p. 249; Negro, Groome, Appendix ; a list of variants of this and the allied stories collected by E. O. Winstedt will be found in J.O.L.8. n, pp. 380-^84.
So £uniliar a story needs no comment. I do not remember seeing another Modem Greek variant
The Twins and the Water-Fairy.
Phirasa 7, p. 489'.
Variant. Day, p. 187, The Man who wished to be Perfect
The stoiy is obviously a version of the twins, their animals and life tokens, which aare all miraculously bom through the agency of a magic fruit, of which Ghmm, No. 85, Die Ootdkinder, or vol Hahn, No. 22, represents the type. As a rule the witch, whom the first brother only meets after the adventures which have won him a princess, persuades him to tie up his animals with one of her hairs and then tama him to stone. The gambling feiiy makes a poor substitute, as it deprives the magical birth of the animalfl of all motive.
The versioi^ published by Gr6goire is badly told. A king has three sons, who are directed under his will to seek the Water-Fairy. The eldest first adventures, meeting an old woman who directs him and slaying an ' Arab.' He arrives at a great king's palace and marries his daughter. While hunting he shoots a bird which falls into a lake, the Water-Fairy appears and wins his greyhound, his horse and finally himself. The rose, left with his brothers as a token, withers. The second brother pursues the same adventure ; as usual in the Twin-brother story, he is mistaken by his sister- in-law for her husband and puts his sword between them at ni^ht. The second rose withers and the third brother eventually wins
' Another veraion has been pabliBhed in the text from PhAraaa 'H KovXireptraa, Gr^goire, ** Voyage dans le Pont et en Oappadooe,'* BuUetm de Correafomdance HeUirUque, tttth, pp. 168-159. ^
ai] Carpenier, Goldsmithy Tailor a/nd Priest 277
back his brothers, their animals and the Water-Fairy. The eldest returns to his wife, the yoangest marries the Water-Fairy and the middle her attendant.
In the Indian version the Rakshasi wins first the animals (which are acquired, not magically bom) and then the elder prince; the younger prince wins back his brother's animals, against which he stakes his own, and afterwards his brother.
For the episode of luring the hunter into the toils of a witch by means of the feiry hind, see Clouston, F(yp. Tales, i, p. 215.
The Carpenter, the Ooldamith, the Tailor, and the Priest.
Ph^rasa 1, p. 465.
Greek variants. Pio, p. 93 [Geldart, 106] (AstypaliA); ib. p. 231 [Gamett, O.F.P. ii, p. 138] (Old Syra) ; Paton, No. 23, Folk-Lore, XII, p. 317 (Budr6m). Another version was collected at Ph&rasa.
Other variants, Georgian, Wardrop, p. 104; Turkish, Etinos (Stambul) p. 45; Oriental versions, Clouston, Flowers from a Persian Garden, p. 130; Benfey, i, 489-493; Voissou, p. 126; Leclfere, p. 161.
like The Companions who rescued the Princess (see above, p. 248) this story frequently forms one of the sub-stories con- cluding with a problem which are told to make the Silent Princess speak. Both forms of the story are found in the Far East.
The story is not a survival of the classical tale of Pygmalion and Galatea ; see Folk-Lore, xxiii, p. 487.
The Strong Man.
(i) Arslan Bey.
An unpublished story from Phdrasa.
This story, which was unfortunately too much broken down for it to be published, is about Arslan Bey (Sir Lion), apparently a well-known hero of folk-tale at Ph^asa. He is bom as the result of his mother's eating an apple and is christened by God. He plays the part of the heroic companion to the feebler prince Phdsis, slays Shakhyarshimshirtsa^ marries a bear-girl, is killed by the king and restored to life by an enchanted maiden. He evidently
^ By the ending (-(aa for Qfeek -urira, ef. Mark<sa) this noon is clearly feminine.
V
278 The s^djeet-matter of the folktales [ch.
belongs to the Strong Man type of hero. It is possible that the lion-killing episode in Ax6 3 really belongs to this stoiy.
(ii) Arslan Bey and the Markdltsa.
PhArasa 19, p. 527.
This opens with the King Herod motif sjA continues with the bringing up of the hero in the Mark^tsa's cave. A regular feature of many of the Strong Man stories is his magical birth (1) from the eating of a magic fruit or some part of an animal, or (2) from the connexion of a priest with a bear, or (3) from the rape of a woman by some wild beast or ogre. When the offispring grows up, he goes into the world and proves to have all the strength of his animal parentage. Here the MarldUtsa only plays the part of Cheiron to this Cappadocian Achilles.
(iii) The Lionkiller and the King.
Ax6 3, p. 395.
The opening episode has broken down. Probably the sod became strong after drinking the strong wine, or possibly in the original version the son was miraculously bom as the result of the drinking of the wine.
The test of pulling the king's beard recalls the regular opening of the Magyar and Serb story of the King who laughs an one side of his face and weeps on the other^. The three sons go in turn to ask their &ther the reason of this strange peculiarity. The king appears to fly into a passion which terrifies the two elder sons; the youngest does not flinch at the exhibition of wrath and is consequently told the reason, which sends him off on his successful adventures.
The Son of the Magic Head.
Ph&rasa 23, p. 541.
Another version of this tale was taken down at Phdrasa, in which the son of the Magic Head is a three-months child, his beard is seven spans long and his height one span ; his name was Maskar&s, i.e. Buffoon ^ He cursed the king, and the king asked him to distinguish between male and female fish. Maskadis said
1 V. Jones, p. 59; Cartin, p. 434; Leger, p. 165. * Maakar&s is the name given to anyone dressed ap in a oomio revellers.
way, e.g. oamiral
wl] Murad the Hunter 279
that he could do so, and informed the king that forty of his harem slaves were really males.
The story is a variant of the Oriental tale of Why the fish laughed. The giver of the laughing fish is threatened with death unless he discovers the cause of their merriment. One of his sons, who marries the princess, discovers that only the eldest Ranee is a woman. "When enquiry was made it was found that the wives had really become men, and the Raja was put to shame before all his peopled" The same story is given in Eoiowles, p. 484, although here the informant of the hero is the peasant girl who is clever at riddles, a familiar figure also in tales of the Near East, and there is only one man disguised as a woman in the harem.
The idea of the discovery of men in the harem is doubtless derived ftom harem intrigues, such as that of which Don Juan was the hero ; the opening scenes of the Arabian Nights will be recalled".
Murad the Hunter,
PhArasa 30, p. 559.
This curious tale is obviously fragmentary and incomplete. It opens with two imprecations, which come literally true, and would serve to point the moral of Oesta Romanorvmn, CLXII, " Of avoiding imprecations'* Next comes the incident of the two snakes, and a sequel is obviously lacking in which Murad should have been rewarded by the snake-king. For the incident of the fighting snakes, see p. 224 above. It occurs in von Hahn, No. 26 and No. 64, variants 1 and 3 ; Arabian Nights, III, p. 293, vii, p. 375 ; the Georgian Book of Wisdom and Lies, Tale cxxi, p. 191 ; Clouston, A Group of Eastern Roma/nces, pp. 33, 471 ; Hartland, Science of Fairytales, p. 316. For superstitions connected with the sight of snakes coupling see the notes in Frazer*s Pausanias, vol. V, p. 61.
The Talismans and the Golden Boy.
Phdrasa 24, p. 545.
The first part of this tale is a variant of Ulagh&tsh 10, though its opening bears a family likeness to that of The Master and Pupil, At the end of the story of the talismans is added a fi^gment from
^ Bompas, No. ZTm. ^ Arabian Nights, i, p. 5.
280 The aubjeet-matter of (he foVe-taleg [cii.
(
a different story belonging to the type represented by Pio, p. M9 [Geldart, p. 154] (AstypaliA), von Hahn, No. 6, variant 2 (Zagoj^i), von Hahn, No. 45 (Epirus), in which the hero becomes resident in a dhrdkas' castle. In the forbidden room he dips his finger in the pot of gold and then ties a rag round his gilded finger. He is however discovered and totally immersed. He escapes from the dhrdkoa with his magic horse, disguises himself as a kasidhis or scaldhead and his horse as a spavined nag, and in this disguise wins the hand of a princess to her father's great disgust. In some of the variants, as here, the recognition of the scaldhead is brought about by a handkerchief bound upon a wound, which he had incurred in battle, of course in the character of the golden stranger. The jars of gold in the forbidden room which mark indelibly the person who touches them figure often in folk-tale, e,g. Qrimm, Nos. 3, 136 ; Dasent, p. 358 ; Clouston, Pop. Tales, i, p. 203.
BIBLIOGRAPHY\
GREEK.
Abbott, Macedonian Folk-lore (Cambridge, 1903).
*Apx^^^*o^} Siva(r((r (Athena, 1889).
Camoy et Nioolaides, Tradition$ populairee de VAeie Mineurt. Lee Litteraturu
Populaires de totUee lee Natione^ xxviii (Paris, 1889). Ganiett, Greek Folk-Poeey, u (Nutt, 1896). Geldart, Folk-Lore of Modem Greece (London, 1884). Ton Hahn, Oriechische y/nd albaTietisoKe Mdrchen (Leipsig, 1864). liQgrand, RecueU de Contee PopuUnrei Orees. Collection de Chaneons et de
Contee popvlaireSy L NffocXXijyiica 'AiraXcicra.
TLap\aplir)s^ 'laropia rrjs Kpoifivfjs (Trebizond, 1912). Paton, " Folk-tales from the Aegean," Folk-Lore^ x — xn. Periodicals.
Deffner^s ArchivfUr MitteU und Neugriechieche PMlologie, i (Athena, 1880).
AfXriov rrjs iaropiKrjs koi tOvokoyiKrjs iraipias rijs 'EXXador.
1 The method of quoting op, cit, often entails on the reader a tedious hunt for the last reference in whioh the title of the work was mentioned, and it seemed possibly more convenient to make use of author's names and abbreviated titles in the text, and to add a bibliographical list by which the references might be tnoed. Quotations in square brackets indicate translations of the variant with which ther are associated or translations from the same original.
m] Bibliography 281
Z^pacfmof 'Ayttv. (This is published in or as supplements to the 2vXkoyo£ volumes.)
Aaoypa^ia. Uapvacaos. 2vXkoyo9y 6 cV KMvoTaprtPcvirok^i iXXrfPiK6t ^iXoXoyw^r SvXXoyof, avyypofifui
Pio, ^40€Xk/pnKh HapafatOuij Conies poprdairet grec8 pMidei d'apfis let manu-
msrtts du DrJ.O.de ffakn (Copenhagen, 1879). laKfXkaptof^ KvirpuMo, II (Athens, 1891).
Schmidt, OriecMsche Mdrchen, Sctgen und Volkslieder (Leipadg, 1877). iTaitanadfjSy HofMioKo, V (Samos, 1887).
THE NEAR EAST.
Albanian. Doion, Conte$ Albanais, ColUotion de Contes et Chamani
populavreij m. Armsnian. Macler, Conte* ArmSniem, CdUeetion de Contes^ etc xxiz. Macler, CoTtUi et L^endes de VAnndnie, Petite Bibliathique ArmMetmey in
(Paris, 1911). Wingate, ''Armenian Folk-tales,'' Folk-Lore, zzi— zxin. BuLOARiAH. Sohischm^off, lAgendee Rdigieueee Bulgarm. CoUeetion de
ConteSj etc. xxi. GioRoiAN. The Book of Wiedom and Lies, translated hj Oliver Waxdrop (Kelmsoott Press, 1894). Wardrop, M., Georgian Folk Tcdee (Niitt, 1894). Kurdish. Lerch, Forsckungen Uber die Kurden und die uuniseken Nord-
chakUter (St Petersbuig, 1857). Maqtar. Jones and Krop^ The Folk-Ttdes of the Magyare (Folklore Society,
1889). Palestine. Hanauer, Folklore of the Holy Lomd,
Roumanian. E. B. M., Roumanian Fairy Tales and Legends (London, 1881). Russian. Bain, Cossack Fairy Tales and Folk-Tales (London, 1894).
Ralston, Russian Folktales (London, 1873). Serbun. Mijatovitch, Serbian Folklore (Lond(Hi, 1899). Slavonic. Ourtin, Myths and Folktales of the Russians^ Western 8la/9S and Magyars (London, 1890). Harding, Fairy Tales of the Slav Pecuants and Merdsmeny from the French
ofAUx. Chodsko (London, 1896). Leger, ReeueU de Contes popidaires Slaves, Collections de ConteSy etc, v. Kaak^, Slavonic Fairy Tales collected and translated from the Russian^ Polishy Servian and Bohemian (London, 1874). Turkish. Bain, Turkish Fairy Tales, [A translation of some of Etinoe' Stambul collection from that author's Hungarian version, to which are added four Roumanian tales from Ispiresou, Legends san Baemde Rjomdnilohi,']
282 The subject-inoMer of the folk-tales [ch.
Gamett and Stuart- Glennie, The Women of Titrkey^ i Christian^ ii Jewuk and Moslem, [These two books contain translations from published sources. In detail they are sometimes inaccurate.]
Gibb, The Hutory of the Forty Vezirs (London, 1886).
EdnoB, Tiirhitche Volkemdrchen au$ Stamhul (Leiden, n.d.) : referred to as Kiinos (Stambul). For the Turkish text v. p. 4.
Ktinos, Materialien zwr Kenninis des Rumeli»chen T&rkiech; Tetl /, Tiirkische Volksmitrchen aus AdakdU^ u, «. ir. TeU 11^ Detitsclu Uebersetzung (Haupt, Leipzig, 1907) : the translation is inferred to as Kiinos (Adakale).
ORIENTAL.
Arab. Arabian Nights. 77ie Book of the Thousand Nights and a Nighty
translated by Biuton and edited by Smithers, 12 vols. (London, 1893), Basset, CorUes populaires Berhhres, Collection de Contes, etc xn. Basset, Nouveaux Contes Berhkres. Collection de CorUes^ etc. xxni. Monteil, Contes Sottdanais, CoUeetion de Conies^ etc. xxviii. Riviere, RecueU de Contes poptdairee de la hahylie du JDjju/radjfMra, Collection
de Contesy etc, iv. Somali. Eirk, ** Specimens of Somali Tales/' Folk-Lore, xv, pp. 316-326.
[Of these stories at least those quoted above are fairly certainly derived
from Arab sources.] Persian. Clouston, Flcwersfrom, a Persian Oarden and other Papers (Nutt,
1890). Clouston, A Group of Eastern Romances and Stories from the Persian^
Tamil, and Urdu. (Privately printed, 1889.) Indian. Benfey, Pantschatantra. Bompas, Folklore of the Santal Parganas (Nutt, 1909). [The stories from
Eohl&n in the appendix were previously published with the same
numeration in Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, lxxl] Day, Rev. Lai Behari, Folk-Tales of Bengal (London, 1883). Frere, Old Deccan Days (London, 1868). Jacobs, Indian Fairy Tales. [Referred to as LF.T."] Eingscote, Mrs Howard, and Pandit Natte^ S4strl, Tales of the Sun or
Folklore of Southern India (London, 1890). Enowles, Folktales of Kashmir (London, 1893). Steel and Temple, Wide-Awake Stories (Bombay, 1884). Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales (London, 1880). Swynnerton, Romantic Tales from the Panjdb with Indian Nights Enter'
tainments (Constable, 1908). Indo-China. Lecl^re, Contes Laotiens et Contes Cambodgiens. Collection de
Contes, etc. xxv. Vossiou, Contes Birmans. Collection de Contes, etc. xxiv. Malay. Skeat, Fables and Folk-Tcdes from an Eastern Foreet (Cambrid{,a,
1901).
m] Bibliography 283
GYPSY. Groome, Oypty Folk Tales (London, 1899). Journal of the Oypsy Lore Society^ New Series. [Referred to as J.O.L.S.]
EUROPEAN.
Camjpbell, Popular Tales of the West Highlands (Islay Association, 1890).
aouston, " The Baker of Beauly," Folk-Lore, iii.
Cosquin, Contes Poptdaires de Lorraine.
Crane, Italian Popular Tales,
Dasent, Popular Tales from the Norse (Edinburgh, 1859).
Grimm, Kinder^ und BausnUlrchen, [The edition used is the cheap three
volume edition in Reclames Universal-Bibliothek.'] Hunt, PoprUar Eomances of the West of England^ Second Series (1865)* Jacobs, English Fairy Tales and More English Fairy Tales. [Referred to as
EFT. I and EFT. n.] Jacobs, Celtic Fairy Tales and More Celtic Fairy Tales. [Referred to as
C.FT, I and C.FT. il] Jacobs, Caaeton: The FaUes of Aesop (Nutt, Bibliothk[ue de Carabas, 1889). Maodougall, Folk and Hero Tales from Argyllshire. Waifs and Strays of
Celtic Traditumy ii. Meyer, E., Merugud Uilix Maicc Leirtis. Nutt, A. <<The Lai of Eliduc and the Marchen of Little Snowwhite,'' FoUe-
Lore^ ni. Pedroeo, Portuguese Folk-Tales (Folk-Lore Society, 1882). Perrault, Perravlfs Popular Tales, edited by Andrew Lang (London, 1888). Piueau, Les Contes Popvlaires de Poitott, CoUectioii de Conies, etc. zvi.
MISCELLANEOUS.
Bleek, Reynard the Fox in South Africa. Clouston, The Book of Noodles (Book- Lovers' Library, 1888). Cloufiton, Popular Tales and Fictions (1887).
Cosquin, '' Les Contes populaires et leur origine. Dernier ^tat de la ques- tion," Compte Rendu du troisihne Congrh Scientijique International des
CatholiqueSy 1894. Cosquin, "La Lait de la M^re et le Coffre Flottant," Revue des Questions
Historiques, 1908. Cosquin, "Le Conte de Ha Chaudi^re bouillante et la feinte Maladresse'
dans rinde et hors de Flnde," Revtte des Traditions Populaires, 1910. Cosquin, " Le Conte du Chat et de la Chandelle dans I'Europe du Moyen Age
et en Orient," Romania, XL, 1911. Cosquin, "La L^gende du Page de Sainte !^lisabeth de Portugal et les
nouveaux Documents Orientauz," Revue des Questions Historiques, 1912. Cosquin, "Les Mongols et leur pr^tendu r61e dans la transmission des contes
Indiens vers TOocident Europ^n," Revue des Traditions Populaires, 1912. Bahnhardt, Natursagen iii, Tiertagen (Teubner, 1910-1912). Fortier, Louisiana Folk-Tales (American Folk-Lore Society, 1895).
CHAPTER IV
DIALECT FOLK-TALE TEXTS AKD TRANSLATIONS
Kysa derler-ki: be 6oban, sen-de hid birfiej bilmezmisln bize annattytasyn ?
Kyz-dftr ne bilegem, doban adam ne bilir, lUdn anamdan bir masal iiitmi&tnn,
iflteninis ony size anladaiym.
K^os, Addkale, p. 107.
They say to the girl: **Bh, shepherd, do you not know something to narrate to as?*' And the girl says : "What should I know? what doee a shepherd know? but I think I have heard a tale from my mother; if you like, I will tell you that."
A. TEXTS FROM StUAK
SfLLI. 1.
"Hrov eU 'iraTtaaj(ifi^ * Mi li^vui yucway^ Kopri. lEoXv 'xpaaaaa TfTOv x^f^^ iroliv a(\aKovtTaa rirov, TovHif tcopii ifieuri ttoXkii^ yXtoa-a-^^' Ba)8a9 ^179 f^vui fUpa Trarfoivp'ei pa ptefh^atf rov fidvdi oil, ** Na piovfi" KOpij Tov &iva ae irdpjj ; TAdvdi^ tci Xoet rov o&, " Ko cov Kopff ae iraprj rov cra^r^ij,'* HaTiS'd'Xfi^ ki, — iruivvei rov x^^V- ''T^po'tri airi&iv dot;. Haipei Stf^ S^pV^ dov irar^/alvv^L iff *? T€va fiepdvt roirov, kl aiKifei 6ff. 'tpi^vrv va 4^ipjt iroX^ (vKa, Hi va vd^, va aKortoari irfv goptfv dov, ki aray^rgii^ pJ} ifffi hdpfj. Koptf rov fiafidv J179 fiXevei rov, C09 vov va vdprjf. 3a/3d^ Srj^ fit ra ^vka epai/ri' oir iffv ipiav dov dadl ^rfppLOVwa ra, Ko/917 trorivguiv ra aapel, ypoifca ra, 'A/i/u£ So va tto/ctt;, pev da ^ipei, 3afid^ 6i]^ irfv gopr) criicvei Srj \ ra ^vXa avd^itra, va iq vd^, Tpavfi, a-mpeZ S&i dadi ^ffpfiotftja-iv da. ^ Ayjtov6ucavdf; vpi^in va 4^€prf dadi, ^A/Mfid w irov va vdprrf, xopff X€kKdvP€i rov ojoqa. ^e/3y€i' irarfoivifei troTiv fiaxpa '9 riva ypvptp. Ba^df; &79 ipairi' i/a^€t ra fuXa ott Cr)v Ipiav oSi KOpf) dirio'* row ivi deyL 'Tarepid^ epairi airiciv dov ivLaiciri ttoTLv iapAvris*
^ In all the texts and translations an asterisk denotes that a woid is missing, obeli that the words between them are uncertain, square btaokets that words bare been supplied, and round brackets that the trsnslation has been expanded.
CHAPTER IV
DIALECT FOLK-TALE TEXTS AND TBANSLATJONS
TEXTS FROM SlLLL 1. The Prinoeat who married Ihe Ash-aellerK
■
Therb was a king. He had an only daughter. She was verjr beautiful and very clever. This daughter learned many languages. Her father one day goes to ask the prophet, — "Let us see," — Whom will his daughter many ? And the prophet says to him, " Your daughter will many the man who sells ashes." And the king, — anger seizes him. He comes to his house. He takes his daughter ; leads her to a desert place and sets her thera He returns to bring much wood, (saying) that he will make a fire to kill his daughter, and the ash-seller shall not many her. His daughter waits for her &ther until he comea Her father comes with the
wood; he lets the kindling slip from his mind. When the girl
•
sees this, she understands. But what to do she does not know. Her &ther sets the girl in the midst of the wood to set fire to her. He looks, he sees that he has forgotten the kindling. Immediately be goes back to bring kindling. But before he comes, the girl breaks down the pyre. She fiees ; she goes to a village far away. Her &ther comes, he sets light to the wood, thinking that his daughter is inside. Afterwards he comes to his house ; he becomes very repentant.
> F. p^ 240.
286 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
ILofni irayaipvet doypov irra^^njji; \ rov airiit, Bpodv o-ra^ijji/v epartrt oir 6i)P ^ovXidv dot;. Tpava, ac^pel S6i iff avpav dot; a/ib/:>09 iv^ fivia j^ocrdaca Kopfj, Vwra £17, ** Na6 ffpri,^ peo ;" K0/M7 /icA Xa€t rot; Sovguiv e^Ki oir ice^oOiuf Ji;?^ K« rori <7ra;^Ti]Ji;v Xaci 36t, " %v eyep va p, hdpr^^, yd> aiva <f>v\aTTov aov" Kt rori Koptf iraipei rov araj^rr^i^' iifUrKiri ydipix ivoLKa rov, Tewa y^o T€Kva. TovTov&v ra ovop^ra aMet ra^ revap dov, "Taqripdi Fui^iKdv;' KiTivov, " TerrnXde QM^XpA^:*
Pctf ra r€Kva atillaKowdf ivlcKovvdi oir rpi& )(pov&. "Mvui fipApa p^ava rov^ a^rd ra rixva fiiphet ra \ r dphikuL pa ^povai p,LKpd ^v\a, SipirL Pctf ra rcKpa C09 ra cmpo^ovcrij (rapoMi evap aprovwov. Tovrov^ iprovirov^ ^vgidp dot; iappo Xaeippopjurtci p,vpipkoyia. Tovrov^ irort^giav yiovKoippei p<i r reicp^v ra OPopMra^ (jipuiri ra teopdd rov, pa pMji rovrovp&p Spopu KoXd, Jlonvgidp yipvKovpp'ei Ki, " FpaTrrrf crot; Sopgidp ei/t pip, hov^ovXda,'' Kt rorc ii/icKiri iroXv W€fftai/i;<f : — ** Kccrgc 6ffp gopfi fiov paq ctj CKonaay kl pa iffp, bapi; araxrr^ii^" Tovrov^ irapaxaXa ra rratpta pa rov virdyovcri airiiip doirv, pa pi§ p,pid C17 pApap dou^ Kt rov jBa/Sdp dov^. JJ ay aippovcrt p^i ra reKva rov airUitp dot/9'. Mai/a Tot;9 irori^idp rov atapel, ypoixa ra Ki rovroif^ rovietvij^ /3a/3d^ L * A/i/ia <f>o/3'qa-/a pd ra elir^ rov jBa/Sdp J179 ott iffp Ipiav oil p^fj iff CKordajf.
^Tcrepid^ jSafid^ irf<i woripgidp wiKpa iri/epd p,vpip\oyiaKi, rori Kopri etirtp da '9 rot; /3a^dp Ji;9 oil rovrovpov Kopf} P€. 'Bafid^ 6179 roTi qojaKXadf irj ki <f>CKa irj, "Epo-tTi, " F'qpaprop' oci 26709 iovgidp ciTiyt aprovirov^ pi irovpei pa ra ^aXday/* Kt rori iraip€i iT)P gopfjp dov, ra rixpa irj^, rov yaphpovv dov rrayaippei rov arri/iip dov, ^idpovai ipa gaipovpff ydpLov rov orayrtQri, ki ciKp'ei rov rovp dinrovp dov. *FtifiaKiri eU variid^^,
Na 'xapicrri ki aipa ki pApa.
SfLLI. 2.
"Htoi; dpcrri €l9 irariadyfi^' el&i rpia iraipid, Tovra j^ip ^p,ipa Kaaipopjiaxa^cri x^P^^ ^ovXuL Mi^ta p^pa piya^ rov^ Xaei oil, " '119 iron <r€ Kdraovp,i hocra ; Na ra yeiirov/ii '9 rov ^a/Sd pa^,
1 V. § 381.
' For the pi. verb and the use of /u (= furd) v. § 381.
iv] and translations 287
The girl goes straight to the house of the ash-seller. In the evening the ash-seller comes from his work. He looks, he sees that in front of his door is a beautiful girl. He asks her, '' Why hast thou come hither?'' And the girl says to him all that had happened to her. And then the ash-seller says, "If you will marry me, I will keep you safe." And then the girl marries the ash-seller; henceforth she becomes his wife. She bears two children. She makes their names, the one " In predestination that which is written," of the other " In mutability is hardly found."
These children grow big ; become of the age of three years. One day their mother sends the children to the vineyard to fetch little sticks, twigs. As the children are gathering them, they see a man. This man, like a madman, was uttering lamentations. When he hears the names of those children, he calls them near him to learn their name well When he hears them say, '' What* soever ib written for thee is not done away," then he becomes very repentant: — '* Would that I had i;kot killed my daughter and that the ash-eeller had married her!" He asks the children to take him to their house, that he may just see their mother and their fiftther. They go, children and all, to their house. When their mother sees him, she understands that this is her fieither. But she was a&aid to tell it to her father because of the thought that he may kill her.
Afterwards when her father was lamenting very bitterly, then the daughter said to her father that she is his daughter. Her &tlier then embraces her and kisses her. He comes; '*I have sinned, in that whatsoever God wishes man cannot do away." And then he takes his daughter, her children, his son-in-law ; he goes to his house. They make the ash-seller a fresh wedding, and he sets him in his place. He becomes king.
May it please both you and me\
2, ** It is not my own hut our own\**
There was of old a king. He had three sons. These sat every day without work. One day the eldest of them says, " How long shall we sit idle? Let us tell our father and let him shew us
^ Texts 1 — 5 are from (he dictation of Stephanos Erisalis. « F. p. 239.
288 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
Ki, vd^ fjba^ R^^V ^^fA ^ovXia" Adkd rov^ Xtui ra rov fiafiav dot;9 a^, *'T!a iraipia aov aekovai fivui ^ovXuL" Ba/3d^ roi;? to, "^-widvifei Tov xoTiij, — Xael Hi, " Tdo va vdypv rovra ov\a ra irapd tei* d<f>6oi va^ vpeylrovcrv ^ovXia." Ta iratpid irdXi irapaicaXova'i rov fiafidv dov^ S6(, va Tovf p6tf 17 p>vid ^ovXid. K' iarip 0aj3d^ Tov^ iiflaieiri tcaptd rov^. P<ovv€i 'x^eprevav do 1/9 on pe/ca aiXuipa^ ypovcra,
Tov6ot, TpeA9 Tov<i irayaivvovcri va qa^avjijaovS'i irapd. Me/a? Tot;9 ivicKiTi rovrovv&v KtariTrr)^* y^eprolv&v douv Kcdpi, eatKViV da j^d>pfa, Mvia pApa rovrov^ Xael Z&if " FeXdri va piovp, eva ;^«<rab£." TpavovcTL o6i peya oKe^pov ra irapd e^iXjriaaa'i' Ktnv&v ra rrtipd qa^dvjijaaari rroliv, Miya^ Xaet 22^, " Fo) ae vfrdyov va qaiaiji/o-ot/ PIT bo^qa rapd<f>i' ae inrdyov va dipXeyfrov tci^p^ pav'* ^Aifnjv- i/€iy ira^alptfei. Tov /3a/3dv dot;, Stf pAvav dov, x*^ xabdp^ pi
'O9 wa/ycUvveij ^a/^o-ot; rov Upcrirt et? x^^P^^' P^T'a rov 25«, " Ilotf ere vrrdyjis i *' " Sc inrdrfov va dipXe^v tci^p^i fiov" Tov- rov^ X'^^PV^ Xael rov o6i, ** 2e vrrdytf^ Sr)p, hapaa-fce/Syij' de 76/8^9 oir rh/a Koirpov. ^ovgpd <t f/ihrj^ '9 riva p^a cepdi, Ki <r€ vd/3pt}^ hfa d^oqaXot; y€pa^p,ivovv aprovTrov, Se rov pd>f)^ ceXapi. 2o{fg/oa ae ^X€7ri79, Keivov^ (5)9 irov va <t gaXa]iYV' 'O*"" ^** ^^ p/iarj^ Ki^pA&t cov"
PcS T iraipl irarfoivvei* vd^pi r Koirpov, '0;fr<iS ripApe^ oir Koirpov p€ rrovpai va ye^y. ^o^gpd oir rov ^eyov ivij«t ki yifixi. "H/Spi^ ra cepdZa, tcidr rov ^liri x^^^^^' haMei diricov. KaijSdviv dov d^vifet ra S^ov. ^atpfri^ei rov* Kiavdd tcda-tri, Tpet^ pApes X^ X^^P^^ P^V gaXa^ifiye^ Tovrov^ ki aphpos rov rovrad fcdain. ^So^gpd x^^PV^ pwrq, rov, "Hd&i iipre<:; iri ra, va ra ytov/eovaov" Toi/tou9 Soyguiv yi$Ki ott xe^dXiv dov, Xaei ra*.
^ V
"Ki^fLpTj^ Ki Xa^t rov o6l^ " z,v ae virdyrf^ \ riva xovpip, tei ce vd^prf^ hfa <f>oKaXov]'ij aprovnrov. ''EVyep va trdpri^ rovrowoG 6f}p goprj cb^ ivauea, rori Srv ae va v^^ iroXv ^epgiiffj^, 'Ap^pA rpdvtf^ on rov aropA aov p/i^ n^s Ht pd t ieygivi, *k6 iiov ve, yui, 'ko pa,^ hlt^ TreV Sof^gpa rovrox)^ haivifet k€l r X^^PiP* f^idr rov cItti X*Jtlpi;9. JLcl vdfipi rov <l>oKaXov^'q noTiv <f>oqapd, vqaKov, Xvy^a^pivov.
1 For idiom, cf. p. 414, L 7. ' For the idiom, v. f S81.
iv] and translcUions ^dl
some work^" Their tutor tells their £sbther, " Thy sons want some
'ork/* And their £a,ther, — ^anger seizes him, — he says, " It is I who
ist have all this money ; as for them let them look for work."
le sons again ask their father to shew them some work. And
^■esently their &ther is content. He gives each of them ten
Sdousand piastres.
These three go their way to win money. The eldest of them becomes their accountant ; he used to put apart the gains of each of them. One day he says, " Come let us see a reckoning." They perceive that the eldest brother's money has grown less; the money of the others had gained much. The eldest says, " I will go to gain money in another place; I will go to seek my fortune." He leaves; he goes his way. To his &ther, to his mother he gives no tidings.
As he goes his way, a holy man meets him. He asks him, " Whither are you going ? " "I will go to seek my fortune." The holy man says to him, " You will go to Paraskevi*; you will pass by a bridge. Afterwards you will enter a great palace, and you will find an old man with a white beard. You will greet him. Afterwards you will wait until he speaks to you. Thence you will learn your fortune."
The youth goes his way; he found the bridge. For eight days he could not pass over the bridge. Afterwards it came to pass by God's aid and he passed over. He found the palaces, of which the holy man had told him. He goes inside. He leaves his beast outside. He greets him' ; then sits down. For three days the holy man says nothing. The youth sits thus before him. Afterwards the holy man asks him, '* Why hast thou come ? Tell it, that I may hear." The youth says what had happened to him. And the holy man says to him, *' You will go to a village, and you will find a man who makes brooms. If you take this man's daughter as wife, then you shall become very rich. But look that you say not with your mouth ' this wealth is my own,' but say, 'it is our own.'"
Afterwards the youth enters that village, of which the holy man had told him. There he found the broom-maker, very poor,
1 I.e. Let him set as up in business.
* Probably a place with a ohuroh dedicated to St Paraskevi.
* The aotoal finding of the old man in the palace is omitted.
D. 19
288 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
9Ci vd^ fial^ P^liv f^^i4 ^ovXia" Adkd rov^ Xaet ra rov fiafidv dov^ S6i, " Ta vcupLa aov aekovai fivui ^ovXuu* Bafid^ rov^ xi, -— wwii'i/e* Tov x^^Vf — Xael oil, *' Tao va vdypv rovra o5\a ra irapd KV d<f>6ol va^ vpi'^ovSri ^ovXia.** Ta Traipta trdXi irapaKaXovo'i rov fiafidv dou9 Kl va Toirf pel^y fivid fouXta. K' varep 0a/3d^ T0V9 iiflcKin tcapiA rov^. Pmvvei ^J^privav dov? ott pixa atXuipa^ ypovaa,
TovHoi rpei^ rov^ vayaivvovo'i pa qa^upJi^covS'i irapd, "Meya^ rov<: ip'iaKiri rourovv&p tcuiriTrr)^ ' x^prolv&p dovs iciapi eaifcv'ip da X^pui. Mi/ta /lipa rovrov<i Xael Zii, " FeXdri pa pfpvp, eva ^^icrabt." TpapovcTi itHi fiiya oKA^pov ra irapd €^i>Jjriaaa't' KiriP&p ra irapd qa^di^ijaaSri *n-o}iv. Meyo^ Xaet Hi, " Tm ae virdyov pa qa^pji^ov air bocrqa rapd<f>i' ae virdyov pa dipXe^lrov sci^fii&i fwv." *A^y- p'et, ireuyalpifeu Tov fiafidp dov, iff fidpap dov, x^ x^^^ P^ pwpvei,
'O9 ira/faipp'eiy %a/9a'oti tov l/ocrtri et? X^^P^^' V^ra rov o&i, "Hot; <r€ virdyrj^ ; *' " Se virdyov pa dipkiy^v Ki^fAe&i fiov," Tov- TOV9 X*Sfl/w7^ Xaei rov o6t, " Se virdyjf^ irjfi hapa^Kefiyrf <fe ycfiy^ oir rh/a Koirpov. Xopgpd a (phrj^ '9 riva p^a <r€pdi, ki ae pdfipij^ hfa d^ac[aKov yepa^p^ipovp dprov-rrov. Se rov prnrj^ a-eXdfii, ^opgpd <Te /SXiiTf)^, K€LP0V^ o)9 irov pa a gaXa)iYrf, *Oir Kci ere fidan^ Ki^fie&i aov."
Pci T iraipl irarfcUpp'ei' pd^pt r xoirpov. ^Oxjw ijpApe^ air KOirpov pi irovptri pa yejS^, 'Eo^gpd oir rov 'Sieyov It/ffKi ki yefixi. "W/Spi ra aepdZa, tcuir rov eliri x^^PV^' haii'ifei diriaov. Xaifidpuf dov d^pifei ra 6^ov. ^aip€ri^€i rov Kiapdd tcda-iri. Tp€i^ pApts X^ X^t^W^ P^ gaXaji/3y€i. Tovrov^ /ci dpbpo^ rov rovrad Kdatri, ^Xo^gpd x^^PV^ pmrf rov, "NcMSt ^pre^; iri ra, pa ra ytovKova-ov" Tovrov^ ioygcdp yifiia oir Ke^dXtP dov, Xaei ra\ Xi^&pfj<: Ki Xaet rov o&t, "Sv ae virdypis '9 r€pa x^vpip, ki <t€ pd^pr^^ hfa ^oKoKoi^ri aprovirov, ''EVye/o pa irdptj^ rovrovpoG 6ffy goptj &^ ipaUa, rort crv <r€ pa 1/1J9 iroXv ^eygiifv^* 'A/t/^a rpdptf^ on rov arofM arov p/q ir§<: oUt pd r ^c^ipi, ' ko /mov i/e/ 740^ 'ko pui^ &«/ we."
Sopgpa rot;Tov9 haivifei xei r X^^PiP' /(cmr rov eliri %(S^V^9. Ke/ pdfipi rov if>oKa\ov]i] iroTiv <f>oqapa, vriaKov, Xr^a^ivov.
^ For idiom, c/. p. 414| 1. 7. ' For the idiom, v, f 881.
iv] and translcUions
some work^." Their tutor tells their father, " Thy sons want some work." And their fieither, — anger seizes him, — he says, " It is I who must have all this money ; as for them let them look for work." The sons again ask their fieither to shew them some work. And presently their fether is content. He gives each of them ten thousand piastres.
These three go their way to win money. The eldest of them becomes their accountant ; he used to put apart the gains of each of them. One day he says, " Come let us see a reckoning." They perceive that the eldest brother's money has grown less; the money of the others had gained much. The eldest says, '* I will go to gain money in another place; I will go to seek my fortune.'' He leaves; he goes his way. To his &ther, to his mother he gives no tidings.
As he goes his way, a holy man meets him. He asks him, " Whither are you going ? " "I will go to seek my fortune." The holy man says to him, ** You will go to Paraskevi*; you will pass by a bridge. Afterwards you will enter a great palace, and you will find an old man with a white beard. You will greet him. Afterwards you will wait until he speaks to you. Thence you will learn your fortune."
The youth goes his way; he found the bridge. For eight days he could not pass over the bridge. Afterwards it came to pass by God's aid and he passed over. He found the palaces, of which the holy man had told him. He goes inside. He leaves his beast outside. He greets him^ ; then sits down. For three days the holy man says nothing. The youth sits thus before him. Afterwards the holy man asks him, " Why hast thou come ? Tell it, that I may hear." The youth says what had happened to him. And the holy man says to him, *' You will go to a village, and you will find a man who makes brooms. If you take this man's daughter as wife, then you shall become very rich. But look that you say not with your mouth ' this wealth is my own,* but say, 'it is our own.'"
Afterwards the youth enters that village, of which the holy man had told him. There he found the broom-maker, very poor,
1 I.e, Let him set us up in business.
' Probably a place with a ohuroh dedicated to St Paraskevi.
* The aotoal finding of the old man in the palace is omitted.
D. 19
288 Dialed, folk-tale texts [ch.
ic^ va^ fia^ p^i^tf fivid ^ovXia,'* Adkd rov^ Xaet ra rov fiafidv dot;9 Hi, *' Ta rracpia <rov ceKovcri fivui ^ouXuL" Bafid^ rov^ kl, "^-^lavifet Tov ^0X97, — Xael o&, " Foi va pd^ov rovra ovka ra irapd Kt* cUftiol va^ tfpiyfrouSri ^ovXui.** Ta iratpid irdXi, irctpa/edKova't rov fiafidv dot;? Hi va rov^ p^^Sv P'Vcd ^ovkid. K* varip 0a/3d^ TOV? iifLaKVTi tcapid tov\ Voavvei ^^e/jr^i/av dov? ott pixa aiXuipa^ ypovo'a,
Toi^ot Tpel^ Tov^ irayaivvovcr^ va (la^av^'^covSri irapa, Meya? T0t;9 ivicfciTi rovrovv&v tcuLriirq^ * ^eprolv&v dou? tccapt eaitcvi^ da X^PiP" ^vid fiepa rovrov^ Xaei 2£t, " FeXari va pjpv^ fva ;^urabi." Tpavowt l&t fieya oKs^pov ra irapd i^LXjfiaa^ai' mvrtv&v ra rrapd qa^dv^ffo'aa'i ttoXv. M^o? Xaet '6ii, " Tw ae vwdyov va qoJaiJiTirov PIT haax{d rapd^i* ae inrdyov va dtpXiy^ov tcif^pi^ fwv.*' *A^i^- pet, rrarfaMtu Tov fiafidp dov, Srf fiapop dov, x^ xabopi p4 pdupvei.
'O9 wa/yaipp€ii yapiov rov ipcrin eU X'^PV^' Ptara rov o6t, " IIov <r€ wrdytf^ ; " " Sc imdrfov pa dipXe^v Ki^fii&i fAOv." Tov- Tov? x^^PV^ Xaet rov odt, ** Se inrdyij^ Srj/i hapaa-fcefiyi^' <fe yefi^ OTT riva Korrpov, Xo^gpd <r ^/ibi;? '9 riva /jueya aepdiy ki ae vd/3py^ iva d^oqaXov yepa^pivovv aprovnov. Se rov ptorj^ a-eXdfii. Sofgpa <re /SXerrrj^, xeivov^ a>9 irov va a gaXaJIyi;. 'Ott Kei ae fidajf^ Ki^fie&i <rov"
PcS T iraipL irar/aivvei' vd^pt r Koirpov. '0;^d> ^fUpe^ on KOirpoi pi irovpa-i va ye/3^* lo^gpd 6v rov ^eyov hlTitci ki yefixu ^Hfipi ra (TepdZa, Kidr rov elm, x^^P''!^* haivvet dv€<TOv. Kaifidviv dov d^Pdfe^ ra 6^ov, Xuiperi^ei rov Kiavdd Katnri, Tpet^ fUpe^ X^ X*^»^W^ P^V gaXaj^/37€i. Tovrovv Kt aphpo^ rov rovraa Kaairi, 'Xoygpd x^^PV^ penrf rov, *'Na6* Upre^:; rre ra, va ra ytpv/covaov" Tovrov? ioyguiv yi$Ki ott Ke^dXiv dov, Xaet ra\ "Ki^&pff^ Ki Xaet rov o&, "Zv ae virdy^^ '9 riva xovpift, /ci ae vd/Spj}^ hfa <f>oKaXov]'ij dprovwov, 'EVyep va rrdpt)^ rovrowov &f}p go/017 00^ ivaUa, rori crv ae va v^^ iroXv ^epgii/r}^. ^Afifid rpdptf^ on tov arofJM aov /lm; 71^9 Ht p« r f^eygivi, *k6 plov ve/ yid, 'ko pM^ «/i/ ttc."
2opg/>a rovrov^ halvifei /cei r X^^PiP* /cmr tov elm Xt?flpi79. Ke^ vd/3pi rov ^o/caXovJi; ttoXv <f>oqapd, v^atcov, Xiylra^ivov.
1 For idiom, cf. p. 414, L 7. > For Uie idiom, v. f 881.
iv] and translations
some work^" Their tutor tells their father^ '' Thy sons want some work." And their £a,ther, — anger seizes him, — he says, " It is I who must have all this money ; as for them let them look for work." The SODS again ask their father to shew them some work. And presently their father is content. He gives each of them ten thousand piastres.
These three go their way to win money. The eldest of them becomes their accountant ; he used to put apart the gains of each of them. One day he says, " Come let us see a reckoning." They perceive that the eldest brother's money has grown less; the money of the others had gained much. The eldest says, " I will go to gain money in another place ; I will go to seek my fortune." He leaves; he goes his way. To his &ther, to his mother he gives no tidings.
As he goes his way, a holy man meets him. He asks him, " Whither are you going ? " ** I will go to seek my fortune." The holy man says to him, "You will go to Paraskevi*; you will pass by a bridge. Afterwards you will enter a great palace, and you will find an old man with a white beard. You will greet him. Afterwards you will wait until he speaks to you. Thence you will leam your fortune."
The youth goes his way; he found the bridge. For eight days he could not pass over the bridge. Afterwards it came to pass by God's aid and he passed over. He found the palaces, of which the holy man had told him. He goes inside. He leaves his beast outside. He greets him' ; then sits down. For three days the holy man says nothing. The youth sits thus before him. Afterwards the holy man asks him, *' Why hast thou come ? Tell it, that I may hear." The youth says what had happened to him. And the holy man says to him, *' You will go to a village, and you will find a man who makes brooms. If you take this man's daughter as wife, then you shall become very rich. But look that you say not with your mouth ' this wealth is my own,* but say, 'it is our own.'"
Afterwards the youth enters that village, of which the holy man had told him. There he found the broom-maker, very poor,
1 Lt, Let him set us up in business.
* Probably a place with a ohuroh dedicated to St Paraskevi.
* The aotoal finding of the old man in the palace is omitted.
D. 19
288 Dialect folk-tale texts [oil
Ki, vaX Ataf P^i'iv f''^i4 ^ovXjA" AaXd rov9 Xctei ra rov fiafidv dot;9 Hi, ** Ta iraipia <rov aeKovai fivui ^ovXuu^ Bafid^ rov^ xt, -— wiavifc* Tov xoXi], — Xael 86i, " Tco va v&)(pv rovra ov\a ra irapd Ki* cuftSol va^ vpiyfrovai ^ovXta." Ta waipui fraXi irctpa/edKovo't rov fiafidv doi/v ^& vd rov^ p^^Sv f^vid ^ovkid. K' vcrip 0a/3d^ rov^ iiflaieiri icapid rov^. Vd^vvei j^eprivav dov^ on piica aiXidpa^ ypovcra,
Toi^ot rpeh rov<; irar/aivvovcrt va qa^av^ijaovari irapd. M^av TOV? ipicfcirt rovrovv&v fcuiriTrr)^ ' j(<eproiv&v dov^ ictdpi eaiKViv da ^(opfa. Mi/ta /lipa rovroi}^ \ael Hi, ** FeXdrt pa pjpvp, iva ')(UFahu' Tpavovai Zii peya oKs^pov ra irapd i^ik^fiaaat' Ki,ri,v&p ra irapd qa^di^ffaaari *n-o}iv. iAiya^ Xael Hty " Fo) ae virdyov va qo^tuJiTiroi; PIT haaqd rapd<f>i' at inrdyov pa dipXe^ov sci^p^i fiov." *A^i^- p'ei, irayaMti. Tov fiafidp dot/, Srf fidpop dot/, x^ ;^abap4 p4 pmpvei.
'O9 ira/yaipp€i^ yapao^i rov tpartri eU X'^PV^' Ptara rov 061, " Hot; <r€ irirdytf^ ; " " Sc vrrdrfov pa dipXi'y^v tci^fii&i fuov.** Tov- rov^ X^^PV^ Xael rov odt, ** Se inrdfyrf^ 617/4 hapaa-Kc/Syij' &€ yefi^ oir rtva Koirpov, Xo^gpd c fphi^^ '9 riva p^eya aepdi, kl ae vd/Spfi^ hfa a^oqaXot; yepa^pAvovv aprovtrov, Se rov pd]^^ treXofii, Sofgpa ae /3\hru<!, iceipovs <»9 irov va <t gaXaJIyi;. 'Ott k^i a€ fjLdarff^ Ki^p4&i aov"
PcS r iraipi irayalvvei' vdfipi r Koirpov. '0;^«i ^p4p€^ on KOTTpov pi wovpci Pa ye/3^, lo^gpd 6w rov ^eyov h/rjxi ki yefixi, ^Wfipi ra cepdiat icidr rov etiri x*'^PV^* haivpet diricov. X,al/3dpiv dov d^Pift^ ra 6(ov. "Kaiperi^ei rov Kiapdd icdtnri. T/9€iJ^ pApes X^ X^^^H^^ P^ ga\a^i/3y€^ Tovrovv ici dphpo^ rov rovrad tcdiTirL 'Zo^gpd x^'^PV^ poorf rov, *'Hd&t ^pre^; iri ra, pa ra yiovKovaov" Tovtov9 ioygtdp yi$Ki otr m^hiKip dot;, \aei ra\ Hi^&pff^ Ki Xaet TOV o6t, " Zv ce virdyjf^ '9 reva xovpip, let ae pd/Spp^ hfa ^OKaKovyq aprovirov, 'EVyep va irdpij^ rovrowov 6f}p gopri cd^ ipaitea, rori av ae pa 1/^9 ttoTCv ^e^giifv^' 'A/t/ia rpdpff^ ov tov arofjM aov pvq 9r§9 56a pd r ^e^fgipi, 'ko plov i/6,' yid, *k6 /ia9 hliy iri"
Sopgpa T0VT0V9 halpifei tcel r X^^Pifi* '^iA''' '^^^ ^^'"'^ X*S^?7^' Kel pdPpi, rov <f>OKa\ot/J7] iroTiv <l>oC[apd, vrjcrKov, Xir^a^ipov,
1 For idiom, cf. p. 414, L 7. ' For the idkxm, v. f 881.
iv] and trandalions
some work^" Their tutor tells their father, " Thy sons want some work." And their fietther, — anger seizes him, — he says, " It is I who must have all this money ; as for them let them look for work/' The sons again ask their feither to shew them some work. And presently their father is content. He gives each of them ten thousand piastres.
These three go their way to win money. The eldest of them becomes their accountant; he used to put apart the gains of each of them. One day he says, " Come let us see a reckoning." They perceive that the eldest brother's money has grown less; the money of the others had gained much. The eldest says, ** I will go to gain money in another place; I will go to seek my fortune.*' He leaves; he goes his way. To his &ther, to his mother he gives no tidings.
As he goes his way, a holy man meets him. He asks him, " Whither are you going ? " "I will go to seek my fortune." The holy man says to him, "You will go to Paraskevi'; you will pass by a bridge. Afterwards you will enter a great palace, and you will find an old man with a white beard. You will greet him. Afterwards you will wait until he speaks to you. Thence you will learn your fortune."
The youth goes his way; he found the bridge. For eight days he could not pass over the bridge. Afterwards it came to pass by God's aid and he passed over. He found the palaces, of which the holy man had told him. He goes inside. He leaves his beast outside. He greets him*; then sits down. For three days the holy man says nothing. The youth sits thus before him. Afterwards the holy man asks him, *' Why hast thou come ? Tell it, that I may hear." The youth says what had happened to him. And the holy man says to him, *' You will go to a village, and you will find a man who makes brooms. If you take this man's daughter as wife, then you shall become very rich. But look that you say not with your mouth * this wealth is my own,' but say, 'it is our own.'"
Afterwards the youth enters that village, of which the holy man had told him. There he found the broom-maker, very poor,
1 I.e. Let him set as up in business.
* Probably a place with a ohuroh dedicated to St Paraskeyi.
* The actual finding of the old man in the palace is omitted.
D. 19
288 Dialect folk-tale texts [cbl
V
Ki vd^ fMa^ p^^V M'^if^ ^ovkUi," AaXa rov9 Xoct ra rov fia/3dv dot;9 f^i, ** Ta mupia aov aeKovai fivui ^ovXuL" Ba/3d<; rov^ kIj "^-f/ruipifei Tov x^^V> — ^o^^ o6i, ** Fo) va vdypv rovra ovXa ra irapd Ki* d<f>6ol va^ vpi'y^ovcTL fyvXta*^ Ta iratpva valii trapaKaXova-i TOV fiafidv Aov^ 6iv va rov^ P^^^V M'Vk^ ^ovXtd. K* varip ffa/Sd^ T0V9 iifiaKiri /capid rov^. Pmvvei 'xeprivav dovv ott pixa aiXuipa^ ypovcra.
ToiHioi, Tpel<; rov^ irarfaivvovSri va qa^aiji^aovat irapd. M^a? rov9 ivia/ari tovtovv&p KULTiwrjf;' "f^eprotp&v dot;? KiApi eciKPi^ da X<opt!^ MvuL pApa rovrov^ \aei Z&i^, " FeXart pa pipvp, fpa ;^urabt." Tpavovii o6i peya oKs^pov ra irapd i^Lkjffaa^t^' KVTiP&v ra rrapd Ha^dv^fiaaar^ voTiv, Meyo? Xaei 22^, " rd> ae vwdyov pa qa^pji^crov PTT baerqa rapd<f>i' ae vvdyov pa dcpXe^ov ici^p^$ p>ov.'* *Aifoijv~ y€«, ira^aivvei. Tov fiafidv dot;, Stf pApap dot/, x^ X^^^ 9^ pdnvp'^i.
'O9 wa/yaipifei, yapo'ov rov ipariri eU X'^PV^' ^^ra rov Kg, " Hov ere iTrdyy^ ; " " Sc inrdrfov pa dipXi'y^v xi^p^i /AOt/." TotJ- T0i;9 XtSflp^79 XaeZ rov 061, ** 2e vrrdyg^ Sr)p, hapatr/ce/Syij' de yefi^ oir rha Kovpov. Xopgpd <f fphr^^ '9 ripa p^a cepdi, kc ae pdfiprj^ bfa a^oqaXot; yepa^p^ipovp AprovTrov, Se rot; ptorf^ <T€Xdp>u Xopgpd ae /SXSwf)^, xeipov^ w ttov pa a gaXajiyV' '^^ "^^^ ^^ pMcrtf^ Kt^p4&L aov"
PcJ T iraipl Trar/aippet' pd^pt r Koirpov, 'O;^© ^p4p€^ on KOTTpov pi irovptrt pa ye^^, lo^gpd ott roi; ^eyov hfriKi ki yefixi, "Hffpi ra cepdZa, Kuir rov etwi x^^PV^* haUp'ei diriaov. X.dl/3dviv dov d^pifet ra 6^ov. Xatpertfci rot;* Kiapdd Kotriri, T/)€iJ^ pApe^ X^ X^&^^ P^^ gaXaJ^/37€«. Tot/rot;? fci aphpo^ rov rovrad xdatri, 'Sopgpd x^'^PV^ pmr^ rov, "lid&i Upre^; ire ra^ pa ra ytovKovorov!* Toi/TOt;9 iopgcdp yi/Stci ott ic€^d)iip dot;, Xael ra\ X£^/E>i79 /et Xa€t Toi; o6t, " Zv <r€ virdy^^ '9 ripa x^vpifiy ki ae vdfipf}^ ipa (f)OKa7<jov]i] aprovwov. ^'E^cp va rrdpri^ rovrovpoG 6ffp goptf d»^ ipaUa, rori av ae pa 1/^9 troXv ^€^gli/f)<;. *AppM rpdprf^ on rov aropxL aov p,ri 71^9 o6t /»« r ^eygip'i, 'ko fiov i/6,' 7m, 'k6 pa,^ ei^t/ ni"
Sopg/oa toiJtoi;9 halpi/ei xei r X^^Pi9* '^i^*'" '''^^ ^^'""^ X*?^W^- Ke^ pdfipi rov <f>oKa\oi/ji] ttoXu <f>oqapdt vrjaxoVy Xt/^a^ipov,
1 For idiom, c/. p. 414, 1. 7. ' For Uie idiom, v. f 881.
iv] and translations
some work^" Their tutor tells their father, " Thy sons want some work." And their fSftther, — ^anger seizes him, — he says, '' It is I who must have all this money ; as for them let them look for work" The sons again ask their father to shew them some work. And presently their father is content. He gives each of them ten thousand piastres.
These three go their way to win money. The eldest of them becomes their accountant ; he used to put apart the gains of each of them. One day he says, " Come let us see a reckoning." They perceive that the eldest brother's money has grown less; the money of the others had gained much. The eldest says, " I will go to gain money in another place ; I will go to seek my fortune." He leaves; he goes his way. To his &ther, to his mother he gives no tidings.
As he goes his way, a holy man meets him. He asks him, " Whither are you going ? " "I will go to seek my fortune." The holy man says to him, " You will go to Paraskevi'; you will pass by a bridge. Afterwards you will enter a great palace, and you will find an old man with a white beard. You will greet him. Afterwards you will wait until he speaks to you. Thence you will learn your fortune."
The youth goes his way; he found the bridge. For eight days he could not pass over the bridge. Afterwards it came to paas by God's aid and he passed over. He found the palaces, of which the holy man had told him. He goes inside. He leaves his beast outside. He greets him*; then sits down. For three days the holy man says nothing. The youth sits thus before him. Afterwards the holy man asks him, *' Why hast thou come ? Tell it, that I may hear." The youth says what had happened to him. And the holy man says to him, '' You will go to a village, and you will find a man who makes brooms. If you take this man's daughter as wife, then you shall become very rich. But look that yoo say not with your mouth ' this wealth is my own,' but say, 'it is our own.'"
Afterwards the youth enters that village, of which the holy man had told him. There he found the broom-maker, very poor,
1 I.t, Let him set as ap in business.
' Probably a place with a oharoh dedicated to St Paraskevi.
* The actual finding of the old man in the palace is omitted.
D. 19
Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
' i»
haivvei xovdd rov, Vtora rov o6i, " Na6* ducr(li^€9 rovrcd iriKpa; Toirovs Ki Xael rov 66c, "Xt6 va <f>drfov ^<oju pip €j(pv, va ^p&Hrov povxO' p€v expv vaxaXa fiij dtla-iii/j»;o*oi; ; " TlaTLaajf^iov r iracpi Xael rov o6i, *' Ma pa r irapa, kl yopd^: iopguiv 0*^X179. *A/36y^i Ki yd) ce vdprov* ai aa^ lv& /uaa^iprf^J* ^OKa\ovjfj<: iraipei irapd' irayaivvei, yopdvvei 6ovgidv HciXutki, ^A/ifid va yopaa^ KOfiovput Xrj^fiova ra. Uayalvpei (nrdip dov* ov\a pd>vp€i ra drf^ gopv^ doi/. K.6pfj rov Kc, iroripgidv ctopel 061 KofMovpia pi Ipovy irayaipvei oir
V V
/Soup'i' d^^ovSi/eavdn ^pvei i/lla ^vXa, y^p'ci ^dlfia, <f>€pp€i ra 9 rov ^i,aa(f>lpr). ^afipiifij pipa fiia'a(f>tpff^ yopdpilei i/ua pLoheKKa* doSreAi r odaV doirv. Aael rov o6i, " Td> ae rrdpov &i]v gopff <ra^' <r€ va iv& yapihpo^ ca^" 'Ott teei &ij puepa k varkp rovrowov ^ouXui irayaivpcL iroTiv pdcra, Qa^ai;da TroWd irapd, Xiivpet v6a <r€- pduit dp,p»d TToXt; ^ovpXov, Tofira ra cepdla epbvtafya^t fia/3d rov ra acpdia, *'A<f>r)Ki otr fiajSd rov ra aepdla Ipa i^iyt, oir rov <f>6/3ovp dot; /lm; rov <Ticord)<Tovcri, Paj^d&iv dov ireK noXi xaXo ^rov. *Ipgidv rovrov ^evgii/rf^ xavei^ pi rjrov.
Mi/ia fiipa pAva rov Xael *9 row Avdpap J179 Hi, " Feu <t€\ov va pi& p,€ya pLov r iraipW ToiWfo* y)i6 rov^ tcarXeffgovart otr !va 'Xal/Sdvi* irayaivvovac it) pLvtd arpdra, 'H^ vayaivvovai, iviaiciri P'Vid fipoai]' Ka\d KoKa l&Xapdowi, ^Orr ')(apaov atopovo'i vcupiov T0V9 ra aepdia. Tlapaiedkovv dov^ oil, ** 'A/So'^t va iropofovpu pm, Ki afipi va virapLi" ^idvow dot/v qabovXt. KaXa KcCkd pay(ar\av- dovpdovv dov^, ^a0pivi] dfiovovpp^a ptorovv dov^ o&c^ " Tovra ra a€pdla iipov^ vov ; DiiTrgo p^vui^ovcri k6 /U19 ra cepdla* Cutkuw hfc aad^r)^ rov, <r€ rov cicordiaovpki^ ^flfr/vi pLVui^ovS'i k6 pui^ ra aepdla." 3ipipvvdi irarcaayiov r traipL oity *' *\'^eirwo^ p,ura4>ipfy% ae aov aKortoo'ti" Tovrov^ epair^ «^bpo9 rov, Xaei rov Sci^ ** ^A<f>Td ra aepdia ico p>ov Ivov. ^'Ecrei eva vo^dvi ' piv da aapel^ pi;*' Tia rovrov Kip^ovrf piv dov a'Kord>vv€t, dfifia rjiriXca/ci pa wdprf oijKa rov ra irapd. Mai/a rov ki Xatvvet V rovp avdpavjff^ 06c, '* Na ra irdpovp^i, kl va ra pdxrovpLi p,iya pa^ iraipL" Tlan- aaxipy ^ip^ Xael rov^ oil, " Fco €09 irov va ra vdfipov, et^ %€y6^ ra ^ip€i, Mci/a rovra ovka eh X^^^PV^ f^^ ^a pei/et." Uariadxv^ rrd}i piv dov <f>prjKiri.
Xoygpd Trariaaxipv r ircupi \ael rov VU, " Fa epa iraria-axtpv r iraipi vjra^ E?)^a 7^0 d\€<f>pipi^. Tp€i(f /m»9 woiKafu SapXixo •
iv] and translations 291
hungry, thirsty. He enters in to him. He asks him, " Why do you ponder thus bitterly ? " And the man says, " I have not a piece of bread to eat, I have no clothes to wear ; how shall I not ponder?" The king's son says to him, "Take this money, and buy whatsoever you wish, and this evening I will come ; I will be your guest" The broom-maker takes the money, goes, buys what- soever he had a mind. But he forgets to buy charcoal. He goes to his house, he gives everything to his daughter. And his daughter, when she sees that there is no charcoal, goes on the mountain; immediately brings some wood ; cooks food, brings it to the guest. On the following day the guest buys some household gear; he sets their room in order. He says to them, **I will take your daughter in marriage; I will become your son-in-law." From that day forward his work goes on with great good luck. He gains much money. He builds some palaces, very fine. These palaces were like the palaces of his father. From [the resemblance to] his father's palaces he left one thing lacking from his fear lest they should kill him. His pleasure was very great. There was no rich man like him.
One day his mother says to her husband, '' I want to see my eldest son." The two of them ride on a beast ; they go along a road. As they are going, a shower of rain falls ; they are well wetted. Before them they see their son's palaces. They ask them, "To-night let us remain here, and in the morning let us go." They allow them. They give them very good entertainment. On the morrow in the morning they ask them, " Whose are these palaces ? They are exactly like our own palaces. Whoever is its owner, we will kill him, since they are like our own palaces." They cry out to the king's son, " The guest who came last night will kill thee." He goes into his presence; says to him, "These palaces are mine. There is one thing lacking (to the resemblance) ; dost thou not see it ? " For this reason only he does not kill him, but he wanted to take all his money. And his mother says to her husband, " Let us take it and let us give it to our eldest son." The king's son says to them, " How long I shall be finding the money, God alone knows. All these things a holy man gave me." Still the king does not listen to him.
Afterwards the king's son says to him, " I was a king's son. I had two brothers. The three of us traded; I gained nothing.
19—2
292 IHaleet foUo4aIe texts [ch.
ym pi qa^dv^ffca. Be<f>Ka pa dipXe^ov Ki^fiiii fiov, Bt? X^'^P^^ enrt fiov i6i, " Z,v Ktar pa i/§9 ^^ygip'rj^;, fitj 7r§^ B61, * k6 /aov w/ fwi, ' Aco /LUZ9 ipoVy iri, tei lSeo9 <''£ <^ov ra a<f^a"[j.*^ z,v vdj(a\a 0*6 ra irdpri^ oir fiipa;" Kt totc /3a/3d^ rov ypoC^i i6i yuKpTov r ircupi Tov. QoJa#cXada tou, if>iKa rov, iralpet rov iraLpL KOpAd rov, Na x^P^V ^^ <^€pa Ki fi€pa,
SfLLI. 3.
"Hrov elf aproxnrov^. Tovrovv iprovirov^ jSkoffa-Ki. Tlapa pep elcTi, *'H<ri\p'ia'tci aa^piififi fxepa pa irdytf V rovp gdfihov. Xaipera irjp ipaUap dov d<f>7]pp'€i, waya^pifei, 'iri/ctri '9 Ipa fi&^av KC^€Kidpff<;, MrjpiaTiKOp dov pip da ga\a)i/3y€L Vefcariaaapi^ Xpopov^ Koatri yovpherKi' 6ffp ipaixap dov ;^/c p€ irapd P€ x^P^ 6rf /SifjLifei* ^ISipaixa rov y€PP^ ott rovrov hfap» hoLpL 'EvY<rictri p€Karpi& xpo^^'
Mpid fUpa crrr xp^Pfpy ^ov !pa'tT$ et^ Aprovirov^, Aon rov 8&, ''Na2 Kdaa-i^ pot fielpApa; ^lEpal/ea aov ^afidKJ' 66 va irola x^P^^ irapd;" Tloripgiap rovrov^ aproxnrov^ Xoct rov da, rovrad pov^ rov epSriTi '9 fC€if>aKiP dou*^ fieyip ^ffppLOPtjaip da fiXofffiav dov, TovTov^ irayaippei '9 tovp dydp dov, iHU, "Fo), — eprj/ci pexariaaapi^ Xpovov^ OTT r Tjpra ko cov Kopdd, Zv pi^pa x!& irapd pi fiov pcojci9. T<i <re vvdryov *9 X'^^PfP A^^- ^^ ^X^^ ipatKo, F6^ /jlov vt jrapdJ* *Aya^ rov Xaet rov o6v, " Madififci av w^ ^^p^d x^ Ttapd piv vpL'y^i^, airap pa r KVLpil, tev axafia /edrov x^^^^' ^^^ '''^ rpcK <f>opd^. Gopgutp cpSriri irapd xMpil rovfi hpoairov, Keipov k6 <rov r Kf^^fii&i pe,'* Toi;rov9 Karifiaippei xdrov x^^^^^ tcopdd^ hdvpci rpei^ <l>opd^ Kiipii, ''Epxovpdi rpel^ pMvaxi^ \Cp€^, Ua^aippei' Xaei *9 rovp ay dp dov 061, '* Tovrov k6 fiov Ki^^^ y«.*' X-oipera rov, K vareputpd^ a(f>i]Pif€i, fra^ryalpi/ei,
'O9 varfaMe^ £17 arpdra, ypara ripa qai/Si. Ket /edai^ri. ^pr)Kiri &i^ ga\aji^y€i. 'O9 <f>pfiKirtj rpapa, a-copei 061 €t^ IfjuipLtf^ Xi6 pip ga\a]il3y€L Pot^ rov Set, " Nd6 pip gaXa^ifiyei^ ;^' Xoja9 Ki \a€i rov 86a, ** Ko fiov Spay gaXaJt fiov fipui \Lpa P€.^ Tovrov^; \ael rov o6i, *^ Ma pd it) \lpa, ki iri pofia gaXaJi <rot;." '1^/4179 Ki
^ K. § 881.
iv] and translations 293
I went forth to seek my fortune. A holy man said to me, ' When you become rich say not, It is my own, but say, They are our oim, and God will leave it to you.' Why will you take it firom me ? " And then his father understood that he was his own son. He embraces him ; he kisses him ; he takes the youth to himself. May it please both you and me.
3. Three Words of AdviceK
There was a man. This man got married. He had no money. He was minded on the morrow to go abroad*. He says farewell to his wife, leaves, goes his way. He lives with a great man as servant. Of his monthly wage he says nothing. Fourtecfti years he remains abroad ; to his wife he sends neither money nor letter. His wife bears him a son. He becomes thirteen years old
One day a man comes from his village. He says to him, " Why do you stop here at your ease ? Your wife is in trouble. What will she do without money ? " As this man says this to him, straightway his sense comes into his head : — for he had for- gotten his marriage. He goes to his master, says, " For me, it is fourteen years since I came to your house. You have never given me any money at all. I will go to my village. I have a wife. Give me some money." His master says to him, " Because until now you have never asked for any money, take this shovel and go down to the treasury. Put in the shovel three times ; whatso- ever money comes against the edge of the shovel, that shall be thy luck." The man goes down to the place of the treasury. He puts in the shovel three times ; only three pounds come up. He goes ; he says to his master, " This is my luck." He says &rewell to him and afterwards leaves him. goes his way.
As he goes on the road, he comes to a cafe. There he sits down. He listens to the people speaking. As he listens, he looks, he sees that an imam says not a word. He asks him, '' Why do you say nothing ? " And the learned man says to him, " One word of mine is a pound." The man says to him, " Take this pound,
1 r. p. 288.
> The word, which I have translated ** abroad," is KdfiTos. The village of Silli looks out over the wide plain of Iconiam and to go out into this plain is to the natives going abroad into the onter world.
294 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
iraip€i &7 \ipa, k v(rr€p Xael rov Iva fjbava'xp gaXajl, ** Gaveiva gaXaji firi ^pff/crjo'li^,^' K' varip <rT€KiTi' aaXa rov (rrofiav doir, jtTT pi^ ga\a]€/3y€i, K' varip pcora rov 26t, "Nac pep gaXa- ^ifiyei^;" "P6^ fuov aXXtf fivui Xlpa, ki va <tov eiir& SXKjov Iva ga\a]L" '' KaXd'* rov Xaet, Vfovifei rov aXXtf /Mfui XLpa, Kc toiJtoi;9 \ael rov 66i, "'Ott Aoypov<J<ra 6rf arpara fjiA^ S'ad'^j^^J' K' v<rr€p irdX ariKirL' pe^ gaXajifiye^. Pcora rov, "Noi pev gaXajkfiyei^ ;" Tdvvei rov fJtvui aXTitf \iplh. Aael rov aXK,ff f^vcd gaXa^if " II0/9 o'ahpi iroTiv, va vajSprf^ /eaXoo'vvia woWaJ* K' varkp TTcCiL piy gaXaJ€l3y€i,
T€9 Xt/}69 (»9 T69 pol>vv€i, aonpovv Aov hacTKapi iprovTTOvpiy /ci aTravdixovaif "Toi;toi;9 eaei woWd irapa xi' yia rkva goXaJi Kifiovff pwKt fwia \ipa,*^ Xaffpivi^ dfioirovpfia ov)ioi axoitvoiwdi va imdyovo't arpdra dot;?. 'ft9 irayaivvovo'iy irara fivid fipoori], Aa\ovv dov 82&, " Tika, oir dtprov&rf arpdra firf ira^ kl ' va vrrafjLi oir ha^Kaaaa arpdra^** Toiirov^ kl dttJtiiKil 58t, " Foi yia rkva gaXajt Kifioi/'Ti pd>/ea fivtd Xipa' o'rr doypoiaaa 617 arpdra pi Jootok" K* varip j(ju)pL^ovvdai, Tou&t aprovtrovpi €i')^aa 61711 Ipia vd rov aKortoaovci, /a va irdpovai r irapdv dov, ^Oir axorifia yoiXncL
Uayaivvei *9 rdXKov Iva qaifii. Qaifie]'^^ Xaet rov 8&, " P«i iiCKuly goifjLarty dpiirovpp^a ireaavicKirL" ToiJtov? piv a<f>p7f/c€ru Koifidri pKo, *fl9 Koifiari 6f)v vvyray yipvKovvvei, p^vui \aXjta 2ct, " 2e vdproVy va vdprov fit;" K* rovrov<; ^virva' Xarf Set, " TiXa va pLpvp, C19 aov!* TLoriygiav da Xa€t rovrad, oir dot/Xobi ^efiaivvei el^ aprovirov^ fit riva cov^d>it dXrovvut. l,oygpa dprovTTov^ ireaavta-Ktrt, ^AffAirovpfia Spxavda, qaifi€jij<s 609 icotfiart, ra Trapd otXa ycfiwvvei ra repKtv dov diriaov* a^vifei, irayaUnfet.
Viart/Satvvet xofJptov dov, Tpava, acapet o6t evaixa rov fjui riva deXiqdvov iraipL gaXa^ifiyet. Tovrov^ irortygtdv T01/9 aoopei, voik rov wa/yaXvj/et ha^tcdv dSirov^' dirapdia o&i ivaiica rov ayaira gaveiva, "HaiXtaKt va a/cordat) pd> r iratpiv dov, ^oygpd Xiul o6iy " Fo) yuz riva gaXajt KtfiSvf} poixa fivid Xipa* vdS va rov
^ For idiom v, § 881.
iv] and trwiisldtions 295
and tell me one of thy words." The imam takes the pound, and afterwards says one word only : " Listen to no man s word ! " And afterwards he stops, shuts his mouth, says not a word. And after- wards he asks him, " Why dost thou say nothing ? " " Give me another pound, and I will speak you another word." " Gocki," says the man to him. He gives him another pound. And the man says to him : " Do not be afraid of the direct road ! " And after- wards he stops again, he says nothing. He asks him, '' Why do you not speak ? " He gives him another pound. He speaks once more a word : " Have much patience, that thou find much good." And aftierwards again he says nothing.
As he is giving the pounds, the other men look at him and suppose, ** This man has much money indeed ; for one word only he gave a pound." On the morrow in the morning all rise up to go on their way. As they go, a shower of rain falls. They say to him ; " Come, do not go on this road ; let us go by another road." But the man thinks, " I for one word only gave a pound ; of the direct road I will not be afi^aid." And then they separate. The men had the intention to kill him, and to take his money. He escaped from being killed.
He goes to another cafi. The owner says to him, " Whoever sleeps here, in the morning he dies." The man does not listen to him. He sleeps here. While he is sleeping in the night, he hears a voice, " Shall I come, am I to come ? " And the man wakes up ; he saj^, " Come, that we may see who you are." When he speaks thus, from a cupboard there comes forth a man with a bag of gold piecea Afterwards the man dies'. In the morning early, whilst the keeper of the cafe is sleeping, he packs all the money inside his saddle-bag. He leaves, goes his way.
He comes down to his village. He looks, he sees his wife. She is talking with a young fellow. When the man sees them, he loses his head'; he thinks that his wife is in love with some one. He wanted to kill that lad. Afterwards he says, " I for one
' The we^raiflffKiTi of the text is clearly a variant for x<i<^« {=^^^)i which has the two meanings he died and he disappeared, the latter being the meaning which fits the story, and the teller in giving a synonym for x^*^^ ^^^^^ carelessly taken its wrong meaning. The TetraylaKiTi at the beginning of the paragraph perhaps led to the blonder.
' Literally: '* his mind goes to another place.*'
296 Dialect folh-tale texts [ch
CKorwrov ; Xopgpa va ra ficurov, k varip (ncardvov rov" haiwei airio'ov ivaiKa rov, IloTwgiav rov cfopet, Xaei '9 traifdv J179 2&, ""H/OTt fiafids aov aovxov, qoja^Xat? tov, <f>i}Lrj^ S-ipiv dov" Kt TOTt rovTOV^ dprowrov^ Xaei 061, '' KaXd p€v dov aic&Turcu Toi/toi/9 k6 /iov T traipl TOV." Tovrad oir pw t€9 rpel^ XCpes X^f^ qa^ouiJTiai Ofdhpiv dov, %e/i qa^dv^ifo'i iroXKd trapd^ ^^/i ira^piv dov pev
SfLLl. 4.
''Hrov el^T qovYiou/iJif?. l&ta-c fivid x^^^^^^ ivaixcu TovCfi 6riv ivoLKa (rdXiaiP J17 oxtw avpe^ dtrkcov * KeL fiavax^ cdKuriv J17. Qoiryiov/iji/v iroifcip J17 f(V£a 1^7^ fiipye^ woTLv j^oo'ao'crt^. ToJtv yioi}Kaiv da iraricaxipv r iraipL IlaLpei tva repxl oXtovvul "Uprt qovyiov/ij?; t ;^ov/>t<$. Deprf deicm p^Srjai (\ovytpvfji^rj rov (rrriii. K* iarepa efUKrc Hi ({ovyipv/jjij rov trrriSt oir riva haaxd (nriii hiTio'ifiivov v€, Tlcvyaipi/ei' poi rov <nriii vdfipi to. K^dcm pti '9 rov <r7ri&t»
P(u rov <nri&i k& elai fva dovXob** oir ({otrftovfi^TJ ivauca^ oda KoX>ifj^vov rov. 'Ott poi ^^ dovXdbi qovyiovfijii iwuKa iir itfp qovo'ipa Ji;9 ga\aJ€fip6vjca'/ci, Piorovp }rf, iyep pa ceKija^ pa frdptf irariS'axipv r traipL IloiUti /ct, " Tlalpov ra" Xaet, *' ififjud eyep va /I hoiar^ fjLPul ^yd^ ffifr/e^i Ipg^dp garej^o)." Tlariaaxipv r vatpl, " Gopguip \a€K x^f^ Sopgidp yvpi^ytf^, ai ra iroicfo" Xaet Toi56^ peipifei if) fiipyap ]f)<i pci r iraria-axiov r waipL Tovrov^ ki mvyaippei <\ovytpv^ov r rti/ctai^* Xa€t rov o2i, " Sc ^ ptiaov fkvta XOfi<f>ra rrapdy iyep pa fi hoio't}^ ^VSi^^ J^ f^^iP' f/^'? fidpye^'* Qoi/ytou/iji}? iroripgidp a-ropel it) I3ipya, ypoiKf 061 ivai/ca tov Kpv^d^ ow poi rov jovjSdvov eyXevda. ^ A'^ovctxapd^ traXa riifcidvQv dov, irayaippei <T7riScv dov, Xtopel 36* ivalKa^ rov ffepye^ <rr€' Kovpdai '9 row d67rovp dov^, fct rdrt. icapui rov paxarTuipda, Hayaivpei \ r^Ktdv^v dov, CaXia-rS Te9 ffipye^i' yovXrcSppei t€?. "Kpairt irarvaaxipv r iraipL Pwpp'et rov fMfid ;^ot$^a irctpa'
iv] and translations 297
word only gave a pound; why should I kill him? Presently I will find out, and afterwards I will kill him." His wife goes in. When she sees him, she says to her son, " Thy father has come. Rise up, embrace him, kiss his hand." And then the man says, " It is well that I did not kill him. This was my own son." Thus with these three pounds he gained his life and he gained much money and he did not kill his son.
May it both please me and please you.
4. The goldsmith's wife\
There was a goldsmith. He had a beautiful wife. This wife he shut up inside eight doors; there all alone he shut her up. The goldsmith made her a pair of very beautiful earrings. The king 8 son heard of this. He takes a saddle-bag full of gold. He went to the village of the goldsmith. He asked on this side and on that for the house of the goldsmith. Afterwards he learned that the goldsmith's house is joined on to another house. He goes, he found that house. He stays in that house.
Now that house had a cupboard ; it was over against the room of the goldsmith's wife. By means of that cupboard the goldsmith's wife used to talk with her neighbour. They ask her if she is willing to receive the king's son. " I receive him," says she, " but on condition that he makes me a pair of earrings such as I purpose." The king's son says, " Whatsoever thou sayest and whatsoever thou seekest, I will perform it for thee." She gives her earring to the king's son. Now he goes to the goldsmith's shop. He says to him, " I will give you a handful of money, if you will make me a pair of earrings like this." When the goldsmith sees the earring, he perceives that his wife is secretly taking her pleasure with the young man. Immediately he shuts his shop ; he goes to his house. He sees that his wife's earrings are in their place, and then his heart is at rest. (Another version of the tale here explains: — The prince had got to his house before the goldsmith and restored the earring to the wife by means of the communication between the two houses afiforded by the cup- board) He goes to his shop. He makes the earrings and finishes them. The king's son comes. He gives him a handful of money,
1 V. p. 236.
298 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch-
iraipei t€9 fiipye^* iraycUvvei. Qouytoi/ftjif^ ae/Sivda ttoTLv, oci qa^dv]!)^^ ttoTLv irapd, UpaAv epSrirt irfv ivai/eav dov Kotfda
"Tart^pui^ irariaaxvov r iraipL rov qovyiov/i]!] KoKatrov p^vta *9 rov airliiv dov. ^Kfifxa qoirftovp^rj^ irplv pa poprtf, ivaiica rov <f>op(iipiTi, adi/irtf oir dovkdhi hcUppei* Traria-axipv r iraipi Kovdd Kdairt, Qovyiovfijif'i irorivgtdv jiy awpely aaara. ^ Ay^oviixavd^ iTivyaLpife^ <nrt&LP dov va rpapi^o'if, "Na piovfi" ipai/ca rov evt fU; ^^patKa rov d'^ov&ixapd^ oir rov qouyjtou/iji; d^hp6^ haivpci airici' tcdo'iTi ^ov\i&^ iff^ K€<f>d^i, Qovyipvfi]ij^ irorivgiav J17 a-tapelj cefiivda 061, ivaitca rov arkiciru 11 aX qouycotr/tji;? iroffalmfei oir irj aupa' ipaixa rov traycdvpei oir Srjp gdirptf, QovyipvfMJii^ wpav ]rf &pa KdavrL' ioKdowi, xo/>e)870i;3-t, rpaypova-t, (fiidpovai fipui jfoadaaa irapia, 'Eo^gpd ipcrtri, arri&tp dot;. ^Epalxa rov irdX epairt oir rovrov a^hp6^' KOifjLan. Qovyipvfiji^^ a-e^pel 6rfp ivaucav dov /coi^i^fiipf) ^ovXui^ iff^ deire,
Mpid dofidda Kuipdd irariaaxiov r iratpi XaeZ rov 3&, " Tti ff€ virdryov 'xpvpiji fiov" Qovyiovfij'q^ Spain airl&tp dov* Xael crfv epaitcap dov, "Xa^^pXaZ? €pa pAya (\o\Al qovpahti^, pa ra poiaovfu ripav doirov'* ^EipaC/ea ifi&aifei ptie^ (\ovpd\yU^, d/i/id ^ovpXovaai^. ^tajSpipij p>€pa qovyipvpj'q^ iraipet re^' irayaippe^ irariAaxipv t iraipl fcovdd, *EtpaiKa rov ki, haXpv'et oir dovXdbi iranacLXiov "^ iroApi Kopdd, Tov qovyiovp,ji] Xa^l i&i, '' M17 irotKff^ {^ap^^^i.'* ^ovgpd irariaaxipv r iraipi <f>i\a qovyiovpjij r ccpi, JS^aTkifiyei XalSdpip dov* iraipet 6r)P ipaixa ki iriaov rov. *A<f>i^ppoua'c' ira- yaippovav. Qouyipv^jr]<; epain airiitp dov. Tpapa' atopely oci pip iifi ipaixa. KXaiet, fcoviroippei , dfipid ^acdd pi <l>6dv€i.
Xvfuijara rov ^ri<f>apL.
SlLLl. 6.
*'Hrov el^ dpdpa^, M'^k^ ^^^t^^* Et;^ao'( cnriiuf dovs Spa dam *'Ai/dpa9 ttoTLv dephiyir}^ rov. X^p tfp,€pa iil>lidpaa'i qa/Syd Zci, Uapa (TV ae ra pcarj^. 1 o) ere ra piaov.
iv] and trandaiioTis 299
takes the earrings, goes his way. The goldsmith is very much pleased that he has gained much money. In the evening he comes to his wife very much pleased.
Afterwards on an occasion the king's son had invited the gold- smith to his house. But before the goldsmith arrives, his wife dresses herself, decks herself, goes in through the cupboard, sits down by the side of the king's son. The goldsmith, when he sees her, is at a loss. Immediately he goes to his house to look, — " Let me see," — is his wife there ? His wife immediately goes into the house before the goldsmith. She sits at her work. When he sees her, the goldsmith rejoices that his wife is there. Again the goldsmith goes out by the door ; his wife goes out by the chimney. The goldsmith sits on hour after hour. They play the drum, dance, sing, make a fine festival. Afterwards he comes to his house. His wife again comes in before him. She is sleeping. The goldsmith sees his wife asleep in the midst of her work.
A week afterwards the son of the king says to him, " I will go to my village." The goldsmith goes to his house ; says to his wife, ''Make ready a big box of cakes. I want to make a present of them somewhere." His wife makes some cakes, fine ones. Next day the goldsmith takes them ; he goes to the king's son. His wife too goes in to the king's son by way of the cupboard. She says to the goldsmith, "Do not be anxioua" Afterwards the king's son kisses the goldsmith's hand. He mounts on his horse ; he takes the woman too behind him ; they depart ; they go their way. The goldsmith goes to his house; looks, sees that his wife is not there. He weeps, sheds tears, but to no purpose.
Bemember Stephen*.
5. The Lazy Man\
There was a man and his wife. They had in their house a calf. The man was very lazy. Every day they used to have a dispute ; " You shall tie up the calf! " " I shall tie it up I "
^ In the unpabUshed but fuller version of the tale, when the goldsmith is puzzled by the reflembUnce of the earrings which the king's son has to his wife's, and I think also by the resemblance of his wife to the woman in the prince's house, his wife soothes him by expounding the theory that in the creation Gk>d made everything in pairs.
* V. p. 231, under I^oodU Stariei.
800 Dialect folk-tale texts ; [ch.
Mvtav fffikpa ivaiica Xa€t 2^i, '^''Afipi afiS'rovppui iurtciap cKdipiTi ep/cavda tci gaXaji^yci, Kelvov^ ere piajf davd.*' 'Edwuxa voXv ipKavda (TKoiviTL' varfaivveL va iroUif) poix<i, ^AvApas Tpava' awpel i6i> ivaiica pi i/i. KoipArt' ^16 pi aKtiviri oir tov <f>6l3ow dov davd fiif ra piarf deyL "Avdpa^ w /coifuiTiy dopd rpeiyei ovXovv dot;? tov ^oi/u. IlaX avdpa^ pi atctiifvn,' rovraa rpava, 'Hv rpavAy epo'trt ivauca^ a\€<l>p6^. Aaei tov 2&, *'*Evau»i aov TTov fnjyi;" *'Avdpa^ yli pi Xoe!. 'Ed^a^icav oKe^po^ airaidia 2& mcohia-i irjv aXe^pijv dov, ki iridarKi t Slfiav dov, Ilaip€i tov' TraycUin/ei hephip TUxidvQ, 3yd\i/€^ oS\a tov Ta povjuu FIoX pi gaXajifiyei. Uuivifei tov x^Xi;. Uaipet toV irarfoimfei cvff gp€pkdK€u Ud)i pi gdKa]iffy€i. ^EtPaixa tov ytpvicovvvei o&i tow avdpav J179 lepefiav dovp, ^A^jrovitxavd^ Tpia-ei' ira^cdvvei ctjp gpe^oKa Kovdi" hagh^pda 25i, **Tovv avdpa /jlov firj tov^ gpefuzori* Kp€fJMaTi davd, ki, vd^ yovXTniafj oir 6ff ^ovXid. Fobeefi tovtovvoB pi i/f davd T yah€t6L i/t." "Avdpav iroT^fgidv Ta yu>VKOvvp€iy ov iffv gpefJkdXa haghdpdd; Xaei oiU, '* Davd a-v ai Ta pia^jj^' av gaXd- Je-^t? dfihpo^i* deyL rovXToxrKi,
Xv^ijaTa XTi<t>avovv *Kpl<rd)irf,
SthU. 6.
"'Htou eh iraTcad'Xij^' etai fivui ivcu/ca. ^Kvaixa tov iriaavi. Soi/gpa pXoyrfaKi. ^Ott dpcnJri tov ivaL/ca etat p>vtdv goptf. Tovct) irjy goptf ^apuiifij tov ivaiica piv ^rfv drfdwrjo'L iAipa vv)^a ffaiXifi Toviff Sffv gopfj vd Stf a-KOTdSrj}, Mvui fiipa &rf yiarovx^ diriaov aiicvei Iva <f>ipL Tiipuivt/ei itf^ gopfiv dov " Mo/ota, MapioT ^apla Ki "Kayel, ""Opai" " 'Ott 6id 617 yuiTovjfa irU Iva tc^ii vtapo.** Mapia kv eXiri 26a, " Kovi^ Ta 6rfv govira aTritrov « wcivvov Ta" Mdva &;9 eiTrt o&, " Mapi, TAapiy <S Mapia, X^'^P^ fu vd^ Ta ^^aXach;?;" Mapia ki Thjpt 6rf yuvrovxa, ijiru ba vtapo. ^ipi ephrf/ci Koprj^ Stfy goiKid. Gjjv goiXuaf J179 diriaov ifeipi yivifffai' i/uyov vHyov tcoptf^ KoCKyd irpov^ovTi.
^Ftvaifca ypd^ei tov fiafidv^t)^ /c*^, "Kopiy aov /caTiij /copri pi v\' CKp6<f>a ve' gaaTovpdafci yevi/td fi7fv& if^," Ba/Sa? 6179 fiimfei eva X^'^P'OTKuipri TOVy va wdprf 6rfv goptf, vd^ irfv hdpij Ta fiowd, rov c^ <rKOTd>ffr}.
^ F. ki in Turk, glossftry, p. 686.
jy] and tra/nslations 301
One day the wife says, " To-morrow morning whichever of us rises up at dawn, and speaks, he shall tie up the calf." The woman rises very early in the morning; she goes to wash the clothes. The man looks and sees that his wife is not there. He sleeps ; he does not rise at all for fear of having to tie up the cal£ Whilst the man is sleeping, the calf eats up all their bread. Still the man does not rise ; he just looks on. As he is looking, his wife 8 brother comes. He says, " Whither has your wife gone ?" The man says not a word. The wife's brother supposes that he has killed his sister, and his blood is roused. He takes him ; he goes to the beurber's shop. He pulls out all his teeth. Still the man does not speak. Rage seizes him. He takes him ; he goes to the gallows. Still the man does not speak. His wife hears that they are hanging her husband. Immediately she runs and goes near to the gallows. She cries out, "Do not hang my husband. Hang the calf, and let him be free from the matter. It is not his fault ; it is the fault of the calf." When the man hears her, he cries out from the gallows and says, "You shall tie up the calf; it was you who spoke first." He was set free.
Remember Stephen Erisalis.
6. The Stepdaugkter\
There was a king ; he had a wife. His wife died. Afberwards he got married. By his first wife he had a daughter. This daughter his present wife did not love. Day and night she wished to kill this daughter. One day she puts a snake into the bottle. She calls her (step)daughter ; "Maria, Maria!" And Maria says, "Please." "Drink some fresh water out of this bottle." And Maria said, " Pour it into the cup and I will drink it" Her mother said, " Maria, Maria, O Maria, will you cross my wishes?" And Maria took the bottle; she drank a draught of water. The snake entered into the girl's womb. The snake produced young inside her womb. Little by little the girl's womb swells.
The woman writes to the girl's father, "Your girl is not a good
girl ; she is a harlot ; she is nine months with child." Her father
sends one of his servants to take the girl, to take her to the
mountain, to kill her.
1 K. p.
802 Dialect foUUaU texts [ch.
Uatpl ipairi vvyra tcoptf^ rov airiii* dcivifei 6ij avpa, IS^opfj
V
cafoit^ei rov. Uorav elpt rrjv goprfy cefidaXdv^tfO'L Vwirfai 6rf» gopff vdjaaXa iiffj/cao'i rovra. Koptf tci ovXa eiTTip da, Ilalpe^ crfp gopf) /cpvif>d' haivova-i riva apahd, Tlmjali/vovd-i rov fiafidtf Ji;^ Kovdd. Kel ov\a avXadovv do. ''Oi^ ra avXadov&i, epaiTi el^ Xf'^PV^' p<i>vv€i 6rfv gopfj eva tkd^i. Befiaiwovac ra <f>ipia. Kopi) hfiCKiri kolKcl. Tiafid^ irj^ irorav elpi Tovra, hoaada Sffp ivaixa
rov. Vdvvei 6rf^ g^PV ^^^ '''^^ ^^^'^'''^i^/'^ '''^^' ^^dvovai yd^ov, hoyov Kovdvvovat iroXkd viXd/3M, ^EvaiKa rov ki rrorav yifiVKOvy€i roiira, oir 6rf X0X171/ Ji;9 iriaaifi.
Taken with revision from the Schoolmaster's MS.
SfLLI. 7.
<^
Mpui (f>opa fjrov el^ aprovwov^' elai fivui ivauca rroXv rroliv j(pa'd<Ta'€L. Tovph&i, pev ireyaivviPOv^^a-Ki,' <l>offip6<TfCi ctfp epaixa, ^EiPaLxa rov Ki ypoiaKiP do. tid/Spi Ipa p,ij\ov' pwpvei ra rov dpdpap^r^K' XocJ rov JKft, " Ma rtd r pnffKjov' rr/cdp^ irovrav <ri)Crf^' fiTf <l>ofifiay^. Tlorap rovrov fii^Xov iovpovda, rori aovire\€v]ij^, d'^d yeXa awiii <rov.** "Avdpa? 679 iralpei firjXov, Treyalppei Tcpa ha^Ka xovpip * dtpXifiei pLPid ^ovXui Kel r j(^ovpt6 ^fipt xoKMuftici, fipid /cd)i,T) ^ovXid' €p'rf/ci ^^Kiovfieiov fitya^. 'A-^a d^a^ Snr KaaiPOP^iCKaSri r odd, ^efitpoo'/ci 6^ov, rpap'tpoa/ei p^riXov^ irdli haipp'iPoaKi diriaov, ^Apqaddarj^ rov cU aovireXii^ifaiy vdc ^effoLPifei rovrov^ dyird d'^d S^ov. Kpv<l>d^ d<l>ffpp'€i Ipa dprowov S^ov pd^ rov rap^yiaff. Tovrov^ aprovirov^ ypotKa ra' Xael ra rov dpqaddo'ffp dov» ^Apqadda-tf^ Xael rov 36*, " Fpoi^a ra pdc ^€/3alpp'€i^ S^ov, Tpapa^ fpa firfKov. "Orr rovp g6Xff>ov aov ^€^dpp€i^ ra^ rpapfs ra fiPid, irdK hdpi/€i^ ra," Kelpov^ ki ovKa dpXadf ra,
HeTTi/ei aopgpd Ipa x^^^ aprowov oir iroXKd {f>\jovpid pd^ KoriiXeyia^ 6ffp ipaiKa rov deyi, Tlorap rovrov^ apTowov^ iraiyaippeif iahaXada pa qapdovp^ija-^ iffp ipaUa, ^Epaixa rov kl ip&dpei fipui ^^(Jcrra ttoXv deplp'ta-a-a^ qairdx^v J179 heXowrov^v, Tovrov rov xocrd aprowov Xaei 061, " Depd ypvfra ki, pa rriaovfu," ^£i^ ypvpptrit doippei ifq p^oSora dirkcov, Ket ira^aKaXa &ijv epaixa^
iy] and translations 303
The lad comes in the nighty to the girls house ; he knocks at the door. The girl opens iX When he saw the girl, he fell in love with her. He aska/d the girl how these things happened. And the girl told it al)i. He takes the girl secretly ; they go into a carriage. They go up to her father. There they make known everything. Whilst they are making it known, there comes a holy man; he gives the girl a remedy. The snakes come out. The girl becomes well. When her father saw this, he puts away his wife. He gives his daughter to his servant. They make a wedding; bundles of clothes: they spread much pilaf And when his wife hesis of this, she died of rage.
From the Schoolmaster's MS.
7. The Magic Apple of the Faithful Wife\
Once there was a man; he had a very beautiful wife. He used not to go away fix>m home ; he was afraid for his wife. And his wife became aware of this. She got an apple ; she gives it to her husband ; she says to him, " Take this apple ; go wherever you please ; do not be afraid. When this apple rots, then be alarmed; come at once to your house." Her husband takes the apple ; he goes to another village; he looks for work. In that village he found a court of justice, a fine occupation ; he became the head of the court. Immediately, whilst they were sitting in the room, he used to go outside, look at the apple, come inside again. A companion of his wondered why he goes outside immediately. He secretly sets a man outside to find him out. The man discovers the matter ; he tells it to his companion. His companion says to him, "I have discovered why you go outsida You look at an apple. You take it out of your bosom ; you look at it once; you put it back again." And he explains to him the whole matter.
Afterwards he sends a handsome man with plenty of money with the intent that he should do evil to the man's wife. When this man goes, he tries to seduce the woman. And the woman makes for a snare a very deep pit, the cover of which is concealed. To this handsome man she saj^, " Now undress, that we may go to bed" Whilst he is undressing, he falls into the pit. There he intreats the woman, ''Pardon, pardon!" And the woman says,
1 V. p. 287.
304 Dialect folktale texts [ce
"'^H/taproj', ijfiapTov" ^BtVCUKa ki Xael 0C4, '* Kct ere tcara-p^, afijia hoo'd firf a-racfj^s. Na f pwaov fiaXt^ irovi ra 6pyov. "^yep va aTaa"ff^hoa'd, <f>dyifiap€ ae ^ pcotrov' ere irof^v^^ vtfaKO^, ae ireadvf:!' Keivov^ KL iroiKiv da <\a\>ov)ii' etTrt, "'Ii/at. \
n^icaa-c iireyi /lepe^. Xopgpd epairt oir x^vpio avdpa^ ctj^i k Tov dpqaddaiffv dov ddfui. ^Epaixa tov pel')(y€i i7f^j(pwaTa diriaov. ^Hvpovv dov oir poop€Ka ^opd^ dvdpa^ kc ivalxa: 'li/M]adao^9 tov <f>ol3tfa'ta va yeiTT^ day pov. Uorav ivrfKi ifvyra^ fipri yiovirvov; rov^ * avdpa^ Ki ivaiKa errtaaSri reva oda, dpqaddo'T)^ ki reua ha^Ka T odd. PooKOO'c TOV apqaddarfv dov iceCvov r p^rfKjov. Gtf pv^Ta Kelifri firjXjov 6ovpiyiaL ^AfioTTOvpfia irorau etpcurt fjktjXov iovpov- jifiivoVy adaifiaaai.
Taken with revision from the Schoolmaster's MS.
B. TEXTS FROM CAPPADOCIA.
I
Delmes<). 1.
"Hto !va irartid'XpS' Et^^cy epa vaiZL To irai&i r ^to o-ow.
V
Kot <T0 13a fid r /cat Xe%, ''Si; 0vpa fjua^ iphpo pd fAe fiydK^tf^ ha TTcydSt^;, Kai aahd'^^Kalvd o£i9 k SpS gat ifidi to Xaijpi, pd ro irdpm? Z,Kd>0r)p aahd'}^\alpd' irrfpep epa aapdoKia xat eKoaev ao veydBw ifihpo. Kat iffprep eva qoja qapi, pa yefiw ro \aijpi r. To watti ocop g eiSip Sffv, e/n]p€P iffp fU ra qdi^ihfa, K' exeip gai Xcx^j "Ct pd 0*6 7r& ; ddepi va ip6ps (fa rpia gii^ekjpv ao X^C'ifi Ipiauk! Kat TO iraihi erpe^ep Kai irapaKoXaep to qoja (\ap6, /eat X^, " '£^(/i Ta Tpia gH^iKia irovdc vdat ; " G* ifceip gai "Kix* " Keivda* ao if^ikdv COP doTTo/' Gat TO iraihl ijpTev <to airii tovp, edexep (va <rTp«iJ, Kat /coifi'qdrjp, ''UpTCP Kai fidva r, gat Xe;^, '' *A/mi, H KOtfMaai ; dp elaai dcTevdp, a^ <f>€povp» to j(€kIpl' K' ixelvo icai Xc;;^. "^AaTepdp de clfiai* p^xvaxo iri Ta <ro fiafid pt, a^ fu voUc eva depupjpva^ pafiji xai Ipa ]iyd<! dep^ipiipa^ St^fieBut, k€u va fiym va irirfCD^ va 0p& Ta Tpla gil^eXui, rd eiirev to qoJa qa/>4/' Kai fiafia T iiroi/cev do. Kac i^efitjv Kai irqyev aa fiovpuL
iv] aa^ trandcitions 305
" There you shall stop, but you shall not stay idle. I will give you wool ; you must work it. If you stay idle, I will not give you food ; you will remain fasting ; you will die." And he accepted ; he said, " Yes."
Some days passed. Afterwards her husband comes from the village with his companion. His wife shews him inside the pit. The man and his wife spit upon him twelve times. His companion was afiraid to tell the truth. When it became night, sleep came upon them. The man and his wife lay down in one room, and his companion in another room. They gave that apple to his companion. In that night the apple went rotten. In the morning when they saw the apple rotten, they were astonished.
From the Schoolmasters MS.
TEXTS FROM CAPPADOCIA;
Delmes().
1. The Three 0range8\
There was a king ; he had a son. His son was mad. And he says to his &ther, " Dig me a well in front of our door, and in the morning whoever *comes and fills her pitcher, I will marry her." He rose up in the morning, took a chair and sat down in front of the well. And aif old woman came to fill her pitcher. When the boy saw her, he threw stones at her. And she says, "What shall I say to you? Now may you fall into infatuated desire for the three Fair Ones*." And the youth ran, and be- sought the old woman, and says, "Where are those three Fair Ones?" And she says, "They are in such and such a place." And the boy came home, laid down a mattress, and went to bed. And his mother came and says, " Come, why are you abed ? If you are ill, let us fetch the doctor." And he says, " I am not ill. Only tell my &ther to make me an iron rod and a pair of iron boots, and I will go forth to travel, to find the three Fair Ones, of whom the old woman spoke." And his father did it. And he went forth, and vrent to the mountains.
1 F. p. 271. « V, p. 228.
1>. ' 20
306 Difdect folk-tale texts [ch.
Mt TO iraivicriceVy ijprev *9 &« tnrli ipeayx, '^efihriv aweca, Kai €th€v Sva vai/ea. Naixa oaoy gac eiBev do, gaiXex, "TlaiSi fb,*' XiXi "co-v iixaXo Tjpre; iSov;" K' itcetvo kcu Xex, ''"Hpra vajSpta ra Tpla giifeXwi." K' €K€iv gat Xe;^, "'Adepe Ij^fi) cf iraihtcu 'Av iprovv TO o*©!/ TO io-ep, dei' d' cufyijvovv rpdv tre,'* K' ixeivo xai X^X* * 'A./iai/, yia0povfif o&i xai iroi/crf<;, iroLKe, ifjuiva va p,t yovXrwif^;" K' €/f€/i/ ^durev do Iva Toqa5, icat yivvev fiijXo. K* Ide/civ do 0*0 .pa<^. ^'H/oTai; do fipaBv ra Tra^Sid &rj^, Kai arf fidva row xat TUvy "'ESov l3p<ofi€i Ivaaviov teipid^" K' ixeiv tcaiTUx* "TiafipovSuL fly irXofia iyd, ^dre k ipAva, Kai, a^ yovXraxrw" K' iiceiva xai Xev, " ^ip €va Soir" K' iK€iv i^^epev !va Sow, Kat yXovptaav ra ^6v)ia TOW, K' i^i^Tiv eva viXpgid qaddp Kipid^. K' i<j>dyav do. Kat fidva row gac Xi^, " Na ca^ ttA ?pa geXeJt • dfm vd to Trida-ereJ' K' eKeiva fcai Xip, " He Ta • daovpovfi S ev** K' €/c€iV gat Xi;^, "^E&ov fipT€v iva yaiptTTf gai dpaddi Ta Tpia gil^eXui. ^KaeU {fx/iaKi KXwdere, to irov eivdai vovTXaica ^€/3p€T€ to" K' eKciva Kai Xiv, "'A9 ipi, da-ovpovfjL, HxciXo ddpariro^ ve** Kat vaiica KaTefiaa-ev to firiXo aao pd<f>y xai SeKev do eva Toqa& Kat yiwev vdX adpcoTTO^. Kai i^^epev do <ra iraiSid ci;? ifihpo. K* ixeiva tov fidua TOW TO X^'^^P ^^^ ^^ ;^aXao'ai/ * xai lypayjrav Sva irovaXa, KCU Si/cap do ao ^idx, fcai Xev, ** ^EfJueU i/cet Ta Tpia gix^iXia to TTOvOe pdai dep da ^ifipovfi, ^Em'ape Ta to TrovaXay xac avpe eva aTriH' i/cel <to cirLi eivdat SaoSe/ca waiBid. *Eto to irovaXa ^69 to '9 iicelva ' k ixeiva teixvovv ce to.*' Kai injpev do, xac irqyev.
Ml to iraivicr/cev arj o-TpdTa, i^voL^ip do, k ey^aXip do. Kai to X'^P^ XelcTKeVy "'Eto Topx^Tai to tto^Sl, ip^U dop^ovaxap, pd to ^a/t* €0-€t9 ^aTe to" Kai to iraiii ^ipCa/cei to xap6t, tcai X^, " 'Eto to yaipiTT dpadii Ta Tpia gix^iXia • k ep^i^ to irov0e vdcu del/ do f e/3poi;/i. Kpifia, eTa to ^a/3a7i& • 60'€t9 ^i/SpeTe to • Bei^ere TO, Kai ^adi a9 Tafipr^" Kai irijyep, Kai aephtfp ao <nrtc, xai tjfipev ipa paixa. K' iKCip gai Xex, "^dx* yia/Spov /t, SixaXo T^pT^; iBoti ; ^ISiyd ex^ SciBexa TraiitA* dp epTovp to cop to iaepi 9, dh d* d<fyqpovp" K' eKeiPO Kai Xix> " 'A/tav, yia^pov p, rerc, Set gai iroiKY}^ iroiKe' i^eva yovXTo p,e" K! ixeiv ^diaev do fJivid, xai yevvev <f^ip/cdX, K' edcKCv do at) dvpa oiriato. To 0paBv ijpTav ra TraiSid &ff<;. Kai Xiv, " *ESoi; ffptop^ei Ivaaviov Kipid^" K' ixdv gat
iv] emA translations 807
Whilst he was on his way, he came opposite to a house. He went in, and saw a woman.. When the woman saw him, she says, " My son," says she, " how have you come here ? " And he says, "I came to find the three Fair Ones." And she says, "Now I have six sons. If they come upon your tracks, they will not leave you; they will eat you." And he says, "Come, auntie, do what you can to save me." And she struck him a blow, and he became an apple. And she put him on the shelf. In the evening her sons came, and they say to their mother, " There is a smell of man's flesh here." And she says, " My sons, I alone am here : eat me, and make an end." And they say, " Bring a twig." And she brought a twig. And they picked their teeth, and there came out as much as a measure of flesh. And they ate it. And their mother says, " I will say a word to you, but do you take heed to it." And they say, " Speak, let us see what it is." And she says, " A stranger came here, and he is seeking for the three Fair Ones. Since you move about, without doubt you know where they are. And they say, " Let him come ; let us see what kind of man he is." And the woman took the apple down from the shelf, and gave it a blow. And it became a man again. And she brought him before her sons. And they did not cross their mother's wishes. And they wrote a letter, and gave it to the boy, and say, " We do not know where those three Fair Ones are. Take the letter, and go to a house. In that house are twelve youths. Give them this letter, and they will direct you." And he took it and went.
Whilst he was going on the way, he opened it and read it. And the paper was saying, " This youth who is coming, we could not eat him. You eat him." And the boy tore the paper [and writes another letter], and says, "This stranger is seeking the three Fair Ones, and we do not know where they are. Alas, the poor fellow ! You know it. Direct him, and let him go to find them." And he went on, and entered the house, and found a woman. And she says, " Oh, my son ! how did you come here ? I have twelve sons ; if they come upon your tracks, they will not leave you." And he says, " Come, granny, do what you can. Save me." And she struck him once, and he became a broom. And she put it behind the door. In the evening her sons came. And they say, " There is a smell of man's flesh here." And she says, " There
20—2
308 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
yUxi " Kai^€i9 de v€, "Av Oikere, ifihare airiaca xav j[fa> * koi av efipere Kaveiva, <f>aT€ k i/eeivo k ifUva** K' iK^iva koi Xcp, '*4>€p eva iSir, Kai a^ yovKfiiaovfi ra ^ov^M fia^.** K* ixeiv ffifpepev ha ioiT' Kat yXt-fiaav ra ^ov^ia row, Kai i^ifirjv hfa v\\ygia qodop K^pia^. K' €<f>aydv do.
Kcu fidva row Kai \€x, **Tui/3povBuL fjt, vd <ra9 ttS Iva geXe)/* a/xa vd ro iridaere," K* ixciva icai \iv, ''lie ra' aaovpovfi ci geXe^i v€.** K* CKeiv gai \ix> " *^^^ arniepa ijprev eva yaipiir, got af>ad49 ra rpla gix^ikui." K* CKeipa fcai Xev, "^ep ro^ aaovpovfi 61^0X0 dOpmiro^ v€," K' €K€iv Sexev Ifiid ro i^ipKoK' xat yevpev irdX aOpwTTo^. Kai rj^pev do <ra iraiBui itj^ iphpo. K* ixeipa poiaav do, "^ATrairov rjpie^, Kai Si dpetdiei^ ;" K' i/eeivo Kai X^x^ ""Hpra Sco <f>i\dv crov doTTo, xai dpadi^ao ra rpia gix^i\ta. *Apda, 6^c0 g* Iva TTovaXa,'* K' eKelva rrijpav, g^ e'^aXdv do* K€u \ey, "Zvpe, Kai v&PpD^ eva fivXo^' ixei ev Iva X^if^ ;^oi^ot; ttovKL. 'EiC€ii/a pair a to, /cat \i ae ra.**
Kai tri^yevt 1^0,1 ijfipev ro fivXo^^ Kai aiphrfv direa-OD, Kai ij^pev ro irovXL Kai X^, **Ta rpia g\x^i\ia iroiOe vdcu, ; *' K^ eKeivo koi \iXr " *^fi€va av /x€ haropdif)^ rpia if>opd^y Kai fiydXp^fue ao ^v\ov <ro criifxivj Kai yiwto BwSeKa xP^^^^t aadt», Kai &^ ro ieifw o^e." K' iKeivo iTnjyev injpev do irovXl, Kai haripaev do rpia ^pa^, Kai ^efiaXiv do ao fivXov ao aiifxiv* Kai yhfvev StiBexa ^oiwt). Kai X^, "Xatdc ^aafi* a ae ro hei^w" Kai irrjpev ro nrtuBi, /ecu Tjprev '9 Iva devgi^iov Kcvip.
Xo d6i/gi9 fi4<ra rjro eva fjLelfid, Kau ro rrovXi ao ircuSi Kai Xe)(^ " *\vddf iBd ao fieiffd airdvw vdai.** G* a<f>K€v, g* iifr/ev. Gat to 7rai3^ iardOffv aaaqiv aaa(i&v ao de^giiipv ao Kevip, Kai irapa- Kdaev ao Beo, Kai XeXt " iLlavivyia fi, va yivvev ird ro ^e^t^ipv to irp6awiro raxTa, Kai va in^a Kai dvi/Sa ao fieifidv dird»».** Gai dvide, yivvev rax^d, Kai rr/f^ev^ Kai dvk^Tiv ao yuel^dv awdva. Kai fjfipev rpia iropraKoKia, K' av ro qai/^o-ey, iKo^ev r av pJ^a^ Kai vd ro <f>drf, IPdvaev, Kai 6i va IS-j ; ^E^ififjv eva Douvui GlifeXi;. "Ne/jo, vepo,** X^. Kat irrnyev, *'Aao va <f>€p aaodevgii Xirfo vepo, — r^prev, go* fffipev ro Dovvid Qii^eXii nreOa^jiAvo.
hov a€<l>ip yifJK0a€v ro ^ai r Hfepo, k eOeKiv do Kovdd r. Kai
Tv] and translations 809
is no one. If you wish, come inside and outside, and if you find anyone, eat both him and me." And they say, "Bring a twig, and let us pick our teeth." She brought a twig, and they picked their teeth ; and' there came out as much as a measure of flesh. And they ate it.
And their mother says, " My sons, I will say a word to you ; but do you pay heed to it." And they say, " Speak. Let us see what word it is." And she says, " To-day a stranger came here, and he is seeking for the three Fair Ones." And they say, " Bring him ; let us see what kind of man he is." And she struck the broom once. And it became again a man. And she brought him before her sons. And they asked him, ''Whence are you come, and what are you seeking?" And he says, "I am come from such and such a place, and I am seeking for the three Fair Onea See, I have also a letter." And they took it and read it, and say, " Go, and you will find a mill. There is a bird a thousand years old. Ask it, and it will tell you."
And he went, and found the mill, and went inside, and found the bird. And he says, "Where are the three Fair Ones?" And it says, " If you dip me and take me out three times in the mill-stream, and I become twelve years old, I will go and I will shew you." And he went; he took the bird, and dipped it and took it out three times in the mill-stream. And it became twelve years old. And it says, "Come, let us go. I will direct you." And it took the boy, and came to the shore of a lake.
In the midst of the lake was a ftiiit-tree. And the bird says to the boy, "See, they are up on the tree here." And it left and went away. And the boy stood wondering and wondering on the shore of the lake. And he prayed to Qod, and says, " Holy Virgin, would that the surface of this lake became planks of wood, and I could go and climb up the fruit-tree." And behold (?) it became planks. And he went and climbed up the fruit-tree. And he found three oranges. And because he was thirsty, he cut the biggest one, and will eat it. He looked, and what will he see ? There came out of it a Fair One of the World. "Water, water!" says she. And he went off. Before he could bring a little water from the lake, — he came and found the Fair One of the World dead.
This time he filled his fez with water, and put it down near.
310 Dialect folk-taU texts [ce.
Kadip<r€V Kai r a\o ro tropraKdX. K' i^ififfv aXo Va Dovvui GtifeXif, teat, " tiepo, vepo" Xix- ^avaev tro <f>i^, 9cai vepo div ijfipev • fAptci aao va to KaOepSi, to vepo euro irticrguXAii <ro rvpiri oiiSfiXcrcv. ^^ifiaXev aco 7rti<rguX.ii t ?va rpoO, k eai^ev Kat ro rvpiri' evcof gaXo IBecrev do. Kat mfyev, iyifitoahf do aao dei/gt? vepo, kcu f}if>ep€v do, g* lOeKev do ^covda r.
Kat KaOipaev Kai r oKo to tropraieak, Kat i^efifjv fva Dowta Gti^feXi;* kcu a<i oKjo. Va Syo da;^a guJfeX tov» Kat, "Nepo, vepo" \iX' I^' iBixev do Xto v€/>o oco ^^. K* Sirtev, xai dipiXirev. Kat geXij€^6v /i^ TO iraiSL
To ^ai£t ^at Xi;^, " N(£ o-e irapat, va iriyw ao /Safia fu" Kat TO Kopii Kai Xi^ ^^^lEtfiiva av /t€ irapSra^, fil ro iraivovfi, va fie irdpovv aaa X^PiP' ^" ^^ '^^ iraiSi Kai X^ "'Eo'v icaire eSot;, Kai iyd aSr<irfa>, aao fiafid fi JE9 irdpto aaxipia^ k &^ eprm, k a <r€ irapcrdfo^ Kat to traiSl a<f>K€v ro KopLi exei, Kai irqyev tro fiafid t, «at X^;^, "^E7n77a, #rat ra rpia g^2^€Xta ^ifipa ra* Kai av diifeepa, va ro irdpovv &aa X^PiP' f^ ^^^ a<f>Ka ro €Kei, k fjp'^a va irdpta dcKepuXy Kai va iriyfo va ro <f>ipa)" Kat fiafid r BeKev do da-Kepui. Kai iT'qyev, iri^yev Kai iripvacev.
To KopH p,i ro KaOorovv <ro fieifidv dirdvio, i^prev eva 6v<f>\6 X^^fieKep, va ifiw Xaiffvia. Vdvcev ao devgii, Kai eiBev Iva id^K' av do eXto TrapXadt^fei^. Kat ro Kopii, £9 iravdex tov yia<f>rov r ro crd<l>K row, k iBeKCV ra Xarfvia ai) yri, Kai adjctoaev da ' ko^ XeXt " 'E7CJ va jifiai aaov ero gtifeX, koa va yevv& x^^P^^^P-* Meyep ro aai^Ki rov Jiovvid Qu^eXiBipv row, rov Kafforow <ro fieifidv airdvw, Kai irff^ev (rov ovaraSiov crtf vaiKa, Kai Xc^, " *Fiy<o va rjfuu atrov ero gtiJcX, Kai va yevvA ro aov ^^af/te/cc/j." K* eKelvo gcu Xe;^, "So iv(f>\6 CO fidH gilfievae^ k elircf; ra" Kai irijyev ro Kopii co
iv] and translations 311
And he peeled the next orange. And there came out another Fair One of the World, and "Water, water!" says she. He looked to his fez, and found no water, because, before he had peeled it, the water ran out of the hole for the tassel. He took a thread from its tassel, and tied up the hole ; he bound it up tights And he went and filled it with water from the lake, and brought it, and put it down near him.
And he peeled the next orange. And there came out from it a Fair One of the World, and she was still fairer than the other two. And she says, " Water, water ! " And he gave her a little water firom the fez. And she drank and revived. And she talked with the boy.
The boy says, " I will take you, and go to my father." And the girl says, " If you take me away, whilst we are on the way, they will take me from your hands." And the boy says, "You stay here, and let me go to bring soldiers from my father, and let me come, and I will bring you away." And the boy left the girl there, and went to his father, and says, "I went, and found the three Fair Ones, and if I had brought her, they would take her out of my hands. And I left her there, and am come to get soldiers, and to go and bring her." And his father gave him soldiers. And he went, and went his way.
Whilst the girl was sitting up in the fruit-tree, a blind serving-girl came to fill pitchers*. She looked at the lake, and saw a brightness, as if the sun were shining. And the girl, because she thinks it was her own brightness, dashed her pitchers to the ground, and broke them, and says, " That I should be fairer than she, and become a servant ! " But the brightness was that of the Fair One of the World, who was sitting up in the fruit-tree. And she went to her master s wife, and says, " That I should be fairer than she, and become your servant ! " And she says, " In your blind eye you trusted and spoke so ! " And the girl' went to the shore of the lake, and says, "See up in the
^ The taasel of a Turkish fez is fastened into a short tabe which comes from the centre of the crown, and, unless this tube be tied up, the fez is naturally not watertight I saw a little Turkish boy at Nevshehir carrying water in this way to
make mud pies.
3 As the story shews that she sees, at least to some extent, purblind would be
a better word.
* The mistress of the blind servant.
812 Dialect foUctale texts [ch.
deygj^ipv ao <f>KdK, fcai Xe;^, " Pdva ro ao fielffav airivtd to Dowfia QtifeX-iJ." Kai qovfiaXcurev to x^Kt^'^^P* ^** a<f>K€v xcu ir'qyev.
Kai TO xJ^^ixeKip avi^rfv <ro fielffd ao Dot/i/ta Gii^eKii Kovdd, K exaaev. Kcu geXijey^av Ta £vo. Kod, to &v<f>\6 Kai Xe^ ao T>owtd Ga^eKfif "To aov to gH^eXix irovOe i/€;" K' itceivo xai \ex* **2o <f>Kd\i fi ?^6) iva*y Kai to fiov to giifeXt;^ eicei veJ* GeX^e^ai' leaXo. Kai to iv<f>\6 Kai Xe;^ ao Dow id GH^eXijt " Tleae, a^painja'C9 ao <f>Kd\i 9." Kat Tpd<f>a€v k i^i/SaXev aao Dovvid Qil^ekiSipv ao fl>Kd\ TO «. Kai TO Dovvuz Qa^eXi^ iyivvev 'jrovXi, xai ovaev, koc dvifiijv aov ficifiaSiov at} fixrta,
Kai Tov iraTiadxov to iraiSi, ijxoa/ci Trijpev aao fiafia t da/ceptu, fjpT€v iK€c aov doTTO. ^ Avi^fji/ ao fielfidv dirdvfa^ xa^ fi^pev iKei to 6tMf>\6. Kai \ix> " ^^ ^v€^ f " Kai to KOpiS kcu Xc;^, " "'A^^ef /*€ fiavaxo fi Kai vijye^;' qapyahe i^e/SaXav Ta fidita fi^ k tKu)^ pA^pfoaev TO irpoacjTro." Kai to iraiti iirrfpev €K€l to 6vif>\6y Kai 7jpT€v ao fiafid r. Kai jSafid t Kai Xix* "To egflvdtife^ to Kopic, €t6 v€ ; " Keu TO traiBi /cai \ix> " ^^'''o di v€ ' dfid 61 pa ttoIkw ; €t6 i]fipa" Kai hrKav to gdfio. Kai to KoplS -gaaTptoOffv.
Mt TO ipxoaav,To irovKi rfpTev^ Kai aiphrjv ao TraiSiov ao xov<f>Ta. Kai TO iraiSl irrfpev to irovXi, k ffpTev ao arrli tow, Kai aifjuaaii/ do \ €va qa(^€?. Kai to vaixa t iyivTjaev eva Traiii. Uovpfu va ^i^, Kai X^, "Na <l>d^Tf^ TO qa<f>€aiov to TrovXt, Kai vd to <f>dy^.*^ K* CKeLpo €<f>a^€P do • k e^aep do vaLxa t. Kai tov frovXiSiov t olfia T a^o'CP dop doiro, €<f>vTp(oa€p epa fi^l^d^. To fieifid holaev. ^aiKa ifxoaKi yiprjaePf Kai Xixt "To fielfid vd to ko'^^, vd to fiydXjD^ Ta^TaSta, Kai da a Tax'^dSia va iroLKj)^ ao <l>adxj^ fx epa vapovB" Kcu 7]<f>€p€P 7raXTaJ?79. "E^o^/rei; do Kai arj Ovpav iphpo. IlaXTaJ?;? &pdo Kai doypdd^^ev do, irippapev epa qoja qap^. Kai fiL TO TrepvavePf aoS^pdaep aov qoja qa/:>aSu>t; ao 'rrapd(f>T€po eva yiovpgd, Kai paUa iir'qep ao airi&i 6i]<; • Kai ^i/SdKep Ta Kixpiipia
^ For order v. § 382.
iv] and trandations 313
fruit-tree the Fair One of the World !" And she drove away the servant. And she left and went off.
And the servant climbed up the fruit-tree to the Fair One of the World, and sat there. And the two talked. And the blind woman says to the Fair One of the World, '* In what does thy beauty reside ? " And she SAja, " On my head I have a *\ and my beauty is in that." They talked pleasantly. And the blind girl says to the Fair One of the World, " Lie down ; let me look at your head." And she pulled and drew the ♦ from the head of the Fair One of the World. And the Fair One of the World became a bird, and flew off, and went up to the top of the fruit-tree.
And the king's son, when he had got soldiers from his &ther, came to that place. He climbed up the fruit-tree, and found that blind girl. And he says, "What has happened to you?" And the girl says, "You left me alone and went away. The crows plucked out my eyes, and the sun blackened my face." And the boy took that blind girl, and came to his father. And his father says, "Is this the girl you said was &ir?" And the boy says, " This is not she. But what can I do ? It was she I found." And they made the wedding. And the girl became with child.
Whilst they were coming, the bird came, and perched on the palm of the boy's hand. And the boy took the bird, and came to their house, and put it into a cage. And his wife bore a child. Before she bore it, she says, " Kill the bird in the cage, and I will eat it." And he killed it, and his wife ate it. And in the place where the bird's blood fell, a fruit-tree grew up. The fruit-tree grew tall. When the woman had borne the child, she says, "Cut down the fruit-tree; make it into planks, and from the planks make a cradle for my child." And he brought a wood- cutter. He cut the tree down in front of the door. Whilst the wood-cutter was chopping it, an old woman was passing by. And as she was passing, a chip flew into the old woman's skirt. And the woman went to her house, and took off her new clothes, and
* The teller of the story could not remember the word. It was probably some kind of pin, for the incident of the heroine turning into a bird owing to the pushing in or drawing out of a pin in her hair is common in variants of this tale, e.g. EiinoB, p. 25, Pedroso, p. 12 and similar episodes in other stories, e.g, Legrand, p. 140, Riviere, p. 63, Stokes, p. 12, Gosquin, Contes de Lorraine, i, pp. 234, 235.
314 Dialect folkrtale texts [ch.
irj^ ra tca/3aBia, xai t\>6p€(T€v ra TraXid, Kai ra fcilu&pia edeKCv da CO aavdovX' ''Apdo xai Tnfycv, vd to <j>opw aXafivia, pdvaev, gai aao ytov^gd to ireracev to irapa^Tepo 6179, iyivvev ao capdouxv ifUaa Iva 'Dovvia Gii^feXi;.
Not^a iaoy g* etSep do, icraUrev, Kuw to KopSk gai \ixf "M17 <l>o/3aa'at' iyto aiva diKifito <r€." Kai ixei ca a^paita irariaaxo^ dagh^£(|€i/ oKoyaTa* avdo va cepavdcoi to *yg6vt t, 0d ra <f>€poirv, Kai va /3yovv <ro di^giv, Kai to Dovvui GiifeXi; ko^ \ix ^ vauea, "Zvpe Kai av, Kai eirap Iva aXoyo, Kai S\a' Kai a? to beo-Xodacroi;/* K ifi€i<;" Kai ro qoja qapi irtfyev • Kai hixav 6i)v Iva yepa^fieio aXoyo. Kai ijpTev, Kai to Kopii ediXeylriv do, Kai eirtcev do ev aXoyo <r iKcivo Kovdd aao KOpii fiedi xaveiva dhf d^viaKCv^, Kai dvdo K rjpTav va irapSrav t aXoyo, dofiovSrKav vd to irapovv. Kai nrr^yav ao TraTiadxpy kcu Xiv, "DofiovcrKafi vd to iriacovpL* Kai nrariadxp^ div ilvdvaev. Kai ir/fyev yia^To t, Kai pdva-ev do, Kai a^TO T d6fiovS'K€v vd to iridi. Kai ah qo}a <\api off vaixa gai X^x* "'Eto to hetp ii^ to SwKev^ aov&a;" K' cKeiv Kai Xe^, ""E^^w !va Kopii, k CKeivo t6wk€v" X^. Kai to KopZ *trkraa€9 <ro irpoatoiro t Iva ttXoiJ, Kai rjpTtv, Kai jxl to ipxpTovv to ara(f>K9 T &v d' SXip lTr€if>T€v crti yrf, Kai iridaev t aXoyo, Kai BiKCv do ao TraTiadxo.
Kai TraTiadxo^; injpev to Kopii, Kai trrf^ev ao atrlii t. koi X4x^ " Pdyfre tov ^ygoviov p. Ta p^ia Kai Ta fipaKid" Ka^ to KOptk aiphffv '9 ev* odd, Kai pi to pd<fiSiviaK€v da, TpaydSivcv xai XiiaKcv, " 'ETouTa p4&ia Kai Ta B pare id to fiov to i>adxov va ivovv dovv" Kai TO vraTiadxo^ avaKpovaKfjv arf ffvpa, Kai hagh^pae TO iraiSi T, Kai Xe;^, " 'EcriJ ro ^ySpe? to KOpii^ ctu di ve ;*' K' iKeivo Kai X^, "'Eto ye," X^^. 'Exet t6t€9 irijyev ar) vaUa t, Kai Xe^, *'^€pdvda p,axoipia gpe^ei^, 7£<^fo aepdvdd dXoyaTa gpefici^ ;" Kai vaiKa t Kai X^, " Ta p^x^^PSfl ^^ ^^ '^^ ttkA ; iyd aepdvda dXoyaTa gpifiw.*' Kai eBeaev iff vaUa t Kai to iftadyj^ t ae aepdvda aXoyov nrpdhia, Kai SeKev t dXoyaTa ao di^giv, Kai irapSaXdaav ir) vaiKa t Kai to <l>ad')(9 t. K' iKeivo irffpep to Dow id GiifeXiy.
*ItoaK€ip, K. ^ilKeavCSff^, » For order v. § 382. » V. § 177.
rv] and trandations 315
put on her old ones. And she put the new ones into the chest. And when she went to put them on another time, she saw that from the chip, which had fallen on her skirt, there had come inside the chest a Fair One of the World.
When the woman saw her, she was amazed. And the girl
says, "Do not be afraid; I will find you food." And on that
occasion the king was distributing his horses ; when his grandson
should be forty days old, they will bring them, and they will go
out led by the bridle. And the Fair One of the World says to the
woman, " Go you, and get a horse, and come again. And let us
train it up ourselves." And the old woman went ; and they gave
her an old horse. And she came back. And the girl fed the
horse, and made it a horse which would allow no one near it
except the girl. And when they came to lead oflF the horse, they
could not take it. And they went to the king and say, "We
could not catch it." And the king did not believe it. And he
went himself, and saw it, and was himself unable to catch it.
And he says to the old woman, "Who made this stallion like
this ? " And she says, " I have a girl, and she did it," says she.
And the girl threw a veil over her face, and came. And whilst
she was coming, her brightness fell upon the earth like the sun.
And she caught the horse, and gave it to the king.
And the king took the girl, and went to his house, and says, " Sew my grandson's shirts and trousers." And the girl went into a room. And whilst she was sewing them, she was singing and saying, " These shirts and trousers would have been my child's." And the king was listening at the door. And he called his son, and says, " Is not this the girl you found ? " And he says, " It is," says he. Then he went to his wife, and says, " Do you wish forty knives, or do you wish forty horses ? " And his wife says, " What shall I do with the knives ? I wish forty horses." And he tied his wife and her child to the hooves of forty horses, and he gave the horses their heads. And they tore his wife and her child in pieces. And he married the Fair One of the World
YOAKJM E. OKEANfDHIS.
316 DicUeet folk-tale texts [gh.
Delmes6. 2.
^Hrovp €Pa vaitca* ef^^e rpLa Koptiui' f}pa<f>Tap pdyfre^, ""-^X' va irrjpa rov irario'd'xpv ro iraihl, Kai pa rrolKa Ipa ^aXt Kai #rt4f/io9 va l/eaaePf kcu irXofiriv to i^fiao r." Ka^ ro oprap^d xai X^, "Na injpa yd) rov irancraxov ro TraiBlf xai pa iroitca fya rapr&sXa, xai Ko^fio^ pa ^Kaaep, Kai TrXofirjp ro fjpxro r" Kai ro fuxpo kcu Xe^i^. "Na irdp Kai ad^ ro Bid/SoXo^, Tov irario'd'xpv ro TraiSi eyth va ro irripaf koa ropgi trap ipid pijpe^, va irolKa hfa iraihi Kai !va tcopic, Kai dpdo €K\aiaPf pa Kovtroaap ip]ipui, Kai apdo yiXapav, va KovTToaav gilXm."
Kai rov irariaaxov ro iraiSl, apdo iripvavePy yiovKtrev rov Kopi&lov ro geXeji, Kai dpifirjp dirdpo} <to aTriS, Kai Srrj vaixa Kai X^ " 'Eto ro geXeJt it? ra elrrep ; " Kat iKeip gai Xe;^, " 'Era ro p^Kpo ro Kopii etirep da. "Ett pa epHrj ao Ip^ovp^d')^ ipdaia.*' Kai rov trariaaxov ro iraiiL Kai Xc;^, " *Eto ro Kopli pd ro irdpto 7C0," \^X' ^** 7ri;7€ <T0 fiafid r, Kai eiirev da, Kai fia/3d r xat Xe;^ " Emrap ro" Xe^. Kai aepdpda fjUpe^ Kai trepdvda pvyre^ idXa-av daXgh47ia, Kai ro Kopii 7njp€P do. Kai rov Kopiiiov ra aS€\<f>ia heK€P da era trao'die^.
Tov Kopiiiov T aBi\<f>ia qstridpaap ' " Ba^, air ip^d^ ro fUKpo ro KOpiS pa Trap rov variard'X^ov ro iraiSi, Kai p,€h prj ro irdpovp'* Kai aTrcKei Trijyap a^rj fuifi^y Kai Xip, "''Oil qaddp \lp€<; koi dv diXtf^^ a ae ZcKOvp^. "Ai/do Kai yeprjk dSeXif}!] /lui?, pa 7r€9 va trdprf^ iiyo ff/cuXjtfl yia^poviuiy 7rovpp,i va poi^ow ra pAiia rovp^ Kai dv yeviqk dBeXifii] p.a<;, ra ^o-a^a pd ro /r/oiJ^iy?, Kai pa irfj^ ki ao irarurayo, 'NaiKa 9 yiprjae eSyo o'/cuXitl KovXaKia.'" Kai dhiae injyev co irariad^o^ Kai Xej^, " ^aiKa 9 yepfjae iSyo aKiiXA KovXaKia," Kai '!rariad')(jd<; crj paiKa r Trijpep do, Kai nrrfy^p do <to p^eldep yepi, xai qdaep Ipa qovyipv^, Kai erf paiKa r aaa pAaa Karto iriytoaep do ao ^cd/ia p4aa. Kai BcL^ep iSyo faTrrteSe?, Kai geXip ge&ip i<f^vviaK€v ^Tfv fpa ba^Xri/i.
Kai ra puKpd ra <f)adxa aip^aaep da 9 €Pa qov6iy Kai epiyjrhf da ao dei'gt? p^iaa. 'E/cet to qov6i life life ir^qyev 9 eva p,iKpo x^PJP^' Kai €K€i X^PiP ^^ (l6i/gt9 Kovpdd rovp. ^EiK€L ao X^PiP V^ovp €va X€pi<f)o^, Kai ro aw Hi r ao dei/gt? iphpo rovp. Kai etx^v fva p^iKpo ^adx' Kai paUa r widapep. Kai eix^v Ipa rrpo/Saro, Kai rjXp^^ev
iy] (md translations 317
2. The Two Sisters who envied their CadetteK
There was a woman. She had three daughters. They used to sew seams. " Ah ! I would marry the king's son, and make a carpet for the world to sit upon, and half of it to remain over ! " And the middle daughter says, " I would marry the king's son, and make a piece of lace for the world to sit upon, and half of it to remain over ! " And the youngest says, " May the devil take you I The king's son, I would marry him, and when nine months pass, bear a son and a daughter, and, when they cried, pearls should pour out, and when they laughed, roses should pour out."
And the king's son, as he was passing, heard the girl's words, and he went up to the house, and says to the woman, "Who spoke this word?" And she says, "The youngest girl said it. May she come to the plague ! " And the king's son says, " I will marry this girl," says he. And he went to his father, and told it. And his &ther says, " Take her," says he. And for forty days and forty nights they played upon instruments of music, and he took the girl in marriage. And he gave the girl's sisters to the pashas.
The girl's sisters envied her. " Alas, that the youngest girl of us should marry the king's son, and we not to marry him." And then they went to the midwife and say, "As many pounds as you want we will give you. When our sister is delivered, go and take two dog's pups, before they open their eyes, and when our sister is deUvered, do you hide the children and say to the king, * Your wife has given birth to two puppies.' " And the vile woman went to the king, and says, " Your wife has given birth to two puppies." And the king took his wife, and led her to the public place, and dug a pit, and buried his wife in the ground from her middle downwards. And he appointed two policemen, and coming and passing by he used to spit upon her.
And the little children she put into a box, and threw them into the sea. That box by floating and floating came to a little village; and that village was by the sea. In that village there was a man, and his house was on the sea. And he had a little boy ; and his wife was dead. And he had a sheep, and he milked
1 V. p. 271.
318 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
do KaL hivuTKiv do 0*0 il>craXt fcai irLviCKiv do. "'Ei/a fiMpa ^i/Sffv ai}
V
0vpa T iphpo, Kai pavaev <ro d€Pgt(ipv tro K€V€p eva qov&L 'Hvoi^ev do Kai pdvaev, atf ixeaov r fjaav iSyo <l>a'd')^a, /ea^ ayXat ayXat ro qov6i ytppfd>07jv Ivjipui, Kai 'XjepL^o^ ra <f>aa)^a Tnjpev do, kcu^ " Havivyia /m,** \€x* " valKa fi rridapev, icair iyoi €x<o ^va <f>d'dXf t^o.i ^^C0 K hfa irpoffaro, xai okfjU^tD koi Siva ro xat rptiyei to, *Eto ra <f>crax€^ ct va ra iroixfo ; " Kcu iripace !va fjUpa, Kai ro fyujuf>T6 r ro iraiSi iridapev, Kai irXofiav do ra Syo <l>a'd')(a. Kai fjXfMe^ep do irpofiaro, Kai SivicrKev da koi erp^oyav, *Ayov6a dyov6a bu7iu- 6Apa€v da, Kai hroiKev da aTro hiKa irivde ;^p6i/o>.
Kai rjpre va ireddv, Kai aa ^ard^ci r Kai Xi;^ '' UaiSid fXy iy(a a\o va TT^Bdvfo, ^^^d> ifxaaKi ireddvo), ao dphapiov ao Kcvip ev iva oKoyov \ip. ^^^Enrapirt ro, Kai ^fiire 00 dei/g^, Kai barapdao-erf ro rpia <f>opd^, kcu effyaXire ro, Kai va fiyg eva qdp oKoyo. Kai £9 ro KaXdhp" aB€\<f>6 ^, koa d^^lx ^^ irancrd^pv 0*0 ba;^a, kol &^ ^ep Xarfovhia Kai hepdiKia, Kai av "^ae ra, koi <f>ar€irr€ raJ ^(oaKi iridavev fiafid row, eirrfyav ra Sj/o <f^adj(aj xai Trixwo'dv do aa fiopfAOvpia, Kai ffprav, Kai ^Kaaav Kai etcXaidv do. Kai ro Kopii Kai Xcx» * ^o,po aZek^i^* — €K\ay^dv do era fiipa, eSj/o fiipe^, — * (pytafUrdev covgpaddv vd ro KXd'y^ovjj, yia ; " "Ai/do cKXay^dv do hfa fiipa, eSyo fiepe^, ^*Xd>v aXo' a? pavijaov/x ro geii /ia9. Kai icrv xdXjde^e ro dXoyo fui^, Kai crvpe <ro tranadxpv ro ba;^&t, kcu, i&iXCiXo fid^ ra eivev fia/Sd fia^, dfie, 4>^p€ Xa70u£ita Kai hepdiKUL, Ko^ a? ra yfr^ovfi, Kai 09 ra <f>afji. "Av tixap, gai \lrfo yovui, reXeipadfi do J* Kai ro iraiSi iraivi^KCv Kai ^ipi^Ktv XayovSta Kai \}epdiKia, Kai irpoyyav.
''Eva p^ipa, eSyo fiipe^, €#c€t Jodao-e? ro iraihi avKdaav do. Tiriyav
V
if} fiap^Tj, Kai \€Vy '""Ett va Xi^rj fidva fxa^ Kai ffaSd fia^. "FtK^i rov abb'o-a^ ra aviKia ihoicrav, Kai iyevav p,i ro hoi fi hapahdpi, "A/ic, ird ra i^d')(0' ciTKe ra eva X^^ ^^* ddcfiev ibiaev ro x^^ fia<;" Kai eKCi ro Jada abco-e i*mjye, iirijpcv eva <l>ov&i, kcu KoXe^ev atf fieaov t, Kai irr^y^v ca <f>crdxa, Kai fjffpev da, Kai X€j^, "^A/w, yiafipov fi, dS€'Xxf>6 9 fiyaiv Kai ttcUv, kcu aao vd fipaSvv, div epxercu. Kai ihov elaai fiavaxo 9 o-o fiotfviov <ro ^KdX, Kai Kavei^ qaboi/XK di v€' Kai iSov fiavaxo 9 d€ <f>ofiaorai; 6(ipKi ro aov r aqiiX de
IV] and translations 319
it, and he used to give it to the boy, and he drank it. One day he went out in front of the door, and he saw at the edge of the sea a box. He opened it and saw, inside it were two children, and with their weeping and weeping the box was full of pearls. And the man took the children and says, " Holy Virgin ! my wife is dead, and I have a boy, and I have also a sheep, and I milk it and give it him and he eats. What shall I do with these children ? " And a day passed, and his own son died, and the two children were left. And he used to milk the sheep and give it to them, and they ate. In this way he reared them up and brought them to the age of fifteen.
And he came to die, and he says to his children, " My children, I now shall die. When I die, in the comer of the granary is a horse's bridle. Take it and go to the sea and dip it in three times, and take it out again, and a snow-white horse will come forth. And let your brother mount it, and let him go to the king's garden, and bring hares and partridges, and you cook them and both eat them." When their father died, the two children went and buried him in the tombs, and came again. And they sat and were lamenting him. And the girl says, " My poor brother," — they had lamented him one or two days, — " Shall we lament him even beyond the day of doom forsooth ? " When they had lamented him one or two days, " It is enough ; let us look to our way of life. And do you mount our horse, and go to the king's garden and, as our father told us, go, bring hares and partridges, and let us cook them and eat them. If we had a little food, we have finished it." And the boy used to go and bring hares and partridges, and they ate.
In a day or two those witches learned about the boy. They went to the midwife, and say, " May our mother and father howl like dogs (if we will endure this)! That vile woman's whelps have grown. up and become as tall as lam. Go, put those children into some evil hap. And otherwise our good hap is ended.*' And that vile witch went oflF, took a barrel, and mounted on the middle of it and went to the children, and found them, and says, "Go to, jny chick ! your brother goes and is off, and does not come again until it is evening. And here you are alone on the top of the mountain, and there is no one to be pleasing to you ; and are not you frightened here alone by yourself? For has your heart no
320 Dialect folktale texts [ce.
yepdCi ; di Xe? ict, ipx^rai iva }cuko^ kcu rptoei (re, yiaxpvT epx^^vdai yfflbavovBia j(/il^dvui kcu rpiv ae. To fipaBv apdo scai Ipi dSeX^ 9, /cat irii ' 'Eyco ihov <ro fiovvi ao <f>xd\ fiavayp fi iftoffovfJLtUf fcai di ari/cvto, ^ip fte Iva apqaAdi fcai af yevovfi yephfuiy xai a? tcdaovp^*" Kat aov6a i(\avd9p<r€v do fcopiS, Kat a<l>K€P xai, irriyev.
Kat TO fipaSv avdo tcai ffprev aZ€\<f)6 t, deu iirifyev kcu qapiXdaev do. "HpTcv ao (TTrUi, Kat ioKa-cv iij Ovpa, Kat dev etnjyev teat rjvoi^e. Kat (fxiS'Kt SaXaev do iSyo rpia <f>opd^, iirrfyev KOt rjvot^ev. Koi rjprev dS€\<f>6 &rj^' Kat \iXi " 'E^Q> iSov ao ^ovvi ao 4>'^aK cuf>rfv€t^ fi€ futvaxv f^t ^^^ Kaveiva di 6a>p&, Kat fjtavay(6 m ^ffovfjtau 4>€p fi€ iva dp(]a/ddkf Kat a^yevovfi yepivta, Kot a^ Kaaovfi," Kai aSeXifw r KCLL y^X^ " Oiva va a€ (f>€p(o ; " Kat xeiv g<u X€%, " So ^tXdv ao X^PiP ^^ ^^ Kopi&, Kat ayaiytarddv iroXv gii^eX v€."
Kat a£€Xxl>6 r ^ijSffv va iritx va to 4>4p. Kat t aXoyo tea* Xe^, "'AScX^c, irov v€ irifi;'' Xex- Kat to irathi Kat X^ "Ne irifjL va <l>ip<o arjv aSeXxfytj fi ?va dpqadnH, va Kaaovv hapahdpt kcu va ar)Ka>dovv" Kat t aXoyo Kat Xe;^, "*'Et, aSeX^i, iaiva o"oXdow ae aa T€x^tKa\QBui aa Toirov^, vd ae oXdu/>dto'ot;i/. *E«€/ av bc^t ao KOptStov atf dvpav ephpo Iv iva jxiya 6aip, koi yovko ^ovpdif>uL
V
Kat fiaxO'ipta ve. ^EkcIvo to &aip ^ovpd<l>ta Kat fui^^aftpia d^ elvdai ' aa fJtdita 9 dov&a if>aivovda4» Ne iri^ ao JSo^p, koi va KuX^aK^ Tpta <l}opd^t Kat va tt^?, * GtaXa ioAp aat.' Kat iv (va TreydlB, Kat yovXo itfJta Kat o\ko^ v€. *^€tvo Sifia Kat oKko^ de ve, dpA dovia ff>aiv€TaL "A/M 7r€9 ao ireydiS, vijye Tpta pfou^rte? V€p6, Kat avdo Kt ira^ ar\ dvpav iphpOt €v iva daXdvo^ Kat iva qa7rXai/09, ko* aT€Kvovv at} dvpav iphpS, Kat ao daXdvov iphpo ctvdat Xlya dtKivta, Kat ao qairXdvov iphpo eivdat Xiya yaXydvta, Kat hrap aao aaXdvov ifjbhpo Ta dtKivta, Kat dh ra ao qawXavov iphpOy Kat hrap ra yaXydvta aao ({airXdvov iphpo, Kat 0i^ Ta ao daXdvov e/^bpo, koi ipha Kat avpe. Kat to Kopii ao KaptpXav ifieaa KOifiaTatf xeu ra fAeydXa r Ta fiaXtd Kpefiovvda* KaTaK€<l>aXa, 11 too*' to aaa fiaXia, KOt IfiyaX TO of a> Kat KaXAey^e ^e, Kat eirap Kat to KopiS hrtaw^, Kat daafi" Kat to iraiSi, Set Kat etirev do to aXoyo, dovia itoLkcv do. Kat nrripev to Koplc aaa ptaXtd, Kat eOeKev do to aXoyo dirdifaa^ Kat KoXAey^ev Kat yta<f>T6 r, Kat vripev do, k ffpTCV off dSeX^ r.
iv] and translations 321
longings ? Do you not say [to yourself] that a wolf is coming to eat you, or strange beasts come and eat you. In the evening, when your brother comes, say to him, ' I am afraid here alone on the top of the mountain, and I will not stay. Bring me a com- panion, and let us become friends and live here together.* " And thus she convinced the girl, and left her and went her way.
And in the evening when her brother came, she did not go and meet him. He came to the house and knocked at the door. And she did not go and open it. And when' he had knocked two or three times, she went and opened. And her brother came. And she says, " Here on the top of the mountain you leave me alone, and I see no one, and I am afraid all by myself. Bring me a companion, and let us become friends and live here together." And her brother says, " Whom shall I bring you ? " And she says, " In such and such a village there is a girl, . and she is beyond all measure most beautiful."
And het brother went out to go to fetch her. And the horse says, " Brother, where are we going ? " says he. And the boy says, " We are going to bring my sister a companion, that they may sit down and rise up together." And the horse says, " Well, brother, they are sending you to the dangerous places to kill you. When you go there, in front of the girl's door is a great meadow, and it is all razors and knives. That meadow is not razors and knives. To your eyes they seem so. You will go to the meadow and roll yourself on it thrice, and say, ' What a m6adow you are ! ' And there is a well, and it is all blood and gore. It is not blood and gore, but it seems so. When you go to the well, take three handfiils of water. And when you go in front of the door, there are a lion and a leopard, and they stand in front of the door. And in front of the lion are a few thorns, and in front of the leopard are a few thistles (?). And take the thorns from in front of the lion and put them in front of the leopard, and take the thistles from in frx)nt of the leopard and put them in front of the lion ; and enter and go forward. And the girl is sleeping inside on the bedstead, and her long hair is hanging down from her head. Take her by the hair, and bring her out, and mount me, and take the girl also and let us go." And the boy did as the horse had told him. And he took the girl by the hair, and put her on the horse, and mounted himself, and took her and came to his sister.
D. 21
322 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
Kat irepvaaav iS^o rpia fUp€^, /ctu Tnfyei/ irak <ro iraTiadfXpv a-o hay^a. Kat <f>ipia'K€v XayovSut tcai hepdl/eui,
Kat iiC€i Jod^o-ev iraX to elSav, xac mjyav atf fULiitj, fcai Xev, "IlaX ixei to iraihi epx^reu Kat ttolv. Zvpe Kai piy^e to ^ cva /ca\6 dou^a^ xai oKo /mt] iropy va epi, Kat adefiev, r* 8pyo fia^ bi<r6i/." Kat iraX. r} p,afii] iinjyev, ixciKde^ev 9 &a fl>ov6i, k(u iaXjqat 6a\qat ivijyev aa KopC&UL Koi/dd, xai \^, '' ^^X* yH^/SpovSut fA, afie, iSrel^ iSov (TO fiovvL ao <f>KaK ilx^^^ <tt€kv€T€: di ^ficLO-Te; to (TCTepo d' oqal de ycpdH; atcofia a^epiiui otc, Kai aao Ko^fio^ ao ')(CK€€n dev aj;Xadd^€T€ ; To fipahv av epi aB€\<f>6 tra^, irire Ta, xat ad'iiXi f^O'^ <f^o i^CKav aov doiro Sv Iva Kopii, Kat to airLii t yovXo aao }d/jL v€y Kat e^ ev* atpd^, xat av do yvpii, top go^fio^ Seiy^tfet ae
TO. H^e Ta, Kat aaitx, ^^^ ^^ '^^ ^^P* ^^^ '''^ TpLa era? yevaTc yepivta Kat Kaaere. Kat CKeivo yvpK to dtvda9 t Ktu hei'xyet o'a^ TO toTedi^ere to ytoptOy Kat doHa avXa/d^pdi aa^^, Kat dev fuowgaX- doi;^6T6." Kat douca irdXt moLvdipaev da, Kat a^K€v koi inf/ep.
Kat TO Ppaiv avdo fjpTe dhehj\>6<; tow, div iirrfyav ao qapo'Xd- d^^fia T. Kat rjpTev ao airti. Kat Avdo va i>dv, div €<f>ayav. Kat dScX^ TOW gat Xe^, '' 'AfiaHi div dpoiTe ;'* Kat iKciva koi Xev, "Qpi/Sovfi TO ij>t\dv TO KopL&" Kat dS€\ij>6 tow gat Xcj^, "*A9 ipeow, Kat aaayw, a^ to <f>ipoi>.
Kat iifxiaev Kat nr'qpev to 0X070, Kat irqyev vd to <f>ip. Kat TO aXoyo Kat Xe;^, " Hov v€ 7r& ; " X^. Kat eKetvo Kat X€j^ " Na w&fca Kat dao <f>t\dv ao X'^PiP ^^ ^ip^ Iva KopUL" Kat to SXoyo Kat Xe^y "^'Et, dZtKifti, iaiva TrdX ae adXaav 9 Sva baTa^ totto^, Kat d\o di va Tropoff^ vapHtf^" Kat to iratht Kat Xcj^, "''Oit k &, d9 ev, Na irtyci vd to ^ipo>. 'Ei7<0 aaa depi tov dScX^ /t to X^T^^P d^^ ^^ ^0X00*0, icat depi div do ^aXdyco." Kat Tnjyav. Mi TO iratvtaKav arj aTpaTa, to akoyo Kat Xix* " "-^M ^^/* ^^^^ <^o awic Kovddy \i(o ae Ta. To o^t6t t 70i;Xo jd/t ve, Kat av yvptaxy koi pavrjk fia^, va Kotrovp, (\atyihia. "Kp. hip, CKei, ytafidaa yutfidaa enap hfa (\avytd, Kat vdi d7rdva>, Kat iriTa to xj^paXav, Kai av hopoj)^ va aaKwri^ to ]dp,, vaipet^ to, Kat adep^ev, Kat yvptaK^ xai pavrjk fia^t va Koirovp, qaiyiSta.*'
iy] cmd translations 323
And two or three days passed, and he went again to the king's garden. And he used to bring hares and partridges.
And those witches again saw him, and went to the midwife and say, " Again that boy is coming and going. Go and cast him into a fine snare, and let him not be. able to come any more. And otherwise our work is at afTend." And again the., midwife went, mounted on a barrel, and bestirring herself came to the girls, and says, ''Alas, my chicks, go to! Here on the top of the mountain how can you stop? Are you not afraid? Has your heart no longings ? Are you still innocents ? And do you know nothing of the wiles of the world ? In the evening when your brother comes, tell him, and let him go ; and in such and such a place there is a girl. And her house is all made of glass, and there is a looking-glass, and when she turns it, it shews you all the world. Tell him, and let him go and bring hfer, and the three of you be friends and live together. And she shall turn her looking- glass and shew you the village you wish, and thus she will make you see it, and you will not be vexed." And thus again she convinced them and lefb them and went off.
And in the evening when their brother came, they did not go to meet him. And he came to the house. And when they would eat, they ate nothing. And their brother says, " Why don't you eat?" And they say, "We want such and such a girl." And their brother says, " Let it become light, and let me go and bring her."
And it became light, and he took his horse and went to bring her. And his horse says, "Where are you going?" says he. And .he says, " I am going to bring a girl from such and such a village." And the horse sajrs, "Well, brother, they have sent you again to a slippery place^ and you will not be able to come back any more." And the boy says, " What is, let it be. I will go to bring her. Until now I have not crossed my sister s wishes, and I will not cross them now." And they went off. As they were going on the road, the horse says, " When we get near to the house there, I will tell you. Her house is all of glass, and if she turns and sees us, we shall be turned into stones. When we get there, gently gently, take up a stone and walk up, and throw it with all your might, and if you can break the glass, you will have her. And if not, and she turns and sees us, we shall be turned into stones."
21—2
324 Dicileet foUC'tale texts [ch.
Ka£ avAo fcai irrfyav co airi6 Kovdd, 'rn^pev Iva (\alyid, /cai avdo Bixev CO tnrli yep&XAv, rov mri&ipv to ^/mco q9p9\a€v, Kai xare^v Kai <f>ap40ffv to tcopli, *E^yo j(^^fi€xdpia yrivt^av ra fuxXia r. Kai TO Kopli Kai Xe;^, " ^<iaicL caKoxre^ to jd/i xai di ere elSa, iyd va \& fjber itrhfcu" Kai errqpev to alvaa^ t, xai xdXdey^ev to iraihi omo'Ci), Ka& UpTav ao airii,
'E«€t ao (rrriS eva fiipa vpaev to cuvd^f kcu ehei^ev ao irai&i crj fjMva T ao fAeldiv yepi aaa fiiaa gOfiiiXfidi, xav Xe^ ""A/jte iSd ar} voLKa, Kai iirap Bixa irapaSiov depi teat hixa irapaStpv ^iofii, /ecu £69 TO a9 <f>drf • Kai fi€ to yia\i-)(9 9 aopgpa to irpoa^iro 6179 aovpga TO, KOI <l>i\a 6rfp ifiid" To iraiBi in^ev, koi o&i'x^aXo to Kopli elirev da, hrK€v da. Kat ixei Haav eSyo ^afTTiiSe. Kai oaov k eiSev to TraiBi, TO vd to ^ci;9 aov doTro^, %^/x iiK€V do k €if>arf€Vy y(kiL <f>lXa€p
Hidaav do, Kai irripav do, Kai irrfyav ao iraTiaayp, JlaTiad'xjd^ Saov g' eiSev do, 9 oq^Xa r fiiaa Kai \ix» "^^'''o to iraiii fjo/iei iraTiad'Xpv nraihU* Kai B4k€v do iva To({(i&, kcu iicKa'^ev, koi Koviroaav li/^ipia* Kai etirev eva Toxd<l> geXeji, koa, yfKaacv, Kai Koxnroaav gAXta. E«ovTOTe9 ayXdaev do ki tov yiaif>TOv t to iraihi TOW, Kai pdaev do * Kai to iraiSi oSi Kai Tpdffae, etirev do. Kai iKOVTOTc^: Kai Xix^ "Supe," \e;^, "Kai t dBiXtfyia 9 yovXa <f>€p Ta" Kai 7i<f>€piv da, Kai dpXdaev da. Kai Tataav da ^adya t. Kai TO iraihi irrfpe t dhiX<f)ia t, Kai ff^epiv da ao airlA tow.
Kai iKci TO KOpii diXiae aao Seo, Kai yivvav Xiya aepaiyui. Kai aoy go^/u^o iirdpa) dov&a aepauyia div efipiaKoaav. 'E1«ovtot€9 adXaev do 'rraihi, Kai irrfyev ao iraTiad'^^p, Kai X€X» " 'E^ycu ao aova ao a€pdiy(^ ijpTa • eXa Kai ^fivid iav ao /xova." Kai waTiadx^^ fcai ^hC> " ^* €pTa>, yiaffpov /i. 'A/«f Sv deygff." Kai irtfyev ao Koplt, Kai eiirev da. Kai to KopiS TraX iadXaev do iraiSi, ko* irrfyev, koi Xe^t "TvpiaTOV, Kai pdva ao deygw." Kai iraTiadjfi^ yvpiaxrfv Kai pdvaev, Kai yovXo to deygfi ycfiwOrfv qa&)(ia Kai fiairSpui, Kai ao iraTiadyp Kai Xij^, " KaXde^e iav, Kai yovXa Ta iraJadie^, Kai *aafi ao jxirepo ao acpdix" Kat 7raTto'a^o9 i'mfyeVt Kai 8aop elSev TO aepdix, iadiaev.
Kai iirrjiyep, Kai &; paiKa t aao fieidip yepl aao qovyl ^effaXep jf}, Kai irrjpep <ir}P, Kai nrijyep ao x^/Majj., kcu Xovaev &yi/, Kai hrXwev
^ For aae of rh(woi, v. glossary and § 881.
iy] and translaiions 826
And when they came near the house, he took a stone, and when he flung it at the house with all his might, half the house was destroyed, and the girl came down, and appeared. Two servants were combing her hair. And the girl says, " Since you have broken the glass, and I did not see you, I will be with you/* And she took her looking-glass and mounted behind the boy, and they came to the house.
There in the house one day she turned her looking-glass, and shewed the boy his mother in the public place buried fix>m her middle downwards. And she says, " Go to the woman here, and take ten pards' worth of cheese and ten pards' worth of bread, and give them to her to eat. And afterwards wipe her face with your handkerchief, and just once kiss her." The boy went, and did what the girl had told him. And there were there two policemen. And as soon as the boy saw her, instead of spitting at her, he both gave her food and she ate, and kissed her.
They seized him, and took him, and led him to the king. As soon as the king saw him, he says in his heart, "This boy is like a king's son." And he gave him a blow, and he wept, and pearls poured down, and he told him an entertaining stoiy, and he laughed, and roses poured down. Then he knew him, that he was his own son, and questioned him, and the boy told him what he had endured. And then he says, "Go," says he, "and bring all your sisters." And he brought them; and he recognised them. And they provided food for his children. And the boy took his sisters, and brought them to their house.
And the girl there asked of God, and some palaces came into being. And all over the world such palaces were not found. Then she sent the boy, and he went to the king, and says, " I came to your palace. Come you just once to mine." And the king says, " I will come, my child. But there is the sea." And he went to the girl and told it. And the girl again sent the boy, and he went and saj^, "Turn and look at the sea!" And the king turned and saw, all the sea was filled with boats and steamers. And he says to the king, " Tou go on board, and all the pashas, and let us go to our palace." And the king went, and as soon as he saw the palace, he was astonished.
And he went and took his wife out of the public place, out of the hole, and took her, and led her to the bath, and washed her
326 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
£171;, Ka& iroltcev 6rfv irdX vditca r. Kot ixei ra haXd&^e^ rov kcu 6q fulfil^ iaKo^ev ao fj^eidev yepl rpla qovyiSia, k€li irix^^^^^p da oca fAiaa KOTfOj KCU iareaev iZ]i6 ^airrUhe^y Kai geXiv ge^ey i^iivpiSric€P
^layaKeifi K. *£ltc€aviSfi^.
Delmesc). 3.
^'Haave Svo dB€\if>ui' rSva raavo top, fcat ropa oqKov top. ISXxO'V \iya rraXui airiiia xai \iya KilpApui, Et^ai/ €Pa crii/ia irpoffara fcai B)i6 fioBia. To oqKov scat Ai^* '*''^^ KoXiiaovfi ra irpofiara* &p fiovp aa KVafdpui <ra avl&ia, a^ yepovp ra fwpa. *'A9 /coXijaov/jb xai ra ffoSia* ap fiovp aa TraXta, of yepvovp ra aopaJ* ILopaap ra trpo^aTa* aifiap aov AqKovSipv ao ottlS. Kopaap Kat ra fioSia* aifiap aov raapovhipv,
Saba^dai' to raapo ic6(f)&€i rSpa to l36lS * baghapdfi Xiya axvXui * 70t;Xo dayovid ro aa aKvXia, Xaha^ddp traip r &Xo ro fioiS, xai troLP ao fiovpL M( to iraip, aao qaiyiaSfpv arf pL^a ffyalp epa pv<f>lTaa, /le^eXcdvi ro. To raapo )ip€ifdvi. Zip ro ixipv, xai a^p, K Spx^rac. Xahaxddp nraip ixipv aop doirop. HdX fiyalp pv<f>iTaa ifjhpo T, Kai irdX p^^eXedH ro. To raapo gpeff ra wapaiuu 'Svil>iraa dip da Bip, Tpiyjdp dirairap^, QvXEi ipa qai^juz* papa Kai hfa (\a^ap Xipe^. To raapo yop^op 6rfp ahXd t* qoTradi/i ra. Ml r6py€raiy pi(f)6ei fpa kg* Xc^, ''DOgiiXdliic/' Kai d^tflf do, koi pl<f>6 aXo *pa, k ixeipo iraip ro. *Aov6a aov6a e/n^ep ao air!/L ^€ij(y€i ra ao dB€X<l>6 r,
Zr^Koypdai aahaxdap * iraipovp Ipa hetp Kai dviaix. Tlaippow €Kiov da Xip€^ * yepMPovp da ao dxiaiK. Kat r dirapto r yepMPOw do %o>/ia. "Ep^^ouiHlai ao oTriii. To oqXov <raXd^ ro raapo aov .SXStiJti ao awCS, pa ^ip ro oXJftt. Tlaip, Ox^tiJAv airiaw yta- irovarovpdovi Xtyo pAX ao oKiMhiov atf pL^a, iiLp ro ao raapo, Kat ^ip ro ao airiS, ^AiraTriao) r epyerai Kai 5X2tiJtl9» «ai papa aatf Kairip, Koi psrpovp Xipe^, To oqXov, aop Kai Bi§ ro, iraip ro
iv] and translations 827
and cleansed her, and made her again his wife. And for those sisters-in-law of his and for the midwife he dug three holes in the public place, and buried them from the middle downwards, and he set two policemen, and as he came and passed by he would spit upon them.
TOAKfM E. OKEANfDHIS.
3. Tks Mad Brother\
There were two brothers ; one was foolish, and one was clever. They had a few old houses and a few new ones. They had a flock of sheep and two oxen. The clever brother says, " Let us drive the sheep; if they go into the new houses, let them be mine. Let us drive the oxen also ; if they go into the old houses, let them be yours." They drove the sheep ; they went into the house of the clever brother. They drove the oxen also; they went into that of the foolish brother.
In the morning the foolish brother kills one of the oxen. He calls some dogs; he divides the whole ox among the dogs. In the morning he takes the other ox, and goes to the mountain. Whilst he is on his way, a marten comes out from the foot of the rock. It mocks him. The foolish brother is angry. He ties the ox up there ; and goes away and comes back In. the morning he goes to that place. The marten appears again, and again mocks him. The fool asks for the money ; the marten gives him none. He runs up the hill. He turns a stone over ; sees a pot of gold coins. The fool fills his pocket ; covers it up again. On his way, he throws down one coin, and says, "Down with them!" and leaves it, and throws down another, and picks it up. Thus he went home. He shews them to his brother.
They rise in the morning ; they take a horse and a saddle-bag; they take those gold coins; they fill the saddle-bag with them. And they fill in the earth above it. They come to the house. The clever brother sends the fool to the scale-maker's house, to fetch the scales. He goes. The scale- maker smears a little honey in the bottom of the scale. He gives it to the fool. And he takes it home. Behind him comes the scale-maker as well, and sees through the chimney that they are measuring gold coins.
1 V. p. 281.
328 Dialect foUc-tale texts [oh.
iHii^gta * TrcTfi TO 00*17 kclttip, ^€tc€P do 0*0 fUrairo r. Koi eveirev, ^yaiv€& 8^o> to aqXov to iraiZt • iraLp to oX^tiJll • pufiSei to '9 hfa qovyiov^. <I>aghax/ xai \lya irpofiara * pL^t&eL Ta ao o\£tLj(i a^ai/0. •'E/>;^6TaA Tov o\duJ4 yat«a ' apadd^TO' divdofipiarK. KaTefid^ow TO Tcavo ao qovyL Tlalp Iva ttoot* irerai to cnrdpto, kcu Ai;^, '' Tot; oXiEtiJti Ta a'aX{dKia aairpa vdai, yio^a, fidfipa vdcu ; " ^^tceiva d^gXaTaap do to €p Taavo, kcu ^efidkdp do 00*0 qovyL "A^xep K€u irrffOf ao awiS tov oXiil^i. paiKa.
UpoBpOfio^ Mepicovplov KayeKeUriBff^.
Fert£k. 1.
^Htovp Ipa iratdl k Ipa paitea. Dip elxap ^a>/u pa <f>ap. Ef^ai/e K €Pa TTial/ca k hfa aKvXl. Kat to iraidL 'rraipiaKe^ ioKA&Tipe^ kcu <f>€pta'K€ yfrcDfipid, Kai TpwiaKap, ''Ex/a p,€pa dip Tnjye a 8pyo. n^e '? epa yicfix ' ^ffp^ ^^ /*^X^P' TuLKdTaep do • €/3gh9p Ipa &Tp<omo ophpo T, Kai elir^p do, "Tt Kpi^ei^ ; " K' ixeipo elire, " KpeySw Trapdtr/ia" ''EdeKip do irapdir/uL, Kot iriiy€ ao airiT, Kai edeK^ Ta irapdiyuL ao fidpa r - k(u fidpa r dryopaae Kipid^ * evtaaip do. K* i<f>aydp do.
"Eya fiipa to fidpa t irffye ao wariadxt ^o waidi t pa dix to Kopv&c T. Ka4 TO iraTiadx eiTre, *'Zip yui<fyrov Ta airvTUi ay k§ OTriTiay pa dixto to Kopiii /i/' Kai firjTipa r K\aiiaK€f Kai rjpTC ao airiTi t, Kai elire ao iraidi t, " 'Ay k§ airiTia ^ip yia^Tov Ta a^LTUif pa diK€9 to KopiSi pu* K' iKeiPO, " Ka\6" dire. K' eK&po Ikkc ^dp, 7raTiaaj(Jfiv Ta aTriTia, Kai edcKe to KopiSi r to fJiojfip' TiaXdTaep do • ophpo t efigh^pe Ipa deffpSi, Kai elire, "T/ gpi/3€i^ ;" K' iKeipo €iir€, "To awiT pd to aKODato* pd to k& eiKoai qoya^to." Hvxra do iraidi Kai pApa t nrd\ vop^p iKci aa a^iTia, TlaTiad^pv TO Kopa irqye aa haaKdyia Ta airiTia, To iraTiadx aaha)(ddif aKfOTrfp * Tpdpae * d^ da ijffpe da qopdxia* Cdghapdfl iraiyipv do fidpa Kai \ix ^* ^^* " Tt ippap da qopdxja. ; " K' iKeiPo \ix ^ ^to» "D&dof6/8/w»."
iv] aind tramUxtions 329
When the clever brother sees this, he takes the weight ; throws it through the chimney. He hit him on the forehead. And he fell down. The clever youth goes out ; takes the scale-maker ; throws him into a well. He kills also a few sheep ; throws them in on top of the scale-maker. The scale-maker's wife comes. She searches for him ; she does not find him. They let the fool down into the well. He takes a fleece, throws it up, and says, "Is the scale-maker's beard white or is it black ? " They understood that he is a fool, and took him out of the well. The scale-maker's wife left and went home.
Pb6DHR0M0S MERKURfU KAYEKBisfDHIS.
Ferti^k. 1. The Cat and Dog and the Talisman^.
There were a boy and a woman. They had not bread to eat. They had also a cat and dog. And the boy used to go and work and bring bread, and they would eat. One day he did not go to work He went to a ruined house. He found a signet-ring. He licked it. A man appeared before him, and said, "What do you wish ? " And he said, " I wish for money." He /g^ve him money. And he went to his house, and gave the mon^to his mother. And his mother bought meat. She took it. And ihey ate it.
One day his mother went to the king, for him to give his daughter to her son. And the king said, "If he makes houses like my own houses, I will give him my daughter." And his mother came home weeping, and said to her son, "If he makes houses like my own houses, I will give him my daughter." And he said, " Good." And he made houses like the king's. And he gave his girl the signet-ring. She licked it. A dervish appeared before her, and said, " What do you wish ? " And she said, " To carry away the house ; to make twenty palaces." At night the boy and his mother still remained in the houses there. The king's daughter went to the other houses. The king in the morning rose up. He looked ; he did not find the palaces. He calls the boy s mother, and says to her, " What has become of the palaces ? " And she says to him, " I do not know."
1 F. p. 264.
330 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
Do iruriica tcai to atcvXl iralvowe" fjfiplaicowe iTrrdxyov rve Ta aiririay kcu ixel irofdaKovv fialvow Air to irepei^L Kiu vv')(ra irano'dypv ro KopCi irore tcoifidrovp, to irtcrvKa eiruure eva wivdiKOy KOI elire '9 ^to, "Fuf vd ae <f>dya>y yia to i\ovptpvj(p ? va TO fida-fj^ ao fiirra t/* K* itceivOy adv do elirev, ov&a eirtcev do.
Tlariid'xpv do KopK efivX^^* '^^^ """^ /*^X^P ^^ to cTop^a t o^c^paTae, To irurlfca iri^pev do, icai €<f>vy€ pti do aiev\L, "UpTav '9 ei/a d6i^i2|£oi} do Kevdp. K' ^#ce£ do inaiKa tca& do cr«t/\i iiTKav qafiyd' "*07«e) ya TO irdpfo to /to^flp/' dejf. Ka* to iria-lica eiirev ao aKvXXy "'EotJ Toypet^ Ta ijKvktd Kai ;^a/3Xada9) /icai to fio^^tip att to crro/bia 9 pl(f>T€i^ TO ao deyk, Kai Aiv hopovp> vd to irdpovp,!* JS^ai do S-kvXI div etruice da Xdjc^pdui t, xai irripev do do p»d')^p do Sr/cvXi, IIotc TTcUvovv av TO devi^:, to o-kvXl 'XfiLpkdTae^ Kai to pJoy^jdp eirea-e ao devi^, Kai ixei exaiav da Jo. K* ixei ffpTe iva aTptanro, kcu ajiTa'€v da, Kai air to depi^ effyaXe eva ^dp, Kai hiKaev do, k Sdexev do (TO wuriKa Kai co o-kvXI. Do iriaiKa eiwe ao aKvXi, ""EXa, aaap,' do P'byfip fffipa to,'* To inaiKa Kai do aKvKi trrfyave aa airiTta Ti;€, K iK€i to p^oy^p epiyjrdv do vaiyiov do qoja;^. Kcu aoyva to iraidi ytakdTae to p^y^p' Kai I^Sghai; Iva de/Spfi, Kai efire, "Ti gp€l3€i^ ; ' Kot TO naidi e?7re, "KpeySw lind'xyov Ta airiTUX," Kol aoyva Ta aTTiTia t fjpTav irdX ao Toiroai t,
*loHiK€ip, *Al3padp, ^IcHiKeifiiSff^.
TlrjveXofrrf KfovaTavrivov,
AravIn. 1.
"Maave pyo <f>aiay ddiXxf>uiy T8va 6av6 Kai T6va oqovXoi;. Er;^ai' iva fia/3d, Kai iripave, 'Ito fiaffd tow ^eviv tow. Ef^ai' Kai iroXd irpofiaTa Kai ?va Tavd, ^lyav Kai pyo dx^pipit T8va Tefe Kai Toko iraXio,
''Eva p4pa T oqovXov ao 6av6 S' etwe, "'^Oaa TrpofiaTa hovv ao Te^i ao d')(6p Tapiv dai * oaa p}yovv ao itclKUi Taaov dai** Xopgpa ov\a Ta Trpo/SaTa ephav ao t€^4 ao d^py kcu to Tavd ephrj ao irdKi6 a* dj(ip. Xopgpa ovKa Ta irpofiara ivdav ac\ovKovpioVy kcu TO Tavd hfdov iavapipv.
t] and translations 331
The cat and the dog go; they find the newly made houses, md there they remain. They go in at the window. And at [light when the king's daughter was sleeping, the cat caught a House, and said to it, "Either I will eat you, or do you put your tail up her nose." As she said, thus the mouse did. The king's laughter sneezed {lit. coughed), and the signet-ring jumped out of der mouth. The cat took it and went oflF with the dog. They same to the shore of a sea. And there the cat and the dog had a iispute. " I will take the signet<ring," said he. And the cat said to the dog, " You will see dogs and bark, and let the signet-ring fall from your mouth into the sea, and we shall not be able to get it." And the dog paid no heed to her words, and the dog took the signet-ring. As they are passing the sea, the dog barked, and the signet-ring fell into the sea. And there the two of them stayed. And a man came there, and pitied them. And he took a fish out of the sea, and gutted it, and gave it (t.^. the entrails, among which the ring would be) to the cat and the dog. The cat said to the dog, "Come, let us go; I have found the signet- ring." The cat and the dog went to their houses, and they threw that signet-ring into the boy's bosom. And at once the boy licked the signet-ring. And a dervish came out, and said, "What do you wish ?*' And the boy said, "I wish the newly made houses." And at once the houses returned again, into their place.
YoAKIM AvRAIM YOAKIMfDHIS AND PlNEIXJPI KoNSTANDInU.
AbavIn. 1. The Mad Brother\
There were two boys, brothers, one stupid and one clever. They had a fether, and he died. This father of theirs was rich. They had also many sheep and one calf. They had also two stables, one new and the other old.
One day the clever brother said to the stupid one ; " As many
sheep as go into the new stable shall be mine; as many as go
into the^old stable shall be your&" Afterwards all the sheep
went into the new stable, and the calf went into the old stable.
Afterwards all the sheep fell to the clever brother, and the calf
fell to the foolish one.
1 r. p. 281.
332 Dialet^ folk-tale texts [ch.
*Etjm£ ^pgpeyfrav va fio^pao'Tovv fiafid tow ra irapetu 'Elro to; oqot/Xov a£Ka€v to iavo ao Ifidfi, va gpe^ fva otoivlk, Kai *9 6*0 y €?7re, "M^ Ta X^9," to i/a fioipa<rTovv Ta wapia. To &u^o ir-Tyc 0*0 i/iaffr, /cat ^vg/>€^6 ro aoiviK. Kat i^p/q^ V ero d* 6(7r€, ^'C& ra TO bot/fi/T;" ctTre. Kat to dai'o S eXire, "Na fioipaarovp^ 0a/3d fia? Ta irapicL* Kai ao aoivlx p,i<ra fid<l>K€ pAX, ^opgpa ede^xep do, Ktti rj<f>€p€v do. '26vgpa poLpda-Tav da trapiay xai to S-oivIk edcMoof do CO Ip^pn ^A\d TO aowiK a^ to tt^e pA\, Ta wapia ytairovia-av ao aotviK, fcat inffpev da ip^p/q^.
%oygpa iTtd epapdv do to tn^pe irapia. ^pet&Tav do tcai eKO'^wf TO Ke^dXi Ty Kac pi^av do \ eva irXepo^. "SfOvgpa ixoy^av Ta K€if>d\ia oka irpo^aTiovVf xai pi'^v da ao irXepo^, *Apyd r rjpT€ tcavel^ va fip€lai§ to IpAp,, xai va "^dX ao Ja/u. Kai to oqovXov ao iavo if ctTre, "Kaveiva p,ri to Xe9," to l<f>a^av to IpApk. Xopgpa ijpTav ^aimdpet Kai dpdd^av to Ipdp, Kat to iavo S etve, *' ^Ipuififf^ ao p^OTOvp TO irKepo^ ve" So|/g/9a ^<f>€pav KaveLva va KaTefifj ao irXepo^ Kai va /3yd\ Ipapvipv to icufMK. ^ovgpa itcelvo xaTefifi, Kai ^PX€'^€ va I3yd\ Kiff>d\ia, IStfiyaX^ iva Kiff>d\ - dpdvae, g^Upuw. ''^fiyaXe k eva clKo * dpdvae, TrpoffdT. ^ovgpa irud ^aiTTidpe eria irrfpTrqav da ao ;^a7rt?. Kot to aqoirXov 6* etire ao iavo, "Xaidc, <l>d\ Ta 'xype^i K SXa." K' ixeivo injyey ^opTmae Ta yype^ ao pel T, Kai UpTc. Xovgpa iTui ^aimdpe adXaev da,
K' iTid nr'qyav, dvijSav \ iva ofidx- Nv;^a ijpTav aepdvda K\i<f>T€, E^x^^ ^^^ iovl3d\ Xlpe^, Kai gpifiiaKav va Ta p^ipaaTOvv. 'Eto t' dqovKov ao iavo 6* etire, "Ta xyp€<: piyfre Ta xai dvifioj" elire. K* ixelvo epiy^v da, Kai hr^aav aa tcXiifyre afrdvm. ^ovgpa ovXa fidif>Kav Ta X/pe?, Kai l<f>vyav, *'Eva puavayp ir6p,v€ aa yvpe^ aTTKdTO^. Xovgpa KaTifiav, k exo^jrau to yXaoaa t. Ui^pav «ai Ta trapia Kai ir^qyav,
KoDvaTavTivo^ 'A. TetapyidStf^ Kive^owovXo^.
rv^] and translations 333
These two wished to divide their father's money between them. rhe clever brother sent the stupid one to the imam to ask for a measure. And he said to him ; " Don't tell," that they will divide the money between them. The stupid brother went to the imaia and asked for the measure. And the imam said to him ; " What will you do with it ? " said he. And the stupid brother said ; " We will divide our father's money." And inside the measure he left some honey. Afterwards he gave it to him, and he brought it. Afterwards they divided the money between them, and the measure they gave to the imam. But since the measure had honey in it, the coins stuck to the measure, and the imam took them.
Afterwards these two found out that he had taken coins. They called him and cut off his head, and threw it into a well. Afterwards they cut off the heads of all the sheep, and threw them into the well. In the evening a man came to call the imam, and for him to chant in the mosque. And the clever brother said to the stupid one ; " Don't tell anyone," that they had killed the imam. Afterwards soldiers came and searched for the imam. And the foolish brother said ; " The imam is in our well." After- wards they brought a man to go down the well and bring up the imam's head. Afterwards he went down, and began to bring out heads. He brought out a head. He looked ; a goat's. He brought out yet another. He looked ; a sheep's. Afterwards the policemen took them and led them to the prison. And the clever brother said to the stupid one : '' Up ! shut the doors, and come here." And he went ; he took the doors up on his back and came. Afterwards the policeman sent them away.
And they went off; they climbed up a poplar-tree. At night forty thieves came. They had a bag of sovereigns, and they wanted to divide them. The clever brother said to the stupid one ; " Throw down the doors and climb up," said he. And he threw them down, and they fell on the thieves. Afterwards they all left the money and fled. One alone was left underneath the doors. Afterwards they came down, and cut out his tongue. They took the money also, and went off.
KoNSTANDfNos A. YeoryIdhis Kinez6pxjlo8.
334 Dialect foUc'tale texts [ch
AravIn. 2.
^Ifivui €va waria'dxo^ f^^e Ipyo Kopl&ui,
^Etva fiepa rSva r to Kopii infye ao fiovpL 'E/cet elpe hfa pcuKa Kat, vcUxa tc elire, *' 'I/^ta ip&eipae p^r ^Seipa-ev do. Xovgpa it etnre, ""A? KOip^pA Xiyo, Kai ovdev lp6 to q^pfju^i to Xepo, gopciai p^" "HpTC TO (\^pp,iXL TO \€p6, Kcu egptoaev do. haTtpcrev do a \€p6 pAaa, Kai ewe (i97r-({9pp,t^L Kai airescel aovgpa iriffe ao arrii dou.
ToT€ iroTiaa/xp^ troKae xai t ako to xopii, vd to hoLK (\^pp,t{ deyL ^oygpa irijye ao fiovvl* etpe to vcd/ca, Kai pcuKa k eXin '^^eipcre /*€." K* ixevpo <f>&€Lp<r€p do. Not/ca k eXire, "*'A9 Kotpepi Xiyo, Kai gpoia-e p^e, Spde Sp6 to pAjSpo to Xepo" Kui egpwtrip dc haTipaep do co pAfipo <ro Xepo, xai hrKev do pa^-p^dfipo. Ka» irriy CO <nrvii dot/. TlaTLijd')(p^ k etirCy *'Ct9 <r' ^tt/cc pdfipo;^^ ^ExecPi K eXire, ''Yltfya ao fiovpi' elpa ha PoXxa^ *<^€ipa€ fA€y elire, ' xa opdep ep& TO pAfipo to Xepo, gvwae ft€,* eiire. Kai ffpTe to pAi3p{ TO \ep6, Kai Igptoad to. haTipae pe ao pA/Spo ao \ep6y kcu evpt p^^'pudfipo.'*
'E/C6&1/0 paiKa aovgpa hfpe dtXeiJi;?. "HpTe Kai iraTiaaxipv t{ awvi, Kai ^Pgpe'^e XlaKo yfratpi. Kai to Kopd k eiwe, " 'ETa /n' hrxi p.dppoy elire, Kxii ephaaip do ao ')(diri^. ^Ekcipo ivpiriaep do kw €(f>vy€, ^AireKci aovgpa irdX t Iphaae waTiad^o^ ao X'^''*'^^-
KoDpaTavTipo^ X. KvpuuciSij^.
AravIn. 3.
'I/i£a 7JT0VP ipa paiKa Kai Spa apdpa. ^Eto apdpa injye ac fiovpi pa aaypo-^ ioirui, va t S^frovp def. "ft? Ta atopo^ xai aT€K€Tai^, fj^pep epa qovTv, ''Hvoi^ep do, Kai ao qovTi direato fj^pt €pa 6<f>Lp. To 6<l>Lp 6^ elve ao p^e/oi^i/a, " Na ae <f>dto'^ Kai apeoiro<i 2' eiire, " ^Airepd a? irepdaovp TpLa xalfidpuiy kcu Ta Tpia ap, irovp^ <pa p^t Kai avpa €Ktot€ if>a pe,
1 V, § 381.
[v] and translations 335
2. The Two DaughtersK
Once a king had two daughters.
One day one of his daughters went to the mountain. There she saw a woman. And the woman said ; " Just louse my head." She loused it. Afterwards she said ; " Let me sleep a little and Hrhen the red water comes, wake me." The red water came, and }he woke her up. She dipped her in the water and she became ill red. And after that she went to her house.
Then the king sent his other daughter also to make her red, he ihought. Afterwards she went to the mountain. She saw the nroman. And the woman said; ''Louse my head," and she loused it. rhe woman said ; " Let me sleep a little, and wake me, when the )lack water comes." And she woke her. She dipped her into the ilack water, and made her jet black. And she went to her house, rhe king said; "Who made you black?" She said; "I went to ;he mountain. I saw a woman. ' Louse my head,' she said, ' and frhen the black water comes, wake me,' she said. And the black i^ater came, and I woke her. She dipped me into the black water, md I became jet black."
That woman afterwards became a beggar^ She came also to }he king's house, and asked for a little bread. And the girl said ; ' She made me black," said she. And he put her into the prison. She escaped thence by a hole, and fled. After that again the king put her into the prison.
KonstandInos Kh. KiriakIdhis.
3. The Ungrateful Snake, the Fox and the Man\
Once there were a woman and a man. The man went to ihe mountain to gather sticks for them to bum. Whilst he is ^thering them, he found a box. He opened it, and inside the )ox he found a snake. The snake said to the man ; " I will eat rou" And the man said ; " Let three animals pass by here, and f three say, ' eat me,' then eat ma"
^ V, p. 255, ander the heading Virtue Rewarded.
3 Le, a religiouB mendioant, the female counterpart to the wandering dervish. t is the fayourite disguise in the Arabian Nighu of old procuresses who obtain an ntry into respectable houses by means of the reverence paid to their assumed iharacter.
3 V. p. 246.
338 IHaiect folk-tdle texts [ch.
QhtJrzono. 1.
"Htoi; €va ^ivuca. *'Hcrav rpia iroupid k hfa fi/qripa k eva irarepa. ''Ei/a fiepa wijpe hfa Jtep. "V^^cv do to iruruca, 'W /iffripa ^Koy^e to ySvf t t, Kai to etriaae, Uaripa elwe, " Gi xaXo tjrav a9 'rrdpovfi dva, k rt9 to <f>&fiJ* MrjTipa XeyeCj " 'EI7GJ ixo-^a TO fii^i fJLf KUi ii xaXo rjrav Xi^. "Av hoiKovfi eva (fyadx, fiA TO 6i vd TO diXe^ltovfi ;" UaTcpa Xix* "'Eery xo-^e to Kopii, K '\ey(o va /fo-^eot to TraipL"
^ivifco^ dpgXddia-e. Tlrfye, eXtre <ra if^ad^uiy " DoJcrer /i€ Xlyo ^ftoffd Kai XiTfo scapdfc * d cra^ irA Iva X0709." Ta <f>S'drfia edo^icdv
V
da. K cK^lvo eiwevj " MrfTdpa 9 va <f>d^fj to KopK, teai iraTepa ro iratpL" Ta tfyadyta adjctoaav Ta Xavvia, xat to pdfla edexdv do iirdvoa <to axyXL To a-KvXi TTfjye Ta <f>a'dyui, ''Ov iraivio'Kav, •TO iraipi ydvoive, ^Hfipe Iva Xepo' iirdvw t fjaav ffaixipv irpdyut. To iraipi, "*A9 iripvfi,*' etire, Kai, eirie. "Etvve gatx* Tlriyav* fffipav eva qafid^- To xopii vaviffff co qaffd^' HaTtSraxt^v "ro Traipi tnjye va woSd t dXoyaTa. T' dXoya^ div lfri€' ^tovv fpa o'Kidpff^, Tpdv<T€ iirdvo) • ao qafid^ rjTovv Iva KopK. " KaT€/Sa," eltre. Kai dev xaTifiij,
ToT€ iridaav hovdax^p^ ^(* ko-^vv to qafidx- Ko^Tot/i/ to qafidx* ^iv irXepovrai' TrXeiMvlaxei XiyoSuco, To iraXTd a-ajcov- Tai. ToT€ nruivovv Iva Jad4 qapd* idcDKdv do Sva iroXd <rTa^ipe<: vd Ta ttXvv. Ta KaXd iircTaviv da, Kat Ta KOTia fiaijvev da. To KopH Xix TO, " Qi ^dei^ ; Ta /caXd 'irerdpei^ Ta, Kai Ta Koria CTeyvovv'* "Gl va ttoIkoh; De xjJMp&r Xopgpa iruivovv eva
V V V
haa/cd jad4 qapd, xai divovv do, va ^vfiwi ^vfidp. Zvfimvev do fU TO irpdi T, Gl ^det^;" Xi^ to «opi9. "Me to irpd^ t^VfLovTat t^Vfidp fii;*' XkX' T6t€ to KOpCk KaT€/3fi Kai f^vfJMnriv do. Soi^gpa vavifif}, Div do ffdfce* wtdaev da a9 Ta fiaXui t. Tore ^pTe TraTiaaxipv to iraipi' irrfpev do. Kat aepdvda fiepe^ eirxav
7a/xo9.
1 The ii is non-dialectic; v. § 106.
* The -ra of dXiyara diBsimilated with the following d (§ lOS). The ag. verb may be a Tarkism.
iv] and trandations 337
First a camel passed by. The snake said to the camel ; "I was here inside the box ; this man uncovered me. Am L to eat him ? am I not to eat him ? " The camel says ; " As for me, when I was in my firesh youth, my master used to load me with burdens and weight& Eat him and let it be."
Afterwards a buffalo also passed by. The snake says to the buffalo; "I was here inside the box. This man uncovered me. Am I to eat him ? am I not to eat him ?" The buffalo says: "Is there any fitness in kindness to man ? As for me, when I was in my fresh youth, I caused my master to win money. Eat him and let it be."
Then there came the third animal, a fox. When the fox came there, she holds up three of her fingers, and the man took her meaning, three fowls. And the man held up his ten fingers, to say ten fowls ^ The snake says to the fox; "I was here inside the box. This man uncovered me. Am I to eat him ? Am I not to eat him ? " And the fox says ; " You can't get inside that box." And the snake coiled itself up; it went into the box. And the fox said to the man ; " Shut up the lid of the box." And he shut it up. The snake could not come out any more*
And the man went to bring the fowls. He went to his courtyard. He was making the fowls fly about. His wife said ; " Why are you making the fowls fly about ? " And he told her everything that had happened. And his wife said ; " Instead of taking away ten fowls and the fox eating them, fill a bag with dogs, and let them eat her upi" And the man filled a sack with dogs, and took it off to the fox. The man says to the fox ; " Come and eat them." And the fox says; "Let them go, and I will eat them." And the man left them. And the dogs looked round them, and saw the fox. They ran after her. The fox, ran away, and the dogs could not catch her. The fox went to a place and there was meditating on what she had suffered.
TheokhAkis N. PersIdhis.
1 The numbers in the text, three and ten, should be transposed. The fox opened the bargain with the suggestion of ten fowls ; the man beat her down to three, and the fox then closed at his price.
D. 22
340 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
^opgpa 4fiax^ do fJMva t, tcai^ fjpre xai Xix, ""EXa, a ce Xovtrw" HaipTTiuv do kovvdd <ro depii, Vitf>6€^ to Karto. ^oygpa dlv yuKJyrov r to Kopli <to TraTtaaxipv to irtupL 'Zopgpa trarura' XfP^ TO Ttaipi 'TTido'e to yat^' traipwaiv do \ ro tnrK, Soi^gpo vd ro <l>d^fj TOW, Xopgpa to yat^ tttre irariaaxjipv ao 'rraipi. "Bai;f /A€ IfJLidy 09 irdrfto Kai a9 IpTOJ.*' Baiyi; do. IlatV o-o dwt? /eat Xc;^, "'AdcX^flJ, Ta yiax^^PiP' SaXeid^Jbui/, va ft€ <f>d^ouv.'' Xoygpa TO KopK Xe;^, " O* va irolscw ; tcovp&e /*€ to '^dp" %6pgpa iri^e TroTvaaxipv to waipi' "Bifiyf fi€, a9 7ra7<» #ca* av-cjpnw.* IlaX TO fiariv. Kat X^» *'Ta ^x^^PiP' caT^avdi^ovv vd fi€ <f>d^ouvJ 2o{fg/>a iraTvaaxipv to iraipl elpev do, Kai Xexy " Ct iv itcei, koi \is ov6a;'* Dh da elnre. ^opgpa TraTtS-ax^ov to traipi erire, "Na <r€ ^<£fa), av dev da €471^9." 'Zopgpa to yatx €?'W6, ""^y odcX^i; ft." "Ct7aX adeX^?; €X€t9;" etire. "To o-o i^ae#ca 9." X6ygpa iraTi^axipv to iraipi irjaae baXeqcT/pe, va irwa^ovp to ^<i^ '''Etiruiaav to y^dp^ Kai, IfiyaXav to xopK.
* Avaa-Toaio^ ^A^apiov.
GhtJrzono. 2.
"Eva 7raTto'a;^09 €?^€ Tpta iraipui Ta p]i6 dlxiaiv da, "Av TO fjLiKpo vd TO diKii, UcTatrav iva yovpa* inreae '9 fva fidprXaKo, To fidpTXaxa rovXovaovfikov ^^tou. naTe<ra%M)i; to vaipl irai- via/ce ao aepdx* To fidpT\a/ea fiyaivi&K€ a9 to 7abt t* pvaKorovv iva Dovvui Giif A.. ^ovxdXive, YVViS'/ee, cfihrf <ro yahi t. IlaTi- a-axipv to iraipl yeipev do, icai elirev <ro iraripa t. IlaTcpa r K^ax\dv<r€v do xat gpeffiarKe vd to trdp,
naTii'a;^09 €iV€ ao ircupi t, ""E^^w Tpia TCicXi^ia. ''Av da ^pp^ p^t vd ae dwKm 9' ia-i. "Aao ia^p va jSydXy^ Tpia xf^dpuL* To 'rraipi nraiv <ro 6dx, fcai fogha^a, "BAc, fidxy avd, Vi XSAP la-Tip** ^Exeivo dlv do. Tiaiptralv da ao iraripa t.
"Hgpe^e hfa fitKpo Sadip' "FouXo p. to dafcip va x^P^' '^^^ va 7r\€p>v§ fjp/irao pApo^," To iraipl iraiv ao 6dx, fcai ^dghdpda, '' BdKy 0dk, dvd, Qpifioo ?va p^iKpo caddp." 'Elic€ti/o dti' do. Maip- Traiv do ao waripa t..
it] and translations 341
Afterwards her mother heard of it, and came, and says, ^Come, let me wash you." She takes her close to the sea; she throws her over. Afterwards she gives her own daughter to the king's son. Afterwards the king's son took the stag; he brings it to his house. AFterwards he was about to kill it. Then the stag said to the king's son, " Loose me for once ; let me go and come again." He looses him. He goes to the sea and says, *' Sister, the knives are being sharpened to kill me." Then the girl says, " What can I do ? the fish has swallowed me." Afterwards he went to the king's son. '' Loose me, let me go and come again." Again he looses him. And he says, '* The knives are being sharpened to kill me." Afterwards the king's son saw him, and says : " What is there there, that you speak thus ? " He did not tell him. After- wards the king's son said, '' I will kill you, if you do not tell" Afterwards the stag said, " It is my sister." " What sister have you ? " He said, " Your own wife." Afterwards the king's son took fishermen to catch the fish. They caught the fish, and brought out the girl.
AnastAsios AZARfU.
2. The Frog BrideK
A king had three sons. He married two of them. He will marry the youngest. They threw a lot: It fell on a fix)g. The frog was enchanted. The king's son used to go to the palace. The frog used to come out of her skin, and become a Fair One of the World. She used to sweep, to cook, go into her skin again. The king's son saw her, and told his &ther. His fistther was jealous that he wanted to marry her.
The king said to his son, " I have three matters. If you bring me them, I will give her to you. From the meadow you must bring three cucumbers." The boy goes to the liver and cries, "Quack, Quack! He wants three cucumbers." She gives them. He takes them to his father.
He asked for a little tent. " All my army must find space in it, and the half of it must be left to spare." The boy goes to the river, and cries, " Quack, Quack ! I want a little tent." She gives it He takes it to his father.
^ r. p. 269.
342 Dialect foUc-tale texts [ch.
Elve, **''Ava rekkitf}* hfa <rov^pdy vd ro ;^», /ecu va avovy^r To nrtupl iraLv ao &i%, xai doghopda, '' ^Ak^ ^ojc^ dvd. Opifito eva aov^pdJ* ^EtKeivo ideoKiv do. Tiff frmjcv do 0*0 iraripa r.
Tlaripa t irepave. To xopH exa'^e ro yahl t kcu Ivve &a Dovpid Qix^iX. QdXa-av, hrai^aVf Kat hricav iraK yd/ia^.
^Afipctdfi SeoXoyov.
GhtJrzono. 3.
'S Iva fidrfapa Haap aepdvda /eXi^re. 'Etui wcUviS'xav k €p')(paav' a-oidov^ap vofidre. Kai irid vofidre Trqyav cro irari- o'dxo, Kai Xeiarxav da. " 'H/bteZ? H va iroltcovfi, ; " Tore warto'a;^©? aokKcre iva iroKv daKep, pa frKordaow ra trepdvda scXiifne. ^^tj^ da/cip 'rrijyap, ki ovKa leXi^re a/coraxTdv da. Tore irartad'xp<: a-dXae apa rahovp duKep, yui pa aicorwrovp ra aepdpda K\4if)r€. Tore (T/eorcix'Otv k irid dcKep. Tore vartad^p^ €?%e rpia KoplcuL To variadxo^ e/caie, dUaivdii^e, ilyaX va CKoraSi ra xXAilyre,
Tore Upre rSpa ro KopK ao iraripa r. "Ct dtio-uiKltic*?, varepa;" Tore irarepa eXire ao /eopl&t t. Tot€ ro K0pi6i r irripe' eiirep da a-o irarepa r, "Do^ fie aepdvda /eopl6ut kol a-epdvda dXoyara icai arepdvda aarovpui." Tore ro /eopCi rrqpev day Kai irqye yid va trKorm ra /eXiifne, Zvifnacrap <ro fiowiy K i/eel adXaap r dXoyara <ro ffovvL Ilariiaj(£i>v ro KopH fjpre, Xrdrfq co rvpirl ophpo^ Kai 6<ra i^ytuvaVy a/eorcovev da. Tore irXifififf ipa papax^i fc iro ^fiff yid pa rpaprji Si evpap d* aXa r apqaddaa r. 'Elro S^ tfrovv ao rvpiriy eicovpie tecu rovrov r ro K€<l>dXi r. UXifiprf Ipa x^'^P^ ^^ kott^. Tore iro olUptini <rlipiim iirrffe exei tro airl&t r* Kat ixel Hfipe Ipa atae ^UMrXidfi, TuifiKddev do CO yovpyom r, Kat yidpoxre. Kai ffpre, — ^opae (pa o'dX co yovpyovi r, — leai pa (TKoroii irariaaxjpy ro KopH. Bifitfp ^f«, icai dip do v^P^- Tlijye a-o irariS'dxOy tciu elirePy "Na irdpw ro Kopi&i 9." Tore irariadxo^ Idrnxe ro KopiSi r, teai adXa-e ipyo rahovpia daKep, yid pa fju^ epvovp (pa o'ex- Tore ^prap arparov a oXraXiXf ^' ^^ /eXiil>6rf^ rSpa ro rahovp adXaev do oTriaw. UXip^vfj rSva ro rahovp, ''Apa av^aaav ao payapdy <T&Kae kox r SlKo ro rabovp.
iv] and transkUions 343
He said, " (I have) another matter : a napkin, — when I tell it, it must be spread" The boy goes to the river, and cries, " Quack, Quack ! I want a napkin." She gave it. He took it to his father.
His father died The girl burned her skin, and became a
Fair One of the World. They made music, played, and made a
marriage.
AvraAm Theol<5ghu.
3. The Robber <md the PrincessK
In a cave there were forty robbers. These used to go and come. They used to strip men. And these men went to the king, and were telling him. " For us, what are we to do ? " Then the king sent a great many soldiers, to kill the forty robbers. These soldiers went, and the robbers killed them all. Then the king sent another regiment of soldiers to kill the forty thieves. Then these soldiers also were killed. Then the king had three daughters. And the king sat pondering, how he shall kill the robbers.
Then one daughter came to her father; "What are you pondering, father ? " Then the father told his daughter. Then the daughter took and said to her father, " Give me forty girls and forty horses and forty knives." Then the girl took them and went to kill the robbers. They reached the mountain, and there they let their horses loose on the mountain. The king's daughter came. She stood in front of the hole, and killed as many as came out. Then there remained one only, and he came out to see what had be- come of the rest of them, his companions. Whilst he was in the hole, she was hacking at his head also, and it was all but cut off. Then he dragging himself along went to his house there, and there found a bottle of medicine. He anointed his neck with it, and cured it. And he came, — he wore a cloth on his neck, — and will kill the king's daughter. He went out, and did not find her. He went to the king, and said, " I will marry your daughter." Then the king gave his daughter, and sent two regiments of soldiers to prevent their union. Then they came to the midst of the army, and the robber drove one regiment back. There remained the other regiment. When they reached the cave, he drove away the other regiment also.
1 r.p. 24S.
344 ZHcUeet folk-tcUe texts Qch.
Tore aopgpa iro KKi<l>&rf^ tnjpe to KopSi* ideaev do &^ ra fjLaXid T o-a %aj<i/>jta. Tore iro K\i<f>!trj^ mjye tro Kda-rpo, vd <f>€p h/a aSi, Ilj/'ye, Kai r^i^epe ro ah. Tore rpdvae ao hawovXa r, va ifipXt iva MphK, yui va fcd"^ to /copli. Tore etire <to KopK va co^poy^ ^vXa, Tore ro KopK adpoy^e ra f vXa. ^Airexel irepvctce d6/9^?7/>6, Kai eipav ro tcopii. T6va de^^jAy^ rjrov /eov<l>6^ Kat. rova &v<I>K6. To 6v<I>X6 eiTre ao KopK, *'*T^d iv Iva SdyXix" Ka* rore irifyav, /cat rpdvaav • fj^pav iva Kopvi, Dovvid Gii^eXi;. Tare ro Sv<I>K6 irripe ro KopH, efiaaiv do ao iovfidX, irqpnrr^ev do <ro
0
*'€i<i ro iraiprraiviaKet ({apaovkdUe ro /eXe<f)8fj^. TwHev do, diraTTOv epj^ovdai. Tore K\i<t)6r)^ ^^yT^, rpdvae do fAorfapCL' to KopSi dev row. Tlrj^e irdXi oiriam^ poiie aa defi^ijpe. Tore defi^rfpe irdp injyav: 'Elro K\iff)67j^ 69ghipae. 'EraXiyo r wifyc' rpdvae aa Sov^dXia, Kai ro kov^6 ro KaiirfK dovpXavdovpri^av do a* aXa aa Kap/qX p,eaa. 'Eto ncXe^i;? w^7€, rpdvae* irdX ro KopK dev row. HdX jEaghapo-e aa de/S^i^pe. ^raXtyo r defi^tipe rrdp ard'XpLV. Kai rpdvae itdaa iovfidXuL^ xai dev ro iffipe,
'Erta de^qr/pe 'rrrfpirijyav do ro fcopii \ fva Jad4 <\apd 'Eto jad^ (\apd eKpvy^kv do ro /eopR ao airiii r p4aa^ ^oygpadav rjprav de^^rjpe' Trrjpirrjyav do ao 7rariadxo> Kai irariSrdxo^ edoi>Kev da iroXd wapdrfia. liougpadav irariad'xp^ di^uriv do \ Iva iMaxd irariaaxipv iraipL To xopd elne ao ffafid t, ""Ai^ /le diKLTj^ff ao arrSi Kovvdd va l3ai]Krf^ ?v daXdvrj^ Kai fcairXdvrj^." To Kopa Kai avdpa t w^ Koifioaav, fjpre ro KX€<f)&rf^, yid va Trap ro KopK, Kjovvdd r ff^epe Kai eXuti Xfi^fia. Hiraaiv do ao avdpa r airdvm, Kat injpe ro KopH va irrrdtf, "CI vr/yaive, ro KopR Hvae ro avdpa t, yid va arjKcaxv va aKorw ro xXiif^va. Tore ro KopR, ©9 irrfyaivaVf — ao x^P^ Kopvdd rjrovv !va aarip, xai in^pe aa X^PiP' '^' ^ CKovpie KXe<f>6ifiv ro K€<l>dX, Kai idwKev do ao da\dv Kai ao KairXdv Kai e<f>adv do.
KvpiaKo^ ^iKoXdov TovpaovviZff^.
XT] and translations 345
Then afterwards that robber took the girl ; he tied her by her hair to the rafibera Then the robber went to the Castle^ to get a spit. He went and brought the spit. Then he looked in his pocket, to find a match to bum the girl. Then he told the girl to collect wood. Then the girl collected wood. After that camel-drivers passed by, and saw the girl. One camel-driver was deaf, and one was blind. The blind man said of the girl, " Here is a voice (?)." And then they went and looked, and found a girl, a Fair One of the World. Then the blind man took the girl ; he put her into the saddle-bag; he brought her to the village.
Whilst he was bringing her, the robber met him. He asked, whence they are coming. Then the robber went on ; he saw the girl was not in the cave. He went back again ; he questioned the camel-drivers. Then the camel-drivers went away again. The robber called to them. After a little he went and looked in their bags. And the deaf man's camel they were putting in the middle of the other camels. The robber went, looked ; again the girl was not there. Again he called to the camel-drivers. After a little the camel-drivers again halted. And he looked in every bag, and did not find her.
Those c€«nel-drivers brought the girl to a witch-wife. The witch-wife hid the girl inside her house. Afterwards the camel- drivers came ; they brought her to the king. And the king gave them much money. Afterwards the king married her to the son of another king. The girl said to her father, " When you give me in marriage, leave a lion and a panther near the house." When the girl and her husband were sleeping, the robber came to take the girL With him he brought also churchyard earths He cast it upon her husband, and seized the girl to go away. As she was going, the girl nudged her husband, for him to get up to kill the robber. Then, as they were going, near the door there was a knife, and the girl took it in her hands, and cut off the robber's head. And she gave it to the lion and the panther. And they ate it. Kiriak6s NikolAu TuksunIdhis.
1 In all the neighbonzing villages the Castle (rh Kdrrpo) means Nigde, which is the market town and administiatiYe centre of the district.
> The earth from the gzave of a dead man, which plays a part also in the story from Cypms, quoted p. 249, is the Levantine equivalent of the '*Hand of Glory.'' It does not open doors, as far as I know, but it is snpposed to prodaoe the same effect of throwing the victim into a deep sleep.
346 Dialect foUC'tale texts [ch.
QhtJrzono. 4.
*'^va ^pa fjaav ip^o avvvae^, rSva ^eygiv /eai rSva ^iK^apas. Eva fjkipa ^vefiij tro dco/xa, /cai /edfWiO'Ke /eka^dpa, *Airo qapcrov ae Mov^arjp ^Apj^dvgeXo elpe Ipa 6LpdK, Kai Trrfpe ro ichM'xApa t. Kai irijyef /cat Ifcarae tro iipdx qapaovy tcai Kdf/ofiSrKe poKO, 'StOpgpa dagh&Kaav Srfio^ia* xai eiirav <r iro ao paiKa/^CL xapetrcu ipovT " Na KdfjLio tcXw^dpa, tcai vd to irovKrjKrto ao Kdcrpo, icav va 'n-dpw <ra if>adxiP^ ^h^ -^o^fu" Xopgpa elirav a iro ao vaucay ""Avoiff TOP g6<l)\o 9." "topgpa dpoi^e top gotplko t. Kav ettrc, "*0<ro va V7r^9, fJLfi ra rpap^^* kopo ra a? to Kairpi kotw^ Kat ©9 ray^y <raba;^d(£i^ firj ra TpaPf^" Ta^v aahax^dp affic(ixn> ^** vfip^ \ip€^,
ZijKey^e xai t &Ko avvvff>aa. Tltf^e k iro ao dci/Lui, koa. icdfiviaKe KKoyxjdpa, Xopgpa dpdvae qapaov ao Movxaijp *Apxdp- geXo, /cat €lp€ €va iipdx. TIrjye iro ixeif koa eica^e ao iipdx qapaov. Xovgpa daghiikaap ayip^ia, Kai etirap a* iro ao vaLca, **(jI /cdpeaat ipov;" "''Hpra va xdf/uo KktDxdpa^ icai pd to ttov- Xi^aoit ao Kdarpo, leai va irdpoa yjtoy/JLi aa <f>ad'xia** 'Xovgpa elvav, ""Ai/otfe ro^ goif^Xo 9." "Hvotfei/ ro^ go^Xo t. Kat ctirc, ''"Oo-o pa vrra^, firi ra rpapq.^" kopo ra is to Kairvl 9 tcdra, Tax^ aaha^ddp dpdpa ra.*' K.6vtoa€v da £9 ro Koirvi r Kdrto, Kat rayv <raba%dai/ TTT^^e, Kat rpdvaev da* oSXa haprXdKC^f aiypes, 6<f>tpui, j(€X€OP€s Kat dXa,
UlaghItsh. 1.
''Avdpa vatKa eyiagav ddyipKa tfiadyui. Da <^ia r jhroy ki, " Bafid, ip^ts pa irdpovp, to K€if>dX /M19, va irap, ra irXdyja," ^Evrai'
iv] and translations 347
4. The Two BridesK
One day there were two brides, one was rich and one poor. One day she went up on the roof and was spinning^ Opposite her at Michael the Archangel' she saw a light. And she took her spindle, and went and sat facing the light, and was spinning with the distaff. Afterwards the saints dispersed, and they said to the woman, " Why are you sitting here ? " " To spin, and to sell it at the Castle^ and to get a little bread for the children." Afterwards they said to the woman, " Open the bosom of your dress." Afterwards she opened her bosom. And he said, " Whilst you are on your way, do not look at it. Pour it out below the chimney, and do not look at it until the morning.'' In the morning she rose up and found gold coins.
And the other bride was jealous. She too went on the roof, and was spinning. Afterwards she looked to Michael the Arch- angel opposite, and saw a light. She also went there, and sat facing the light. Afterwards the saints dispersed. And they said to the woman, " Why are you sitting here ? " "I came to spin, and to sell it in the Castle, and get bread for the children." After- wards they said, " Open the bosom of your dress." She opened her boBoni. And he said, " Whilst you are on your way, do not look at it. Pour it out below your chimney. In the morning look at it." She poured it out below her chimney, and m the morning she went and looked at it. It was all frogs, toads, snakes, tortoises and other creatures.
SoPHIa ELEFTHERfU.
UlaohItsh.
I. Little Snow-white*.
A man and his wife had twelve sons. His sons said, " Father, we will take ourselves off; we will go to the mountain." They
1 V. p. 254.
' The text here is *' spuming with the IcLokhdra,'*^ the cross-shaped spindle nsed for spinning wool and eotton. The distaff (r6ka) mentioned below is ased in spin- ning flax, the spindle ased with it being the ordinary type (adhrdkhti) weighted with a whorL Flax is no longer span locally, and this disuse accounts for the confusion of the two operations in the text. See in glossary xXw^opa and />6«:a.
' An old church on the hill which rises to the east behind the village.
* I.€. Nigde. Bee note above, p. 845« * V. p. 969.
348 Diodect folk-tale texts [ch.
^^,""£76^, Sv yevi^jj^f ^a xopvi [ve], dix da iva bapjkiq, va iprovfL. *'E7€p, 6v 761/17179, hfa irad [vc], va eprovfi di ve. ^Airairipa va Tpavi^a-ovfA. ''Er/ep T\i<f>ix ♦, va iprovp, di i/e." ^hirairipa rpdmraf set, do Tii<l>iK », va iprovv di ve. Do irXdi eirxav iva iroKa qovdtcta. ^ISiicov^Tpeila'gaVf y^vtagav,
Xova do Kopa eve ki, "Mdva," eve ki, "qapddaa d4v e^o fM>v ;" ive. Mdva r evK ki, ""Kyiige^ doiy iptca qapdaaa * evepav do #c€^aXi r, /eat atfyrfKav, v^tav" Do KopCk hre k^, ** Foiva va wdp4» to tee^ahu fit va v& y<6 TO vXdV* "Evepev do /ce<f>d\i t, xai, vtfye do ir\di. ^EtKov Tpdvcr\ exei iv iva voXd qovdscuu "Etfiff ra qovdxui fn^aa' /cipvade to yuiadiq vitra). Tpdva-e ki to pMlAav Iv Affui, "Er^riyo-ev da, yidp9<r9 t e<f>aev da, d' a\a a^f^iciv da, alXaei aiiv^ae, efitf fieaa TO yuiadiiq, "Hprav, Tpdv<rav da qapdd&a t o'U7ri!kp/L(1id'a. ^E/ttop Ki, "Tt9 do (l>Kd\a€ ;" T6va to qapddi hre ^e, ""A? 7ra/i, baqa\d/& t/v ve ^t6" Ylriyiav t dffia vdXi, "l&^pav a/Sui, Do xopd dv TO yuKrdoq viaco e^gha. D' dfiia i^triv da, e^h da, ga* yuip9<r9 T d<l>rjKiv da.
^'HpTav da qapdd&a, g€U ivav, ** Ti? ve Ito ; T6va fui^ a crraj lyiov.** "Ei/ do fiea do qapddJi ea-Taye. Tivvoxre, ^ova do Kopis 6/3gha, aiXae, oiiTrtHpo-e, d* dfiui yidpQao r vd\ l<f>aiv da, efjuq do 7£ao'd4q vio'to. Soi/a i^pTav da qapddaa, Ovytdvd^paav to qapdaii T' evay kl, "Tt? tov Ito ;" iiceivo eve ki, **Xahdp div iyiaga^ iipKi yvvvoia-a" Soi/a da qapdoo'a erroi^ /ct, ""A aray^ do oprai^dS 'Eire^i/o gai yvvvioae. Do fcop£i vd\i l/Sghd, aiXae, ailvtpire, d* dfiia €<f>aiv da yidp9(r9 r, d^Kev da. ^oya fjpTav da qapdoo-a, Kai, evav, "Tl<; tov ixetvo;'* ^ISuceivo eve ki, "Xahap div ix^» i&vKi yvvvtocray Soi/a icTorfe do p,iKp6, "Att da "^ifiaTa yvwei^o'e' Ta pAria T TpdvLviagav. Do KopSi S/3gh9 * va Y*7cr r dfifa i^Tov. "O ^vio-ge T a/Sun, do vaii offKoiye, hrtaaiv do dm Ta fiaKia r, gai
rv] and transkaions 849
said, " If, when you have a child, it is a girl, put up a flag, for us to come. If, when you have a child, it is a boy, we would not come. Prom over there we shall see ; if [the sign be given with] a gun*, we would not come" From over there they saw that [the sign was given with] a gun, for them not to come. In the mountain they made many houses. There they used to eat and cook.
Afterwards the girl said, "Mother," said she, "have I no brothers ? " said she. Her mother said, " You used to have twelve brothers. They took themselves off, and left us, went away." The girl said, " I too will take myself off; I too will go to the mountain." She took herself off, and went to the mountain. There she looked ; there are a great many housea She went into the houses. She hid behind the cushiona She saw that in the yard is some game. She cooked it, ate half of it, left the rest, cleaned up, swept, went in again among the cushions. Her brothers came. They saw that the place had been swept. They said, " Who has swept it ?" One brother said, " Let us go, let us see who this is." They went hunting again. They brought back game. The girl came out from behind the cushions. She cooked the game, ate it and left half of it.
The brothers came and said, " Who is this ? Let one of us remain here." The eldest brother remained. He went to sleep. Afterwards the girl came out, cleaned up, swept, again ate half the game, went in again behind the cushions. Afterwards the brothers came. They woke up their brother. They said, "Who was this?" He said, " I had no knowledge, because I went to sleep." After- wards the brothers said, " Let the middle brother remain." He too went to sleep. The girl again came out, cleaned up, swept, ate the half, left it. Afterwards the brothers came and said, " Who was it ? '' He said, " I have no knowledge, because I went to sleep." Afterwards the youngest brother remained. He pretended to go to sleep; his eyes were on the watch. The girl came out; she would have cooked the game. Whilst she was cooking the game,
1 It is ft oommon praetiee in the Levant to let off firearms on occasions of rejoicing, and the hirth of a son is often thus heralded (see Bent, The Cyelade*, p. ISO; Ferriman, Home Life in Hellaa, p. 139). Although women do mostpf the work both oat-<^-door8 and in, the birth of a girl is not an occasion of rejoicing, for when she reaches the early marriageable age of these regions she must be provided with a dowry and then works of ooiuBe for her husband's family. She is thus an expense without being any considerable economic asset to her parents.
350 Dialect folk-tale texts [cbl
fere ATA, "*'Iv /it o-*!', JiV /M <r*i/;" *Ete€iv6 ftrc #ct, "N^^Ir ftai, v4 Jiv fiaL ^Eari on ae yuipdra-e, g ixeivo yiapdr<r€ /*€." '26va fjprrav da ({apdiAcra r, "Ettov ki, "*ISv ri <rai;" eirav. 'E^etro hre «t, "'Eira? OTt <ra9 yivo-€, g* itcewo yi»<re ifU. ^Oyoi to trorip do qapddi fjLai" Xova ovXa eifxiav, Sttuip.
*I6d ircuviagav r dl3ui. 'Ito to xopvi •^I'W'gC' rpdiagav. "Eyto-gav gai eva ♦ * ♦ ♦ *^ Ilifyc' eare ir* do
vcu/ca, " Dc? /Lie Xto viard • aopa, 6v epT'p^ to ottIt, oti xpe^ vd ae di/cto.** Do Kopii €(f>€p€ do viaTd. "E-^ae da yefUxia kcu €<f>aav. *'HpT€ do vcuxa KCU eirCt ^*''Avoi^€ do Tvpa. "Of^ icXdatD, aajccivw to" To KopK (f>6y€ • iroudvae, "UpTav da (\apdacra t, Ka^ eirav, "'Art TO hevi^t 9 aapdpae;*' ^E/ceivo eire ki, ""HpTe eva vauca xai qopqovTa€ fie" Da qapddaa t Kpvfiiardap. ''Hpre do valxa, g€u eTTc, ""Oi/ xXdatOy do Tvpa 9 a-aKdvm to" Da qapddSra efiyav To val/ea hriaodv do * gebipTcav do.
To Kop(k iva fUpa Snr <f>icd\ivia'ge to pefik^, irdraep ha xefUK, Kai jraaiptre. Ta (\apddaa adpaav, X'^J^' "Edexdp do da deff^i^ * I'lrap Ki, ""A? TO dcKovfi iaa^ • dio-€T /ia9 yevTjfui," To KopH hnjpav do* ni^iap. Ta dejSe^ija Swap ici, ''"A^ ipTovy gai to yepi^fia a? TO dexovfjL," Xopa to Kopd irdaaiv .do. ^OT\a do irdaaav pa gdfjMia'ovv do, Tpdvaav ki to qdSi t ev fpa K€fUK» "EfiyaXdv do * do K0(^ drfiKae. "HpTap da qapddaa t, va irdpoup yivrifta. Do Kopvi, 6TXa da x^P^^ ^ (\apddia t, Ifuiip da. Xoya Ta qapdd&a T TO KopH difjL hopaa vd to /jLaytpvv. To defii dirKdTm irira^e epa
V
Ko&iXo, gat en-e, '^%4k, ipei fju, aixl *Oyci da qapddaa fi ifiayia Ta*
eKetPid ifii de/i hopaap vd fie fiayipvp" Xo^ Ta defieji^a TiuiXaav,
Kai ipadv do. "E^epav to qapddcn t. "E^aav, Tpdpaap to Ki^t t.
'Ain-oyt09 Waira-Aat^dpov,
^ I hftve to omit ftbout 17 words, the general seiue of which is glYen in the tnuiBlation.
ly] and translations 351
the boy rose up. He caught her by the hair, and said, "Are you an In or are you a Jin*?" She said, "I am neither an In nor am I a Jin. Whoever he was who begat you, he also begat me." Afterwards her brothers came. They said, " Who are you ? " they said. She said, " Whoever begat you, he also begat me. I am your own sister/' Afterwards they all ate and drank.
They used to go hunting. The girl used to cook. They used to eat. They had also a.... [The girl broke her oven and had some diflSculty with the fire, and asked her neighbour for fire'.]... She went; she said to the woman, "Give me a little fire. After- wards, if you come to the house, whatever you desire, I will give you." The girl brought the fire. She cooked the food, and they ate. The woman came, and said, "Open the door. If you don't*, I will break it." The girl was frightened; she fainted. Her brothers came, and said, "Why is your face pale?" She said, "A woman came and fiightened me." Her brothers hid them- selves. The woman came and said, " Beware', I will break your door." The brothers came out. They seized the woman; they killed her like a dog.
The girl, one day when she was sweeping the courtyard, trod on a bone, and &inted. Her brothers thought she was dead. They gave her to the camel-drivers. They said, " Let us give her to you. Do you give us com." They took the girl ; they went away. The camel-drivers said, "Let them come, and let us give them the com." Afterwards they took the girl away. When they took her to bury her, they saw that there is a bone in her foot. They took it out. The girl came to her senses. Her brothers came to take the com. When the girl saw her brothers, she recognised them. Afterwards the brothers could not recognise the girl. She threw a knucklebone underneath the camel and said, "Knuckle bone, knuckle bone!* I recognised my brothers; they could not recognise me." Afterwards the camel-drivers told them, and they recognised her. They took their sister away. They ate; they enjoyed their health.
AnD<5NI08 PAPA-LAZiRU. ^ F. p. 229, note 2, and t» in glossary. * Cf, the Kabyle variant cited p. 270. ' The translation is modified.
^ The translation is uncertain, bat the words would seem to be something said by childien playing a game.
352 IH^dect folk-tale texts [ch.
UijlohjLtsh. 2.
''Avdpa vai/ca eyiagav &a iraiL Do vaU r eytage eva &/>aq. M^ do ddpoq KTuiviige, Mai^a r l7r€ /ct, ^'VLad m" enre «4, ^a/ie TO ftafid 9 icot;pdc£." 'I6a ^ da Xi^o'ge, to JSapoq raoXdrae. Mcba T Ivre ict, '' McC tTa do x^T€/i yipva-ovtc, gai &fie do fiafid 9/'
Do TTOii OTT woLptage, airairiafo r i^pre gai do &paq. To Trau ^€ «i, " Tlovyi pa 7r^9 ; " Do SQpdq eirc /ct, '' Na ttS 70(9 ^01; oTrovyi tr(dv€i^J' *EtfC€iv6 ew€ 4Ci, ** Na vA yci do fiafid ^" Do i&pdq eire
'f Ott TTOAPiagap, id'^^aa-ap. Do iraiyi hre ki, " KadeySa do qot/7£0t' /lAco-a, gat <t>ip \ep6, /cat va irtfiVf^y "Etire xi, ^'^Upa dc/i hopA. ^lav tcadi/Sa," "*A/lu£, va xadeSA yid, irdK pd fA€ fiydXff^.*' To irau Kadififj, "E/SyaXc Xepo* eiruip. Do &p^ d6/ do iPya\€, "Do XO'T€fi ytovaovfc 6p do diKt)^ ifii, pd ere /SydKa, ^Afid, op, ira^ do pa^d 9, *To pi pe/ deyl, p,i XaX^. JJgi &a yepXp." Ui^yiav do fiafid T Kowdd. "E^e ki to &/(i<iq, "Ba)8<£," ftre, "tT<£ do ^opoq /ia9 P^!* hre. "''A9 aray^ xovpdd p4i^ • " jffif ire tTo do S^pdci do iravyi
r TOP,
^Htop hfa Dovpui Gu^eKij. Kpiiagcp do Iro. Do fiafid r eirc /ci, '*'il<; dep4 /capeU di^ hopae po irdp, g* loni po irdptf^ pi;** Do 'H'aiyi eire kl do ffaffd t, "Do &paq pui^ hopet po 4>^P'** ^Ait^kov hlp<r€ do akoyOy Kai Trqye,
"Ott iraipLijge, ffrap ipa iroXd qapBp^drfia. "ETre /ce, "TtXcda Srt fcpe^* pd ae dixa),*' Do irau eire kv, ""Ei/a o-e dc Kpi<o" Do (\ap9v]d hre ki^ ""Att do qai'aT9 p, errap Spa qavdr. 'Eo*6 piagercu IXa^ip,,*' {Uijye, irijye g a7<xi Xio totto^:, gat ixov X^V-}
ni/7€ €Pa X^PiP ^^ '"'^P '^^ Doi/vta GiiZfeX?;. Do ixdidp ere «t, " 'Ito," hre, " ex ^* deo-rai^. "Ap do irKy^, pd ro irdprj^, "Ap dev do 7r#cJ79, do yovpyovpi 9 do JeXaT pd do fcoyjr^" "Ettc kl do Ixduip, •""Ei/a p^iaopiro irCKtdp Kai eva p,i&6piiro ifgoi'." 'Ito eirgep do, Qap9vjayiov to qavdr iriraaep do liiapA p^eaa, gat ireKSjepae. To Jiovpid GU{eX97 hrepip do. "Et^epep do do airiri t. "Edexip do do
iv] and tra/nslations 353
2. The King's Son and his Treacher<m8 Servant^
A man and wife had a son. The boy had a servant. He used to go about with the servant. His mother said, " My son/' said she, " go to your father." Whilst she was saying this, the servant was vexed. His mother said, '' Take this signet ring, and go to your fether."
Whilst the boy was on his way, behind him came also the servant. The boy said, "Where are you going?" The servant said, "I will go wherever you go." He said, "I will go to my fether." The servant said, " I will go," said he.
Aa they were on their way, they became thirsty. The boy said, " Go down into the well, and bring water, and we will drink." Qe said, " I cannot. You go down." " But if I go down, you will pull me up again." The boy went down. He brought up water. They drank. The servant did not pull him out. " If you give me the signet ring, I will pull you out. But when you go to your father, don't say, ' It is mine.' Take an oath." They went to his father. The servant said, " Father," said he, ." this is our servant," said he. "Let him stop with us," "because the servant was his son.
There was a Fair One of the World. He desired her. His &ther said, "Until now no one has been able to get her in marriage, and will you get her?" The boy said to his father, '* Our servant is able to bring her." Then he mounted the horse and went off.
As he was on his way, there were a great many ants. He said, "Ask what you want. I will give it." The boy said, "I don't want anything." The ant said, " From my wing take a feather^ You will need it." (He went, he went a little space further, and there he died'.)
He went to a village to take the Fair One of the World. The elder said, " Here," said he, " is a trial (?). If you perform it, you shall take her. If you don't perform it, the executioner shall cleave your neck." The elder said, "A half-measure of rye and a half-measure of ^ ." He performed it. He threw the ant's wing into the middle of it, and it was set in order. He took the Fair One of the World. He brought her to his house. He gave her to his
^ V. p. 268. « Lit, from iny wing take ft wing.
' The narrator grew tired and wanted to end the tale.
D. 23
354 Dialect folk-t(de texts [ce.
pa^d T. Do ^al3d r ftre Kt, '^Ha/Sd** hrCy "oywwa," eTre, **to iraii
9 fiaiy Mat. ixeivd do i^pd ^ veJ* Xo^a to Dovvid Qii^eKij ewephf
do iTo, gat aVLpaav <Te<l>d.
^AvTovco^ Uaira-Aa^dpov.
UlaghItsh. 3.
'^Eva fia(\9r Tjrav rpia iratd Kai rpla KopHux xai eva J3a^d. 'Ito to ffaffd Sva fUpa xaarraXdvae^ xai CQghipae to fuxpo r to iraU, gai eir€, ""'Orfa x^^^M^^»** iyiTT, •'oTi9 epercw, d€9 to da KOfniuL* irovX da/'
"E/Lt ba9 ffpTe h'a de/Spii. 'Ito lire ki, "Do fjtia 9 to qapdda-i ? Kpeto TO." 'Ito cde/cei^ do. Soi/a ^pTe Af' aXi/a d€/9pt9. "Elde/cc to opTavjd qapdao^a t. Som ^/otc «' a\i/a de/SpK, "Eide^e Afat to fLixpo to KopK. ''Ewe TO ^pav\ T' oka da qapdao-a t S^ghipaav to pbi/rpo TO iraiL "'Eiire ki, "Da qapdao-a irovyi etvdai;" hre, G' ixeivo eire Kiy "not;X.o"a Ta" erre. 'Ka iXpKeXdvcrav, gai ^diaav do,
Xoi^odai' hiinrav d' a\o7aTa, koi irrf^tav, "^pTav eva qovoq eKov, Ta epyo da (\apdacra e/3yap do qoi/oq, kcu to fuxpo to qapddi efiacdp do do cTdlSXo, xai va <l>v\d^ Ta dkoyaTa, *Icd e^ciav d* oda '^(OfjiL To qapddac t dev do SBghipaav, ""Ewe yidp9 ge^i, /cat ijpTe eva defi. To de^ efirj to o-TajSXo, dXd to Trail <f>6y€. Xova pA TO i\ap.d t a-fcoTcoaiv do €kov to de^, "Ei/ve a-ahaxddv • TrdX ir^qyiav eva qoi/oq. 'Eicoi; irdXi efiyav qapdacra t d' oda, 'E^ov e<l>arfav, erriaVj xac to qapddo'i t dev do foghd/MTOv. 'S,6va irdXi evve yuzp9 geje, Kat ffpTe iKibdarX^ defi. Do Trajyi Ito a/coTODaev do. ^6pa evve frdXt caha^ddv, kcu ttoX* irifyiav eva qoi/oq. *Ekov €<f>ayav, eiruiv to qapdao-^ t dev do Soghipa-av' hov aeiX ijpTe \lSbdaX9 deyS. ^EKeivo irdX do iraii gehepTcev do.
*Ekov to K€<f>dX irr\ye to iipe, k ejSva-ev do. Soi^a Ito do iraiyi hre tci, '*Depe av /SyoO," eTre, "Ta qapddara /i, iip/ceXej/dow," erre. 'Ito e^Sghd to ddp/i, gai x^ptre eva viaTd. ^oya Ito to iratyi irriye' Tpdvae eKei^ iva vaixa ({aivaTa qa^dv eyiir. 'Ito to tratyi eire xt, "D€9 p^ eva viaTu" eTre. 'Ito do vaixa erre Ki, "'Ito do qafav," ^Tre, "avdo a'rfKdff^, koa, dv do creKff^ ixd,'* erre, "iirap" eTre,
iv] cmd tnmdations 355
father. To his fetther he said, '' Father/' said he, " I/' said he, '' am your son, and that one is your servant." Afterwards he took in marriage the Fair One of the World and they lived happily.
And(5nios Papa-LazAbu.
3. Ths Magic Brother a-in-law^.
Once there were three bojrs and three girls and a fsither. The father one day fell ill, and called his youngest son and said, " My son, when I die, whosoever comes, give him the girls ; sell them/'
First came a dervish. He said, " I ask for your eldest sister." He gave her. Afterwards came yet another dervish. He gave him his second sister. Afterwards came yet another dervish. He gave away also the youngest girl. It became evening. His other brothers called the youngest boy. He said, "Where are the sisters?" said he. And he said, "I have sold them," said he. They became angry, and struck him.
Afterwards they mounted the horses and went away. They came to a house in that place. The two brothers went forward to the house, and they put the youngest brother into the stable, to look after the horses. They ate bread in the room. They did not call their brother. It drew to midnight, and a Dev came. The Dev went into the stable, but the boy took fright. Afterwards with his dagger he killed that Dev. It became morning. Again they went to a house. There again his brothers went to the room. There they ate, they drank, and did not call their brother. After- wards again it drew to midnight, and there came a Dev with two heads. The boy killed him. Afterwards it became again morning, and again they went to a house. There they ate, they drank; they did not call their brother. This time a three-headed Dev came. To that one again the boy dealt a dog's death.
The head there went to the light and put it out. Afterwards the boy said, " Now if my brothers come forward," said he, " they will be angry," said he. He came out on the flat roof, and per- ceived a fire. Afterwards the boy went; he looked there; a woman is boiling a cauldron. The boy says, " Give me some fire," said he. The woman said, ** This cauldron," she said, " if you lift it up, and if you put it over there," said she, " take," said she, " some
1 F. p. 272.
23—2
356 Dialect folk4ale texts [ch.
"vtard" 'Iro to irodryl ariKUtchf do, gai la'^6 do iipil r. Som air do qa^dv fJki<ra hrqpe Iva dcpifi K^pui^, Kai eif>aev,
^ova dire/cov rjpre tva qovdq, *E#rot; I/m;* rpdiHre i^rov, eva KopK KOifjMTav. 'E^oi; do crapAdv emfpiv do air to K€<f>dkt, r, Sa-€/eip do /c(£r de6^ da qaJEjK^ r Kowdd, %6va StfMe /cai ro fji4Xt r, ftr*€ /vat TO o'ephiri r, k ixeivo to pArairo r yidae, "*Ito pAa qapdda9 p, do viadv^ ve."
Xoya rpdpo-ev * hfa qoja ^€/>t^09 #cotMaTat ey/ir, iicai to cropui r ^X^^ 7tXai'.
X<S{^ ir^fye bao-qa &a qoi^oq. *E#roi; /cat rpdva-e, Koifiarai eva KOpa. K' iK€ivuip& do era/id^^y ea-exiv do da qo^ui t jcovvdo. Soi^a yida€ do p^erairo r do Svopa, '* 'Ito oprav^d qapdda^ p, do vauea ve,""
%6ya TrdKi wijye hfa qoi^ciq. *Eiicoi; #cat iniX« ro o'a/idciy yvp€r€v do da qa^ia t ^ovi^a. Soi^oday irifye.
"Ow iralvi^ge, x^P^^ ^^ val/ca* iK€iv6 cdpdive pdpLO. Do irai^l ewe Ki, "'Iro do pdp/i drl do a-apda^;*' Do vauca Sire ki, '* Na ifHorH" deyi, " to a-apd&" hre. To 7rat7i yutK/Sdpcep to vcukcl, ""A? ft€ ^tdrik \iyOy* deyL Xo^a Iro do Trat/ eirrfpiv do, /cai ^pre do airlri r.
Soi'oday o-aba^ai^ ^i^e. Zi7/ir(oai^, irrjyiaVy fjprav ixov do roiro^. Do /3a/3d r eire kl, "Ta aapddvui rh t oKa^e ; " hre. Gat to /it/cpo do irtui Sire ki^ "*07ci d* SXal^a^* Ihre. Oat o'Of^a vAavdvaav^ got TTTjpav da vaixa rvc, Xoya irrjyiav do ^fiopip rve, kcu a^trav ae^d.
lStv0ip,to^ naira-*I<hNn;^.
IV] aind tr€mslati4)n$ 367
fire." The boy lifted it up, and lit his pine-splinter. Afterwards from out of the cauldron he took a dirham of meat, and ate^
Afterwards from there he came to a house. He went in there. He had seen a girl sleeping. The candlestick there he took it from her head, he set it down by her feet'. Afterwards he both ate her honey and drank her wine, and on her forehead he wrote, " This is my eldest brother s pledge of betrothal."
Afterwards he saw an old man sleeping, and a snake crawled into his mouth'.
Afterwards he went to another house. There too he saw a girl sleeping ; and he put her candlestick also by her feet. Afterwards he wrote the words on her forehead, " This is the wife of my second brother."
Afterwards again he went to a house. There again he moved the candlestick and put it by her feet. Afterwards he went away.
As he was on his way he saw a woman. She was winding yam. The boy said, " Why are you winding this yam ? " The woman said, " With the intent that it may give light I am winding it," said she. The boy implored the woman, ** Let it give me a little lights" Afterwards the boy took it and came to his house.
Afterwards it became morning. They rose up, they went, they came to that place. The father said, "Who has changed the candlesticks ? '* stdd he. And the youngest boy said, " I changed them," said he. Afterwards they were married and took their wives. Afterwards they went to their village, and lived happily.
EFTHfMIOS PAPA-YosfPH.
^ Evidenily the incidents of the old woman who spins oat the day and that of the lobbera with the forty-handled cauldron (see p. 273) have been telescoped into one. The release of the woman who makes the day is narrated in the sequel, bat has become muddled with the hero's search for a light. He should meet the old woman, tie her up to prevent Day breaking before his adventures are over, then meet the robbers with the cauldron who take him off to the palace, and release the old woman on his way back.
^ To change the candlesticks and to drink up the drink by the princess's side is the regular mode of procedure and one of the tokens of their presence that heroes under these oireumstances leave behind, e.g, Paton, No. 6, Folk-Lore^ zi, p. 118 ; Groome, Ko. 26. In an Indian story the moving of sticks from head to feet or liom feet to head of the princess brings her to life or sends her into a death-like trance, Stokes, p. 186.
' In some of the stories the hero kills a big snake which he sees crawling up the wall of the king's palace and leaves his sword sticking in the walL This obsouxe sentence may be a reminiscence of the incident.
< F. note 1.
358 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
Ulaghatsh. 4.
''Apdpa vaitea • eyiage eva ^Srdy, 'Ito do iraufL hre tci, ** ^flva" ftr€, "va iw& irariadx** ftre. **^afid ii^' (ire, **va /coiw,** erre, " ra X^Pk^ A* Xepo, xai fidva fi*' eire, " va dex ro ireS-KLp" 'I&x oTXtia UKova-ap, upxeXevaav. Kai do vaitca hr€ kl, "''A^ <f>€povfi eva cravdiq * a9 TO fidaovfi tro do iraiyl lyiov, xat ro irerdaovfi ro daj/t9."
Xoyadav iro u^l^epiKAev nl^epiKdev ijpre deyi^ipv to arofia. Xoyadav iicov %a>/>o-€i^ do ha ^0X07^^, Kay in^e, XaK/re do a^a r. ^Ayd r /cat ewe ki, ^'^'Eyep Iro dp ev /cavek" ewe, "va yev to fw. "Av ev fjAX** ewe, '*a^ ev ro corip" etre, "kvoi^dv do* Tpdvaev Iva fiS&iKO <f>a-dxy tifda xay xdiyerai^. *Ito ro iratyi eirrfpev do ay a r, xai eirgev do ifiXddi r.
'Ito do iraiyi Traivio'ge iporov d* laKoKipv, %6ya do irarLaaxip^ do awir i^prav ipyo 6iv€^. 'I2a da diVev doyAadivav. 'Iro do irariadx i^ghiptre k ovKa da X'^'^XarfiovKui r, Kai iwe /ci, *' *Ica da Sive^ dri doyi^ad^v ; " iyiiTt erre. *Ejcetvid dev d' ifiaav. 'Ito eTTf KLy '*TpLa /i>6/7€9 €v fiovo-adi" eire,
%6yadav Iro do ^6/>t^09 fipre do airiri t. J)\xS'Avdiivia'g€ Kdyorrov\
Soi^adai' ro iraiyi rjpre an d* ItrKoXtpv, ^'E/i hdk ro irar^dy^^ errc
Ki, ""Ot*9 do fiayiv Iro," (ire, "va dexto ro irartaraxX^ghi fi** ftrc.
*Iro do rrau eire xi, "*Ari dti€rtti;df 9 ; " ^€. Do fiafid r Xe kij
"Ne 7^9 ro lirvva;*' ewe. Do waiyi Xi xi, "Ti yev ; *Ia'v IfJi^^
XdX," iw€, Bafid r Xe xi, **Ilcui fi," Xe, **fva piApa waT^a^axiov
ro awir ijprav ipyo 6ive^, xai doy^o'divav*' Do wad Xe xi, "'E/i£
TToa^ fie, IBafid," Xe, Do fia/3d r vroao'ei' do. ''Efiif waruiayv^
do qoi^oq • errge refuvdx. "E^re xt ro wariadx, "'Art do7mcrduj' ; "
eyiw, ewe. Do waiyl Xe xv, "T6va ve jSa/Sd, goi riva ve fjidva.
*\id do7tio'dlli/ eylw, oXiyxi ;^a(rai/ do wairfi r," *\r6 do wad 6rXaya
XdXtre oijSd, da Hve^ ovaav» X6yadav Iro ro wariadx edexe ro
waria-axXiq Iro do wad, 'Ito do wad eAexe gai do xopi6i t
''E^oai/, ewiav, atpfrav p.ipdria,
KvBvfiio^ naira-'I«>o*t^.
1 For idiom v. § 881.
iy] and translations 359
4. The DreamK
A man and his wife; he had a son. This boy said, "I*' said he, "will become a king," said he. "My father," said he, " shall pour," said he, " water on my hands, and my mother," said he, "shall present the towel." When they heard it, they grew angry. And the woman said, "Let us fetch a chest; let us put the boy into it, and throw it into the sea." They put him into the chest ; they threw him into the sea
Afterwards floating and floating he came to the edge of the sea. Afterwards a female servant saw him there, and went and told her master. Her master said, "If it be a man," said he, " it shall be mine ; if it be a thing," said he, " let it be yours," said he*. They opened it. They saw a little boy, who is floating in it. Her master took the boy and made him his child.
The boy used to go to and fro to school. Afterwards two sparrows came to the king's house. These sparrows were quar- relling. The king called all his female servants, and said, " Why are these sparrows quarrelling?" said he. They did not know. The king said, "Three days are granted," said he.
Afterwards the man came to his house. He was ever pondering. Afterwards the boy came from the school. In the beginning the king said, " Whoever finds out this," said he, " I will give him my kingdom," said he. The boy said, " Why are you pondering ? " said he. HiR fether says, " Will you do this ? " said he. The boy says, " What is it ? Just tell me," said he. His father says, " My boy," says he, "one day two sparrows came to the king's house, and were quarrelling." The boy says, "Take me there, father," says he. His father took him. He went into the king s house. He made the salutation. The king said, " Why do they quarrel ? " said he. The boy says, "One is the father, and one is the mother. They quarrel, because they have lost their child." When the boy had spoken thus, the sparrows flew away. Afterwards the king gave his kingdom to the boy. To the boy he gave also his daughter. They ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
EfthImios PAPA-YosfPH.
1 V. p. 256. « V. p. 22S.
360 DicUect folk-tale texts [d
UlaghItsh. 5.
''Htov iva avApa vcUtca * lyiagav iva irad icai eva xopiS. *Iq iroXv if>iqapia, ^Fr/iagav k Iva irpoaro, Xep do ficpa oKfielagj^ dO| icai TralpM'gav yA^ dipifi ydKa. 'S,€Kvid'gdv da Iro do Tcpjipi \ip do fiipa ipoTov tva ^x * 'flviarge to ydXa^ gai ciieviage m \lpa, OKa ovSa ^evgipira-Cf Kai Ixpe^ev va irav do X^J^^ Do irau eirepiv do Kovvdd r, Kai ro Kopti a^xiv do do koi x^J^^^ Kovvdd, *ISa injyiav do x^jdA^q.
Do x^^ yifl^^ ^^> "'^^ tcopi&i 9 o-efidf yipvpovie," 'Baffd i direfcov div ivdvfre, ^ova irdXi ro X^^ irdKae x^prt. Do X^P^4^ aopa (rdXire do irad r, tcai hre sciy va irq, va ^ep Kopi&ipv r tc SlfuiKd ro pin r. To wad TJpre ro X^PiP '''• T^pdvce ro xopic, /cai yipvpovK ae/Sdji, C^ghipce v dvoi^ do rvpa, gai dev do avoi^e. Do irad XdXae ki, ""fl qapddai 9 /^at. *'Avotfe ro rvpa," To Kopa irdXi dev d' dvoi^e. Xo^ ro irad XctXcre «i, ''*E/i€ yipv /3a/3d fi p,€ {rdXae' avoi^e do rvpa," To Kopii aiua dvoi^e do rvpa. To trad hre ki, "'Io-u fjUpfAtiae* lav <r€/8d^9 y$pvpovic, Na 0-6 fco'^, gai vd TrdatD dipMka 9 ro fiir" To KopiS yuiXfidpce. Kai ro trad Sirrjpev* injyev Iva hivdp, *E/cov do tcopiS eire, "Mc ro r}Xij>€yi 9 <l>dla-€ Iva qapyd, hdr^pa ro pAri, fi, xai ird^ ro ro /Safid /A." Ovia hrev da, gat yvirvmae. Do trad hrrjpe do pAn r* haripirev do qapya^yiov do Slpa,, Kai a<^/ic6* TnTye. Do xopii ir\aa oyidvae, dip, hopa-e va yiifipff ro qapddoB t, Kat SKXa^e. Xova l/9gh9 Iva coHripv #c€^aX, xai ixov jcot/iff/e.
Xahaxjddv irarAaxipv do ircuyi ffpre va ^aH AfiuL ^KiratrLam Yc&po'e do KopSi ffTov. Da dp(\aAdjcra r erre #», ^^''E^ep Sv Sv pa\ a9 iv ro aonp • Syep '^ av Sv, a^ iv ro fio*' Do iranaaxtpv do rraU hrepiv do, gai irriye do X^PiP '^*
^] and translations 361
5. The BeavMfid Oirl 8weetme(U'7naker\
There were a man and a woman. They bad one son and lie daughter. They were very poor. They had also a sheep. Ivery day they used to milk it, and take a hundred dirhams of lilk. They used to put it into the cauldron. Every day a snake sed to come, drink the milk and put down a gold piece. In this ray he grew rich, and wanted them to go on the pilgrimage. He x)k the boy with him, and the girl he left with the village school- aaster. They started on the pilgrimage".
The schoolmaster wrote that, " Your daughter is in love with . vagabond." Her father there did not believe it. Afterwards gain the schoolmaster sent a letter. The man afterwards sent his on, and told him to go and bring his daughter's shift with blood on t. The boy came to her village. He saw the girl in love with the vagabond. He called her to open the door, and she did not open t. The boy said, " I am your brother. Open the door." Again ;he girl did not open it. Aiterwards the boy said, ''My father las sent me here. Open the door." The girl afterwards opened the door. The boy said, "Just fency it! you are in love with \ vagabond. I will kill you, and take your blood-stained shift." The girl besought him. And the boy took her; he went to a spring. There the girl said, "Kill a crow with your gun. Dip my shift and take it to my father." Thus she said, and went to sleep. The boy took her shift ; dipped it into the blood of the crow and left her. He went away. When the girl woke up, she could not find her brother and cried. Afterwards she went up to the top of a willow tree, and there went to sleep.
In the morning the king's son went to kill game. He had seen behind him the girl. He said to his brothers, " If this be a thing, let it be yours ; if it is a living soul, let it be mine*." The king's son took her, and went to his village^
' F. p. 267.
^ Here is a lacuna omitting the oaase of the sohoohnaster's calumny, viz, his unsuccessful attempts to seduce the girl.
' F. above, p. 228.
* Here occurs a further lacuna. The married life of the girl, her journey to ▼iflit her parents and the treachery of the official escorting her (? the police-officer of the sequel ; police in Turkey are of course military police), have dropped out of the story. See p. 267.
362 Dialect foU^tale texts [ch.
Ekov arr Iva ipyo fiipe^ a-o^a €4>vy€. Tli^yev^eva iohdu Kovi^d, /cai hre kl, " Da <l>of>6i^ fia^ &<; r dXa^fo" Me to iohdu aXa^a da, ^'l&Trrjpe k Iva pL(f>ipv hoc\\oix\apid, xat <f>6pa'€P do to qcuf>d t. Zoya THfye j3a/3d t do ^a>pto. 'Attc/cov Tnfye Kai icTorfe eva capcuj 4cae \iiag€ fjk€T€KunL 'Eicov do X^Pi^ fipnrev I3a/3d r rov* SBghBptrar do va T^jOiKrfi fiereXta, "''Oi^a \aK& fieriXta, dfid va ^oifAwjT da Tvp€^" ^Ekov Utov xoja? Kai iraTiS'dx to iraiL "Oir XaXiuiage do fierek, xoJ^9 Xi kl, "Dcpe X€(fa> a^ravcD." To wait Xc ki, *'*f}v OTT del/ do \>iTip& do fiere\ do Tvpa dip do dvoii!* To xoja Trd\i Xe «t, "Depe ;fe(|a> dirdvto'^ Do ic^ oykdp Xe #ct, "Fv/Hre do qa9- 6qo'^€9 TO." XoVa do ovfbao-a Xe «t, "Depe o-aArovdS airdvta," Do irad \i ki, **'Iot€/) ffarXadaT* "H do rvpa dev do dvoi^to, "A? b^Tipurci) do /iereXj /cat ottoi;;^ i/a irar, dfiAT^
hiTtpae do pi^TcK * aTr to qa^ r e/Syakev do hoqXovqapia, scat (fydiaev do eli ttj 717. Ka* giioTepo-e ei'twde to fiafid t, crofa to /Luzi/a T, 0*01/0 do oi;(fbao'9, irova to p^ojo. Ka* to 67r«e do uf>Tipd XdXorep do. Kai fia/3d t arftetiye' do ^oja a-KOTeofriv do. *At ixeivo aova to Koplit t Idexiv do 'rraTto'dx do iraiL Kot cirgav aepdvda fiepev ydfMo<;, 'Att dexeivo aova errepev do* iriyye do
X^Pi^ t.
Xdffffa^ KfDvo'TavTLvov A^ifipoyXov^.
UlaghAtsh. 6.
"Htoi/ ei/a douX vcuKa, ''Eyiarge ipifo ^crea. *Iid diviagev da iQpdq, Kai il>€pLa'gap i^pateipv t da irapdyta^ gat beo'XeTdii/^o'gai/. Sdi/a do /Ltea t do Trait eTre ^t> ''*E/i6 #coXa /te e/7v<( Tpta creiriay xat va irdpto to JC€<l>d\i p, pa irdtor Il^e, TTT/^e.
''H/Tre iva yrkp ipd^, k€U ixov Koifii^e. Soi/a Tpdva iicei, air iva KekAp iffyav Iva voXd duKkpia. 'M.epTaep da o /Sghiviagap - aepavda ijTav. ^Ott p.ipiS'gaVf trdki p^epTaep da* a€pdvda ffrav. %6va irdXi IjSyap d' datcipia * Trrf^uiv, ruijBdi ytafidia 7nfY€, efxtj
it] wnd trarislations 363
Then after one or two dBLjB she went away. She went to a
shepherd and said, '' Let me exchange our clothea" She changed
with the shepherd. She took too a goat's stomach, and put it over
her head^. Afterwards she went to her fathers village. There
she w^ent and remained as a servant and used to tell stories.
Her father had come to that village ; they summoned her to tell
stories. " I will tell stories, but shut the doors." There were the
schoolmaster and the king's son. Whilst she was telling the story,
the schoolmaster says, ["1 want to go out'."] The boy (i.e. the girl
disguised), says " When I have not finished the story, he shall not
open the door." The schoolmaster again says, ["I want to go
out*."] The hairless youth says, "Return the goose ; you stole it/*
Afterwards the police-officer says, [" I want to go out'.'*] The boy
says, " Burst if you please ; I won't open the door. Let me finish
the story, and wherever you want to go, go."
She finished the story; took the goat's stomach off her head and dashed it on the ground. And she shewed the matter first to her father, afterwards to her mother, afterwards to the police-officer, afterwards to the schoolmaster. And she told the calumny which he had uttered. And her father rose up; he killed the school- master. Afterwards he gave his daughter to the king's son. And they celebrated the wedding for forty day& Afterwards he took her ; he went to his village.
SaVVAS KONSTANDfNU DziMB<iGHLUS.
6. The Forty Thieves^
There was a widow-woman. She had two sons. These she used to send out to work and they would bring the money for their work, and support her. Afterwards her eldest boy said, " Bake me two or three loaves and I will take myself off." He went and went.
He came up to a rock and there fell asleep. Afterwards he looked there: a great number of soldiers came out fi"om a cave*. He counted them as they were going out ; they were forty. When they were going in, he again counted them; they were forty. Afterwards again the soldiers went out ; they went away.
1 V. p. 228. > The translation is a little modified. > F. p. 241.
^ Clearly one of the CSappadooian artificial oaves or ro<^-ciit dwellings.
364 Dialect folk4aIe texts [ch.
do KeKep, Tpdvce^ ^rov Iva viSrrd k(u tva ]tyapd dfy^S. Som rpdpce iicov iie. Tpdvae, Urov Iva /ida^a, Kai ^rav Iva voKa fidXia Kcu TTCLpd/yuL, 'S,6pa cirepe \la irapd/yta * 7i/bu»0-6 da 6ou/3Xi r, Kai d<f>i]K€' TT^fye. Tlijye tva %e0/>td* eirepe aepdvda qaTovpia^ Kai iipre wdXi ixov do X^'^P f^ovvdd, "Ott fiipiSrgap, pipraev da- iraK f^rav <repdvda. '^O^ fighiviagav, pAprirev da* irdX ijrav cepdvda. ^"Et^epev da i\arovpia * yiflVKKdro'ev da * hrepkv da * ir^^ Soi^a TTifye Va X^PiP* 'E/eoiJ iffKevae. 'Elxot; Sirxe !va iroiXd HopoKui. KdioTOP,
"Oir KdloTOP, dHaApce r a\o do qapddoQ t, xai Sire /ct, ^Ti Xi^pel^f" deyi Do vaUa r hr€ ki, "'At/ dtlo-iivda?;" ^Ejceivo eve ict, "*'£%<» fpa if>iqape qapddi, tcai dttcrtU/da) iceipo" 'Zopa qapdda^ T TJpre yuw, k€u pednre do qapdda^ r, " KXa ^eygipenres ; " *Ito irre KLy *' n^a Spa qaytayipv xovpdd, fiipraa d' oaKipta * cepdpda rjrav 5<f> iSghipiagap /cat fiipvcrgap. ^Icrri ovia irge ra, KaXd Sir dep da fierpf<$, fie /*§9."
*Iro 71-1776. Tpdvce * piprcep da rpidpda ipjd. '^Oif} fighipiSrgap,
irdKi rjrap rpidpda ivuL ^Afid da fidria r qafidiaap * ria a-epdvda
pdai, "Efiff. "Eirtaa-dp do, xai iiJM^dp do. T* dK6 r do qapdai
<f>v\dypei, va Spr, /cai dip iperau 2op« Tnfye. Tpdpce tcei, to
qapdda^ r ^dlcap do. Soi^a SriMdax fidXia Urav, e/repep da * irrfye,
^opa da yj^pc^^ta ifiyap. Ilapdraap da, apdnrap da, /cat dev
h6p<rap pa ra ii/Spov.
Xafifia^ KtoparaPTiPOV A^ifipiyTLOV^,
UlaghItsh. 7.
''Eva ^e/7i^09 eyiS'ge Iva <f>SrdX' *Ito do <f>a'dx Sde/cev do va dovXeY '^o o-aTrqaX^. "Oir dip do fidye ro aairqaXiq^ ^pTe iriam. 3a fid T ptorcev do, "*E/Aa;^e9 to /it/;" det Gat do ^ady eire «*, " KaXa epM^d ro^ Do x^P^i^^ pd>r<re do i^vdrf t, g' e/ceipo eve Ki, " Dei' do epux^" To x^P^^^ MpKeXkvae, ^Edetcev do boo-qd Spyo, *Iro irdXi, iif^vye* Sof^ai' eire ki, "''A? to d€KO» ov^dq ro9ro9, p4 iropR pa if>vyff"
^ 'Opyo (= iftyw) ondeniood. For phzaae 0e«#pw fp7or» v. 1 881.
rv] and trandations 365
Gradually he advanced ; he went into the cave. He looked ; there was a fire and a cigarette mouth-piece. Afterwards he looked here and there. He saw it was a storehouse, and there were a great many things and money. Afterwards he took a little money ; filled his bags, and left. He went ofiF. He went to a village, took forty mules, and came again there close to the rock. As they were going in, he counted them ; again they were forty. As they were going out, he counted them ; again they were forty. He brought the mules, loaded them, took them, went away. Afterwards he went to a village. There he married. There he built many houses. He lived there.
Whilst he was living there, he thought of his other brother, and said, "What is he doing?" His wife said, "Why are you thoughtful ? " He said, " I have a brother in poverty, and I am thinking of him." Afterwards his brother came here, and asked his brother, " How did you become rich ? " He said, " I went to a rock. I counted the soldiers. They were forty, when they were going out and when they were coming in. You do the same. If you do not count them exactly, do not go in."
He went. He looked, counted thirty-nine. When they were going out, again they were thirty-nine. But his eyes were dazed, for there are forty. He went in. They seized him and killed him. The other brother waits for him to come, and he does not come. Afterwards he went. He saw there they had killed his brother. Afterwards he took everything that was there. He went away. Afterwards the thieves came out. They sought for him, they searched for him, and could not find him.
SlVYAS EONSTANDfNU DzilOtdGHLUS.
7. Master and Pupil\
A man had a son. He put the boy to work at hat-making. Since he failed to learn hat-making, he came back. BUb &ther asked him, " Have you learned it ? " And the boy said, " I have learned it well." The man asked his master, and he said, " He did not learn it." The man grew angry. He put him to another trade. The boy again went away. Afterwards the man said, " Let us send him to a distant place, that he may not be able to go away."
1 F. p. 266.
3^ Dialed folk-tale texts [ch.
''Ow TO vdiag€f ^fyre Sva hwap xovvdd. *'Eflrt€ iva Xepo, gai
"'Art fie &gh4/>0-€9;" Gai to xept^o? hre ki, "*07<» dev ae Saghiptra." K* iKeivOy "To fi6 do Svo/Ma "O^ i^e," ftrc. Sovadai' ptoTO-e KL, " Hot; iraivet^ ; " " HcUvo) pa deKco ro ^crd')(^ do &paqXdq." €Keivo eire ki^ tjfie aivei^ to /jll ro cdpoq; Dti/o) to, ejre ^''Eiva xpovo^ a oTaff, "EXa • av do fifipy<i y^po, eirap to Kai afu, "Kv Aiv do vl^pr)^, TV va ir/cA ; "
'Ito do iraii OTa^ Cdpaq, /cat a^ d* iif>€vdrf t efuie iroX.a a-ia. Tera^e do ypovoo'i t. "TIpTC jSa/Sd t' vd do iraai rov, ^Oif>tpv do /copt? &gha/)(7e ro rrau, — rroXv do ai^dLviage, — gai, eire kl air ro ae/Sdovci I6iv, "Dep^ I3aj3d p, va Ipr, gat vd ae pmnjiy 'boqaXa^ Ifiai^ p^t! det ^"'EipM'xay av ttJ^, to KC^dXi 9 vd do /co^, gat va TO <r€/c l&d da c^a^ayui piaa, "Av ae pwrrjky ^div €p>ay(a* ire, gai va 0*6 7reTa9 o^a> va ce iraa^,
Xova fjpre fiaffd r, PcoTo-e do <f>S'dX) g* ixeivo, "dev ip^xa,' Sire. Kai qovfiaXdra-ev do, 'Rafid r irrfpev do, gai irqye. "Oir iraiviage, ro ^o-a;^ rropve rrla<D. *'Evv€ hfa Ka\6 dpvL "HpTc to ffa/Sd r Kovvddy gai 0a^d r eire /ci, "''A? ro vcd<ra>f a? to ko^jtco, Kai KoXd a<; ro (jioyto" Gai div hopae vd ro wiai. Xova ewe <t>6'dx > i^pre do fiafid r KOt/vdd. Kav fiaffd r eire /a, *' Kovvdd p, va r^TOirai, TO dpvl vd ro Trtdcovp, rov^ Kat vd ro <f>ap, rov"
Soi/a do <f>a-dx 'rrop.ve 7rL<r<D • ewe eva koKo galdovp. "HpTe do fiaffd r Kovvda. Ra/3d r vd ro rriaSi rov, vd ro hivdti, Kat va Trdy TO arrir, iroXv qoja air ro ijrov, ^ova dip, hopae vd ro vuii, Tljjye Trtato • yerae • ewe (f>a'd'x^. "Hpre do fiafid r xovvdd. Bafid t eire Ktf "Na fjToa'at Kovvdd /a, ro galdovp vd. ro rrtdaovp, rov, vd ro rrovXrjfTovp^ rov, va rrdpovp. Xio Ktptd^, IIoXi; <f>tKap&yia puart, Na ro €<f>aydp, rov"
iv] a/iid translations 367
As he was taking him, he came near a spring. He drank a draught of water, and cried, " Of ! " When he had said this, there came a person and said, " Why did you call me ? " And the man said, " I did not call you." And he said, " My own name is Of." Afterwards he asked him, " Where are you going ? " "I am going to put my son into apprenticeship." And he said, " Will you give me the apprentice ? " "I give him," said he. " Let him remain a year. Then come ; if you find him well, take him and go. If you don't find him, I won't be held responsible."
The boy remained as apprentice and learned many things from his master. His year came to an end. His father came ; he would have taken him. The daughter of the Of called the boy, — she loved him much, — and because of her love she said, " Now my father will come and will ask you, ' Let us see ; have you learned anything ? ' If you say, ' I have learned,' he will cut off your head, and will put it amongst these heads here. If he asks you, say * I have not learned,' and he will drive you out for your father to take you away\"
Afterwards her father came. He asked the boy, and the boy said, " I have not learned." And he drove him out. His father took him, and went away. Whilst he was on his way, the boy stayed behind. He turned into a fine lamb. He came close to his father, and his father said, " Let me catch it, let me kill it, and let me eat it right up." And he could not catch it. Afterwards he became a boy. He came up to his father. And his father said, " Had you been by me, we should have caught the lamb, and we would have eaten it."
Afterwards the boy remained behind. He turned into a fine donkey. He came up to his father. His father would have caught him, to mount him and to go to his house, because he was very old. Afterwards he could not catch him. The boy went back; he came to the place ; he became a boy again. He came up to his father. His father said, " Had you been by me, we would have caught the donkey ; we would have sold it, to get a little meat. We are very poor. We would have eaten it."
^ The pupil must always make this reply to the magician until he has really mastered the whole of his master's book by heart. Besides the variants of the Uaster and Pupil story, see Kiinos, p. 23S, Der Zauherspiegel, ih. p. 77, Der Zauberer DervUch, and Grimm, vol. in, p. 127.
368 Dialect f6lk-t<de texts [ch.
Do ^0% 'ive x(, "*Av xpey^ i^i^^* ^ hmn fpa koXo de/Se. nda^ fi€, irovX /i€» (i/i^ ro yiXapi fi lU ro Ahcrf^, To '^ im. iicov ve" *FtW€ (va koXo defii. To ;^e/9i^09 iraaciv do. Ta deyS^jiTa rjprav Kai eirav ki, '^UovX do ifUva." Do j(€puf>o^ Ixpe^e ipyo xarc \ipayia. ^EiKeivui Sdetcdv do, xai irqpav do de/S^. Do dcyS^ eio^e qa/>9i^J^ *'HpT€ do <r7rtTft t • iwe <f>^dX' To dc^ScJi; af)iea)y€, rpdva ixet* ro de/Sk de v€* "KfcXaifte, SfcXay^, injye.
T* flfXo T do /A^pa ftr€ ACt, ""A? &amu &a ^opdf:* irovX f*€, ^o/j da irapayia r. "A? &» ft'a j^afidp, • ttovX do • ota o-e dtr irapdyia^ d^9 TO." DeiV€ti/({ do *'0^ I^Sgha j^, #cai rpdvae ro vtuL' cfiaev do. 119776 do /3a/3ci r* lire jci, "'Ir^ irot/X do ifUpti." K' cic^ivd evre /rt, "Di^ ip\f6 Kar6 Xipayta, xai £9 ro diiica>." Qa^ to "'O^ iT'/fpev do.
2(((^a li/i^e hfa dejSi, ''Ott ro TrovKiviagc, Upre do *'0^, /cat eire Ki, **D^9 TO ifikva,** Gat to ;^e/9^^09 ftr€ #«, "Do yikapi r d4v do d^MD." O* i/c€iv6, "''Edeiea ia/dap irapdyut' gai ro ytXdpi rdev do dipei^ fit ; " det "Kv ra X^PSfl '^ wiypcv do. ''Eif>€piv do • Uprc do (nriri t. Gat ro KopSU r lire ki, "4E>^p da p^iyalpui, "A? to xd'^w, KUi a^ ro if^afjk,'* Kot ro KoptiU r, ro rreul Air ro aifidivio'gey " Ta fiaxoipui div da vl^pa/* hre. J,6ya 0afid r, "''EXa, wid^ ro defii. "A^ 7r& Wy a9 ^po> ra iMVXfdpiP^ Sciqeva fxi ro <raXdfi9/' Do KopvU r ro defii hre ki, "''OrXa iperai fiafid ft, do yXdura 9 efiyaX do * ^9 if>ooyiov a ce <raXdifo'a> * ij>vy€" ^oKaep do. ^'E^uye.
Ba/3ci T ivve dafl>a'dvf vd ro frifls det To de/Se ewe Hva * ovyice. Do da^dv ivve dXtJt, vd ro rriai det To ilva hfve Iva g&k. *'EWreo'6 Trartd'a^^tov ro tcopSi dwdvfo. Do aXtJt ivve Spa deffpii, *'HpTe do o^tr, icat irre «t, "IlaTto'^:^ ft, yid Ird do g^ vd ro dixfj^y yui vd ae Karefidiroii air ro Trartcra^X^." To Koplit r MpxeXdva-e. To giiX ireratrev do Kdr dAi^ gai Iwe Iva iroXv Kiyuip. To defipa ivve xoXofCfca p.i ra irovXid r* bao'X^ro'ai' va <f>av ro Kiyiap. T6vav do devi ivve diXxi* i^ae do KoXotcKa, Elif/e* wtipe *O^to0 TO KOptHy Kai o'vpdivia'gav tre^d,
Xedxpdrtj^ ^r€<f>dvov Kiofioup^6yXov.
iv] <md translations 369
The boy said, " If you want meat, let me turn into a fine camel. Lead me oflf, sell me, but don't part with my bridle. My soul is in it/' He turned into a fine camel. The man led him. The camel-drivers came and said, "Sell it to me." The man asked two hundred pounds. They gave it, and took the camel The camel turned into an ant. He came to his house. He turned into a boy. The camel-driver rose up ; looked there ; the camel is not. He wept, he wept, he went his way.
Next day he said, " Let me become a cock. Sell me ; take the money for it. Let me become a bath; sell it. .Whoever oflFers you money, give it to him." That Of came out and saw the boy. He recognised him. He went to his &ther ; he said, " Sell that to me." And he said, " Give me two hundred pounds and I will give it." And the Of took it.
Afterwards he turned into a camel. Whilst he was selling him, the Of came, and said, "Qive him to me." And the man said, " His bridle I will not part with." And he said, " I gave so much money, and will you not give his bridle ? " He took it from his hands. He brought it ; he came to his house. And he said to his daughter, " Bring the knives. Let me kill it, and let us eat it." And his daughter, because she loved the boy, said, '* I could not find the knives." Afterwards her father said, ''Come, take the camel. Let me go, let me fetch the knivea Be careful not to let it go." His daughter said to the camel, " When my father comes, thrust out your tongue. I will let you go from feax. You run away." She let him go. He ran oflF.
Her father became a hare, in order to catch him. The camel became a sparrow. It flew oflF. The hare became a hawk, in order to catch him. The sparrow became a rose. It fell down upon the king's daughter. The hawk became a dervish. He came to the house and said, " My king, either give me that rose, or I will depose you from your kingdom." The girl grew angry. She flung down the rose, and it became a great heap of barley. The dervish became a hen with its chicks. They began to eat the barley. One grain became a fox. It ate the hen. The boy went ; he took the Of 8 daughter and lived happily.
SoKRATis Stephanu Kiomurz<5ghlu.
D. 24
370 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
UlaghItsh. 8.
"Avdpa vaiKa eyiSrgav rpla wauyuL haffd rve ro va ^a^ efuix^p do. CQghipo'e da Traiyui r, gai eire kv, " ^aea /i, €X^ €va T€fjihij(. "Av irar do &paqXdq, da K^cia fii (rTarjr"
To fiia do irad irrff^ tva ywpio, Qapal r ffprev hfa kvlcL " IIoiJ iraivei^ ; " eTre. G' ifcetvo, " UcUvto do &paq>iq," eire, " 'S.rds ifiiva^" eire do /ciio'i. Do ffiadj^^ eire kl, "*Oycl> air do fia/Sd /* rephvaXi pai* da KUaea di arij^vw" 2o{^ ^pre iraKi, do #cucrc. ^a&^iov do V'^ o^qdX^re. ^Eardf^e itceipo do #di<r^. Do xiiae erre Ki, "*E/Lia9 da/DdXd^fux di via-gerat.** *Ito do (f^adx fr^qye do ^€0ydp, va \apvrf, 'AbXJ r i^€p€v do, — "^atve" deyiy — ^Xi70 fecrro Xepo, Do ifyo'dx TToXv 'jreiva^p^hfo rjrov, "Hprc rpdvae, Xepo ve, ''Era o-^ dc \^Xo"6. *AbX<f T, "Dap^Xo-e? /u ;" e7r€. Gat iro "Dap^Xca*' Ittc. Gat '^<f>dTaav do.
Do 6pTav)dv do irad g ifceivo evve ovSa,
"Ex/ do pLiKpo do iraiyl oqaXd 7]tov, ^'Upre g* ixeivo * (<rTaj(€ do xnaL ^Eva p,ipa mjye do ^effydp. "E^epav do Xepo * di dap8Xo'€. T' dXo T do fiipa Tnyye* vrrjpe arfd r do ^^d^^ gcu iarXdra-ev do. T' a\o T do piipa ra fi6lyia pa ra rati rov, OvXa Ixoy^ep da ra qa<f)dyia rve. Xoqa-ev da do* dlyepa juUaa,
T' flfXo T do p4pa dhXd r do doaiyt r ea-exiv do do ireji dirxdra •
va pl^ €va X^^P ^^ o-fcorm rov. Do ^o-aj^ do doa&^fi r rdfipffaev
do €Kov €6i' X^P^^iP^ ^^ crpdi SacKcv do do ttcJ^ dTncdra), Do
V€p^^09 KOip/rjiye' gai do vaixa epv^jrev iva X^^P* o'dvae do capoq
v€. Got aKorwcre do avdpa r. Qai do valxa eirtfpev do do 'n-cui
"Att do ({ovphi T l^epe gai do pAva t, ''E^oai/, eirtav mu rpdvivilrgav
ro Kii^i rve,
'SiW/epArrf^ ire<l}dvov K,u}p4)vp^6yXov.
UlaghItsh. 9.
"Eva iranadx ey targe rpla iraul. *Ev do p^Kpo r ro irad xek oyXdv. *Ito iraruSrdx iyicrge iva ba^^a. 'Iro ro ha^id fiiaa rjrov iva pLTiXo, 'Ito prfko S^yaXe xip do %poi/o9 ra pL'qXa. Upt&iagev
1 For omission of 0-e, v, § 102. ' ? da.
iv] and translations 371
8. The Bargain with the Hairless Man\
A man and wife had three sons. Their father learned that he is about to die. He called his sons and said, " My sons, I have a command. If you go to service, do not live with hairless men."
The eldest son went to a village. A hairless man met him. " Whither are you going ? " said he. And the boy, " I am going to service/' said he. "Stay with me," said the hairless man. The boy said, "I am commanded by my &ther; with hairless men I do not stay." Afterwards the hairless man came again. The boy's intent was overcome. He remained with that hairless man. The hairless man said to him, "Against us no one may be angry." The boy took the yoke of oxen to plough. His dame brought him, — " It is your food," said she, — a little hot water. The boy was very hungry. He came. He saw it is water. He did not say anything. His dame said, "Are you angry ? " And he said, " I am angry." And they killed him like a dog.
To the second son, to him also, it befell thus.
The youngest boy was clever. He too came. He stayed with the hairless man. One day he went ploughing. They brought him water. He did not grow angry. The next day he went ; he took the son of the master and smashed him. The next day he would have fed the oxen. He cut off all their heads ; he pushed them into the straw.
Next day his dame laid his bed underneath the hole in the roof. She would have thrown down a stone to kill him. The boy pulled his bed aside, that way, this way. He put the man's bed underneath the hole. The man went to sleep, and the woman threw down a stone; she thought it was the servant. And she killed her husband. And the boy took the woman'. He brought also his mother firom where she was. They ate, they drank and saw their good health.
SokrAtis StephAnu Kiomurz<5ghlu.
9. The Underworld AdventvreK
A king had three sons. The youngest was a scaldhead. The ting had a garden. In the garden was an apple-tree.' The apple-tree produced its apples every year. The Dev used to eat
^ V, p. 284. « Le. in marriage. » F. p. 274.
24—2
372 Dialea /olk4ale texts [oh.
da TO d€if>, 'Ito to d^ tcXMiya ud to ^diaovp deyl* dda^ivdtiPLagav. *Iro TO Kik iyXav \i\a€ do /Sctfid r» "ISifAe ince fL€ eva rti^e^ got *va qaK^* 0700 CKonkviD to/' eire. *Ito fiaffd r hncev do. 'Iro 4C€X 6y\dv irfff^ do ba;^c{ r. Tpdvat do d4^ • ov(^(clr€r€ ya ^17 do /^itXo. <I>aMr€i/ do. *Ito do d^^ XdXxre do xiX oyXdv, "^dlae fie k oK Ifud^.'* 'Iro fciX oyXdv dhf do ^dure. "To ^ ffrc/i/a fi ifum fu yhfo-eJ' *It6 do d4i^ oiipiiiwp^/edei/ ^y€ do d^^tca. 'Ito ic^X 07X09 TTiy^e awovl^Tdd t, *'ba/* voo 'nrUv" deyL
*It6 *^ 07X01/ 5w TraiviS'ge, qa/)o^XaTO"€ ft^a vaiKCL, To i^atiica Ittc iCA, " De«a i/i ira9," €7r€, " ei/€ epyo qoc/a, &a fidfipo k eva cUnrpo. "Av hivdlji^ TO uairpo to qo2, va figh^ itrdv deie^ Syep pm hitfdif/^ TO fidfipo do qod, xadefi'^vH^ tedr deiiJ* 'Ito fciK oyXAw pa ;(^TXaf? TO aairpo fyrop^ ;^OTXaTo-€ do fid/3po to qo6. Kadifirj KaT de&L
Htfye* Tpdpce VfToVy Kovpdd t titop Ipa ireXlr aydi, 'Ito xiX ijXdp xoifMJye to vfXir aydi dirxdTta^ Tpdvire do 'rrekiT 070)9 inrdpy ^cof ytafipim. ^Ui dm yuifipia yip do yp^^^ Tpdii^ep do do ^ly, *Ito ^ly ffpTe va <f>drf to yialSpia t fjTov. 'Ito /ceX 07X01' ^dUrep do. 'Ito yjafiptyiov to ^idtfa doXoiHlu/to-ge ottoi/ d^^. Tpdvae, xot deSe Iv do ici\ oyXdv. Xoipaep, pa ^y ra yuifipia T TOP. 'Ko do yuifipia iefiChAdraop. "M^ to o-/wrr«5if9," d€7t. 'Ito fjidva t xadejSij fcdT deie, gipae da qavdTia t, kcu KOipLtfye.
'Ito do KeK oyXdp XoXo-e do pAva rj/c, "*'E^7oX p£ dirdp deSe/' d€76. 'Ito do pAva t, "''Eijrap p,€ iffdopi^pda plpgc^ tupui^, g efidopijvda PtPge^ Kepo/* *lr6 do xiK oyXdp tnljiye do Trmrurdy hrepe k^dop.'fjvda vipge^ Kipttk xai e/Sdopi^tda vipge^ Xepo. ^^ff>€p€ ytafipiyiov to p,apa t Kovvdd. To Xepo laexiv do TSva t to qapdr dirdvy fcai to KLpud^ eaexev do TSva t to qoroT awdv. 'Ito yia/Spiytov do pdva X^Xo-6 do ic4\ oyXdvy " *Adjc,' ott XAi), d€9 /*€ Xspo' * Ad/c/ oir \i<0, di^ p>€ Kipid^. Ov6a pd tre i^yoKon to yip 7m5tL"
'Ito KiK oyXdv to Ktpid<; laexev do to qavdT dirdp^ do Xapo €<T€Kiv do T 0X0 T TO qcLpdT dirdv, KoA TO K^K oyXdp hipae dvdvt» T. "XdfCy' orr X^, dip do Kipui^ • " Aa*," ^tt X^, dtp do Xc^o. Ovca
iv] and translations 873
them. They pondered how they shall slay this Dev. The scald- head said to his father, " Make me a gun and a sword. I will kill him," said he. His father made them. The scaldhead went to the garden. He saw the Dev. He reached out to eat the apple. He struck him. The Dev said to the scaldhead, " Strike me yet once more!" The scaldhead did not strike him. "My mother bare me once^ !" The Dev dragging himself forward went to his hole. The scaldhead went behind him, " Let us go where he goes/' says he.
As the scaldhead was going on his way, he met a woman. The woman said, " If you go this way," she said, " there are two rams, one black and one white. If you mount on the white ram, you will go upwards ; if you mount on the black ram, you will go downwards." The scaldhead would have mounted the white ram ; he mounted the black ram. He went downwards.
He went on; he had seen near him a plane (?) tree. The scaldhead went to sleep beneath the plane tree. He saw up on the plane tree there were chicks. These chicks the snake used to eat every year. That snake had come to eat the chicks. The scaldhead slew it. The mother of the chicks was circling round up above. She perceived below the scaldhead. She looked, [she thought] he would have eaten her chicks. The chicks were dis- tressed. " Don't kill him," they pried. Their mother descended ; she spread out her wings, and he fell a8leep^
The scaldhead said to their mother, " Take me up from here ! " The mother-bird said, " Bring me seventy measures of meat and seventy measures of water." The scaldhead went to the king ; he took seventy measures of meat and seventy measures of water. He brought them to the mother of the chicks. The water he put on one of her wings, and the meat he put on her other wing. The mother of the chicks said to the scaldhead, " When I say 'Lak!' give me water, when I say 'Lyk!' give me meat. In this way I will take you out to the surface of the earth."
The scaldhead put the meat on her wing ; the water he put on her other wing. And the scaldhead mounted on her. When she says, " Lak ! " he gives her meat ; when she says, " Lyk ! " he gives
» r. p. 226.
' He fell asleep in the shade, which the grateful bird made with her wings.
376 Dialect folk4ale texts [ch.
gat hrev do, "T/ dtiafli^d^?;" ^tV. "''Hpr' ft^a <^f /ca* tcpifi tre." '* Xade, dS-afA." Do 0/ ^/)t€ TraX o/ibpo t, /cat irdaaiv do lii^a 4^ijuni airir,
''O Tralviage rova <f>ir/iov to air It, ffprav eva iroXd ^ir/ui, Eva ^t * * ♦ «*. "Me <^oa<rat," erre. " Har da ^t7*o, offte." naTire da <f>iyui» "Kffycuf iva afrir, Tpava-e k€L Iva <f>i' «? TO fUaa T KaveL<i ve, fcai air to fieaa r kcLt d^i if>i tov, *£iicot/ do Kopiii T ed€tc€v do do ^i^ Do ^ lire, " Tt dtX^od^? air i^ ; " "'*^&a KipiKa." " 'Afui, (S9 va ttS? to o^rtr, &a o-e fii \aX179. 'E/cou aft wa?, XaX." *Ito irrjye do aTpara* \d\cr€y '^Xefe, KtpiKa fi, X^?^*" ^^*
€X€<T€ €Va TTOXd dXTOVVUl. 'ItO, "STa?/' eTTC, "/i€ X^V^" ^^
Xipayui ToirXaTaev da, /cat irdaaev do do airiTc t. "Ede/c^i' da do vaiKa T, Kai hre, "Xep da da x^^i^t ^^^ ^^ Kipuca acK d^ oddJ' To KipiKa Trdaadv do d' oda, /c* e/cou eTre, "Xeo'e, KipiKa /*, X^^^" To (TTrtT oi/Xo yi/ifoC€v do dXTOvvia,
^AweKov do val/ca t ^^cJpcrc t iXa ^€vgivui da vai/ee^* iraivovv do x^M'^M' ^^^ Xov^ovda^, "Na tto) 7(io/' ^Trei^ da do ;^6pt^o<rt t. " Afi€y hrap to KipiKa, xai afu^ "ISmripe do KtpCfcaj xai infye do Xctf^dfA, Xa/ta/ttoO do o-abao-a ede/ce do xipUa t, /cat XdXtre^ "To KipUa 7rid<; to, dfid * Xeo-e, KipCxa /t, ;f ^ce/ /Lte w^9." To vaixa cfit} do ;^a/ta/t, /cat to o-ab9(r9 t cTre, "X€<re, KipUa /t, ;^€cr€.** Tpdva-e' X^i dXToivia eyiir. "EtTrqpe to icipiKa, xai €<reK€ Iva bact]a xtpixa, 'Ito KipiKa hrqpiv do Kai Idexev do do (rabe<rd t, /cat irdaaev do to
OVTiTi T.
To ^6pt^9 ip-aiv do to KipUca t, k€U ndX irqiye da /ciirfi/rto. To <^/ TraX ?/9gh9 ophpo t, Kai irda^riv do do Kopiii r. Do Kopiik T IdeKCv do ft/a o-aghoj/, ^at XaXo"€, "To adgh9p ird^ to ottit." Udaaip do do <nrtT, /cat X^o-c, "DtifliXda, trdgliQPQ fi, dn^&Xda,*' To o'aghai' dti^Xo-e ft/a TroXa ycfieKui, 11 aXt ^cpgcviaav. ^Eirepc do cdgh^Vy Kai tri^e do X'^t^^H'* ^^ Xovo'tj}, "EdcKep do ^a^ta/ttov do adbBfTQ Kai erre, "'DtiJuX, adghopB /x, dliftlX/ fi^irf}^" 'Iro efirj TO x^f^f'y va Xova-TTJ, Kai to ^a/ta/tj^, " DlifiiX, o-aghei/a /*, dtifuX," hre. Tpdpa€y da yepAxta ovXa dii^Xo-ai/. ''Kirepe do eraghdi/, /cot ea€K€ iva boo'qti <ragh9i/. To paiKa IfigttQ av to ^a/ui/t, «cat to
^ 3 or 4 words cmiitted.
iv3 a/nd transloMans 377
came, and said to him, '*Why are you pondering?" "A snake came and asks you in marriage." " Come, let us go." The snake appeared again before him, and took him to a snake's house.
As he was on his way to the house of a snake, a great many snakes came. A snake ^ ^ ^ ^. ''Don't be a&aid," he said, "walk over the snakes; go." He walked over the snakes. They came out to a house. He saw there a snake : down to his middle he is a man, and from his middle downwards he was a snake. That daughter of his, he gave her to the snake. The snake said, " What do you ask of me ? " ''A donkey." " But until yon reach your house, don't say a thing. When you get there, speak." The man started on the road. He said, ''Khese, my donkey, khese ! " And it dropped a lot of gold pieces. " Stop," said the man, " doing that ! " He collected the gold pieces, and took them to his house. He gave them to his wife, and said, " Spread the carpets and put the donkey into the living-room." They put the donkey into the xoom, and there he said, ^^Khese, my donkey, khese ! " He filled the whole house with gold pieces.
Then his wife saw the other rich women going to the bath and bathing. " I too will go," said she to her husband. " Go, take the donkey, and go." She took the donkey, and went to the bath. To the owner of the bath she gave her donkey, and said, " Take the donkey, but don't say, ^ Khese, my donkey, khese V" The woman went into the bath, and the owner of the bath said, " Khese, my donkey, khese \*' He saw, it drops gold piecea He took the donkey and put in its place another donkey. He took this other donkey and gave it to the donkey's mistress, and she took it to her house.
The man learned about his donkey, and again went to fetch wood. The snake again appeared before him and took him to his daughter. His daughter gave him a dish, and said, "Take the dish to your house." He took it to his house and said, " Make ready, my dish, make ready ! " The dish set ready a great variety of food. They became rich again. She took the dish and went to the bath to bathe. She gave it to the owner of the bath and said, "Don't say ' Make ready, my dish, make ready!' " She went into the bath to bathe. And the bath-man said, " Make ready, my dish, make ready!" He looked; the meats were all set ready. He took the dish, and put another dish in its place. The woman
378 Dialect /olk-tcUe texts [gh.
a-dgbiQvQ T iraaah do to <nriri r. Do ;^6p/^o9 ifuiev do crog^hai^ r.
naX4 TTifye da tcurfiKuu EfefXt do ^t ^frre ofihpo r, «a* Traoo-ey do iraKi to KopiSi, r. "Hprcp do fcopi&L t • ^e/tco; do &a Tovot/f, «cai \d\a€t "To (TTpdra *'AdiX, roirov^ov fi, a£&K^ /le iry^.** *Ito irifyc do yMpycp\ icai eire, "'A64\, TOTrovifot; /i, a&X." "E/Sgho air fieav r Iva apdir, icai Sva KoKd fjue to TU(f>€K <f>aia€v do. "^nrepep do rotrov^t T, tc i^pre do o"7rtT. TIdXi ^tvgiveaap. *'Elir6/>€ do tottou^, icat TTff/e do ^a/x^i/i, i/a Xovarp, "Edetchf do do ^a/ia/^f;, icat eirc^ " * *A64\, roTTov^ov /x, ai&Kl fii iry^." To X^/ia/iJf;, " ' AddX, roirov^ov /i, a6iX," &r€. "E/Sgho aTr /aco^ t &a apc^TT • ^aUrev do. "^^irepe do KvpUay TO o'aghdi', /cat Uprev do (rrrlri r, Kat /caXci icaXa 7tao'aTO'6.
'EX€vd^pM>9 Bao-iXcioi/.-
UlaghItsh. 11.
''Ei'a vaTio"^;^ lyurge Tf>ta ^ota /cat Tpta fcopl&ia. To irariidx qoljdrae xai x«fcy€. ''O ^ayeroi;, Ta Tpta t Ta n-oKz ede/ce to fiacLed^ T. To /A6a &r€ #ct, "'IotJ va hnf^ irariady!' Kat t opreu^d ftre ki, " 'lo*!? Kat va irov\ri<; ra xopliia." lo^a r^prev ha dcyS, go* Tnfye TO TraTto-dj^* "Na 7r«p« r6va aa^ to icopSi,'* det *EiC6*Vo qov- fiaXdraev do.
Sova ^pT6 TO opTavJldf g ixelvo edexe to fiea to qapdd^.
Xova i]pT€ K OLhafa di/S, ''Ede/ce Kai to opTaiijd t to qapdd;. "Siova ^pT€ K SiKva, ''Ede/ice kox to fUKpo t to qapddk,
Sdvodai' lid Ta p^o da qapddo'a UpTav iva tAvo^, kol evre Kt TO fiia T TO qapddi, " Da /eopiiia novXae^ Ta fd ; " Q' ixelvo hr€ Kiy " UouXo-a Ta Ta de/Sta." %6va to fiea t to qapdai t ofyravjd qofidkdTo-ev do. G* ifcetvo iwi^pe to qa<f>d t, xai irifye.
"O iralvia-ge, woXv weipaxre. "HpTe Va deffiov fMavarfipu t to owiT, G' ixeipo Xdae to xd\i t. G' ixeipo ide/cev do Iva ^^afu, Kai €<f>arY€ icai j(6pTacr€, Xopa Ito licpvylriv do to doXaTr /m9. Xom flpTap da di/Suii tcai hrtfpap to qoqov t. Qai hrav do fidva t ki,
iv] and translations 379
came out of the bath, and took the dish to her house. The man learned about his dish. He became poor.
Again he went to fetch wood. Again the snake appeared before him, and took him again to his daughter. His daughter came; she gave him a club, and said, "On the road don't say, * Open, my club, open ! ' " He went half his journey and said ; " Open, my club, open." There came out from inside it a negro and gave him a sore wound with his gun. He took his club and came to his house. Again they became rich. She took the club and went to the bath to bathe. She gave it to the bath-man, and said, " Don't say, * Open, my club, open ! ' " The bath-man said, "Open, my club, open!" There came out from inside a negro. He shot him. She took the donkey and the dish, and came to their house. And she lived in great prosperity.
EliEFTHfelOS VASILfU.
11. The Magic Brothers-in-law^,
A king had three sons and three daughters. The king grew old and died. When he was dying, to his three sons he gave his last testament. To the eldest he said, "You shall become king." And to the middle one he said, "You shall sell the daughtera" Afterwards a Dev came and went to the king, "I will m€my one of your girls." He rejected him.
Afterwards he came to the middle brother, and he gave him the eldest sister.
Afterwards yet another Dev came. He gave him his middle sister. Afterwards yet another came. He gave him his youngest sister.
Afterwards those two brothers came to a place and the eldest brother said, " Have you sold the girls ? " And he said, " I have sold them to the Deva" Afterwards the eldest drove out the middle brother. And he took himself off, and went his way.
As he was going on his way, he became very hungry. He came to the house of the mother of a Dev. And he told her his state. And she gave him a loaf, and he ate and was filled. Afterwards she hid him in the cupboard. Afterwards the Devs came, and noticed the smell of him. And they said to their
1 V. p. 272.
380 Dialect f6lk4dle texts [ce
"r«ot; iv KavcC^ qoqovaauJ' '26va do ^opa r ewe k$, "Tioi; etf '« Kaveh' KplfjM, fjL€ TO <f)ar,** tyre. G' iicetvid hrav fci, "'H/tte?-?' di do Tp&fi" ^ova efiyaXip do air ro doXdir deffipv to fuiva, gc Xdae tcta, "'A/a^t, tVa do <l>S'd')(^ aafidepar to qapdctSripv t to <nriT Q' i&icLy "''E;^," hrav, geu aafidipa-av do. "Ake to difiut injyui
^O^ walvi^ge, ijpTe Ipdi a-epdvda tt^dax^puL G* iscov ijrrov ev qovdx' g^ i/cov teoifioTow iva vaTiiaxfflv icopi&* Dowid GiiJ^eX ^Tojf. G' Ito to trady "Ti apa/daT ;** hre, G' iieeivui irrau k " Tta Iva Doyvtd GtifeX?; • g' iieeivo dpadov/A vd to irdpovfju." C Ito to Trad eire ki, '^*Oy<iva a? fiy& to fAcpdovfidv aTrdvio, g' la-ei iva hfa ikaT • a ca^ fidao) iraTtcra^toi) to qovdx" ^oya Ito cfigh TO iiepdov^dv dTrdvo), g ixeivui Iva Iva ijpTav, "Ott SpoTap, g It TO irad hfa hfa Ko^iage Ta qa<l)drfia t. ^ova ep^q ixov to qovd^ Kai ixov Tov Dovvid Qix^eXipv to qa^ t ijTav 6»&hcui, g<u ra qa^f T Kovvdd ffTo o'cpihiT. Xova Ito to irad do aepthkr i<f>€phf do t qaifid t KOvvdd, gai Ta iv&itcia €<f>€p€v da Ta qd^jta t Kovvdd, ^6v ovyidva-e to i€opi6, gai ewav lid Ta p}i6 hm, ^ova Ito to irai iralvtage Ta a&ia. ^i^viagav Ta p\f6* Tpdiagav,
'Ito Iva p,ipa if>dlo-€ hfa ^^at^^i^. ^Aifa i6d Sir KoifuoTaw^ ixoi TO yal^dv hrffpe to fcopti* €<f>vy€, %ahaj(ddv arftcwe' rpavtri TO Kopl6 di v€. Gat iniyc do dpddipui. ^O^ wcdviage, ffpTC p.€i <\apdaa'ipv t to ovtIt Kovvdd. "E/iiy Tpdva-e^ hf do qapdaai 7 Gat dweKOv hrripe \ia y^ptd. Gat pa^Tae^ " 'Att 7tov hfa Dovvu GtifeXiy x^pcer jjlI ; " G' ixeivui eway /et, " "Ktipcrafi," eirav. " Heext TO depi /covvdd ^vdai" Gat affrexov Tri^e, Tpdvce, ixov 'vdot. %6yt fjpre hfa ({ovd^y g ifcov Ip/q • Tpdvcre, hf do Dowid GlifeXiJ. G* tT< TO irad hre ki, ""^/cetyo to fipat, 8v ipT iKov to x^ifidv, Ire ki *To qovffidi 9 ttov elvc;*" G' iicavo to fipai ijpTe, kcu to Dovvu GtifeXiy hre kl, "To qouySedt 9 irov etve;" G' emeafo hre #ft, "'Eieart depe Iva fidk. *Eisceivtap& da holvov^ui pAaa iv hfa qotm. *£jicoi to qotrrt pica iv Tpla iive^, ^Kxov da Hve^ av da atcorwffr^ k oytovc XdvovpLai" Xopa Ito do xfl'lfidv iraXt, irqye Ta afiuu G' eKoi re
^ '0 befoie initial v is for &r.
^']^ and trandations 381
i^u^ther, '' Here is the smell of a man." Afiierwards their mother tli\d, " There is a man here. It is a sin ; do not eat him," she hi(d And they said, "We will not eat him." Afterwards the wevs' mother took him out of the cupboard, and said to them, A3o, take this boy away to his brother's house." And they said, " Yes," and took him off. The Devs in a row went behind.
As he was going he met forty dragons^ And there was a house there, and in it a king's daughter was sleeping ; she was the Fair One of the World. And that boy said, " What do you seek ? " And they said, " For a Fair One of the World ; and her we seek to take her in marriage." And the boy said, " Let me go up on the ladder, and you come one by one. I will put you into the king's palace." Afterwards he went up on the ladder, and they came one by one. As they were coming, the boy cut off their heads. Afterwards he went into the palace there. And there at the head of the Fair One of the World were flowers, and near her feet was sherbet. Afterwards the boy put the sherbet close to her head, and the flowers he put close to her feet". Afterwards the girl woke up, and those two became one. Afterwards the boy used to go out hunting. The two used to cook and eat.
One day he hit an animal. Afterwards whilst they were sleeping, the animal took the girl ; it went off. In the morning he got up ; he saw the girl is missing. And he went to seek for her. As he was on his way, he came close to the house of his eldest brother. He went in; he saw it is his brother. And he took a little bread from there. And he asked, ''Have you seen here a Fair One of the World ? " And they said, " We have seen her," they said. "They are near yonder valley." And he went there; he saw they are there. Aftefwards he came to a palace, and there he went in. He saw, there is the Fair One of the World. And the boy said, "That evening, when the beast there comes, say, 'Where does your strength lie ? ' " And that evening it came, and the Fair One of the World said, "Where does your strength lie?" And it said, " In yonder valley is a buffalo. Between that buffalo's horns is a box. Inside that box are three sparrows. If you kill those sparrows, I too die." Afterwards that beast again went
^ V. p. 225 and Turk. e2derha in gloBsaxy, p. 664. s V. Ulagh^^tBh 8, note 2, p. 357.
382 Dialect folk'tale texts [ „
n. irtuL Hpr€, Kai air to Dowtd QH^ekij efiaiv do irov elve to qovjS
T. G' eKeufo lire ki, "To 6lp€^ fiea-a ev do qovySedi t," hre. 2t|y
Ito do irad hrtfpe iva irdj(pt, KpcLaiy k<u irrfyev fiaXipv to toit^
Kovtoaev do. Kat to /3aX eirie * o'ep^^oo'Xai^o'e. Gat to Trait €<f>a^€\
do, /cat TO boti;ov(^t r /t^o-a yqfipe tu 6ip€^. Gat r Ji/a a-Kom^civ do,
«' ^«oi5 TO 'XP'i^av xaaToXdva-e, 1»6va Ta p^o a-KOTtoc-c, g €kov to
liOpa Ito do Tratt tmjpe to Dovpui Qii^eXii, kcu fii to /iov;^ab£T
geSipdiviagav to ofiixpH t.
Evyevto? ^Kkevdepiov,
UlaghItsh. 12.
"Avdpa vaiKa eyiagav Tpla iraia, 'Ito do x^P^^ X^P ^^ P^^ dtio'fli/dui'td'ge '^Ei^a /x^pa ^pTe do /itea t do irat/, koa hre^ "'An'
V
diio-Uvda? ; " Bafid t erre fci, "Do 6^f to ^pav Tt^ va o ^vX^(; '£/cft]/o eTre #ct, "^0(o a9 to <f>vkd^mf* hre. Gat Koi^ijye to fipai TO 6i^ Kovvdd. "Oir yvnrvtoae, ijpT€ Iva voXd oKoyaTo, gai yuip^ff^ T do 6i^ €<f>aav do. 'Stobaxddv ^pre ffafid t, xa^ x^P^^ ^^ ^^(> €if>adv do, KOi irdX d^a'Avdiivia'g€. 'HpT€ d* opTai^d do ^ott, f^ai
V
eTTc, "'At* dtlo-Uvd^? ; " Ba/3a t Xi /et, "Do 6eif t/? vo ^i/Xof ;"
'EiiC6ti/o eire /ct, ""Q^va a? to ^vXd^to" Sire, Gat Koip^iye to C(J[
icovi/dcC To ^parfv troKi yvirvt>»a€, "HpTav trdXi, t' aXo7aTa, goi
7tapa<r9 t to ief e^adv da. ''H/OTe TreCXt fia/Sd t • diioilMdtiyt j^c
"HpTe do fUKpo do ^att, 4cat erre ict, " 'Art dtiaUpdftf ; " ^€. 0«
deiceti/o ^€ ict, "To dcf to ySpat; <f>v\a^€ to*' Sire. Kai ^XofeF do. To I3pav Ito de irrvtoae, "HpTc & 0X070. Xe/i^ btvo'evdc
ofidovpa-ev do, o^ovpaev do. Kat to 0X070 eire Kt, " Kadi)9a at
V
w]y
and trcmslations 383
hujJQting. And that boy came, and learned from the Fair One of tL^ World, where its strength lies. And she said, "In the sparrows L^ strength lies," said she. Afterwards the boy took a bottle of wine, and went to the place of the buffalo. He poured it out. And the buffalo drank; it became drunk. And the boy killed it, and inside its horn he found the sparrows. And he killed one, and that beast fell sick. Afterwards he killed the two, and that beast died.
Afberwards the boy married the Fair One of the World, and with happiness they were passing their lives.
Evy£nios ElbfthbbIu.
12. The Magic Horses.
A man and his wife had three sons. The man used to ponder eveiy day. One day his eldest son came, and said, " Why are you pondering ? " His fether said, " Who will guard the heap of grain in the evening ? " He said, " I will guard it," said he. And he lay down in the evening by the heap of grains When he had fallen asleep, a great many horses came, and ate half the heap of grain. In the morning his father came, and saw they had eaten the heap of grain, and again was pondering. His second son came and said, " Why are you pondering ? " His father says, " Who shall guard the heap of grain ? " He said, " Let me guard it," said he. And he lay down by the heap of grain. In the evening he in turn fell asleep. The horses came again, and ate half of the heap of grain. His father came again ; he was pondering. His youngest son came and said, "Why are you pondering ? " said he. And he said, " Guard the heap of grain in the evening." And he guarded it. In the evening this one did not go to sleep. There came a horse. At once he mounted him ; he made him gallop, gallop. And the horse said, "Dismount,"
^ The thxeshed grain has to wait on the threshing-floor for the tax-ooUeotor to come to take the government tax in kind. There is often a good deal of delay, and tlid heap mast be guarded against robbery. At present it is gvierally secured by being sealed with a kind of wooden stamp. This consists of a shallow, lidless box, perhaps a foot square, with partitions forming an arbitrary pattern, which is im- px«8Bed upon the heap of com ; if the com is touched, the channels left in it by the edges and partitions of the box are at once obliterated. V. muhur in Turkish gloss. p. 686.
384 Dialect folk'tcUe texts
airdpw" eve. "To qovpfova fi hrap hfa rik^" lire. H^qye vdX] KOtfjbffy^. "H/iTC K oKif* oKoyo, Kai detcetvo hlvcev do • o/Sdovpi do, 60dovpa€v do. Kat hre «t, " KaAi/Sa air airavto^ erre, ''^Evjip air TO qovpiova p. eva reX," Ittc. 111776 TraXt va Koipffj^. "H/we € aXv aXjoyo. Kat deKetvo hiva-e * olSdovpcev do, ofidovpaof do. Go* hre Kt, "Kad4fia air avdvt^*' IPwe, "k hrap air ro qpvpipva p. Sva rik" hre,
T' ako T do p^ipa iralvicrge do dcKcpX^ iylir. "Eay^'ev rSva do riX* iipT€ riva r aXojo, gai varLaa'XJfiv r aatcipia qipcre, qaH^ptrev da. T a\o r do p4pa ea'^frev r a\o r do rik, TlaTiaaxipv r d' aaKipia irdTu qipae, qaHpaep da. T* aXo r do pApa do irartadx di/ccre rpia p,rfKa, 'Ito ia'y^e r oKti do rik* gat iipre t ako r akoyo, gai qa*^ tcai Si^uye, 'I to rrario'dx <raka€ d* aaxipia t» va ffffpovv d€ce«i/o do Kavci^. Dip, hopcrav pa ^fipow, Oai 4top€l, Sir iSgh^i'tage r* odd, ra pLrfka irarip gottip lireaav. Xova to irancrd)^ hrunuriv do, «at ede/cei' do xopiSi r, ko^ afLpd^tage ae^ci
^lopidvff^ SeoS<opov.
MiSTf. 1.
"Etva TrariS'd'X!^ ^^X*"^ ^^ baa. Bifiakev dot; iriS^ifco^. ^1771 a-a irpofiaTa. J)Sv apkdae da irpoara. ^Aifyi^Kiv da* ffpriv iretpepu' o'iprf diri^ a odd. Pdvaiv dirdv e^ (va ra^alp jeuer wfiopif^ov. Keivov Tov ra^aip riv pdvat, " Na irdov vd rov ISpiaicov,'^ XL Tov iraU \i da rov irano'd^, TlanSrajfi^ Xc, " 'O7C0 crdXrtra 7yo rahovpia daxip, "Eaa^dv da* ra iovffdkta rve iroucav da <\a\i. 'lo-u ap, bai79 de&ov, iraipovv dov jovfidki 9."
Scfiffv dov iraU. Yl'^tv Sva cradr, Pdvtr trrpdr Airdp, c 6&dt p^vppLo^ui* Kovfidkovv ToqaX. C' €ldi eva roirdk fwvp- povi, iretp/rei a-rjgovdt. 4>€p jai kclvov raqaX. Tov irati pdvciv doc;* ^prvev dov ^fipiv dov <rov rvpiri r. EffrtP iteeipiw, *'1to Kokoavv itoLki^ tov ip^iva, va iroiKOv j' iva Kokoavv iciva. Ma
^/Tj and translations 386
saijd he. "Take a hair from my tail," said he. He went there agpin to spend the night. Yet another horse came. And he mounted him; made him gallop, gallop. And he said, "Dismomit," said he. ** Take a hair of my tail," said he. He went again p he would have gone to sleep. Yet another horse came. And he mounted him, made him gallop, gallop. And he said, '* Dismount," said he, " and take a hair of my tcdl," said he.
Next day he was going off soldiering. He burnt one hair; one horse came, and destroyed and put to flight the king's soldiers. Next day he burnt the next hair. Again he slaughtered and put to flight the king's soldiers. Next day the king planted three apple-trees. He burnt the next hair ; and the next horse came, and took them and went off. The king sent his soldiers to find that man. They could not find him. And afterwards, as he was going out of the room, the apples fell down with a clatter. Afterwards the king took him and gave him his daughter, and they lived happily.
YordAnis Theodh6ru.
MiSTf.
The Orateful Animals and the Tasksh
A king had a son. He sent him out as a shepherd. He ^ent to the sheep. He did not understand sheep. He left them, ffe came away. He went into the room. He looked. Above him 8 a very beautiful picture. When he saw that picture, " I will go o find her," he says. The boy tells the king. The king savin I sent two regiments of soldiers. They killed them. Of tJtook leads they made a castle. If you go there, they will take 9 sea. ead." i head
The boy went out. He walked for an hour. He saw 01 it to oad ants carrying com. And he saw a lame ant, falling kwill etting up again. It too is bringing com. The boy saw it, put if n his back, carried it to its hole. The ant said, " You have done le this kindness ; I will also do a kindness to you. Take this
1 V. p. 269.
n. 25
386 Didlect folk-tale texts
ird rov repL fi. Na (7eq9\dt9, vd rov /caytf^, J' Me oyw va fipe}^ KOwAd 9."
Jltfr^i, aX *va (radr, TlTjyt <ro dayi^ /cotryda. J?dva'i da yfrdpijir TjpraVy ^ifiap 6^ov. OC\a 'jrijyav dtre^. Tlofi/rj hfa S^ov va yfrwffi^ 'Iro Tov iraii Trqpiv dov '^dp, Saripiv dov aov davk, 'Stifi'qv dov '^dp* etirtv dov vady "*l&7rap Ird dov irov\ /mvXov dov. 'A» <r9q9Xdt9) vd dov xdy^^* oyd de&ov va fip€x&» *Ito iklK woUif rov* va itoIkov S Iva iXiK itriva."
TJijyiv dov iraU iva traMT. ^rpdra dirdv pdvari, f eldi ha trovXL ^AvoSi dov aTofia r va y^oifi dir Xiy^a, Ili]piv dov irovTd' xovtoae \ep6 <rov aropia r* yidpcfxrev. "^'ETrap Ird dov ^repo i^ Na 7r^9. "Ai' (reqaXdi?, vd to Kd^<;, va fip€x& deSov. *Ito ikU iroUi^ rov • va iroUov J' eva iXU ia-iva,"
^Eiiriiov rov rrad Trifytv aov qovdx- "H^piv dov 6fiop<^ov to KopEi, To Kop!£ ciTTiv, "'"E/j(pv eva Xoyo^ vd ai ir&. Tov yiXfui, dov poifiy dov ^aKom^ rov irCKidp, vd rov fjii^ov vd ra X^P^V^ ^^^ cradr. "Kv div da X^P^V^f ^^ ^* cd^ov,** Hijyiv dov rraiv duatii/d/9. T^ va iroiic; Difi opel vd da x^P^' ''^'cay^iv dov fiovpfjLovS. ^'Hpriv ixelvov ro^rrdX rov pLovppuovi* idXai dixdwfo. OiXa ra fiovppjov6ia hiplica-av, Fijficrov Spa ^(upcai^ da pL^ptM fiepui^y ii d' axvpov ;^fl^p<ray dot; fiepui^, C' eva irepco Tnjyiv dov trail (TOV qovdx* Sou Kopl£, " "Kcipa-a da," etiriv,
Vdvai, ^^iKXxo(T€ row deixo fii da iovffdXia xj^^p^vov. Eivi?
rov tcopii, " DaxrvXia fi hnat, crov dai'i9. ''Ai; dov fiydKrf^, vd fu
TbiPV^' "Av div dov ffydX-p^, vd a woucov JeXir." TLijyiv rov
raboi* dtLoliKl/9. ''Tiav vd dov fiydXov air rov dofi^;*' KXai
9| V / *va aip rov yia<f)r6 r va hanfi, ^oadt. Div dov Srip. SifiaXi,
-'i '^^Pipv dov TTovX, Hifiv^ dov yftdp &ir rov da»i;, ETiru*
y , -jraii, "'O705 vd rov fiydXov" 3ovra-iv dov iov<f>dX4^ r aov
aavi^' ^ifiaXiv dov Kopi&ov dax'^^^da* dtiiKUf dov rov iraU. TLfjp^
dov* irffaaLv dov rov KopBL EtTr^i/, "Nii m irdpov"
" ''E^ov aX Va X0709 vd <rt tt©. "A/x houctj^ J' iKelvov, vd fu 7ra/M79." "Tt eiv;*' etinv dov rraU, IIov r kXhHx, ^X ^'^ iipdx^
1(
/
and tra/ndations 387
foojb of mine. When you are in trouble, bum it, and then I will be jfound near you."
He went on another hour. He went close to the sea. He saw fish. They oame and went out of the sea. All went in again. One remained outside, like to die. The boy took the fish; he threw it into the sea. The fish came forth ; it said to the boy, '* Take this scale. Hide it. If you are in trouble, bum it ; I will be found there. You have done this good deed; I will also do a good deed to you."
The boy went on for an hour. On the road he looked and saw a bird. It is opening its mouth, ready to die of thirst. He took the bird ; he poured water into its mouth. He made it well. " Take this feather of mine. Go your way. If you are in trouble, bum it ; I will be found there. You have done this good deed, I will also do a good deed to you."
Then the boy went to the palace. He found the beautiful girl. The girl said, "I have a word to say to you. The wheat, the peas, the beans and the barley, I will mix them ; you must sort them out in an hour. If you don't sort them out, I will kill you." The boy went away. He ponders. What shall he do ? He cannot sort them out. He burned the ant^. The lame ant came. It played a pipe. All the ants gathered together. In half an hour they sorted them out all separately and the chaff they sorted out separately. And once again the boy went to the palace. He said to the girl, " I have sorted them out."
She looked. She walked to the wall built out of the heads. The girl said, ''My ring has fallen into the sea. If you fetch it out you shall marry me. If you don't fetch it out, I will cut off your head." The boy went away. He ponders ; " How am I to fetch it Dut of the sea ? " He weeps. He is going off to throw himself in to drown. He is afiuid. He does not throw himself in. He took 3ut and burned the fish's scale. The fish came out firom the sea. He said to the boy, " I will fetch it out." He plunged his head into the sea. He fetched out the girl's ring. He gave it to the boy. He took it and brought it to the girl. He said, " I will marry you."
" I have another word to say to you. If you do it too, you riiall marry me." "What is it?" said the boy. Where she is
^ This shoold be the ant's foot.
25—2
388 Dialect fo}k-t4xle texts
Tov Kopli id dov fiaxo-lp Stcoy^iv dot/. Uijpiv iva aricri. Tov X|^
T eSripev dov. Tov ^ko'^i, tov iipdj(^, yuip(oatv. Elinv tov KOfi
TOV trad, " 'Air' hd dov arta-i dov Xepo vd fii (f>ip^^, 6* Mie vd fti
trdpt}^" ^IEtti&ov tov iraii aij/coirj* dHaiiydSi. *'E/ica'^t TrovXtd
dov irrep. "HpTiv dov irovXL " *Oy<iva va irdov vd ai ^epov ar
iro TOV \€p6, eixoafiepvov oTpdda" Uijyi, "Kva aaoT ^prv' rj^pi
TOV Xepo. Uo/jbTj hfa (toAt vd dov ad^ovv. "HpTiv tov Xcpi.
U'qptv dov TOV Trad, Hijyi <tov Kopi&' doixtv dov Tiepo aov KopH
Tov Kopii fu dov fuvxpip Sko^i tov 6ipdgh9 r. Ml dov Xepo^—
eSripev dov airdvov Tj'—yidpaxn,
'ETrgoiJ, " *larv dqX& aai" tov KopH Xi da tov ircui, " fd dov
fieXo 9 ifUva KvptoviX M^* Ot^ irrfptl^ fu. l&afid 9 TraTiadx^s,
o^Td Tobovpui dc/cep ^pTav, ovXa Itra^dv da* iovfidXia tvc
iroitcav da dov qaXe. 'lo-u ^e/Sff^ aqX4' 'rr^jpi^ fii, Na wafi aov
fiafid 9." Tlvyt (TOV jSaffd t. "Bafid t etTrt, " '07ft) do/* hovpca
vd TOV irdpov. *Kd'v TiaXa dov vrripis; Mt dov ijl€X6 9 tov
iT'qpi^,
Told by a young man.
Ax<5. 1.
hip )8aqaT xeipTdv dv<$ apqaddaa, Uijyav, irijyav, ^fiav, irrjyav. T6va etirev, ^'Tlelvaa'afA' a9 ^/a to aov to XP^iP^ ' va-Tcpa TO fJMv" "Xatdc, a9 <^a/A to fiov" ''E^oai/ XP^H^ ^* 'S,fcoTidv€v, "*'A9 KoifiTij^pvfi XljoJ' K.oifi'QX^ve. TSva /cedrajf yiaghBp. Koifwfxai/. ^AiprfKev do, ^i/Sev, injyev, "H/orev ao (nrh T. ^Kxelvo T dXo T dpqaddSri t ckcI VTrvtocev, ZKnojaev Tpavi, /cavek de v€v.
Ui]y€Vy wiiyev, 'Exei ^jSpev iva fivXo^, ^EkcI xeipTav dtaoX ^Etcel KOifjLifX^ CO Toryvi. "Hprap dtajSoX, To fieya /cai €lir€v, " 'Eoi fivpure Ivadvo^." T* dXa Ta fAitcpd etwav, ** De v iw Kaveh.
f 'J
itJV cmd translations 389
wal';king, there is a servant. The girl killed him with her knife. Sh^ took a bottle. She poured out the water. She brought to lifee the servant whom she had killed. The girl said to the boy, " Bring me some of the water which was in that bottle, and then you shall marry me." Then the boy rose up. He ponders. He burned the bird's feather^ The bird came. "I will go to bring you some of that water; a journey of twenty days." He went. In an hour he came back bringing* the water. There remained one hour before they should kill him. The water came. The boy took it. He went to the girL He gave the water to the girl. The girl with her knife killed the servant. With the water, — she poured it over him,— nshe brought him to life again.
Then, " You are clever," says the girl to the boy, " with your brains you have mastered me. Thus you have taken me. Your father the king, — seven regiments of soldiers came ; they killed them all. Of their heads they made the castle. You have shewn yourself clever ; you have won me. Let us go to your father." He went to his father. His father said, " I could not win her. How did you win her ? With your brains you won her."
Told by a young man.
Ax(5. 1. Justice and Injiuitice*.
Once there were two companions. They went, they went, they went forward, they went. One said, "We are hungry. Let us eat your provender, and afterwards mine." " Come let us eat mina" They ate his provender. It was becoming dark. "Let us sleep a little." They went to sleep. One was a bad fellow. They went to sleep. He left him, went out, went away. He came to his house. The other one, his companion, slept there. He rose up ; he sees there is no one.
He went, he went ; he found there a mill. There were devils in it. He went to sleep there in the hopper^ The devils came. The eldest said, " There is a smell of man here." The other young ones said, " There is no one here." They sat there ;
1 The word in the text means foot, from a confusion with the episode of the ant.
8 V. €i>pUrK(a. » V, p. 262.
« 80 ioo in a Geotgian story. Wardiop, Georgian F6lk'tdU$, p. 49.
^
390 Diakct fo^tdU texts (^\
Kdraav ixei' on et-x^av co /leXo tvc, ehrav do. ^ViKeivo X/>*^t"«^' ovX' ixovciv da. ^drc^v, ^Hprev <ro X^PH^'
A€p6 dev A^av <ro XCk>/>to. S««X^^» mjyev *9 to qa)3a% a-s^^ Kdrw (iffaXev Xepo, "AXo d^v det&cuf 'XP^'^iP^^ ^^frrefki (la^avdiae nrokd iraparfia^ xai iroXd ha^it^id inipev,
^¥tK€i T &\o T apqaddai t, "^ATravov ra irrfpe irovra ra irapdyui;" K' iicuvo et'irev, " 'E«6t to &pav eav irov fi d^rjKe^, k rj\T€^ TTdpefii^y iyci irrfya, ^fipa iva fiiiXo* k ixel rd el^rav^ ov\a atcovad ra. "'A^ ra qafidxid diroKorw ^efiaXa ro XepOy kcu Akv idefaav aXo"
K' QKeivo r dXo r apqaddai r etirev, " Na 7rd<o k iyw" Kcu TTiiyev' /cdr<T€ ixei ao rarpfk pJkira* • Kai diaff6\ ovXa etvave, "*ElxT€9 eiira aa^ iai, ic rfpre Kavei^, K' iSreU dev Tpdva-en.
V
ZijfMepa TrdXi aifftcfoxjoiry rpavare" J)ui/36\ a/coix^^* rpdva-av. ''Hffpav (TO rayvi pAca ro apqodao't t. Tj{ djaoX 6/Aa%ai^ do, aid- X^^^y lK\m<rav do rip, atcortaadv do ixei ro Ivadv,
X/3i7o*T09 ^lopSdvov ^Ah^evoirovXo^ Tap^p^oTrovXo^.
Ax(5. 2.
hip I3ax]ir xeiprav eva vaifca* T^ix^^ dpla KopEHia, Tlrf^as va a-epe^^ovve yaXlve^, Tpdvaav eva irai/ca' ovka dXrQvia Trap- irapircav. To pAya ro fcopiH, " Mai/a, va ir& vd ro ira-da^' elirev^ Tlijyev vd ro rrcrdk, ^ix ^o*^*^> 'f** to KopSk Koro'^a r. Tlriyavt irijyav ^/3pav riaepa Trivde a-rrlria. ^pev rrcUa' (rip€v Kai ro xopii fcaroyfra r, Tpdva-ev etx^ ^^ ddiyia pueai i* 'EicT€T€ d<i>K€v d' dvaX'^PiP'' dwicev da ro Kopli» "'E/ra to <nrlr
«
avoi^e, rpdva ro, "Avoi^e^ rpdva k ird. Ta 'irivde airirfft dvot^, rpdva ra. TSva /A17 r dvoi^t)^, rpava^ ro^
"AdxTa ro p^Kpo 9 to dax'^vX '9 r SlpM."
To Kopli avoc^ev, rpdvaev ra <rrrlria oCXa. Tltriica ro eivfv " p,i] dvoiyjf^ " ro cwir, avo^^ev^ rpdvaev g* itceivo ro <nrvr.
:
3l"v^^ and trdrislations 391
jjtli'^y said whatever was in their minds. The man heard it all. It h.l>efcame light He came to the village.
ff They had no water in the village. He rose up; he went below
I iAxe poplar-tree. He made water flow out The people had no b more complaints. Afterwards he gained much money, and received many presents.
That other companion said, " Where did he get this money ? "
jAjid he said, ^ On that evening, when you left me and came away,
- I went, found a mill, and heard everything which they said there.
I made the water flow from underneath the poplar-trees, and men
ceased to complain."
And that other man, his companion, said, "I too will go." And he went And he sat there inside the hopper. And the devils all said, " Yesterday I told you, a man had come here. And you did not look for him. Rise up again to-day ; look for him." The devils rose up ; they looked. They found his companion inside the hopper. When the devils perceived him, they rose up ; they set the mill-stone working, they killed that man.
KHBfsTOS YoRDiNU Adzen(5pulos Damirz(5pulos.
2. The Cat\
Once there was a woman. She had three daughters. They went to gather herbs. They saw a cat; he shone as if all of gold pieces. The eldest girl said, "Mother, I will go to catch him." She went to catch him. The cat runs away, and the girl after him. They went on and on ; they found four or five houses. The cat went in ; the girl top went in after him. She looked ; there were six rooms inside. Then he gave the keys, gave them to the girl. "Open this house; look at it. This one too open and look at Open and look at the five houses. One house do not open and look at."
" Dip your little finger in the blood'."
The girl opened and looked at all the houses. The house of which the cat said, " Do not open it," she opened, and looked at that house also.
1 F. p. 249.
* The story here has become confused. Probably ihe result of her going into the forbidden house is a stain of blood on her finger which reveals her action to the cat.
392 I>i(dect fdUc'tale texts
fM
YldXi iraiKa ijprev '9 r oK ra d^o Kopi^ta r oiK^ui t. f oprai^d TO KoplS^ " Mdva, va irA wtriKa vd ro iradaa'* €?7ra ni77ev vd ro wa-di, ^ix iraika' Tpix to fcopl& Kari^a t. II»77^ iK€i iraiica^ '9 ra airiria iri)u, Dio/eep tc ixei to tcopSi t av> XTVPSfl' 'fdXi. ** Ov\a rpdva Ta, icai tSvu to airlT fii ro rpava^ "Avoi^v, ov\a Tpdvaev da to Kopi&. 'SiKOTmaep g' ixei to Kopic* ictvpkv do *9 T dXoi/ deK^ri r jeoi/do.
TLaKt TraCica ijprev ao X^Pffi f^ovdd, 'Ero irovev do fUKpo to KopiS fie T fidva tK Uijyav va aepiyftovve yaXCve^ irdyu, '' Mcba, va irdfo, va rpi^to, va av<f>rda-a> iralKa^ kcu va irdpon t dkrivui r." "^Afidv, a yuifipov /a, k iSrv, Ui^av 6! dK r deK^ia 9' ti' hoLKov; K* iav va Tra^, tI va hoUri^;** *Afid €t6 iv do fiiscpo to Kop& fjTafi hoKv oqoi/Xoi;. Tpe ixelvo to KopOi* rpi^ 9cai TraUa, Div fiopaev vd to irardi ira-lKa, T>ii)K€v r avaxTTjpta TraXi to fUKpo TO KopCi. " Ovka avoi^e ra, rpdva ra" eXirev. " 'Er<£ rvpa fjbi T dvoif^tj^" ^Ettceivo ovXa dvoi^ev da* avoi^ev k ixeivo Tvpcu Tpdva-€, Kelvdai t deXxf^ije^ oifT, Xtcoroxrev da. TLiipev da k€i^\ui TV€, Kat %i^6y da '9 to Kov/3di rve. Kai Xiapmerav.
'EitfT^re, " *EXaT, vd ce Trdpm," eXirev • Trai/ea ehrev do to xopii. K' ixeivOf " Depe fidva /* vrfO'rxS V€," etwev, " 'EoJ Tpoiyta, ^^w»," eiirev, "Mdva fi iicei *9 ro X^PiP ^^ '^^ fdv;" etirev, "*Af yiofiwcfo eva aai/dix ^^P^9» xai 09 irapTrdfie Ta^ xai iscrere eXa, i (re irdpcoJ* "Kixev ao aavd&x fJ^o'av dek^jfj r to pAya' x^'^^^ icai \{rfa \Cpe^* irriyev, " Uapwdfie Ta 'f fidva fi^ elirev. " K' eXa i/eriTe l\a, a tre irdpm" elirev, " * A/xa 7aX»' dvoi^y^ to, xai rpava^ CO a-avd&x^ ifiiira, *EV/ai dired hagh^pdA tre" Uijpev da, Ktu iT'qyev. Tpdvae, Kelrai ffapv to o'ai^l^. Uai/ca di fiopaev vd to if^opTtoxp ro aavdix* 1117761/, irrfyev, Kdraev Tuyo, va t dvoi^ icai va rpavr^ ro aavd^X' ^Exeiv d€kif>r] r, ro ev ao travdix'' ifiiaff T, haghipae, " 'EoS Tpav& ae • fU r dvou^rj^ to aavd^x^,** Div d' dvoi^ev irrjpev do, /cai irriyev. Doi/cev do pmfa r.
"Tarepa rfprev irdXi iraCKa* "Na <r€ Trdpm,** Eltrev ro icopSiy " "Hd fi€ Trdpy^ yid' <Jf ytopMco) to cavd&x d\a ae^ip Xi^69, km Trapirdfie da* k itcrire €K\ a ac irdpo}" ''OpTo^aev tcai t oX* deX^ri T' x^«6i/ do ao travdix pA<Ta, icai, " Hapwdfie ra, tc iXa" etirev. Hflpirrfyev ixei ro cavd^Xt ra X^/0€9. K' ix^KCv xai r oKop deXifyq r priori r.
* V. § 107.
•^]/
and translations 393
JAgain the cat came to the other two girls, her sisters. The second daughter said, '' Mother, I will go to catch the cat." She went to catch him. The cat runs away ; the girl runs after him. They went again to the cat's houses there. Again he gave the iceys to that girl. " Look at all of them, but at the one house do act look.'' The girl opened and looked at all of them. He killed bhat girl also ; he dragged her off with her other sister.
Again the cat came near the village. The youngest daughter was left with her mother. Again they went to gather herbs. ' Mother, I will go and run and catch the cat, and will get the gold from it." *' Ah, my darling, you also ! Your other sisters went; what did they avail? And if you go, what will you avail?" Now this youngest daughter was very clever. The girl runs; the cat also runs. She could not catch the cat. He gave the keys again to the youngest daughter. '' Open and look at all of them/' he said, ''do not open this door. She opened all of them; she opened that door also. She looked; there are her sisters. He had killed them. She took their heads, and set them on their bodies. And they became well.
Then he said, "Come, I will take you (in marriage)." The cat said it to the girl. And she said, ''Even now my mother is without food ; here I eat and cook," said she. " How is my mother faring in our village yonder ? " said she. " Let me fill a chest of gold pieces and you take it away (to her), and then come and I will marry you." She put her eldest sister into the chest; she put also Gi few gold pieces. She went off. " Take them to my mother," said she. " And then come ; I will marry you," said she. " But beware of opening and looking into the chest. I will call to you from bere." He took it and went. He saw, the chest is heavy. The cat could not load the chest on his back. He went on and on. He sat down a while, to open and look at the chest. The sister, who is inside the chest, cried out, " I see you. Do not open the chest." He did not open it. He took it and went; he gave it to her mother.
Afterwards the cat came again. "I will many you." The girl said, " You will marry me, indeed ! Let me fill the chest once more with gold pieces, and you take it off. And then come, and I will many you." She took up her second sister ; put her into the chest, and said, " Take it off and come again." He took the chest of gold. She had put also her second sister into it.
394 Dialect foUc-tale teocts \i
"Tarrepa rjprev iralica iraXi, 'Eto av do fi$Kf>6 ro Kop(6j " rW irdfAe a\o aavdi')^ X/jP69, /c fKa* i/crire a <re irdpe^.** N/o-iifouidi Tpia cavdi^a XZ/oe?. X^/te xai to yia^ro r *f fieo-fj r to aav<\ "Hifyepev, ddx^p g' i/cetvo to (xavdi)^ ddxev da t fidva t*.
Tlai/ca 7n]y€v Tpdvae, /cavei^ div iv i/cei ao cnrtT. 'Ejcrerj elwev, "Mi to aavdi^^ to irapifJUKray iicelva Ta tcopi&ui €K€m )(Tave,** 'E«TeT€ Ta Kopi&ui €<f>a4iVf hrcrav id '9 to x^PiP "^^ TiopoDvidaap iroXv,
^EKeivo iraUa yivvev iva aepv^Ko^, ''H<^e/>ei/ va irovkrji ^apta' fidTM, ^^HpTCv i/cel Kopiiipv to airiT, "KpLax^v da Kopicia 'E^T^T€ TO fipdv a9 scdTT fjpTeVf va Kare^fj va irdp to Koplc "Khcav p6(f)' /eai oiipttXo-ev, eirecre. To Kopvi a-Kciev irripev r« irdKTd' do)K€v* €Ko^ev to Ke^dXi t. "DtXdt dtXdt," dcJf, bagha/jdi Ta fidTia dvoi^fieva. To K€if>d\c t Trijpev Kopi&iov to x^P ^ OTopLa T. 'EiicT€Te TTijyav '9 to %€/ic/yLt. Diotcav do aavd^x to ira^dr^ui. K' exo^ev tcopiivpv to x^Py *^^^ SpTODo^ev, Uovev j^oip?
Xp^o^09 ^lopSdvov ^AB^€vo7rov\o^ Tafiip^oTrovXo^.
Ax<i. 3.
''Kva vaiica elx^v ?va iraU. Kat Ta tcpaard to wa-LaipLO y&a yutadx* /3a^i\i6^ €t7rei/, "Na pi] irirrjT SkKo KpcAL 'Eto vaU^ elx^v €<f>Td waypid KpaxrL "EKpvy^iv da €<f>Td xpovut" to /cpaffi qovfieTXevae. 'Eto vai/ca y6paa'€v Iva xtjJi'o. To ;fri7vo eva pipA X^^^' Jivy€v TO irad, vd t dpadiH,
QfiLpcrXdra-ev to acrXdv. Uadcev to daXdv £9 t oprakdx* hoi/cev do duo wapcdXyuL ''Terrepi^ axcixf^v tTfjUbaydiv* TpdvaaH '9 T6va TO (Toqdxi /ceiTat fiaSttXiov to aaXdv dvo Tpia irapidl^ut-
Bao'iXi09 baghi/3o-«^ TaXaX, ""Ot^9 to CKOTtoa^v iTo to aaXav, va dfOKdo TO KopiSi p" " b^X^ nraivfo iyd, Xiyo) iyd, to <r/coT«tf<ra. Aiy^Had^ Ta yivca p* a lyiovpf iSrv Ta (TKOToxre^' bcXov vUfc^raii Tdfipa da" Tdpacv da. " Xo/' ecTrev. "Ek€lvo ivadvo^, " hifAo hipi va (l>vya>y* def. "^Epiyp^ev^ adxaxrev Ta yadipif>ia,
"HpTCJ/ €vav aXo Ivadvo^, " 'Eyco to aKOTtoaa,** etirev. " Hcrai
i F. § 107.
/
iv^ and translations 395
' Afterwards the cat came again. This youngest daughter (satid), " Take another chest of gold pieces, and come back. Then I will marry you." The chests of gold come to three. She put herself also into the chest. He brought and gave that chest also; he gave it to her mother.
The cat went back. He saw there was no one in the house. Then he said, "Those girls were with the box, which I took away." Then the girls ate and drank here in their village. They reached SL great age.
The cat became a man. He brought herbs to sell. He came to those girls' house. He recognized the girls. Then in the evening he came by the smoke-hole, to go down it to take the girl. They laid down peas; and he slipped; he fell. The girl rose up; she took the axe, struck, cut oflf his head. "Dildi, dildi," he cries, with his eyes open. His head seized the girFs hand in its mouth. Then they went to the doctor. They gave him the chest of money. And he cut off the girVs hand, and cured her. She remained without a hand.
KHRfsTOS YordInu Adzen(5pulos Damirz6pulos.
3. The Lionkiller and the King\
A woman had a son. And the drinking of wine was made unlawful The king said, " Do not drink wine any more." This woman had seven jars of wine. She hid them for seven years. The wine grew strong. The woman bought a cow. The cow one day was lost Her son went to look for it.
He met the lion. He seized the lion by the middle ; he tore him into two pieces. Afterwards they rose up in the morning ; they saw, in a lane is the king s lion in two or three pieces.
The king made a proclamation, " Whoever killed this lion, to him I will give my daughter." "I will go withal, I will say, I killed it." He (the king) sa3rs, " Take hold of my beard ; let us see, whether you killed him; it will in this way be proved. Pull it." He pulled it. "Huh!" said he (the king). That man said, '' At once I will flee away." He threw down and broke the looking-glasses.
Another man came. " I killed him," said he. " Take hold of
* F. p. 278.
396 Dialect folktale texts [fa
ra hotxifi /i' a lyipvfjL' heXov vla/cerai.*' HSrdaev da h9txi!^ - *' X^," etirev o /Sao'tXip^, " Na <f>vy<i>" det 'Zajcaxrep ro ivphc.
"Uprev i/cel r vaiica^^ to Trad' op^vo ijrove, " 11 0*09 to. evg fjL," etirev 6 jSaariXiS^, Tla-da-ev rov fia&CKipv ra Svui* raptrev da* Baa'^X£09, '*Td/3pa ra* a lyiovfi** etirev, "To aK^rwae^y hekai via'K€Tai" "Xo," eiTrev, ^Fjcclvo rdpaev do fiapeui, ott aptm/ \iya yivia. " 'Eot; to CKorono'e^y* elwev, Dw/icev ro /coptS ixei \ TO Traufiy ro div ISx fi^fid,
"Kprjaro^ ^lopBdvov 'ASfevoiroi/Xo? TafAip^otrovko^.
Ax6. 4. ''Eva aefiip xeiprav iva pv<f>. lliiyev jtvgidvo^ va Kphft -^lapL
V
'Zifiev va if>ip vaixa '^a>/u, vd ro dmK ro itygidvo. Jipguivo^ aifLOf diritro^' Kpvffiadev '9 to fceXip, "Hprev valxa' div do fifipev do Jtvgtdvo. 'Stifiev vauca diri(ra> va fcoifjLfp(p. 'S.Koriavev. ^'Hprep' ^ifiev ^|o». "Nd ere irdpto!* etirev ra r vaUa^ ixelvo. ""Av fu 'TdpD^" elirev, " a9 4^ip* efiyd, 09 ^pa> k oKa aia, Ki 09 ^f^," etm-ev, " k icrrepi^ d ae irdpto** Xip^ev '9 to xeXSp va /epvlSia^- J)a}K€v do rpolXi icai, Kpyfiia-rev, "H^/oav, Kovoxrav ixei xaro \lo p6<l>, ^iXpvXaev' Trdraev itcel* hreaev, Tliffap>, wad<rav io' ideadv do* tjifxipdv do S^m, "*E/c€t yutri /epvfilare^ ;" etirav, s^^vpurra yia va irapm vaiKa^ ciirev, Div do fToKrcave' hocrK'ritrev da wpofiard rve. TltdcrKev^ ipo- row '9 TO yjfl^i. Ildv p,ipa erptoev Iva nrpofiaro. Vi&ra-av do, "'ESu ra irpofiara rl ra adv€^^ xai ;^££i/€t9 ra ovXa;'* K' i/eelvo etirev, "Tt vd ra holKoi>; di vd ra ^dyon yid, Halvm vd ra hoSrKi^<ra>' ifcel apu rpavif^ve ro TUfxo, KvyJi^ovvda^* 9ratiwv '9 ro XvKo iphpo' Kat Xvko^ Tp<i>x '^^*
1 F. S 107.
iv]. and translations 397
my( moustaches. We will see. This will prove it" He took hold of ^is moustaches. " Huh 1 " said the king. " I will run away," said he. He broke the lamp.
That woman's son came. He was an orphan. " Take hold of my beard," said the king. He took hold of the king's beard ; he pulled it. The king said, " Pull it. We will see. If you killed it, this will prove it" " Huh ! " said he. He (the boy) pulled it hard, so that he pulled out some of the beard. " You killed it," said he. He gave his daughter to that boy, who has no father.
KhbIstos YobdAnu Adzen6pulos Damirz<5pitlos.
4. The 0yp8y\
Once there was a bride. A gypsy went to ask for bread. The woman went in, to bring bread, to give to the gypsy. The gypsy went in ; he hid in the cellar*. The woman came back ; she found the gypsy gone. The woman went into the house, to sleep. It was dark. He (the gypsy) came out. "I will marry you," said he to that woman. *' If you will marry me," said she, " let me fetch eggs, let me fetch other things as well, and let us eat," said she, " and afterwards I will accept you." " He went into the cellar to conceal himself He pushed forward the stone door, and concealed himself They brought some peas and spread them down there. He slipped; he trod there; he fell down. They went, caught him, bound him, brought him out. " Why did you conceal yourself there?" they said. "I hid myself to get the woman," said he.
They did not let him go. He fed their sheep*. He used to go to and fro to the open country. Every da^ he would eat a sheep. They asked him, " What are you doing with the sheep, that you lose them all ?" And he said, "What can I do ? I do not eat them indeed. I go to feed them. As soon as they see the wolf yonder, they run in confusion up to where the wolf is, and the wolf eats them."
1 V. p. 230.
' This cellar is one of the sabterranean refuges beneath the houses described on p. 16.
* li is the common practice for the small owners of the village to employ a common shepherd to keep their flocks, bringing the animals back every evening to the Tillage, where they are shut up each in the oooztyard of the owner's house.
h
398 Dialeet folk-Ude texts [|ii
^Ei^a jiUpa dhf iyivdvaw vpofiaruw a^hfdo^. Hi/f/e V|k irpo/Sara tcovdd. Ta irpoffara mrfyav ao iectpA, wd ra rrari^ Tpdvaav do \vico. "^va ylx fc !va irpofiaro h-pe^av, ir-qyav's TO \vKO ifihpo, Kat \vKO et^aiv da. *^ucr^€ rfprev *9 to x^Pi!^^ K elirev da, "ni;7a* rpdvaa ra irpo^ara* dire dtJo rpeyve, Traii de *9 TO \vKO iphpo, teat Xvko rpaiei to. *AXa ro hiar^Ko fU to XoX^TC, £!d|a fU ra fidrffi fk, Kai yipdva-a."
X/o^oT09 ^lopSdvov * AB^epoirovXo^ Tafjup^owovko^.
Ax6. 5.
hip fiacjjirda K€{prav &t» voIkcl £f;^6i/ rpLa <f>a'dx^ ^^9 elj(€v !va Srex va (^dlx* J^eiprav Kovdd r Ofiovalye^ ovr, '£k6ii« e7%ai/ 'JToXv <xX€^ Tldp fiipa iraiiKeif* k6\v€V to ^v/uipt t. Ta XJkpfA dip da irKv¥^K€v, Me ro ^viadp '9 ra yipia r ip^ovrov <ro aviri T* vX{fVkaiC€w ra X^PV^* '^fniSxev Iwa 76/Ae/r* xai rptiicKo da ^dx'O' T.
IlaX^ iva fiepa mjyep va ^oXf;9 to ^vfidpi r. D^ d' a<f>ijK€9 ofJUivSrov^ ovr, 'Exe/i^a rfprev Tnjyev va if>ip yipjqcQdxjfl^ d^ to yuL^i. Thrtyev ixel' fffipev ra dniy €Ka attootoX. *A9ro<rroX cLiuk rpdvcav vaUa, ''''EXa 7jm»» vaiica" elvrav. *'Ti fu fipetirer, yun- ffpovXdp 9fi ;*' "T£ a^piffet/^ ;*' dirav, ""Hpra va aepe^ \iya
XoprdpuL Kai Xlya yfflXio^idxi^' ^^^ ^^ '^^ ^T'i^^i '^^^ '^ ^av€ n ifxraxa fi.
^Exel ddpy€Ka avroaroK irpeoyafJL^ y^o^fiL 'Siipey^v Kpop,^ov ra i^vXa fcai ra '^lyui' oSka erspe^av da, Tiopxoaav da ixei ^ vaUcas ro rojSpd, ^'"il^ va irapafi^^t p^i xXanf^ teat rpa»a<i raJ* Dey iicKmaev wlaw r icoi rpdmo'ev da, (3^ va wapafA^ (ro inrln t.
Tlapifirj ao tnrlrt t* ^tcjppd>aev da \ rSva ro teiiSrd, Tip\dT<r€ ro ^dx9 T, ""A/AC, tcpey^e k iXa ro iapjahc** va fierpi^ ra Xtp€9. *EiK€lvo valxa pmnrev do, "Tl va Svve ro aap^ite;** Fia- Trova-rovpaev \lyo 7ri^, "Hiftepev va p^rprji voLko^ Tunroviaav diio Xi/069 arap^Sretcipv '9 rov goJXo. ''Tarepa ytoXdraev m-dXi ro ^d')p r,
^ 'BrpwYiM* before V^ for trpuynw.
y] I and transkUians 389
pne day the owner of the sheep did not ))6lieye this. He went ;o the sheep. The sheep went to the spring ; they will give them water. They saw the wolf. A gqat and a sheep ran and went to the wolf; and the wolf ate them. Then he went to the village, 3uad said, " I went, and saw the sheep. Two by two they run, and TO up to the wolf, and the wolf eats them. Do not say any more bhat it is the shepherd. I saw with my eyes, and believed." KHBiSTQ3 TobdInu Adzen6pulos Damibz6pulos.
5. The Two Women and the Twelve Apostle8\
Once upon a time there was a woman. She had three children. She had nothing to eat. Near her were her neighbours. They had plenty of flour. Every day she used to go and bake bread for them. She used not to wash her hands. With the dough on her hands she used to go to her house, wash her hands, bake a loaf, and her children would eat.
One day again she went to bake her bread. Her neighbour did not allow her. The woman came back; she went to fetch fuel from the open country. She went there; she found the twelve Apostles. When the Apostles saw the woman, they said, " Come here, woman." " Why did you call me, my children ? " " What are you gathering ? " said they. " I came to gather a few herbs and a little firewood ; and I will cook them for my children to eat."
The twelve Apostles there were eating bread. They gathered up the leaves of the onions, and gathered up all the firagments. They filled that woman's bag with them. *' Until you have gone away, do not turn round and look." She did not turn round and look, until she had gone away to her house.
She went away to her house. She emptied them out into one of the comers. She sent her child, " Go, ask for the measure and come back," that she might measure the gold pieces. The woman asked him, "For what is the measure?" She smeared a little pitch on it. He brought it for the woman to measure the money. Two gold pieces stuck on the bottom of the measure. Afterwards she sent the boy again, " Go, give back the measure
A r. p. 2H.
400 Dialect foXkrtaHe texts c&
""A/Ae, do9 TO SrafjLO'iK, k Ska.** Tlrfyev, dd/eep do. Tpdvo-et/, a" dai dvo \lp€^ aapieKipv rov goJXo. *
^^EiKzire rjprev, pwrcev do, "Tlovyera rj/Bpe^ iarv erovTa ^ Trapayia ; ** "U^qya \ ro 7Mi^d va (xepe^to xefihpia' xeio-fi dcicKa oTTOirroX, k i/celva hagh^paav fie, K* iyoi iniya Kovi TV€. *Ti fie boghdpo'er;' elira, 'Tt cepe/Bei^ coJ;* ixelva peirat ifjiiva. K' eyoo etira, '"Hpra va aepk^td yiptqajdxsfiu K* excii aipeyfrave rd i<f)ayav '^wp.ipv ra "^la, /cat dmxap fie rd, '^'i va irapa/i^^ ao tririn 9, fii «Xo)i;9, rpavf^ irLafo 9.' K* iy€o d rpdvca vriata. "Hpra id <ro avlr' ^Kippfoad ra ao trirCr, Tpdvo /cetvdai Xt/069.
'E/rr^e t' oKo vaiKa, "Na Trao) k ij(o,** elirev. ""A/i ha afie'* Uijye ifcei' haghipaav do wd\i dcoe/ea aTrooToX. "' apadiei^ id ; " etirav. ** 'Apadifw yuiqajdxui,** elwev. ""EXa 6< a(^ yipfidxrovfi r 0/3 pa 9 y^i/' 6i9rai'. Tippjoahf do. ''^A(^ ya ttc (TO airlr, fii icX<oi;9, rpava^ oirLa'& 9," elirav.
^n{f i^a Trapafifj, div Tpdvaev Trlaoo r. Ilap^fiei/* ^xipptoa-i da o'o inrir fxia-a, ''^Kktoaav ovka <f>Ui. Ta <l>la rvKl')(av g iridpia, '9 TO yovpyovp^ t, '9 ra fiiaa t. Sii^^o'ai' Ta ^la dc
opreCXJ^X' ^^^^^^^ ^^^ irapidiyia.
^ISuceivo r d\o vauea ^tK}a/>^ l<f)a€v, hrcev itcei ra vapdiyu Tuiadra-ev.
Xp^o-T09 ^lopBdvov 'AS^€i/o7roi;\o9 Ta/Mp^o7rot;Xo9.
Ax6. 6.
KeiToi/ &a KoiKovo, k e^efi hri')fev, Efdite eva irai/ea. "*A\ 9ra» X 6700 da/ia 9, etTrei^. K e/eeivo, 11 ov fa 7r((9; enra " Na /87fi I'a 7rd<o** elnrev, HalKa ir/fyev ddfia t. VtovpovKrca
"*'EXa, af XaxTi;x«i '? "^^V Ktiiko 9." ^aX^VX^* ^^XTVX^^*
Ufjyev d\o \iyo. Bifiev Iva ra^Q* Ilijjev, mjyep. Tiov
povkrcev ic iro. ""Af XaxTfJX^ *^ '^^V f^diko 9."
1117761/ oKo Xlyo. "HjSpev &a ctKvKi* ^^aceivo iniyev, irtjya
Ko^fio^' yifivpovKraev, ""EXa, af Xax^vX^ '^ '^^^ ««>« 9."
^J and translatums 401
V come again." He went and gaye it back. She saw, there are ^ ^> gold pieces in the bottom of the measure. ** Then she came and asked her, " Where did you find this ^^ney?" "I went to the open country to gather firewood, i'here were the twelve Apostles, and they called me. And I went p to them. *Why did you call me?' I said. 'What are you lathering here ? ' they asked me. And I said, ' I came to gather Irewood.' And they gathered the fragments of the food, which hey had eaten, and gave them to me. * Until you have gone •way to your house, do not turn and look behind you.' And I did Lot look behind. I came here to the house, I emptied them out Q the house. I saw, there are gold pieces.
Then the other woman said, "I too will go." "If you will go, ;o." She went there. Again the twelve Apostles called her. What are you seeking here?" they said. " I am seeking for fire- rood," said she. "Come here; let us fill your bag with firagments," aid they. She filled it. "Until you go to your house, do not turn md look behind you," said they.
Until she had gone away, she did not look behind her. She vent away. She emptied it inside her house. All had turned nto snakes. The snakes wound themselves round her feet, her leck, her waist. The snakes squeezed her middle ; they cat her nto two jHeces.
That other poor woman ate and drank with that money. She ived (many years).
KheIstos YobdAnu Adzen(5pulos Damirz(5pulos.
6. The Cock and his Friends\
There was a cock, and he went out and away. He saw a cat. ' Let me too go with you," said he. And he said, " Where will you 50 ? " "I will go out and away," he said. The cat went with him. He grew tired. " Come, let me mount on your tail." He mounted, he mounted.
He went on a little further. A greyhound came out. He went 3n and on. He too grew tired. " Let me mount on your tail."
He went on a little further. He found a dog. The dog went on; the party went on. He grew tired. "Come, let me mount on your tail."
^ » r. p. 24S. ''
D. 26
402 Dialect folk'tdle texts [a
TlijyeVy Tnjyev. "Kfipep disca Xlpe^. ''H/Spev &a Xutco^. Hij^fe
iKCLVO.
TlijyePf irrf>f€v, "Yifipev eva aiK, Awxrijev \ tovtovt to KdiiXo,
'Eto wtjyev, irtjyev, "Hfipev iva ffolx to koIkovo, II^7« Ttpvpovkrireu. Aaj^rrfev '9 top tcdXo r.
Tlijyev, irriy€v. "HlSpep iva qotS. Vjovpavkrtrev.
Uriyav, mjyav tjfipav Iva x^rfvo.
Uijyav oKo Xiyo* TJXrev (va qarovp, " IIov va irar ;^^ elwa ""EXa, ttv irafL€, k iav,' etirev, Il^av ddfia, "H/Spav eva irpo fiaro. '2 TO irpofiaro p,iafj r fffipev dhca Xipe^.
Iliiyav '9 &a a-irir, to *va poixa eix^P fco^fJLO j(Trfvia, *£to n koIkovo aifiaa-ip da *9 to Kovfiei. BifiaXev to koIkovo to \uko €<f>av da opvLa r. ''Ro'vpev do \ Ta ^^n/i^ta fieaa, HifiaXep n Ta^9' i<f>aev da ;^Ti7i/*a. 'S.ifUKrip da '9 to Tovpdovp €t6 yia- gha^i/edt' iavpep do *9 to Tovpdovp, Scfiep to Xepo' c^vaa piaTid,
" Kpifio) Ta \Lp€^ ovfJL.'* "H^pci/ ixel Ta \lp€^. " 'Erovra tc fiov d4 pdai" €t9re. "tl^epep do oXm Xt/9€9* *' K* CTOvTa Ta pip d\ pda^r ^iirep, "Xipu, x^P^^ '^^ X-tpcf 01/9." 'Eto aifup* fioriXi trqpep da, * Aired fighip* iralp \ Ta yd^9 t. Ilaipovp ixei* fiydS Ta Xt/9€9. 'Eiceti/o /Jiipa r dip do iva aafia-i/e Kadp,
^ABapdcio^ ^lopBdpov,
Ax6. 7.
hip fiaqiT fcetpTau dvo d')(irdirta' T8pa xaoTeppo^ xai tom^ X^pidT^, Kaa-T€pp6^ trtjye ao X^Pi^ ^^ d')(irdwi r* yeppep fiicO' ^i/9179. Kai dirtcdTto iirXaa-cp Tpia Tiaepa fAipddpuit Kiu yep^jfl irepd* l( ipovpdai, ^ThecTat ditca fiipe^ * d4 iraip. EiKoai fUpc^* de iraip. Ta fAtpddpia diroKdTto iraip Ta* irdhA di iraiv. Ta yepAxui Xle^ep da' irdXi di iraiP. Kat Ipa pspa ypd^ irovaovKm odd traahi^. " ^Air/edTto 9 X^^ ^^^' TSpap do vpoa-foiro t irdXuaaev,
iv] and tramUxtians 403
He went on and oni He found ten gold pieces. He found ft wolf. The party went on. The wolf grew tired. " Let me mount" He mounted on him.
He went on and on. He found a torrent. It mounted on his tail.
He went on and on. The cock found an ox. He went on. He gre\y tired. He mounted on his tail.
He went on and on. He found a ram. He grew tired.
They went on and on ; they found a cow.
They went a little further ; there came a mule. " Where are you going ? " said he. " Come, let us be oflF, and you too," said he (the cock). They went together. They found a sheep. Inside the sheep he found ten gold pieces.
They went to a house, where a woman had a great number of cows. She put the cock into the henhouse; the cock set down the wolf; he ate up her fowls. She put him amongst the cows. The cock put down the greyhound ; it ate up the cows. She put that rascal into the oven. She dragged him into the oven. The water came down ; it put out the fire.
" I want my gold pieces." She brought those gold pieces. "These are not mine," said the cock. She brought other gold pieces. *^ And these are not mine," said he. '* Come in, pick out your gold pieces." He went in, took them all. He goes out from there, goes to his cdche. They go there. He brings out the gold pieces. That day of his brings him in a measure of barley.
AthanAsios YordInu.
7. The QvsstK
Once there were two Mends; one lived in the Castle' and the other was a villager. The man from the Castle went to the village to his companion ; he became his guest. And he laid down three or four mattresses, and five or six meals a day are served. He remains ten days; he does not go away. Twenty days ; he does not go away. He takes away the mattresses from under him. Still he does not go. He reduced the meals. Still he does not go. And one day the master of the house writes a letter ; " Beneath you I put a bed. One .side of it wore out.
1 V. p. 280. * /.e. Nigde, v, note, p. 845.
26—2
404 Dialeet foUc-tdle texts [m
€KhM<r€v tcai T oKo TO irpoaayiro t* iraXjWO-cy g' ixelvo. "AXo di
Tpoirid^€<rcu ;^* etirev*
K iiceLvo fiiacL^Lpf)^ eva irowovXa' " Miaa<f>LpMV to 't'ciUf> *^ ^/*€t Tpia fjkr/ve^, riatpa fi7Jv€<: tcoLfiarai. ^Eailv oyKov qarip, x^ ^afia^ pi Xarip;" *Aovda \i rw a<lnjp>, haLv.
Told by an old man.
MalakopI 1.
^Haav Svo aSeX^ta* rSva ffrav aqovXov, Ki r dXov fjravi aaSuBv* Kt T 6vop.a r Xil^av rov KcX irfkdv. *Ito tov aJC\ov\ov \i cov KeX, o^\dv^ "Tov pAva p, ica\d vd tov rpavrf^^ vd tov 4>oryi^, vd TOV tcoifAi^^, vd tov vL'^* vd tov Tpavr^^ voXv koXo,*' *Ito tov KeX o^yXdv X€%, "KaXo* advov Ta"
"Etfipao'iv eva qa^dv 'rravjdpa. 'Iro p^dva iovia Siv el^^v. haaXdTaiv K.i\ oyXdv vd Ta XaXTti (tov a-Topa t. *Ito fidva T iridavi,* Sdpi^^iv KoipaTi det "EaTpmciv dov aTp<oa'i t* /eoifurof dov.
''HpTiv TO dqovXov tov ireuSL Pc»t^ tov, " Tov fidva p, tI tov hoLKi^ ; IIov elira at Ta \6yfa, hoUi^ Ta pi ; " '* hoUa ra," \i. ^^dia-a tov, eoTpaoa-a tov, KoipMTi d/e6pa'' ^KkcIvov &fia t aKovcLv d/3ov6a, eltrt, ** Tov pAva p o'KOTOvtrt^ tov/' deyL Tlijyiv' Tpdva-iv gi p^dva 'jridavi,
haaXaTo-av va pMipaoTovv tov irpdpM. Kt tov irpifia Tve ffravi Xija opvCdui. 'Ito KiX oyXdv^ irripiv Sva opviO, Ilifyti^ era yia^iBui* iQgh^pda, " Zovvov dXipp^a^vo^ yuipiv p^idie; " limy tov vpcoTov p>€pa' Kaveh Siv dov irriptv, Uaiv adhHyjA r p4pa. "HTai/ iva bovbovbovi!. 'Ito, " Hdpov tov" Xi, "Ep^^tT* aov ottLti, t KeX oyXdv^ • X^ aov aSeX^o t, " ^Kycova T8va t opviSt p irovXaa tov." Uaiv t* aX dov pipd, va irdp Ta 'jrapdSia t. 'Ito bovbovbovi! ^ekh atrov Seifdpo, 'Ito Tralp iva X*^^P' ^€p£kh tov aov (f>ovXid T. Ile^et eva iceae Xipi^ pi Ta f^qidieihia. 'I to iraLp eva p>qidi€' aatc<i>v dov' 'iraip tov pxao t. Ila^v. Ai aov dB€Xfl>6 T, " ^JS^wva tov pkiao tov pJ^idUv Ttijpa tov." P»Ta tov
[v3 a/nd translations 406
rhe other side was used It too wore out Are you not by now ishamed ? " said he.
In the morning the guest rose up to go away. The guest too wrote a letter. " The repose of a guest should be mine. He rests bhree months, four montha O thou mule, son of an ass, can you aever do a &vour ? " Thus he says. He leaves and goes away.
Told by an old man.
MalakopI The Mad Brother^
There were two brothers; one was clever and the other was foolish. And they called him Scaldhead. The clever one said to Scaldhead, " See well to my mother, feed her, lodge her, wash her, look after her very well." The Scaldhead says, '' Good. I will do so."
He boiled a pot of beetroots. The mother had no teeth. The Scaldhead began to shove them into her mouth. His mother died. He thought she was asleep. He prepared her bed; he put her to bed.
The clever boy came. He asks him, " My mother, what have you done with her ? Have you done as I told you ? " "I have," says he. " I fed her, I put her to bed. She is still asleep." When he heard this, he said, " Tou have killed my mother." He went ; he saw his mother was dead
They began to divide the property. And their property was a few fowls. The Scaldhead took a fowl. He went to the open country. He cries, " Will you buy this for half a medjid* ? " He goes the first day; no one bought it. He goes the next day. There was a hoopoe. " I take it'," says the hoopoe. The Scald- head comes to his house. He says to his brother, " I have sold one of my fowls." He goes the next day, to get the money. The hoopoe flies ofip the tree. He takes a stone ; throws it at his nest. A bag of money falls down with the medjids (in it). He takes a medjid, breaks it, takes one half of it. He goes off. He says to his brother, " I have got the half medjid." His brother
1 r. p. 231. s A medjid is about St. Qd.
' The Greek words vapov rov {pkm tu) bear a reaemblanoe to the hoopoe's note which almost everywhere has given the bird its name, e,g, hro\ff, upapa, hoopoe and in this story bovbovbo^.
406 Dialect foUc-tale texts [ce
ah€\<f>6 T, "TtaX dov ir^pt^ ;" "''Eaipa !va x^^P- "TETrwriv Iw /ceae X/p»9 fii ra fi^iAUhui, Ylrjpa rSva rov fiqtdii, radKova-a ra- trrjpa ra d^ovia"
TcdToi rov TraXt, " IlaV eXvA^ ra irapdBia fju ; " ** EfKift," \e rov, Tlaipvi rov dS€\<f>6 r p,i rov KeX 07X01; AdfMi, Aet;^ rov rov Aowov T. Jlalp ra Iro rov oqovXot;. ''Epovpd^ trov irrrir vd ra fjLOipcurrovvi, Tlalwi aov qofiovaov rv€, va wdpvi rov povfr, yui va ra fjLOLpaoTOvvi deyL ^
'Ito rov qofAOvcrov r ytarrovo'rovpa'iv \iyov irLaa aov poviriov rovv gcoXou. Vforaiv da, " Tt va fJkOLpaarrjrL ; " EXrrap gt, " Na fjLOipa^rrov/jLi ^kovO" ^wklv rov poihr. Moipdaav da ra rrapd- But. %ov povrrfftv rovy gaiXot; ytanrovuriv ha \Lpa, *Ito to qo/Lu>i;0'ov r iraiv rpavq, Kt jutvovUrw hfa Xipa. 'Iro Xc ki^ ** Na irdyov pa ro ttqS rov fiaaiXirfay ytfl^a Swer ici pAvaT ^Irovra r dZek^ta !<f)yavi dirtxtpv, xi mjyav *9 Iva SXov roirov^^ iroi KaOovrapi fiaa-ikiya^,
*Iro KeX oykdv^ iraLp rrdTu r opplOui r, Haiv <rov ffaa-gXeya. ^^X* '* ^ovqapi^ p,i' on vd /u Boix^, B6^ fu. "K'/rap Iro r opviB^ ca ^6X9, bedajSa." *Ito fiaciKeya^ irtdp rov Biv dov hfa Trcvddp, *Ir6 Ki\ oyXdv^ tralp rov irevddp* ki iron iraiv ^ /eXc^r &a irovr/ip, *Ito fiaatXiya^ r oX dou pUpa deghd/oda rov a%&7 t* Xc, vd rov ^p KpacL ^\ri d'jfir^^ fipOsh, rov Iv akov irovn^p. *Ito fiatriXiya^ Xc;^, " *Ito B4 vi'* fipCkh rov ki r dXa ra irovrijpa, su KeLpa Bi 'vdt. ''Tarepa rov jSaciXiya hido'iv dov x^^^V* C^ghipciv rov JcXdny t, vd rov CKorm, "Ep^vri JcXar iayip ia'xj^p fu ra pMyalpa. ''Eipj(^irL cov fia>aCKiya Kovdd. B/>tkhi/e rov dyirj, Aiw dov iva iJiaya^ptd* aiconiv dov. K* iro JeXar rov p^fxpip (nivia^pa cd Biv dov Ko^, vd rov aKorati fiaciXeya^.
"EpX^TL r a\ dov p^ipa KiK 07X01/9. IlaX^ fipikh rov €Pa (\ovpKa, £klv dov irdXi €pa /tiejtdie. Kt iron Iptriy irapafiaiv, ic\i<f>T iraXi €pa rov ^€<rt r. 'Iro /Saa-iXiya^ vd irdri va ge^fcvdi^. Ac, va <f>€ppi rov ^ici r rov xaXo r. 'Iro irdXi, Sip dov ffpighvi. ITaXt aKorwp ep aXov Sipdc^, 'Iro KeX 07X01/9 irovra ra irpafiara fiovXa rd irrjpw, Pukh iroXv fiadixo iva roirov^' irovra ffovXa Xa)(ra ra *9 itceivov pAaa.
m
Iro fiaciXiya^ yui va pA6 iroio^ va iraLp irovra^ hoUciv 'iva Kap^riX aide atrov (f>Xovpl, ki €0iKiv da-Kip, vd rov ^t/Xaf i/i d67i. 'Iro K^X 07X01/9 apM r aKOvaiv^ ir^pip rov qaidovpi r, ytayXdraiv
[y] and translatioifis 407
isks hiin, " How did you get it ? " "I threw a stone. A bag of QQonej fell down with medjids (in it). I took one medjid \ I broke it ; I got it in this way,"
He asks him again, '* Is there still money there ? " '' There is/' says he. His brother goes with the Scaldhead. He shews him the place. The clever one takes the money. They come to their house, to divide it. They go to their neighbour, to get the measure in order to divide it, they say.
This neighbour smeared some pitch on the bottom of the measure. He asked, "What are you going to divide?" They said, "We are going to divide lentils." He gave the measure. They divided the money. A gold piece stuck to the bottom of the measure. Their neighboiu: goes, sees a gold piece had stuck there. He says, " I will go and tell the king, unless you give some to me also." These brothers went away from there, and went to another place, where the king lived.
The Scaldhead takes his fowls again. He goes to the king. He says, " I am a poor man ; whatever you please to give, give me. Take the fowl, if it please you, for nothing." The king takes it. He gives him a hal^nny. The Scaldhead takes the half- penny, and, as he is going, steals a cup. The king next day calls his cook. He tells him, to bring him wine. The cook brings him another cup. The king says, "This is not it" He brings the other cups, and they are not right. Afterwards anger seized the king. He called for his executioner, to kill him. The executioner comes in a trice with his swords. He comes up to the king. They bring the cook. He smites him with the sword; he kills him. And the king will kill the executioner, if his sword does not slay at one blow.
Next day the Scaldhead comes. Again he brings him a turkey. Again he gives him a medjid. And as he comes, he goes aside, steals a fez of the king's. The king will go for a walk. He tells them to bring him his best fez. This again they do not find. Again he slays another servant. The Scaldhead took all these things. He digs out a very deep place. All these things he puts into it.
The king, in order to find out who took these things, covered a camel with gold pieces, and put soldiers to guard it. The Scaldhead, when he heard of it, took his ass, smeared it with pitch,
408 IHcikct folkrtale texts [ce
dov TTva-a' Ki iron iraiv, irepdv awiKipv, ki iraip rov ki Traits. T acKip elhav dot; yta * iiv dov hoi/eav %va cL *Ito iBeurtXjeya^ ptora, iroip^ rov in^piv. 'Ito t cuTKepi r Xipi, "''Eva K^\ ayXdn^^ mipiv dov, KL inj^ivr BacrtX^a^ Akovcip da, ki apgKartri^ gij rei irpdfuira r Ixelvov ra wijpiv.
*Opi/i vajt^di^vi to Ovpa t. 'Ito K^X oyXdv^ arfKovrcw ^pav&^ Ki TO Ovpa r ji^difiivov. ^AugKarciv dot/. 'Iro hcAycara-iv va J»(^di9 fiovXa ra Ovpux. 'I to ^aciKiya^ waiv, rpava ki, ra Ovpui fiovXa ji^dtfUva, Tlidciv dov j^ovXi^' e/Sca^v fiovXa r d<ric4pia t. 'A^/vii; €va fiavdypv, Urif^iP, ISa^iv rov oitIti, t. YtpXArciv da-xip, h^cav dov, va rov <f>a-d^vi, *Ito KeX oykdv^ <f>o/3i^0ijv, tct SSet^iv rov rowov irov ^oravdi ra irpdfiara* haJffKdrirav t do-xept T va pv^pi voXv. ''Rpv^av, epv^aVf Kovdt'^av va <f>4pvi^ ra irptifjuira. 'Ito KeX oyXdv^ haarXdrai^v va Kovvdii rov x^t^^ awdvov rvr /3ovXa qairdrtTtv da pi rov ^ou/ia. Jy^Kiov hvo rpia pUpt^ a-TeKov- travdi.
K( KeX oyXdv^ eva p,ipa ^opacv KaXd rtroXui' m^piv g^ rov
JdXdd. K.ari^rjv fiaaiXeya rov aepdi, ^'Upriv fiaxrCXirfa rov odd. )6xaiv airdvov r, k etiriv dov, "^lav iroLp^ **, kl atcoroiv^ ra Ivadi/ui;^* hidv, axoroiv dov, ^opauv da raoXui t* KOLfjuart fiaai- Xiya rov arpoSi, ^iyirL ^aatXiya<i.
Zahdvav ^aghepdji fiaa-tXiya vaixa r, Ki Xe rov, ^'^Atrrevdp p,i, " Bpiyovv dov iva ({aifii. IlUv dov * vlyiri iwet KaXd, Naixa r xovXavaiv, ap,d irdX Sev el'jriv eva aL
'It<S t oqouXot/ dheX^o r rpdvaip gi d8€X<l>6 r Si vi. Dif/ur g ird' TTffp'jr'qyiv iva opviff, Hi^piv eva irevddp, Ki iroTi /Sghdy, ixXi'^^iv %va qa/iarXd rrpdpka. 'Ito irdXi Kaff fifUpa iraipinuvvYiv %va opvlO, Kl iron /Sghiviyiv, KXi^riyiv iva irpapui, K' iro KeX oyXdv^ Kddi (f>pd^ cKorwviv air* eva iipdq. JeXdrtf r huiaiv dov j(pvXij, Ui^piv rov puixaip* — -^ki fiaaiXeya^ rori yiopiovuicip ravi' — " 'Icrv iroip^ t," deyi, " kl cKoroiv^ r adpmir; " ^Korasxnv dov, Kl yivviv puK^ro r ffap-iXiya^,
^Avdpyvpo^ 'A. ^mKiSff^,
^ Perhaps to be translated find, owing to the oonfusion between €^pLirKv and ^piKa, for which v. ti/pUKu in glossary.
iv] cmd transUUions 409
and as be is going, passes that way, takes it and goes off ^ The soldiers saw him indeed. They availed nothing at all. The king asks, " Who took it ? *' The soldiers say, " A Scaldhead took it, and went away." The king heard this, and underBtood that it was he who had taken the things.
He orders them to mark his door. The Scaldhead rises up ; he sees that his door is marked. He understood the matter. He began to mark all the doors. The king goes; he sees, all the doors are marked. Anger seized him. He slew all his soldiers; he spared only one. He went ; he pointed out the house. He sent soldiera They seized him, to kill him. The Scaldhead grew afraid, and shewed the place, where the things were. The soldiers began to dig deep. They dug, they dug, they came near to getting the things. The Scaldhead began to throw the earth in upon them. He covered them all up with the earth. There they remained two or three days.
And the Scaldhead one day put on fine clothes. He took also his sword. He went down to the king's palace. He came to the king's room. He knelt upon him, and said, " Who are you, that you kill men ? " He seizes him, he kills him. He puts on his clothes. He sleeps in the king^s bed. He becomes king.
In the morning the king calls his wife, and says to her, '' I am ill." They bring him a cup of coffee. He drinks it. He becomes quite well. His wife was angry, but she did not say anything.
The clever brother saw that his brother is missing. He too went. He took with him a fowl. He received a halfpenny. And as he was going out, he stole an object of value. Every day again he used to bring a fowl, and as he was going out, used to steal something. And the Scaldhead every time used to slay a servant. His executioner was seized with anger. He took his sword. And the king had then grown old. "Who are you, that you kill men ? " says he. He killed him, and became king himself
AnIrtiros a. PhokIdhis.
1 F. p. 283.
410 Dialect foUc-tale texts [ca
PhloitI. 1.
ILeifirav %va avdpa iccui vai/ca, Kat if>a'a')(a hhf et^^ai/e. ^A.vApa t
V V
Kov/3d\p€v (v\a aa-o fiovlvL ^ipuTKev %va qofuip ^vXa* 'trovXvev da e^ijvda irapahuL Xoovjfa ge^vAtvave * irdv fiipa aov&a.
KovfidXvev €va fiipa irdki %va (\ofjuip ^vXa, Kai rffipev e^a ^lydp. Ilijyev CO iapai, ^iSev to %va Fiaxot^^^' ""A <r€ Scixoi acpdvda irapdSia ro jiydp" " Ao9 to fie** etTrev. KT ixeCpo Scixev do, Kat elirev, ** Ildv fiipa va ^eptf^ aovia %va ^tydp** JC exeiio irdX nri^e ao fiovlvi' irdX fj^pe iva jiydp, 'Zepdvda fiepe^ V0P^ da jtydpa, '^Tarepa ixeivo do jvydp *9 €va p,^idU irovXae do.
K* Sarepa elirev da Viaxovdri^^ " 'ESo^, TrovXfpv to ofiyo pa fiov TO ^ipjf^" elirep. Kai Sarepa infyep a-o jSovIpI' apdraep' fifipep d' ofiyo. "Hfipep do to Ttaxovdi^' whfde Xlpe^ irovKtrep do. Kae TuLXfivdrjii elirei', "^ipe fie hov govp do ttovXL'* Kat Fuixpvdii^ wT€pa elirep do, " ^ip to irovXL" K' iiceipo fj/Spev do\ Adxep do Bixa Xipe^ to poitca r. ***'Apdpa 9 dp <f>kp to irovXi^ a-d^e TO Kai av TO ffAfie" etirep Fuixovdij^, Kai va-Tepa S^aa^dp do to irovXlf pd TO <f>ap€. "^exdp do <ro dovXAir. Hal/ca jn^yep va S&ghQpdH TO Fjki^oudi;.
Ta ^ad^a r}pTap€ aao CKoXeip, Tpapcape, fidva tp€ Si ve, ''^^aydp da TSpa to ^lipi t, xai TSpa to /ei^dXi r, xai Topa top gapid T. *A<^7;/cai/6 Ta <f)a'dxa' iri^ape (to axoXip, "TaTcpa rjpTep rm^oixl^9 fii TO paitca pa ^p to ttovXL Tiaxovdri^ Tpdpaep' ixel irovXjflv to tci<f>dXy to j^ip. Toy gaptd Si p€, Aiv d' €^aep Fiax^^V^' '^To'TC/oa eitrep Fiaxovdi]^, ""A CKOTficovfie Ta <f>a-dxa* a fiydXovfie dovia Ta, dd i^a^ape Ta ^dx^ Ta aia*.'* "TaTepa daghiiXaape Ta tpS-dx^ ^^ fJKoXio. ^Eicel da (f^adxct Sip vope- fiap€' icoifii]0ap€ CO crKiXio, Kat <robttli r fji.ifM irdX Sep irapi- fiape. ^Tarepa t ^adxa ovadpaape. To fiiya dSeXff>6^ elirev, " Mai/a fia^ vd fia<; axoTcii, *A7nSd a(f l3yovfi€y xai a9 irafu ^ €pa x^PiP'
Ta <f>a'dxo^ irrf^ape ixei co x^PiP' ^^toTope %pa fieya qaXa- baXd;^. Tirfyape Ta i^adx^i ifcei \ to qaXabaXi^. PottTo-ai/e Ta
^ For meaning v. ei/plaKia. ' For the order v. § S82.
[y] aikd transldtions 411
PhloitI.
1. The Magic Bird\
There were a man and a woman, and they had no children. Her husband used to fetch wood from the mountain. He would bring a load of wood ; sell it for sixty par&9^ Thus they lived. Every day thus.
He was gathering one day again a load of wood, and he found a feather. He went to the market. A Jew saw him. ''I will give you forty par&s for the feather.'* "Give it me," said he. And that man paid him, and said, " Every day you must bring me a feather like this." And he went again to the mountain. Again he found a feather. For forty days he found feathers. Afterwards he sold that feather for a medjid*.
And afterwards the Jew said, " Come ! Bring me the egg of this bird," said he. And afterwards he went to the mountain ; he searched ; he found the egg. He found the Jew. He sold it for five pounds. And the Jew said, "Bring me today the bird." And the Jew said afterwards, "Bring the bird." And the man brought it. He gave the money, ten pounds, to his wife. " If your husband brings the bird, kill it and let us eat it," said the Jew. And afterwards they killed the bird, to eat it. They put it into the cupboard. The woman went to call the Jew.
The children dispersed from the school. They saw that their mother was not (there). One ate its liver, and one its head, and one its heart The children went away; they went to school. Afterwards the Jew came with the woman to eat the bird. The Jew saw that the bird's head, liver and heart are missing. The Jew did not eat it. Afterwards the Jew said, ** let us kill the children, and thus get from them the parts which the children have eaten." Afterwards the children dispersed from the school. Those children did not go away. They slept at the school. And on the following day again they did not go away. Afterwards the children became troubled. The eldest brother said, "Our mother will kill us. Let us go away firom here, and go off to a village."
The children went to that village. There was a great crowd. The children went there to the crowd. The children asked, "What
^ K. p. 268. s About 9d. » Aboat 8«. M.
412 Dialect folk-tale texts [ce
4>aaxa, "Tt qaXabaXi^ ^^ ^^:" K' ixeiva eibave, " neflowj fiaa-iXip fjui^ ' Kai va hoUovfie iva jSaSriXip^.'^ Htxovf %va ^oifXi' Kai TO (7-a\dai/ai/, iari^vo^ /ei<f>d\ qovdaveVy igeivo advv^Kavav (k fiao'iXip^. Kai ra ^o'd^a ardOave i/cel iripa. ^arepa adXaan TO itovKL Kat ovlaevy kcu qovaev igei TraiSiov do /ci^oX. Koi TrdXv etirave^ " *Eto hi vliKerai^ vd to iroiKOVfie fiaaCKio^. "M ti| aoKdrjaoviJue oKdrf^Lia,** K' iTO adXaave aXdf^fiun. "Ttrrepa vak cdXa-av do, xat qovacv iraKc igei <to ^aaypv do KufidK, IloXt €n>ai'tf, ** A^ plaxeTai" Kat B4p elyave idkr* ixei to irovXl a» km qovdd ao Ki^d\ ixetpo Bev to cdvtaKave fiad'iXto^. "tfrrepa (M pi^a ;^£pi^09 ctbev, "'Eto to nraihl to ^d^ av to hoUovfU fiaJaCKU^, 'Eto to 4>^dx ap gi^ (ifipiaxep to ttovXl, Bep qovdava CO Ki<f>d\i t" Kai iarepa to <f>crdx ttoLkclv do fiao'CKips, got r ako to fjLiKpi aZe\^6 t irotxap do fie^ipff^ xopdd t. Ilofiev do
flLKpOVTaiKO ^dX'
"ToTcpa igel do <f>a'dx ^ifi^p dhegel ao x^PiP * frijy^v '9 eva aXo X^PlPf ^^^ o"rd0€P '9 ipa qat^€j^9 f^tpdx- 'Eget do ^dx to irraSiv fro qal^J?; iipdx tratpi, qat<^€j979 iroXv ^epgipcpcep, "Tarepa FuLX^^V^ dKOvakp da, Ylrjf^ev igei pa e^py to <f>a'dxt KOi va to (TKOTW, To ^dx od*i^gt elhcp to Fta^^oixliy, d<fyqK€P, e^a* mff^ *9 ipa aXo X^PSP* ^^^ iTTdde igei co X^PiP '^ ^^^ qababjti> TUKUipA iipdx- K* eKciPo qababj^9 ^e^ipepaep gt aXo iroXv.
"TcTepa Tiaxovdii^ irdXi a/covorip da, kcu inff^ep ira>u igei, va CKOTm ro <t>a'dX' r«i;^oi;d^9 THfyep '9 Ipa qao'ain;9* wapepgeiXa TO qao-air' elbep, ""Tcrrepa pa SpTp fpa ^dx^ va hdp fcipuk^ Tiaxovdij^ ahegei infyep co qababj?;' nrapipgeiXep ro qababjiy. " U^^<J€ fi€ If € ?i'ge9 qabab, \d/cip a<ro <f>i\dp do qa^dir pa ^ipj}^ to KLpta^r " THk ft," eJhep qababj9^9- "ToTcpa a-dXa-ep to ^^X^ ico qaaaTr pa if^ep to icipid^, Tlrfyep to if>6'dxt Kipe^ev to xiptn^' Qaadirrj^f ""EXa dhiato, xai a^ Swko) to Kiptd^'* ^^- ^^ ^^ ipadx fiaip dhetro), "Odipgi haip to <f>0'dx, xoupda to Kara pdghQXa. 'Eicet TO if>o'dx KOLfiaTai. Nv^Ta Ipxovpdat icX€<^T, af TO mghaXa pa /3ydXp€ iva irpofiaTo. BydXovpc to irpofiaroy Kai cMfyqpovpe TO Ovpa cro (\6&i t abai/Q», Kai <f>€ypovpe, "Tarepa ^^«* xa^ TO (l>adx»
^ For gt, V. Kit not.
iy] and translcUians 413
crowd is this ? " And they said, " Oiir king is dead, and we will make a king." They had a bird, and when they let it go, on whoever's head it perched, him they used to make king. And the children stood there. Afterwards they let the bird loose. And it flew and perched on that boy's head. And they said again, " It may not be, that we make him king. Let us let it loose once again." And they let it loose again. Afterwards again they let it loose, and it again perched on that boy's head Again they said, " It may not be." And they broke their custom ; although the bird perched on his head, they were not for making him king. Afterwards a great man said, ''This boy here, the child, let us make him king. Unless the bird knew the boy, he would not have perched on his head." And afterwards they made the boy king, and the second brother they made vizier with him. There remained the youngest boy.
Afterwards that boy went away firom that village. He went to another village, and stopped with a co/i^keeper as servant. Whilst that boy remained with the cq/e-keeper as servant, the co/if-keeper became very rich. Afterwards the Jew heard of it. He went there, to find the boy and kill him. When the boy saw the Jew, he left; he went away. He went to another village. And he stayed in that village as servant in the shop of a seller of roast meat. And that seller of roast meat after this grew very rich.
Afterwards the Jew again heard of it, and went there again to kill the boy. The Jew went to a butcher ; he gave an order to the butcher. He said, " Afterwards a boy will come to fetch meat." The Jew then went to the seller of roast meat. He gave an order to the seller of roast meat, '' Cook me six pounds^ of roast meat, but fetch the meat firam such and such a butcher." " Very good," said the seller of roast meat. Afterwards he sent the boy to fetch the meat from the butcher. The boy went; he asked for the meat. The butcher says, " Come inside, and I will give you the meat." And the boy goes inside. When he catches the boy, he throws him down into the yard. The boy sleeps there. In the night thieves come, to take a sheep from the yard. They take the sheep away, and leave the door on the ground, and go away. Afiierwards the boy also goes away.
1 For the wei(^t v. o^la in glossary.
414 Dialect folk-tale texts [a
'Abeget iralv '9 ?va ako roiro^. Ylaiv V iva x^PiP' ah&r^h. fjuuv, Kav <f>v\arfv€i x^PiP^ vd/epa. "Tarepa Bmpet Iva die/Speh^ Kat TO defipei Xiev rOy "*Eba/5 fi€ icovdd 9" af yei/cS to 7ra*Si c" Kat de/Bpif)^ Biv do haip' /cat X^, " ^apd aahaxdTia' X'^'^'^^ ^^ fia<l>T0v T Ta iratSia X^^P ^^^ Ofopel; K' hfwva a\} id tI %atp n Si&;*^ K' ixei to 'rracSl Xc^, "Ai ae Tpoiyfo yui, Kovdd 9 « KoifiTfO&f va atiKmd&y Defipeq^ vlercu icapui t, kcu to hcUp iconds T. K.ai viaxerai to ttcuSl r.
"TaTepa defipetf^ Xix *ro TratS^ " TSXa, va 0*6 Se/^ev ra diifmft /A." 'i/LalvvB abi(Tw, ^Avoix f^o, doXdir* fiyaK eva Kovkax- "E?5eC fd CTo TO KOvKax > "Ai/ do ^p(i7f<: ao kl^oXl 9, ii if>dv€a-aL "EX* aicov/ia vd ae Se/^o) ict aXa dti^Tdi/m." Kai haivpe dhica' xai 7« Seixvei Ipa dlidtW. 4>oi;<ra atro dtidtliic, Kai jSghiv eva apdirfx:' if>ou<Ta K Ifivid a9 t ako to Tapdif>' j^cfverat dpdiro^. ""EXu,' X^, " d/covfia vd crc Set^o) «t aXa dti^6i/|a." KaTafiaiinfe \ e» ba;^6a. Ka^ etve eva iefffii' "^Ahegei co Se&fjki dp, irirf^ vepi. vUcai yaldovp, Kat diriSd ao avxa ap, ^^9 ?va avfca, fiydXei^ in icipOTO, "A/A ^a9 StJo, fiydXei^ Svo KipaTa,^' KecoTov k eva aXe ieapiy K ixclvo tceioTOve fcaXo ieap.L " Kai dhe/cei ao ieS-fii h irii^^i Ta xipaTa iraivve** ''EtSei^iv da Ta dix^ivio, "Tarepa dt- fipear)^ '^o^aev. ^tj/cwaiv do do defipS' ^ov^oxrei/ do. Km p,a(f>T6 T Koip^dov, ar^govdove' fipla/ctaKev eva Tophd irapdhta co Kifl>dXi T aTTTagfo. ^Aovia irdv pApa ^evgivivtrev,
'"ToTepa trifAev va deXacr^ to x^PiP M^<''a. Koa hrfyev *9 ha iaTohM fToc{dx» '£g€i o-o o'oqa^ iceioTOve eva p^pptepipv XT^' *Ahdv(0 T KpdfiiaKev XLya yui^ipia, ''EyfraXev da yia^iput. Aei^t "*S Ta Be^id TO haivf Xtapo ipeTai," tra ^eypuly Xmpo Bev epertu!^ ^E/eelvo <f>a'dx XeXy '**Ewva aa ^elSpui va Trdo)** Koi 'tnjyev ophpi EtSev TToXi; qaXabaX^. Kat pcoTaev dhegei *9 to qaXabaXix- Kai ixeiva eihave, "^EBoi iripa elve hfd xopiQ, xai elve iroXi' 7taq9d^Xoi;. To fftopel Ta pATUi r, va B<ok Tpla qopApa wapdiui' Kat TO dcopel Ta fiv^id t, va Boi/c oxjoi qopApa irapdBia* to Bapel JebXa;^, va Book aepdvda qopApa Xipe^" "TaTepa €t6 elhev, **'£« irapdBia iroXd e;^®. ''A9 irdto, a^ Ta <f>ip(o." ''^arepa wifyci', ^w- tetoKTaev Ta odaBui r* oiXa ytpp^oaev crepdvda qopApa Xipe^. Koi
iv] aThd translations 415
He goes from there to another place. . He goes to a village. He does not go into it, and waits at the edge of the village. Afterw^ards he sees a dervish. And he says to the dervish, " Take me with you. Let me become your boy/* And the dervish does not accept him, and says, " This is a fine thing now ! Who does not have pleasure in his own children ? And I, what pleasure shall I have in you ? " And the boy there sajrs, " I will not eat you surely. Let me sleep and rise up with you." The dervish lets him have his way, and takes him with him. And he becomes his boy.
Afterwards the dervish says to the boy, "Come, I will shew you my enchantments." They go inside. He opens a cupboard ; he takes out a dervish's cap. " Do you see this cap ? If you put it on your head, you become invisible. Come, I will shew you still more enchantments." And they go inside. And he shews him a pipe. He blows on the pipe, and a negro appears ; he blows once again at the other end ; the negro vanishes. " Come," says he, "I will shew you still other enchantments." They go down into a garden. And there is a fountain. " From that fountain, if you drink water, you become an ass. And fipora that fig-tree, if you eat a fig, you grow a horn; if you eat two, you grow two horns." There was also another fountain, and that was a good fountain. " And firom that fountain if you drink, the horns dis- appear." He shewed him the enchantments. Afterwards the dervish died. He took up the dervish ; he buried him. And for himself he used to sleep, rise up, find a bag of money underneath his head. Thus every day he became rich.
Afterwards he went into the village to walk. And he came to a forked road. In that road there was a block of marble. Upon it a man was inscribing some writing. He read the writing. It says, ** He who goes to the right, returns safe ; to the left, he does not return safe." The boy says, " I will go to the left." And he went forward. He saw a great crowd. And he questioned the people in the crowd. And they said, " Over here is a girl, and she is very comely. He who sees her eyes, must give three loads of money ; and he who sees her breasts, must give eight loads of money; he who sees her naked, must give forty loads of gold pieces." Afterwards he said, ** I have much money. Let me go and bring it." Afterwards he went ; he cleared out his rooms ; he
416 Dialect folk-tale texts [c&
I
mppinfyep ixel ao Kopfk' Bwteev da Xipe^, Kat ro fcopH 69ghip<T& do ahdvof' ^''A^ Sprp eSoi," etbev. To <f>adx apijSep airdffm o-€ tcopa Kovdd,
"Tarepa to KOpH Xex^ ** 'Era da TrapdSia avov da qa^dytre^ ; " XeX' Kat TO maiBi \ix* ** *Eiyoi effHtya hfa vovKifiv jUp^ icai SapA KOifMVfiatt iffgovfiai, /Splaxfo hfa rophd wapdSiaJ' Kai to «o^^ " KaXo" Xix* "Ta-repa irodd ro ipayi Kai KpaJiL Metfv? Tt< irtuily ictu itrrepa Kova-ra, kcu fiyoK to jiip, Kai haXp to rt KOpd, Kat 0€KV€t TO \ Sva irodrfp pAa-a. Ka» to iraiBi kowAjS, to atro trevjepe KtiTOi ao o-oqa;^. Hofivlo'fcei jiirXdX'
XrfKovdaf xXalx* Kat haiv defipeiov to <nrlT^ <ro t€K€. halp igel do KOvXdx, 9cat do ^opwv <ro Ki^dXi, t, xai haip tcopuSipv TO <nrir. Maiv Kopi6tpv to OTpdi, "^Tore/oa to KopSs ^virpa, Cdghe/xla Ta ^aTTTUtSe, kui to Slv ^avTuiSipv Ta X^pa* ^Afjuk re
KovK/Lx ''^oip '^^ T^ Kopa.
"TaTepa itceivo to ircuSi figh&p* haiv iraki <ro TCfci^ kcu bafp iiceL TO dlidft/c. Bgh^i' aa yui^ipui. <Pov<rqi to dlldiLr* /Sghdwc apoTT' hlpucdtpda iroka apdir. FjtoXoda ao fiaaiKip Iva 'Xjahdp, " Kat va boiico), va dd7tUerdto'«»." Kat fiaaiXtp^ Tpavi k oKa mika apair, ^o^&Tai va doyttiotlAv.
"ToTepa TO tcopH (^optiv do kovXAx' X^' ^ if^dperat, ha£v ao TuiSl Kopddy Kat /3ydX to xovXdx aao Kt4f>dXi t. Kat Xex to TratSt, "'Edta Ta apdir daghida da* xai pd ae vdpw" XeX' '^^ TratSt Ta apdir daghadjt da. haip Kat to dtidlLe a? ^otStoO Ta x^ TO Kopii.
^Tarepa to vaihl halv dhegel ao ba;^a. Fto/toir, ^fJLoip eva KoXdO avK€^' haip k epa ^i aa ^cpa t. haip Kopt&ffiv to a-oq<i^, pa hovXrj^ avK€^. To /eopd ddghdpd^ to ahdpm' aptufiiuv. To Kopa qopai Ta avK€^. "Tarepa to irai&i Traip Ta TrapdSta r' a^p, )3gb9i/. 'Egct da av/ce^ ic€Unap€ fjteyaXet. KeioTave kou aepdvda icopiiia \ ixeipo Kovdd, Hrfpape air Spa avtca, tc eif>ayav€. K' ixei TO Kopii i(f>a€P Bvo av/ce^. OvXa ^ifiaXave inr hnt xeparo, K ix€ipo, TO i(l>a€p Bvo avKC^f to teopH ^iffaXep Svo fcipara^,
''TaT€pa TO iraiBi yepp€P X^'^^M^* ^^^ hi^yep pa x6r<^tff ixeipa rd (efiaXap Ta KipaTa^. To TratSt <ygt Ta elSep, " 'E705 iTa croircv da KaXdy^ eiTrep, " ^laevr pd fw; areKPfide Kovdd fi." 'Exeti^a xopdd t £6 ardOapc. 'EiTO to TratSt irripep ixci to ^/3aXep Svo xipara TO KopSk^^ irrip€P do' a€fi€v dhiam, Kat Xex '^^ f^opH, '* Tav
1 For order v, § 383.
iv] and translations 417
filled up Aill forty loads with gold piecea And be took them to the girl there ; gave her the gold pieces. And the girl called him up, " Let him come here," said she. The boy went up to the girl.
Afterwards the girl says, " Where did you gain this money ? " And the boy says, " I ate a bird s liver. And now I sleep, I rise up, I find a bag of money." And the girl says, " Good." After- wards she gives him raki and wine to drink. The boy gets drunk. And afterwards he spews and throws up the liver. And the girl takes it, and puts it into a cup. And she throws the boy out of the window down into the street. There he remains naked.
He rises up ; he weeps. And he goes to the dervish's house, to the convent. He takes the cap there, and puts it on his head, and goes to the girFs house. He enters the girl's bed. Presently the girl wakes up. She calls for the policemen, and gives him into the hands of the policemen. But the girl takes the cap.
Afterwards the boy goes out. He goes again to the convent, and takes the pipe there. He goes out to the open country. He blows the pipe. The negroes appear. He collects a great many negroes. He sends a message to the king. " And I will make a battle with him." And the king sees a great many more negroes. He is afraid to fight.
Afterwards the girl puts on the cap. She disappeared ; she is invisible. She goes up to the boy, and takes the cap off her head, and says to the boy, "Dismiss these negroes, and I will marry you,' says she. The boy dismisses the negroes. The girl takes the pipe also from the boy's hands.
Afterwards the boy goes off to the garden; he fills and fills again a basket of figs ; he takes also a balance in his hands. He goes to the girl's street to sell figs. The girl calls him up; he goes up. The girl buys the figs. Afterwards the boy takes the money; he leaves her and goes away. Those figs were big. There were also forty girls with her. Each one took a fig, and ate. And that girl ate two figs. They all grew one horn each, and the girl, who ate two figs, grew two horns.
Afterwards the boy made himself a doctor, and went to remove those horns, which they had grown. When the boy saw them, he said, "I will put them right. Do not stand close to me." And they did not stand close to him. The boy took the girl, who had grown two horns ; he took her ; he went inside. And he says to
D. 27
418 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
Kpifj^ara 1^99 voKd, Kai (ifiaXe^ Bvo tdpara. Na /tA ra et'irff^ m
tiva 'rrijpe^ irpAfiara, *EK€lva ra irpafiwta va ra SeuKff^ ^ow don
TV€." Kat TO KopH Bfoxev ra frpdfiara ao do-iro t. '^trrepa tb
traihi irrjpev da e«€t ra aepavAa KOpiita' rrripev da* rrtfyev ao
haj(<id, va ko"^ ra xipara. lli]p€v €va arcae vepo abeget a-o xaXo
do ieafii, tc eva aiffi injpev ahegei ao tcovri to iecrpA, JS.ovvo'ev dc
i'lrdvto rv€ ca Kopi&ui* ra xipara rve injyap€, Tipvave qaidovpa.
'Ero TO rraiSi rrrfp^v da igti ra qatdotz/Mt* (4fiep ahegel Vo ^a»p«o.
Sifiev nri^ev ao aS€X<f>6 r. Tepvev /SaS-iXip^ rop,
Uijyep igel ao ')(a>pi6, TpflpaeV ahe\<l>6 r x^^^ arrlria-, teat
KOV^aXovpe qaiepui. Xoydpaep pa fcovffa\& tc iro (\alepui* Koi;-
Pd\a€P* eyrLaev a^e\<f>ov r ra airir^, ^vrpwaape ra irrriTui,
To €fjLa0€P dScX^ T, etbep aBeXif^o r, " Aev do cdvu^ ixo to Spjo
Ka\6. Na ra irapira^ era ra qaidovpa fia rp€ ro x^Pio, fceu ^dXi
pd ra hoiKf}<; j(dp da irdXia rp€ r apOdrr*' "Tcrrepa irriprrqcv
da '^gel ao ba;^6a, /fa* Kovvaep dbai/o) rpe Xiyo abcgei a? ro
KcCkov do pepo* Kac yepvape TrdX aOptoTr^ xat irrjyape /3aac\u>v ra
qora;^ea.
^AfipadfL ^Apiarri Kvpuu/ov.
PhloitJL 2.
''El/a fia^iXio^ ^%ap rpia TraiStd, To fieya ro trcuSi ecrrep ao fid r, "Bo, B6^ iM ixarop Xipe^, Kai pa irayw pa qofaj/durtf.'' ''Tarepa fiafid r hfixep do kicarw Xipe^^ koi lanfyep V eva ako X^pip. 'Eicet ao X^PiP o,poi^€P hfa rovxdp. Ttppwaep ao rovxaf K SXa nroXd pi^g9, xai irovXet,
'"Tarepa riprap hio paUce^ pa i\opdap€ dprepjja. Kjareffcurcp SXa ra p9^g9Pia ko^ Bifi 'jrijpape, "Tarepa T\l6dpo^ %oXcairT«y« leai rpdpa€P ao irpoaanro r. K' iarepa et'rrep pai/ca, " So irpoatovo r fiTf rpapa<s* dpya eXa ao arrir^ Kai rpapa" *Apyd vleroi,, xac aijKovdai' haip ao arrir, Naixa BIp do xpaai koi lpaj(^ teat to futOvi Kai haip ra itapdSia r, k Sarepa tcovpda ro ro iratii ao
iv] cmd translations 419
the girl, " Ton have many sins, and have grown two horns. Tell me fix)m whom you have taken things; those things you must put back in their place." And the girl put the things back in their place. Afterwards the boy took the forty girls there. He took them ; he went into the garden, to remove the horns. He took a bottle of water from the good fountain th^, and he took a bottle from the bad fountain. He poured it over the girls. Their horns disappeared ; they became asses. The boy took those asses ; he went away from that village. He went out to his brother. He had become king.
He went to that village. He saw, his brother is building houses, and they are carrying stones. He too girt himself up to carry stones. He brought stones; he built his brother's houses. The houses sprang up. When his brother heard of it, his brother said, "You are hot doing well in this matter. You must take thoee asses to their father's village, and make them human again, as they were before." Afterwards he took them to that garden, and poured over them a little of the good water there. And they became human again, and went to the king's palaces.
AvbaAm An^ti KiriAnu.
2. The Curming Ox-driver\
A king had three sons. The eldest son said to his father, '' Father, give me a hundred pounds, and I will go to earn money." Afterwards hoB frither gave him a hundred pounds, and he went to another village. In that village he opened a shop. He filled his shop with many kinds of cloth, and sells.
Afterwards two women came to buy trousers. He took down all his cloths, and they took nothing. Afterwards the merchant grew angry, and looked at her face*. And afterwards the woman said, ''Do not look at her face. Come late to my house, and look (at it)." It grows late, and he rises up. He goes to the house. The woman gives him wine and raki, and makes him drunk, and takes his money, and afterwards throws the boy into
1 V. p. 236.
* I.e. he insulted her in his anger by lifting her veil. The woman pretends to onderstAnd it m a nquesi for her love. The lifting of the veil aa the first atep in an intrigne occurs often in the Arabian NighU, e,g. The Nazarene Broker'g Story, Arabian NighU, i, p. 246.
27—2
420 Dialect foUc-tale texts [ch-
^Ek€lvo uKiov a araffy' if Iprovfie '? r aXo '? to iraiiL "Tarepa t a\ do iratBl Xij^ to fid t, " baba, Sof fie etcarov Xt/>e?, ka^ va vdyto vd Ifipm ro dheK^o fx" Hd r Biv do eKarw 7dp€^ frapdSuL, Kai haiv egipv ao ')(mpi6. ^hvoix ^* ^o eva tovkop* irovKq,.
"Tirrepa epowdai wdXi eKiov ra vaitce^, tcai va wdpve f^^^g^ Sdi/ itcei ro traiZl X^V^ ^^^^ '^^ iraiZi ro aSeXif^o r. K' itceivo aZeXi^o r iralv* arixvei, '9 ro x^H^/4^ ^^pdx* "Oi/iiao irttpd ro fUpa r.
^Tarepa fiaaiXi^^ rpavS, tcai ra iraiBid r Sev ijprave • €givdi. To fUKpo r ro iraiBl Xex, " baba, Bo^ ps k ipA irapdBuij tcai va bao va ifip<» r aZeX^uL p," "Tarepa fid r BLv do itcaro Tdpe^ irttpdBui. Kot haiv K iro ixel ao Kdarpo. ^Avoix fc iro iva rovxav. "Eipowdac TraXt ixei ra vcUkc^. To 'traiBl qavdopdovv do, sciu Traipvalvovv do co airiri, rve, Kai <l>ipovv€ va ro fAeOvave. tC iro ro traiSi Bi irie,
"Tarepa Blv do &/a fioir, vd ro wapirdix o-o iapai^ vd to irovKrfi, *Eg6( oro iapS'l eXve ({aadtr bao'i;^. Qaadir baa*f79 €lv€ €g€t Kopiiipv (refiaBepiiv. To iraiZL iraLp ro fioir dhegei ao rovtcdvi r ophpo, To/A hdiXf Otopel ro fioir. " Ti Kpefiei^ ; " K' ixeivo, " Ilevdaicoaa ypovSra Kpifiw" Xex- ""E, ^dlde* a? Trapse ao airir, Kai df Boi/eoD ra irapdBui" X^;^. "Av do irapirdlx o'o avrir, vd do aKoroii, i^iv do (ifipei ro traiJBL, "'E'/reaev Karo^^a t' haiv.
Mot Traiv <xo o-oqd^, ra <f>adxO' iraiViKav Ko&tXou Gdprraev ro KO&iXo t. Kat ro <f>adx, "Tf Kpifiec^; "A? to tcoiiXo /*," Xix- ""Av ae wapiraXx <^o airir^ vd ae a/coroii. *A/lui tcaXo adv do." '^Tarepa aKovlx to iraiZi iro ro X070, «cai <l)iyv€t ob^o-^. Aip boiv igei GO arrir.
iv] and translations 421
the street. The boy wakes up in the morning; he goes to the c<x/e-k66per ; he remains (with him) as servant.
Let him remain there; let us come to the next son. After- wards the next son says to his father, " Father, give me a hundred pounds, and I will go, to find my brother." His father gives him a hundred pounds. And he goes to that village. He also open& a shop. He sells.
Afterwards those women come again, and will buy cloth. like yonder boy that boy his brother was destroyed. And that brother goes ; stays with the bath-keeper as servant. Half a pard for his day's work^
Afterwards the king sees, his sons have not come back. He is grieved. His youngest son says, "Father, give me also money, and I will go to find my brothers." Afterwards his father gives him a hundred pounds. And he too goes to the Castled He also opens a shop. Again those women come. They persuade the boy, and take him off to their house, and bring (liquor) to make him drunk. And this boy did not drink.
Afterwards she gives him an ox, to take it off to the market, to sell it. There in the market is the butcher. The butcher is that girl's betrothed. The boy takes the ox in front of his shop there. When he comes, he looks at the ox, " What do you want (for it) ? " And he says, " I want five hundred piastres'." " Gome ! let us go to the house, and I will give you the money," says he. If he takes him to his house, he will kill him. The boy does not know it. He fell behind him. He goes on.
As he is going along the street, the children were pla3ring knucklebones. He (the butcher) upset the knucklebone. And the boy says, "What do you want? Leave my knucklebone alone. If he takes you to his house, he will kill you. Indeed he will*." Then the boy hears this word, and starts to go back. He does not go to that house.
^ A par& is about i^ois^ penny. ' I.e, Nigde, v, p. 845.
^ A little more than £4 of our money.
* Oriental tales are full of the intelligence of children playing in the streets whose words and games often teach kings and viziers wisdom and solve knotty problems. Divination from the chance utterances or games of children is conmion over a wide area. The Egyptians, according to Plutaich, paid particular attention to the chance utterances of children playing in the temples, Pint, de It, et Ot, 14, 356 F. Cf, the mysterious boy's voice St Augustine heard, Aug. Conf. vni, 12, 29. In Germany in the'xvith century '* Wann man die jungen kinder aulf der gasaen
422 Dialect folktale texts [ch.
Waiv $pLctKei eva vaUa, Kai> \€x to vaifcay "Aof /*€ X^t* KOpi&ipv 9 Ta T<roX«a, /eat pa wdytd cro yafjuniir "TarepiM- egeiw vaiKa iraLvy ^ip naaair haS'ij aefjioSefjieviov r ra T<r6\ui^. JSjai da <f>op(iv iro TO iraiBlt kcu haiv ao qaaaTr haS"if. QaXajefive- Tcrrepa Xe;^ to qacraTr haar^, " XIou ve iBw e^a? ?va, rd aKOTwv t ddpchr; Aet^c fie to. "A^ o' rpavrfa-m ifivicL" K* ifceCvo Xix? "'Eiceti^o fi[9 TO rpavfjo-ve dot/or/ioi/* tw fii to Tpavji9*' TaT€pa aifuv* ii4v^iv do. " 'A^ /uA t^ta f^i^tf r, xai aoqovardouprra fu ifivid." "Ta-repa ^i/Sev aV igetpo ao Jdpgepe fiia-a. "Tarepa ffircF TO Kopdy "'S.ifia K l/AVid lav" eXirev, ^€fi€v xai qacdTr bao^ ixet ao ^dugepe fiica. To KopSi qoifiipaev, KUi K(iKd trociova'dovpaev do, /cat ifniff€v do yidp^ jafivi. *A^i;«c6i'* ^i/Sev, Hijyev ixei \ to vauca dd ^p<rev ra TcroX^a. 3ifia\iv da * a^ifxep da iscei '9 t« vaiica,
"Tcrepa ro Tr€uBl yipv^p yexififi^. Hrfpep Xiya ^ovpd^a koi
V
Xiyo aXa9 x(u Xl^o o(v0 <ro So-rrXa t, xat haf^opda, " *Eya} et/iai X^tclfiff^J^ *Afjui <f>opdd aKovtrePf ethep, " ^Exeipd to x^'^f^ 5dghapda TO * a{f ip/rtfy a^ fie rpaprji Ifipjd," C^ghipaape to x^'^^f^ ^Ave^a aTrdvo9, tcai to Tpdpcep, Ef^ay iroXd jiflpdBuL Ka$ etbep, ** ^E/fi iro <fdpw TO KoKd." Kai ro ir^pcp, teat ^nfyty '9 to x^f^^t^ ^* inipep £9 TO ;^a/uiE/iJi7 r apaxr^pia, Kai tro x^f^f* tcapei^ hi (rifiep, "Tarepa ird ae/iape ao x^f^f^ peaa. Koi ytalqdTacf /caXd Kokd. Kac varepa irqpev &a fiax^ip* fcai to irtfyep diXtf^pta, Kac hoixep aXa^ xat o^vO. ^'To'Tepa a^i^xep do ao ;^a/Mi/4 fieaa, ''Apoi^ep TO Ovpa, teat d^xep^ i4>X^^' "Tarepa T/fpra^pe d* adpanrw T * (effaXape tuu ro aarepdp aao xofidp, peaa, Qai etiiep, " 'E^icw afiovia r6 fie iroitcep, ixoviii^ pe," "Tarepa dpdraap, icai BipL hopaaf pd TO efipovve.
"Tarepa bifyei/ *9 &a qalt^e pa icaT9. Mot xddai igei ao qcu^',
V
&KOva€V, apadovp ro eKOvSn^, XijfetiOep, (ifiep aao X^Pi^ i(ex K' eKei TO X^PiP ^X^^ rpla Ovpia, ^vXdrfpape ra ffvpia, #c<u Kovci'i flip aao tcdarpOy xapei^, ^Ekio ^ifiep 09' oJ;Xa ophpo. ""tarepa
' F. § 382. 9 For 0 insteftd of ro. v. % 108.
[v] and translationa 423
He goes; he finds a woman. And he says to the woman, 'Give me for a little your daughter's clothes, and I will go to :;he bath." Afterwards that woman goes; she brings him the clothes of the butcher's betrothed. And that boy puts them on, ind goes to the butcher. They talk. Afterwards he says to the butcher, "Where is the thing you have which kills men? Shew it to me ; let me just see it." And he says, " That is for enemies to see. You are not to see it." Afterwards he went in ; he shewed it to him. '' Let me just go into it, and slip me in." Afterwards he came out from inside that machine*. Afterwards the girl (ie. the boy disguised as a girl) said, " Just you go inside.** And the butcher went into that machine. The girl let him go^ and slipped him well in, and left him half dead. He left, and went away. He took to that woman the clothes which he had put on. He took them off; he left them with the woman.
Afterwards the boy made himself a doctor. He took some razors, and some salt and some vinegar in his pocket, and cne«, "I am a doctor." Now when he (the butcher) heard him, he said, "Call that doctor. Let him come and just look at me." They called the doctor. He went up and looked at him ; he had many wounda And he said, " I can make it well." And he took him, and went to the bath. And he took the keys from the bath- keeper; and no one entered the bath. Afterwards these two went into the bath. And he washed him very thoroughly, and afterwards he took a knife, and cut him about, and treated him with salt and vinegar. Afterwards he left him in the bath. He opened the door, and left. He went away. Afterwards his men came. They took the sick man out of the bath. And he said, "He who treated me thus is the ox-driver." Afterwards they sought, and could not find him.
Afterwards he went to a cafi to sit down. Whilst be is sitting there in the cafi, he heard, they are searching for the oxdriver. He rose up ; he went away out of the village. And in that village there were three gates. They used to guard the gates, and no one goes in through the castle, no one. He went out before them
Qiit spiessen tmd fahnlein Bihet reiten und streiten, das ist ein warhafftiges zeichea des kriegB and zwitracht, so fiber das laadt kommen werden," u.c.ur. Ber Alien Wdber PhUowphey, Zeit§ekrifi fUr deuUek. Mythologie und SitUnkunde, m, p. 310. ^ The woid in tlie text means gaUowSy but the exact nature of the ** machine *' u obscure.
424 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch
bi77€i/ rpia aafidria ofihpo. Kat fiprcp eva dc/S^i}?, va \>aix <n Koa-Tpo ' Ikh /cat rpia Kaphi^Xui ^oprtofjiiva qopApa. To (\ofidpi r riva etve /cofiipui, kcu rova to (\op,dpi r elve xpciai, kcu rova to qo/uipc T etve Triaa. "^Ta-repa ro de^^i} Xe do, "Hov va ira^:; K' i/ceivo Xe^f " Na irdyw <to Kaarpor " 'Id-v," Xe;^, " ao tcd(rrpi fi€ Traivtf^' a^ qopda-to kcu ra icaphqXui ^ kcu ra qofidpa 9 kcu ra raoKuL 9." De^qfi;? hiv ra igelvo, Qopa9 ra, <Pop(i>v xai da raoXuL T, ircUp ra KafjuhijXia r \ to 76d€gt t, kuc hcuv \ ro KcurTpc^ 0vpa, Kat igeL rd <f>vKdypovv yia<rax]^^€ Xeve, " ruurd^ ve, /n va fifj^ CO Kdarpo, 'H/A€t9 ra ^dria 9 qopa^ovfie tcl* NiJ;^fi 7r^i/v€ TO Kpao'i, Kai fieBv^ve, 4>e/> Ta rpia \ Iva roiro^, «a* to ipirra ro iriaa Kav ro Kovd^v airavfo rve, JLai ra rpia viyowia^ Iva. ^ip TO pw)(aLp' rovavov Ko^rei, to fwda r, kcu rovav^A Kot^ei T o)dt T Kai> rivavov (ovpd ra hBt^ia, "Tarepa ^aid£J ^Avolve KacTpov ra Oipia, kcu rpavovve ra rpia ^airriaSe* eivdai /A€ TO TTura TTui^fiiva ra rpia, Kat ra ptodovve^ " ^^i9 ^^ Troika dfiov&a; " K' iKeiva X^€. ** 'E/coixJt;'?."
Ttrrepa iKovS'^^ /juiiv *? to x^PiP f^^^^* Kam9 Sev do dfapdl Tiaiv \ Iva qal^e* Kodai, Kai Xive ao qa&<^6, "Zi]fi€po fiaS'iXws ^efiaXev a-epdvda^ado qap^Bia, "OoTti/o^ o-ttit fipiaKerai Kairhrfkipv Kiptd^y igeivo elve eVou^iy^." 'E5do to X070 oucovei da' affKOvdcu, iperai <ro (rrrir. Tpava, vaiKa^ '9 ra X€/>a Otapet KaphrfKipv Ktpvi^.
€to /XitKla TO vaLKOf iL va iroLKrjs ero to Kipuv;; K. eKetvo vauca Xex* ** BacrtXto? darevdp ve, Kat Ktpe^^ev Kap^Xtpv Kipias' tccu va do irapTrdo^y To iraiSi Xe;^, " *Bdo Xiyo ve. "EXa, af fiovfi^, kcu va <T€ Bd>Ka> iroXv Kipid^** ^Tarepa vaiKa fiaiv abeo'co, Kat CKovcfj^ (TKOTd>v TO vcuKcu ^Axo'dfj^vav iraivve da vaiK€^ <ro qoi^a^. M€- rpovve ra vatKc^, Ta vaiKC^ Keivdai Tpidvda IvuL Nauca rova Si v€. "K' iro rrdXi iKOX/6i]<; ro TrolKev" Xive.
"Tarepa fiaatXio^ Kpefia Svo gkoXiov rapcbk^x to p.oxtpi t, Kai X^Xi " *Edo TO fiox^p oiroto^ to haip, iKcivo elve eicoigiy^." 'Edo
r] and translations 425
11. Afterwards he went on for three hours. And there came camel-driver, to go into the castle. He has three loaded camels, ^ne lo€ul is charcoal, and one load is wine, and one load is pitch, tfterwards he says to the camel-driver, " Where are you going ? " Jid he says, "I am going to the castle." "Do not," he says, go to the castle. Let me buy your camels and your loads and our clothes." The camel-driver gives him them. He buys them, le puts on his clothes, takes the camels by their leading>rope, nd goes to the door of the castle. And there the guardians who eep the gate say, "It is forbidden for you to enter the castle. Ve will buy your provisions." At night they drink the wine, and lecome drunk. He carries the three to a place together, and Qelts the pitch, and pours it over them. And the three are stuck ogether as one. He brings his knife ; of one he cuts off the nose, nd of one he cuts off the ear, and of one he shaves the mous- ache& Afterwards it dawns. They open the gates of the castle, Old see the three policemen caught all three in the pitch. And »hey ask, " Who treated you thus ? " And they say, " The ox-driver."
Afterwards the ox-driver goes into the village. No one sees lim. He goes to a cafty he sits down. And they say in the jo/e, " The king has sent out today forty witch-wives. In whom- joever 8 house camel-flesh is found, he is the ox-driver." He hears }his saying. He rises up, he comes to his house. He looks, in the nromans hands he sees camel-flesh. And he asks the woman ^ ' What are you going to do with this flesh ? " And the woman says, " The king is ill, and has asked for camel-flesh, and I will take it (to him)." The boy says, " This is but little. Come, let lis go inside, and I will give you plenty of flesh." Afterwards bhe woman goes inside, and the ox-driver kills the woman. To- ivards evening the women go to the palace. They count the women. The women are thirty-nine. One woman is missing. "And this again the ox-driver has done," they say.
Afterwards the king hangs up his signet ring between the two schools", and says, "Whoever takes this signet, he is the
^ This is one of the witch-wives who has persuaded someone in the ox-driver's house to give her the incriminating oamePs flesh. The ox-driver decoys her in and murders her to destroy the evidence against him.
' In villages where Christians and Turks live together, there are naturally two schools, one Moslem, where the instruction is in Turkish, and one Christian, where it is as much in Greek as possihle.
426 Dialect folk'tale texts [oh
iicovii]^ iraivy irapevgeiXicrK^i TovpKov a/coXipv ra ^aax<h '^ Xej^, '* mpurrtavov ra iratSia yiofuiaave ra irtgrn rve ^rayr, m. va eprovve va /covvdijave a-rayr a a fjidria aas** "^arepa fraii 7rap€vg€iXia'K€c Kat y^pta-riavA ayoKiov ra <f>Srdyck 2.ffgoMat ytp/uuivve k iKtiva ra irtgia rve trraxr. Tlaiwey va tcowdicn Tovpicov ^a'x^ov ra fiaria ardxr, ZffKovvdat xai TovpKov t* ^iaya, 2.r}icovvdcu tcac ird, 'Ab* ivav d' oKo xovvdovve tra fiarit rve arayr. Bghii/ Iva to9 •'o opraX^x* Bigeivo x^f*^^ fpedm da-o t6^ fjUaa iraip ro fiox^p' a^Vy ifkiyvei. "Epovvdav haaxaX' dagh^Xdovv ra ^dxo^, Ta <f>ad^a traivve ao (ncoXu). Tpavovp xai TO pjofxj^p^ hi v€' Kai Xeve, " 'Edo ndXi i/covSij^ to iroucep," \hf€.
''Etva^ fiiya^ Xix, "^Ero ^fiei^ Biv hopou/jte va ro jrjA<rovp£. *M 0yovfi€ iKipv qapiov '9 to fiovlvi* a^ iro/>tot;/*tf &a rofid^ tceu a( vapaKokeaevfU to Seyi, ica^ A^ ro wiaaovfie to ixovHij.'' ''Tirnpd iifKOVvdai, tratpiraiwe fiolda, Ka^hifkui, fidXtaj opviBia, ir/>oi8«Tc Kai fraiwe o'o fiovlvL ^dyuow da da ircupiralvpe ra vpapan oSka^y KOi ^^^povv da pA da p>eydka ra qa^dvia yepniKMy mai a am do fid. K' iKov&ri^ elve TraXi fcovdd rve' xai Shf do ^fipwpi- 'Airo qapdvv elBev ixovi^, ipowdtu ivo iXv^ar' mu /9gb» qapiov rve, moi Xix* ""^ ^^^ Sumno nrevi^vda Xip«9, mm afUde fgU 00 qaXahaXix P'i^^* €ibed6, ^^HpuU elp^ore itcm/6ii^.* K* ixiin iv aa^ iruAve, vd 0*09 v/cordcrve, "A/a hopia-erey va ^vyere* oovei dftide, "Aif gt* hopitrere va </^uy«T€, fU m-aivrre," K' era X€K. " 'Iw Si^ fJM^ irevijvda Xipe^, kui '^/itw i^iyvoufie" ^Xartpa wmph CO qaXahaXix ophpo, /cat Xive, *''H/Mt9 6t/A€OT€ ittovitf^,*' Koi Xive iri to X070 sea^ ^>iyvoy9e. "Ttrrcpa tgel t6 jSpi^ieerM tt qaXafidkaXt oCXa rpex^^ scaroy^a r. *Airophp6 na$pvaivw€ w igei TO darevdp, "Tarepa Alo irop>vl&tc€i pavaxo t. HopM^ §i iro darrevap' ra Svo pMvaxd rve, Taypa iar^pwv ro fuXft nai teaXd KaXd icorravCk to acrevdp. ^Tarepa xowd^ to f vXo, ^ ^yveu Maiif <ro qoXabaX^;^. Ht^ipda ra yepAnta rve. K iarepa ipovvdai' rpavovve Kai ra yepixta rve defipiKpoi^^ TIacwe, rpavouve Kai ro darevap y^o4f>^,
"ToT€pa ipovvdai '9 ro x^Pi9' ^^^ ^^ fiai-iXtp^y ** *Edo fl( fighi ao p^ldavXiXf ^^^ ^^ ^o Bwkw ttoXv ba;^»9, va ^p lau '^^ l^^fXp^^ A^" '"^crepa iro O^x^ei '9 €va Taba^ airdvm ro fwxiV''^ haivj heLxyet ro fia^cXio. " De^^d, iyw *fiat exovirf^** Ka* X^x
^ For order v. § 882. ' For gi, v. ic£, not.
v] a^id trandatioiis 427
x-driver." The ox-driver goes, gives orders to the children in the 'urkish school, and says, " The sons of the Christians have filled lieir skirts with ashes, and will come and throw ashes in your yes." Then he goes, gives orders to the children in the Christian 3hool also. They rise up ; they also fill their skirts with ashes, 'hey go to throw ashes into the eyes of the Turkish children. k)th the Turkish children rise up, and these also rise up ; they hrow ashes into one another's eyes. A dust rises between them, i'hat boy at once comes, takes the ring from the midst of the dust, 3aves and goes away. The schoolmasters come; the children eparate. The children go to the school They see the ring is aissing, and say, " This again the ox-driver has done," say they.
A great man says, " We cannot catch this man. Let us go out >ver there to the mountain. Let us offer a prayer, and ask God hat we may catch the ox-driver." Afterwards they rise up ; they Ake oxen, camels, buffaloes, fowls, sheep, and go to the mountain. Fhey kill all the beasts they bring with them, and cook meals 5rom them in the big pots, and make a prayer. And the ox- Iriver is again among them. And they do not know it. Over igainst them the ox-driver sees, two horsemen are coming. And he goes out to meet them, and says, " I will give you fifty pounds, and do you go into the crowd, and say, * We are the ox-driver.* And if they catch you they will kill you. If you can escape by flight, then go. If you cannot escape, do not go." And they say, "You give us fifty pounds, and we will escape." Afterwards they go before the crowd, and say, " We are the ox-driver." And they say this, and flee. Afterwards all the crowd which is there nm after them. In front of all the people are bringing that sick man (i& the butcher). Afterwaids he (the boy) remains behind by himself, and the sick man also remains, — the two by themselves. He pulls up the tent-pole, and beats the sick man soundly. Aftierwards he throws down the pole, and goes. He enters the camp, turns their food all upside down. And after- wards they come back ; they see their food turned upside down. They go there ; they see also, the sick man is dying.
Afterwards they come to the village. And the king says, " Let this man come out into the square, and I will give him a great reward, if he bring my signet." Afterwards the boy puts the signet on a plate, and goes, shews it to the king. " See, I am
428 Dialect folk-tale texts [ce!
^acriKios, " Fjarda tto^kc^ era da epyara;" JC ixelvo Xe;^ *'S iyd Spa fia^CKvpv iravSC ijdafiai, ^AS€k(f>6 fi 6dkdarda ao <ial^n €va irapd ro fiepigo r. *Eto koKo p€ fit ; T' a\o aS€\(j>6 fL caXa^j '9 TO X^f^f^JV' ii^P'ta-a irapa to fiepigo t. 'EW'o dovicL koXo p\ lii ; " K' ixeCvo ^aaiXtp^, " Ae v€ tcaXo,** Xe;^. " 'E/yci waiKa hi ra epyara, teat, va qouXTdicrci) ra aheki^ux ft.'' "Ttrrepa fiaat\u\ S(6k€V do i^iv, xai htoicev qaad'tr haai] to aefiaSefiiv' scat irrfpi iKov&rj^, "TaTepa wi^pev kcu t dS€k(f>ui t, scat tn^jev ^€i/3d t t< X^opio. K.at ethev fiaaiKto^* epowdai Ta iraihta r. Kae tre/Sivca iroXv. Kat varepa TroiKave qa/io?* Kai irripev qaaoTr haa-fj rt
acfjiaSefjUv,
^A/SpadfjL *Avi(rTr) KvpuLvov.
PHLotrl. 3.
*2 eva yoDOM teeioTave eva avdpa /c Spa pactea, Keeorave ttoXv f^ovqapiS' "Avdpa irripey Segd^e vipgU^ pi^pMTa, Kai wifyev va ra fueTaXd^ fie do fiaphdx, /cai waXi vd Ta if>€p, va Ta iroise pijfjtara. ^Aov&a geiipdavape.
"TaTcpa apdpa t Trr/pep da pfjfiaTa^ irifff€v pa irdlx o*o KdaTcc. Mot iraiv (TTpaTa, i^pTCP Spa de^pea-rf^ IpdoTia. De/S/oei;? Xe^. " Ooi; pa Trey;" K* i/ceipo Xi^y "Na Trdyo) ao KdaTpo, pa p^ra- Xa^cD Ta prjp.aTa pA to fiaphdx" ^Tarepa de/S/oeiy? Xi^t ""'A? re p,€TaXd(ovp,€ /4* Ird do i^xp^^e" Q' ixeipo Xe^, "T* Ikh ta iexpi^e^ pAai t;" ILai de^piri^ Xc;^, ""Ekh irapdBia.** K' ixeivo, ""Ap Ikh 'jrapdSia, as to fteraXd^ovp^e" ^ToTepa 8iv Ta v^fiara' halp TO 6exp^€. '^Epedai ao owlt' dvoi do iexp^e. "Af pAcrt r figh^p *pa <l>iO, Kai Xe^ to <f>{0, " Na ae xepd'^irm" K* ixdva d0p(OTro<; Xi^y " Na p,€ Kepdrjrjs yta ; "A? Trapse &<: daviarovfie Igetvd TO IppdX' Kat to Ipp^d^ OTV Xe;^, Troixe to." "Torepo iraippe ao Ippd^t fcai TUve to Ippd^t ** 'Ida aOptoiros, yepvep i<pTa j(povo<;y qairaTae pe Idd ao &€j(/i^€' k€U hapd (ifia aov go^. Na K€pdi^aei) Wd to adpcano;" Kai> to Ipp^x ^X* "Kcvdo to" ipadpos hi P€ p,i; eperac dir* epep ^ahdxpap* pifierau Ta x^p^ "^ Kav TO TTpoamiro r, xai iaTcpa ifnvv p>e xai irepdvl
J »»
v^] cmd translatians 429
\xe ox-driver." And the king says, "Why did you do these deeds?" Old he says, " I too was a king's son. My brother works with the ct/'e-keeper ; one par4 for his day's work; is this well? My ther brother works with the bath-keeper; half a pard for his ay 8 work ; is it well thus ? " And the king says, " It is not well." I did these things, to free my brothers." Afterwards the king :ave him leave, and gave him the butcher s betrothed. And the x-driver took her. Afterwards he took his brothers also, and went 0 his father's village. And the king saw, his children are coming, .nd he was fiiU of joy. And afberwflurds they made a wedding, and le took in marriage the butcher's betrothed.
AyraIm. An^ti EirULnu.
3. The Ungrateful Snake, the Fox, and the Man\
In a village there were a man and a woman. They were very >oor. The man took sixteen pounds of thread, and went to exchange it for raw cotton, and to bring it back, to make it into ihread. Thus they used to live.
Afterwards her husband took the thread. He started to go to the Castle®. Whilst he is on the way, a dervish came up to him. The dervish says, " Where are you going ? " And he says, " I am going to the Castle, to change the thread for raw cotton." Then the dervish says, "Let us change it for this box." And he says, " What has the box inside it ? " And the dervish says, " It has money." And he says, "If it has money, let us make the exchange." Afterwards he gives him the thread, he takes the box. He comes to his house. He opens the box. From inside it a snake comes out. And the snake says, "I will bite you." And that man says, " Will you bite me indeed ? Let us go and ask the advice of that river, and whatever the river says, do it." Afterwards they go to the river, and say to the river, " This man, it is seven years ago, shut me up in this box, and now I have come out into the world again. Shall I bite this man ? " And the river says, " Bite him. Is he not a man ? He comes to me in the morning, washes his hands and his face, and then spits into me^ and goes his way."
1 V, p. 245. « I.e. Nigde, v. note, p. 846.
' The oriental seldom washes his face without also rinsing his mouth.
430 Dialect foOc'tale texts [ch
To il>iO abege^ fipHricei irpocwwo. JLeu r oKo to voiBi \ex "''AXo m fi>e letpdi^^ jml ; *K^ irufitt 09 davtirovfie /c e/ceiva to /Soir K' eKcivo TO fiolT 2ta A^, aovia TToiice to." Kai to fioiT Xcj "K^vda TO. 'Byci tov K€ipTop4U Tpia ypopov Tafipif trtaviffKu /A€ a^ T ifdi fi, Kcu fi^iyiaxcuf fu <ro ^i, tcai Xafivtaiea, Ao^ yjpfHovtaa'a, Ka4 KoKraav /m €&d 0-0 ffovlyi, k<u va ffoatCfiOm mu m ^apXavdiao), xat, Ta^v vd p^e ad^we, icat vd fii pdcrve <ra ({ahtrff pica, Kai vd p^ iJMPe" Do i^iS ^fipev xai dbegei Trpoaonro.
**TaT€pa iriffave' fifipave &a oKMjko. '^Ditviera v* €ro ?i oKibijKa/* Kat. t dXihtj/ca elirev to ^6^ '* ^lavya €&» co £6^/^ pAaa Bev ytopU" Kcu do ^i^ elirePy "'Eiifrrd ypovo^ iBd nrtpt qaTToXa KeffiTopai" Kai to dKihrjKa etirep, " Se/ua ppui iBw Tripa. Kat TO <f}id <r€p€V ao 6€XP^€. "TaTe pa to dXihi]/ca etirep, ** QaxaVi TO qaTraghd t, k(u ap^, Kovvda to igui (ro ippdx" ^' igeivo injpa do* iniyev' Kovvaev do ao ippdy^
"HpTev CO d\ihif/ca xovda, Kat elhev do to akihi^tcaf "'lam iroiice^ p£ itkix, ^lav cTa iSoi wipa, teat vu tre ^ipm ey« &w opviOhat Kat <f>a do." "ToTepa ffprev <xo ottIt va hap to opnf^ Kat vai/ca t Sev da Booxev. X,€pL<f>o^ elirev, ** NaMca, to aXAr^a troLK^v /U19 ivkU' a^ irapirdo} Ta opvLduXy Kai a? Ta <^dlx" ^^ Xpediv vaitca etTrev, " ^Icrvva Bi (ifipei^. ^ip to iovfidX^ xai «> pdaovpe co iovffdX pMcra eva Ta^i, Kat toi^ b^9 itceL irepa, Xtxrc iov0aXiov TO oTopM, KOI ^i^dK to Ta^i' Bei^e to to dkihqA K* iKeivo to dKihijfca dpa to Bs^ to Ta^i, if>iyp€t' k M0 qovXToivei^" ^Tarepa ceputoev to Ta^i 0*0 dov/ScX /teaa, cai n irlipev iTov dpiat t, icat infyei/ <ro dkihiitca Kovdd. lElhev, "^EM' Vpp^ o-e Ta opvlSta' <^ da." Kat aXihrfKa eiirevy **^Ia'vva tvff^to <raL* '9 iaiva KovfievCXpi^. ^Xavva abe«tot; dir (va o'ctXdara, < iywva Tpwyw da." ^Tarepa tXvaev 6ovfiaXipv to oTopa, «» <rdXa-€v to Tafji. To Tafi odti^gt elBev to dXibijKa, erpef cy icarof& T. QofiaXaTaev do dhegei,
'TPo'Tcpa e^av aip^v '9 (va p,vXfpv qoxr/ipv. ^Igei ao qovf»v pAaa Xix diro do vov t, X^, '' A^ ve IBd irepa icavei^^ koi va fU
wdp a9 qovipovx^ A^' '^^ ^^ A^ ^^ ^S%i^ ^^ dovfidp;" K (g^ iripa k€i6tov€ delppLciq'q^, "Axovaiv da iTo to X070. Xipfv ^ dXihijKa dooKev do ao dovfidp. '*TaT€pa KO'^ev qpvlpovya t. K« d^Tfictv xo>/9t9 qovlpovtxfl'* "Bt^x^av.
v] and translations 431
The sDake from this takes countenance. And the boy says iirther, " Now will you bite me indeed ? Let us go and ask the dvice of that ox also. And whatever that ox says, thus do." And he ox says, " Bite him. When I was a three-year old calf they ised to take me by the ear, and yoke me to the yoke, and I used 0 plough. Now I have grown old, and they have driven me out
0 the mountain here, and I shall feed and grow fat, and presently hey will kill me, and stuflF cucumbers with me, and eat me." The nake took countenance from this also.
Afterwards they went ; they found a fox. "Ask the advice of he fox." And the fox said to the snake, " You cannot find room aside this box." And the snake said, "For seven years I was ihut up inside it." And the fox said, " Just get inside it." And he snake went into the box. Then the fox said, " Shut up its id, and go, throw it into the river there." And he took it, went, hrew it into the river.
He came up to the fox, and said to the fox, "You did me
1 kindness. You stay over here, and I will bring you ten bwls, and you eat them." Afterwards he went to his house, to ^et the fowls. And his wife would not give them. The man said, " Wife, the fox has done us a kindness; let me take the hens, md let her eat them." At once (?) the woman said, " You have 10 sense. Bring the sack, and let us put a greyhound into the lack. And when you go there, untie the mouth of the sack, md let out the greyhound. Shew him the fox. And as soon as the fox sees the greyhound, she will run away, and you are 3ut of the fix." Then he put the greyhound into the sack, and took it on his back, and went up to the fox. He said, " Gome, I have found you the fowls ; eat them." And the fox said, " You are a man ; in you is no &ith. Do you let them out fix>m it one by one, and I will eat them." Afterwards he loosed the mouth of the sack> and let out the greyhound. The greyhound, when he saw the fox, ran after her. He chased her away from there.
Afterwards she went away. She went into the well of a mill. There in the well she says to herself, " Is there no one here to take me by the tail, and dash me against the wall yonder?" And the miller was there. He heard this saying. Immediately he dashed the fox against the wall. Then he cut off her tail. And she left without a tail. She went away.
432 Dialect folk-tale texts [ce
Mot <l>iyv€i ao 6aip awdpa, r6va <^\iav€v vafid^. JLcu Xex t dkihfJKa, ''*ESo( tripa royd^ qahovX Siv ylverat. "A^ a-o /avV ao qovyifiv, k ixei iripa axovjera^J* Kat varepa cUf>^icep d
*A/3padp, ^Aviarrf Kvpidtwu.
PhloitjL 4.
*'Eii^a^ gaipo \ Top, bo\ KeUnove iva aoLpa^^ ^Urove 'EpfiivK. "Eva fiipa fjprev iva ;^av4/bfr* SoUev to aapi^ Siio /iiereX^icca, ica* irrfpev Sexaivul irapdita, ^apdff>o^ ao X^P'^^ pAaa Td injpep Ta Svo p^TeXXxia, Tpdvaev k elve iva elxod'a^ipv aXTiv. ^S,apd^ efber, ''*Eto do x^^f^ liP''^ A^ Sd>K€v iva oKriv; "A^ to descto Ha fiepui, Kai av SpTtfy av do /cpe^tf, a? to 8d>/co},** To x^^f^ ^^ ^ ijpTcv. ^ohilyiAT p^pa irdXi dvoi^ to tovkuvi t. TldXi fjpra iK€L TO ;^ai/4/i' mjpe heicalvuL irapdhia' 'nroKi Bd>K€v do iva elxoaap a\Tiv, ^A<l>iJK€V' wqyev, Tpia pApe^ aovia h<oK€v do TpLa oKrivia,
"ToTcpa aapd^^ Tn\yev ao orriTt t. E?7r€i' da ao vaixa t. Koi vidxa T elirev, **'Ado to %at^/bfr '9 iaiva ekh /Mtr." Km aapd(f>o^ klireVy *' ''A9 irdoyp^e," Ka^ vaLxa r etirev, ** ^Ta, Kai £a- ba^da aKOvpM vd ae <f>€p oKva aeX' ''Ethap k ixelvo, k €ywva ra va ir^^ Ta fiaqiTia \io> ae da\**
'^TaTcpa aapd<f>o^ irdXi vijyev ao Tovxdvi r. Mor Kodai aapd<f>o^y TO ^ai/^/i irdXi tjpTev '9 iva ;^a/:)Tt pAaa Baixev do Xvye aiX' ^api<l)o^ dvoi^ev to ^aprt, Tpdvaev do. ISlve piai t Tuyo aXifipi, Kai Xiryo Kip^, tc iva d/irbeXtoO ^t/\o. ''Eva aix ^ dv\dTa€v. 'Aj^aa/xai/av w^jyev ao awLTi t* elirev da to vauca t. Kae vaiKa r eXbeVy '* To %ai4/i Kp€<^ ae. 'Ira to aXefipi^ ' '2 to Oi/y Qairavi exovpe airiT,* Ka« to Kip^y * To o-ortT yLMi9 Xphpo pi ro
^ For order v, § 882.
v^] and translations 433
Whilst she is going over the land, a man waa making hia
rayer. And the fox says, " Prayer here has no acceptation. Go
0 the well of the mill; it is heard there." And afterwards the
3x left. She went away.
AyraAm ANfeTi KiriAnu.
4 Tlie Moneychanger amd the Pashas WifeK
Once at Stambul there was a moneychanger. He was an Armenian. One day there came a Turkish lady. She gave •he moneychanger two meteliks, and took nineteen pards^ The noneychanger, in the paper in which he took the two meteliks, »w that there was a gold piece of twenty (piastres). The money- changer said, " Why has this lady given me a gold piece ? I will put it aside here, and if she comes and asks for it, I will give it to ber." The lady did not come back. On the following day, he 3pened his shop again. Again that lady came; she took nine- teen par&s. Again she gave him a gold piece of twenty (piastres). She left and went away. In three days she gave him thus three gold pieces.
Afterwards the moneychanger went to his house. He told his wife of it. And his wife said, " This lady has her eye upon you." And the moneychanger said, " Let us go (to her)." And his wife said, "Stay; and in the morning she will bring you yet some- thing else. Take it too, and I will tell you the times when you must go."
Afterwards the moneychanger went again to his shop. Whilst the moneychanger is sitting there, the lady came again. She gave him some things in a paper. The moneychanger opened the paper; he looked at them. Inside it there is a little flour, and a little plaster and a vine-leaf He did not understand it at all. In the evening he went to his house. He told his wife of it. And his wife said, " The lady wants you. The flour means, *We have a house at Un Kapan*'; and the plaster, 'They are
* V. p. 236.
' In Turkey small change is sold by the moneychangers. A metelik is worth ten par&B, bat in buying change the lady only gets nine and a half. A metelik ii worth about a halfpenny.
* Un Eapan, i.e. Flour Ifarket, is the part of Stambul at the end of the inner bridge over the Goldmi Horn.
D. 28
434 Dialeet folk-tale texts [ch.
Kip^ trovfiaXovpe.* Kai ro <f>v\o, * So vepKiff fxa^ elve fi^a xXjjfUL ^Etrd ^aveptiivve ird ra efyyara,"
lob^yjAr fiipa aapd(f>o^ iraiv Igel ao airlr, Ka^ vci. tc ')(avifi avoL TO wevjepe* rpava ki riprev aapd<f>o^. B^^^ «<" iriyjepe S^opra* S€t;^i/et to alvd, Ifivid r opro r yulvt kcli varepa kKwB to de/Spi r ro yidp, 'EaXlo'Kei to irhijepe, xarafidi /cat ra wepddSta T. **A\o ae^ Bi I3ya\. Xapcul>o^ Ipediu frdXi <ro TovKdvi T. ^Axi'dfi^vav haiv ao (nriri r. Aid da do valxa t. K<u yaUa r Xex, " *EpK€vd€ irr/ye^, * 'Av xarafi^ Skip^, koi ika,* etirev"
'^Tarepa aapd^o^, — tcarifiev oX|09, — icat hijyev. Dtixev to ffvpa. ^Avolyev to Ovpa, Kai, aapdi^o^ aifiev aheaa. '^ToTepa fii to yavip, cifiave ao ba^6a^, <ra Sevdpd dnrKdrtD va Ko^ptr^dovve ''H'^ai/6 TO <l>€V€pf Kai varepa a-ifuive ao KapioKa pUaa, km Koi/jLifffavc, Nup^Ta qoXjf^^e rpuvaave* iraad to ha')fid p-ica fj^rei €va iipix. Tpdvaave a^ ha^iaZiov to dovBdp ao ha')(6d pAaa, Kai etSave eva xapipka, "Tarepa yH^baarj^ d^ppulvaer dvifiev ao dovfidp dirdvfo, "Tarepa Kovvoev do fia<l>T6 t a<To doujSdp /coded. QdXia qaXea ir^yev ao xapipXa Kovdd, Tpdvce'
KOipMTai aapd<l>o^ p>i to 'xap&p,. '^Tarepa avoi^^ev ro 6vpa' 69ghdpo'6i/ icai ro daxip. Tlijyave, ff/3pav€ riaepa deviSta ddpti's: ^Faceiva ddpolnr rjrave ')(ap,d\, JJffpave ro Kpi<l>€id& aa rpiaa rve. Tlffyape' effexdv do ao ')(airL^.
"Tarepa (virvrjaev aapd<f)rf^, Kai Bip €pM0€v ro eivdai rov doiro*. Svirvqaev Kai ro ^av^/n. Etbei/, *'Xai4/i, iBd> iripa trov eifieare; " Kai TO xavip, ^Cbev^ " 2o ^aTrtf fieare*' '^Tarepa aapdxf>o^ earetXe Xo^dp 9 ro vauca r, Kai vaiKa r i^paev x^^f^^iP^ raoXta. "Hprev ao ^aird9. SijSaXev TovpKOv ro ;^ai/d/^* irTjyep, Uop^v aapa<f>ipv valxa ao aapd<f)o Kovdd. Zahdxvf^v ffwraev, ^Hprew ro ;^ai4/x* pdnaev ra fie^ipt Kai XeXt " 'E-^i? awir fui9 i)pTa aapd^o% /i€ TO vaixa r p,iaa<f>ip, Kai ao bap^da KOip^a ra, Dapd ao ba;^ca Be vdai. Uov irriyave; *TSi/3p€r do." K' ixeipa 0€^ip €iTrap€, " So x^TTW ovvdai.** To %ai/9/i elhep^ " To /aov da pLiaa^p Tt x^X ^X^'^^ ^^ '^^ <f>€p€r€ ao ;^a7rt9 ; " 'Egct do yii^haai^ xovvaev do ao ddXaaaa, "Tarepa ^ifiaXep ra puaa<f>ipoi t, adXaep da aa airiria rve. Kat to ;^ai/^/i injyep ao airiri r.
*A/9paa/i ^Apiarrf Kvpidvov. 1 V. § 381. 2 For order v. § S82.
v] and translations 435
lastering in front of our house ' ; and the leaf, * There is a big ine in our courtyard.' This is the meaning of these doings."
On the following day the moneychanger goes to that house. Jid behold, the lady opens the window; she sees that the loneychanger has come. She leans out of the window; shews er mirror, once the right side and afterwards turns it to the Tong side. She shuts the window, and lowers the blinds. More ban this she does not utter a sound. The moneyche^ger comes ack to his shop. In the evening he goes to his house. He tells ) to his wife. And his wife says, "You went in the morning. Let the sun set, and come again,' said the lady."
Afterwards the moneychanger, — the sun set, and he went oflF. le knocked at the door. The door opened, and the moneychanger 'ent in. Afterwards he went into the garden with the lady, } sleep under the trees. They lit the lantern, and then went > sleep on the bedstead. In the night the street-police saw in bie pasha's garden a man is burning a lamp. They looked over be garden- wall into the garden, and saw a bedstead. Then the ^rgeant climbed up on the wall. Afterwards he let himself down :9m the wall. Gently, gently, he went up to the bedstead. He aw, the moneychanger is sleeping with the lady. Afterwards he pened the door; he called for the soldiers. They went; they )und four men. Those men were porters. They took the bed on heir backs. They went ; they set them down in the prison.
Afterwards the moneychanger awoke, and did not know the lace where they are. The lady also woke up. He said, " Lady, rhere are we?" And the lady said, "We are in the prison." Lfterwords the moneychanger sent a message to his wife. And is wife put on a Turkish lady's dress. She came to the prison, ihe took the Turk's wife out. She went away. The money- hanger's wife remained there with the moneychanger. In the loming it dawned. The Turkish lady came, questioned the iziers, and says, " Yesterday a moneychanger and his wife came 0 our house as guests, and I put them to sleep in the garden, •few they are not in the garden. Where have they gone ? Find hem." And the viziers said, " They are in the prison." The lady aid, " What right have you to take my guests to the prison ? " liat sergeant she threw into the sea. Afterwards she took her quests out, sent them to their house. And the lady went to ler house. AvraAm ANifesTi KiriAnu.
28—2
436 Dialect folkMide texts [ce
PhloitA. 5.
Ke^oToi/ hfa yiopov ')(€pUf>o<; • elx^v yevui. 2o airlri, kouovtoh
Kai rpaytiScofe • Xilaxep 'traXid rpawBuL Kat ra vv^>J&€ r a? taj
iraKtuv^ ra rpaydaiui Si x^^vdavav. " hahd, elwe fjLOf; Xui «aXai
KcuvovpUL Tpay<o8iaJ* haaXdrraep fcai to ytopov etire \ta oi;dt)otfl
qahaaipui. Kat ra vv<f)aS€ t hcLorXdraav va yeXAS-ve. Kot r*
ytopov eXireVy " FfXo?, KovXdic, yeX^^* aV e&» Va rpaymli
j(oa\dv(r€Te"
Tiajra lEivtrrdOio^,
Phloita. 6.
'^Eva vaixa etya Bvo i^ad^xa, JLai riva 'jraiviS'Kev ao o-xoXw. Kat rSva xeiorav a-o crwir, "Eva fAcpa to iraiBi yvpLaTCv a<; t« (TKoXip' " Tleivmraf' cfTre. Kat /Aava t eiirev gt, " Se/xa o*© 0<w^i, #cat <f>a \6po^" Ualv. Kai to traiii trifie ao <f>oa'L "El^flf ev to iraLhL
Ba T KetoTov '? T aX da ')(<a)pLd. *'Afia yvpicTev, \e tec ao vanta
T, — Kai vaLBLOv T Spofia XklaKav do ^duaTavArfVy — " To Ko><rTfli'-
Arjve, Tt TO TrovKe^ ; " K' cKeivo \i ki^ " n»;7€i/ no aKoho.
" 'A-^fra cdghapda t®* ioghipda xai to Kopii** To KopK VP"^
Kat TO waiSi fidva r eifxra^ep do, /eai Ta KiptaTa r TrotKev da (r»
apdpa T €va ycfiex, ho'v trepifi SrXaya Tpdlo'/cep, Ta xipuiTi
XaXo-ai^e, xai etirap gi, " Ba, fie irotp X€f>t ^ /jl€ botpetv, icoi /if ^ofo
X€/5* 9 ffc€ T^co? ; " hov aepifi dvdpa t irrfpev to paiica r, km e&fff?
do (T dkoyo T to qovlpov^^a. hov cepifi <l>T€ppur€v to 0X070, ku
poixa eyeipc Trovp&ifita.
Tprjyopioq tiucoXdov.
PhloitA. 7.
ffl^
'Etpa pacica k epa apdpa elaKap cpa iraiBit iroXd Kopliun. UtpovKaap pa irape aa 7taqq[a;^ta. Ylriyave- aaopoy^ape' ^pri- aape' hofuipe vv%Ta. Ilijyg,p€ defiipv to fnrir. "E^ffiorfaPt ^riav, Tparf(i<rap, Koifirfiap, To d€^ ^kfiep ^f». ''HpTCr. Whrev^ "KiV**f ovyjpvytpvp;*' OSka vwpwaape. ** *'E;^90'«a/Lt fpa fJLOva* ffo
The fijud w of vaKni is unusiial. ^ to would be ezpeetod.
t] and translations 437
5. The Old Songs and the NewK
There was an old man; he had a beard. He used to sit in lis house and sing. He used to repeat old songs. And his laughters-in-law had no pleasure in the old songs. " Father, sing is a few fine new songs." And the old man began : he sang some joarse love songs. And his daughters-in-law began to laugh. 4.nd the old man said, " You laugh, my dear, you laugh. It is w^ith these songs that you are pleased."
PapA EfstIthios.
6. Ko8tandin\
A wome^ had two children. And one used to go to school, and the other was at home. One day the boy returned from school. " I am hungry," he said. And his mother said, " Go to the cellar, and eat cheese." She goes oS, And the boy went to the cellar*. She killed the boy.
His father was at the other villages. When he came back, he says to his wife, — and the boy*s name was Eostandin, — "What have yon done with Kostandfn ? " And she says, " He has gone to school." " Call for him at once. Call also for the girl." The girl came. And for the boy, his mother had killed him, and of his flesh she made a meal for her husband. Then (?) when he was eating, the meat cried and said, *' Father, with which hand do you take me, and with which hand do you eat me ? " Then the man took his wife, and tied her to his horse's tail. Then he spurred the horse, and the woman was torn in pieces.
Ohrigh6rios NikolIf.
7. The Stupid Dev\
A woman and a man had a son, and many daughters. They met together to go for firewood. They went, gathered it, made up the loads. They remained the night. They went to a Dev's liouse. They ate, drank, sang, went to sleep. The Dev had gone out. He came. He said, " Who of you is asleep ? " They
* V. p. 230. « V, p. 2te.
' LitezaUy a roek-€ut bin, in the subtermaean rooms below the house. V, in
glossary ^l,
* V. p. 261.
438 Dialect folk'tale texts [ca
a-rapKo polZia hiv a<f>iJK€y' ovKa aayvtatcev, ^d^€P da ifta^. Biifiev TO d€<f> o^<o.
"HpTcv etirev, " ^otp cra9 irrrvaxrev; nroip aa^ Bev vTrvtatrcv; " **lSi')(9a'KafJb €va fidvw <ro ardffXo Bev cl^tiputk^v jSoXm' ov\a (f>a^€v da ifjia^" To dec^ ^effev o^<o.
*'HpT€v* elirev, " ^oip <ra<: v7rv<o<r€v; troip <ro9 Sip ihrvoKrev: "Ovka fia^ vTTPaxrafi. "Ex^o'xap, iva fiava' ao a-rd/SKo [hiv] a<l>ijvi^a'K€ XTwd' OSXa <l>d^€V da ifia^'* To de^ ^e/Sev 6^a>,
"HpTCP' ettrev, " Tloio <ra^ vwpoxrev ; iroip aa^ Biv virptatrev;' **^Ej(9a'KafjL hfa ^dpa* fie ro KoaKiPo euro <{o\rfiov xovfiaX^i vepo.
n^7€i/ TO ira^Bi* ra Kopl&ia i^prtoae ra acXegia tp€. To ttcuIa
avifiep ao B^fia' Kovvaev 'xcifiara ao xdvpo. To de^ {e/Sev
Trida-ep do, triiiaaiv do \ (pa SovffdX. "EBecip do arofui t. Uiffo
pa XaX^T? r aeXtfyi] t. To iraiBL ^ifiep Aao iov/3d\. 2o ard^Xo t
iy^K^p Ipa rapd. 'SiifULcip do cro iovfidX fUaa, To iratBL dvifio
CO Bd>fui, To rapd Trtfpnrijap do 0*0 ha-xj&d' <f>dia'ap do, ascorwra^
do, BifiaXdp do aao iovfidX 6((o. To va^Bi irripep Spa K€fiU'
y€PP€P dXoyo, Hijyep co airirt rpe,
^ hvaardaio^ XpvcoaTopLOV.
PHLOfTA. 8.
'^Ei/a fiaaCKip^ ef^^av eva waiBL EiBeu (pa Kopii* a a xopov- <^(€9 awp6<^ TTiXlpG. Ba T atop6/3p€v rovpaid, 'Ero fiaa-iXiov to iraiBi €lB€p ixei ro Kopi6* eltrep da ro 0d t, " No /ie a-CfuiBe^.'' 3d r Bep da a-e/jABe^frep. *Ero ro trcuBl, '* Na Koupdrfo-m fia^niv ao qoiryjwv.** TlaLp. Ba t aefxaBi'^ep ro. To 7ra^3t rrijyev aofi boX.
"Eva dpdhff^ irearXeiaape. " To poixa 9 irtipap do xai l^vyav." " *Ek€lpo ao vaUa fi eipe ao yovpyovpi r hfa aXrip, "Ai/ do ^/oj/?, pd /lie fjidfi^ life ^poi/oi;? ao xa^^9. "Av Bip ro (fiip'p^, iyA eVe vd a€ aKortiao)"
iv] and translations 439
had all fiillen asleep. *' We had a mother ; she left no oxen in the
stable ; she used to kill them all. She used to give them to us to
eat." The Dev went out^
He came. He said, " Which of you has fallen asleep ? Which
of you has not fallen asleep ? " " We had a mother ; she would
never leave buffaloes in the stable; she used to give them all to us
to eat." The Dev went out.
He came. He said, " Which of you has fallen asleep ? Which
of you has not fallen asleep ? " " We all slept. We had a mother.
She would never leave cows in the stable. She used to give them
all to us to eat." The Dev went out.
He came. He said, " Which of you slept ? Which of you
did not sleep ? " " We had a mother. She used to draw water
from the well with the sieve."
The boy went; he loaded the girls with the bundles. The boy went up on the roo£ He poured earth down the smoke- hole. The Dev came out. He caught him; he put him into a sack ; he tied up its mouth. He went to tell his sister. The boy got out of the bag. In the stable there was a calf. He put it into the sack. The boy went up on the roof They took the calf to the garden, felled it, killed it. They took it out of the sack. The boy took a bone ; it became a horse. He went to their house.
AnastAsios Ehri8ost6mu.
8. The Faithful Wife\
A king had a son. This son saw a girl gathering rice on the mountain-tops. Her fsither was gathering herbs for pickling. The king s son saw that girl. He said to his father, ** You must betroth me to her." His iather did not betroth him. The boy said, " I will throw myself into the well." He goes off. His Sftther betrothed him. The boy went to Stambul.
They had a negro in the house. " They have taken your wife and fled." " On my wife's neck there is a gold coin. If you bring it, you may put me into prison for six years. If you do not bring it, I will kill you*.
^ In each case, of ooarae, the Dev does or tries to do what the children's mother is said to do. « V, p. 287. ' Here there is an obrioas lacuna. The villain most go to the wife and obtain
440 Dialect foUc-tale texts [ch.
^IStKpa'^eif Ipa xa/>Tt ao valKa r. *Eto to xa^prL 'Fnipev d*
vcuKa T* iy^aXiv do. Kai hoixev eva fiaffiXiov raoKuL. Ilf^pc?
iva aXoyo' injyev ao j^a7r49. Tpdvaep iKei ao p^aTra?" Sei; dor.
n 17761/ '9 &' oKo x^*^^' rpavaev. OSXa ^efiaXiv da* " 'A/terffc
yafidfiy va Xovarrir^ xac va Iprtfr'* Tov ffpfrav, oiXa rpdva^v (k
Et£€i/ TO avApa r iteei pAtra' teat pwraev do, "'Eai; Tt bo/«re?;'
*E«€tVo opTa 6t7r6i/ da. "RpfaOev do to Keiprop ai/dpa r. SaXrtrn
da va 7rai7 ao airir, Kai pia(f>r6 r i^pre air ovka iphpo ao otIt.
tAerdXa^ev ra raoKut t. Top r}prep apdpa t, ptoraev do, " 'E«
wojto^ o-c ^€/3a\€P aao p^aTra?;" 'E^€ti/o elfrcp, ""'Ej^a fiaaiXusv
iraiZiy To /coptc etirePy " '£70? o-€ ^iffaXa." To iraiSl ehen.
" 'Ecru &^ doo-ai/' To /eopi6, " "Af 7€i'a) ttoXa." ^opaep ixei 7a
raoXM T, /coi yippep wdXi ^oi^ ffaaiXiov iratSt. To aiKl/xi t,
** 'EiotJ Too'at." Ilati^.
^flp^aOipri^ ^lopSdpov Ta€/cKiSff<:,
SfLATA. 1,
"Ei/a ffaaiXiya^ ^hc^ ^^^ palxa^ Kai <f>adx<^ ^^p* hoiKep. *Et0 vaiica r ipa fUpa wore xipdopep, to /3o\6p aififfp ao X^P'' '''* '^ qapdraep Slp^a, K* iri elirev gi, " Beo9 pd /i€ £o(#c€y Ipa KOpH, xai ra ef^ai; aav iro yutpdxia" "A 9 ^va XP^^^ varepa^ paiKa t yivaep Iva teopi&y koi elx^'V ytapdxfp> <Tap do SlfAO.
Not^ca T iridapep, xai j3aaiKiya<s ir/fp^p ipa oKo palxa. Ero pauea iro to KopLi hep do 0i\i^€P. ^Epa p4pa elirep ae Bvo JeXar, jrai irapepgetkep da pd to rrtfydaovp \ ipa fiouipij Kai irapepgii^ da pa <f>ipovp da pdria t. 'Etm^ tnjdaap da, xai ifia to irqdffavi. aip>axrap do 9 &a iapddx' Kai iropeaap do pa fiyoKovp ra pdrta T. Wx^p ipa axvKl Kopdd rpe, Kai ^efiaXap TovKOVpuipov ra p^driCLy Kai ff^epep da fiaaiXiya atf palKa.
'Eto vaiKa <f>6ptP€p, Kap^dptovep Kai TpdpaP€P ao dipd, 'Af to alpd p^iaa OoipiPtp to KopH, Kai Sip Ipdpdapep Sttov to aKorwrav.
^ A literal lianslatloii of Turkish Mr MtMrf«fi aonra.
tv] and translations 441
He wrote a letter to his wife. This letter his wife received. She read it. And she prepared a royal dress, took a horse, went to the prison. She looked in the prison there ; he was not there. She went to another prison. She looked ; she took them all out (of the prison). " Go to the bath to wash, and come back." When they came, she looked at them all. She saw her husband there amongst them, and asked him, " What have you done ? " He told her the truth. She recognised that he was her husband. She sent him to go home, and she herself came home ahead of all the others. She changed her dress. When her husband came, she asked him, "Who took you out of prison?" He said, "A king s son." The girl said, " I took you out." The lad said, « It was not you." The girl said, "Let me disguise mjrself again." She put on that dress, and became again like a king^s son. Her husband said, "It was you." He goes away.
DHIMOSTHEMIS YoRDANU TSEKLfDHIS. SfLATA.
1. Little Snow^white^.
A king had a wife, and she did not bear children. One day when his wife was sewing, the needle went into her hand, ai\d the blood flowed. And she said, " Would that God had given me a daughter, and that she had cheeks like this ! " A year later his wife gave birth to a daughter, and she had cheeks like blood.
His wife died, and the king took another wife. This wife had no liking for the daughter. One day she spoke to two executioners, and ordered them to take her to a mountain, and ordered them to bring back her eyes. They led her away, and when they took her away, they put her into a cave. And they were grieved to take out her eyes. They had a dog by them, and they took out its eyes, and brought them to the king's wife.
This woman was wearing her fine clothes, dressed beautifully and gazing into the looking-glass. In the looking-glass she saw the girl, and did not believe that they had killed her.
the coin with whicli he deoeiyes the hoBband into belieying in her infidelitj. Then the husband writes the letter, the purport of whioh is that he will have no more to do with her. 1 r. p.
442 Dialect folk'tcUe t^xts [ce.
'Eto to Kopii ixei ao Sapda^ fov aififfve, ^fipeve e^Td a-KeriXuL Kai €<f>a€P aao fiixpOf xai lirieve aao fiucpo to irori^p Kpwfi, m KoifiTjOfive av fjLiKpovov <T0 CTTpoSi, ' Attou apyd^ rjpTav da k^i re aOpwTT, Kai Tpdpaave tu y€p,iKui rre, fjTavdai xtiTUi, Tov goifi^ Save, Tpavtrav gai KOifiaTai Iva K0pi&. 'Eto poia-av do, " 'Airovfc Vat ; " Kai etirev da to Kopic airovde ve, "Tarepa irapcpgeiXaf do, vd TO Tpavrjaovu €tui to Kopi&, xai to Kopii va yetnf adv /nm
TV€,
'Eto Kopi&ov fidva <l>6piv€v, Kafidpi»v€v, Tpdvivev co alvd, 'Ert wd\i Siv ivdvdavev ottov to CKOToiaave, Uaip (pa fiApa {/oyopui, Kai irarfaiv vd ra irovKrji, 'Eto irayaiv ifcei tro iapddx, /cat Ot^pe eTo TO Kopii aaa vhijepe^, xai S^gh^pda, '' IIov\& ^»vdpia." 'Eto TO Kopi6 Tov d&Kovaev, iri]p€V (va fy^vdp kcu ^p<r€v do. Toi^ cb ^opa-ev, har/ivaev, 'AwoiJ dpyd^ tov fjpTav iKeivia Ta iraXrfKapic Ta deXiqavovyui, Tpdva-av to tcopH, hatvcev. 'Eto do KopHi Sixta do tKdiui, va ^virvifi det. Ae ^vira-ev. "Tarepa &v do fieya Tpdvaeve aa fiiaa j teat <l>optiv (va ^wvdp. Tov do (ifioKev^ro Kopi& ^vfraev, '"TcTepa irap4yg€i\dv do vd fiif Pghi aao tnrir
'Eto p,dva t <f)op(ov, Kap,apoiv, Tpava a diva, UdXi OtopelTv Kopii, "TaTepa Biv Ivdvacv ottov to CKOTfoaav. TLalp Xa^rv X/S€9* 'rraaiv, wovX^ Ta, UdXi irayaiv ixet ao dopda^. " UovXi Xa;fri;\/Se9," det, iQgYiQpda. 'ETa to xopiS irdXi mjpev (va Xaj^frv XtSa. *Eto ifyopaev do* irdXi, hatv(T€V, Wirov dpyd^ r^prav ra e^Ta Ta iraXTftcdpia, Tpdva-ave* Ovpa etve qaTradipAvo. "Taripc dvifiave aaa dovfidpia, Kai, Tpdvaave to Kopi6 irdXt hoffivdifiiw IlciXi Tpdvaav dirdve^ KdTto' Biv i/f^pav (va cri^. ''Ay do iMcpo Tpdvae^ gat <ro aipi t eiaev^ <j>op€fi€vo (va Xa^^n/XiSo. SifiaXevio Xa^rvXlBa, /cat to Kopli ^tnraev. "TaTcpa rrapfygeiXdv do, Sirofo^ va (pT, vd fiTj dvol^ Tff Ovpa, T' ^tiipa Ta 'rraXtf Kaput injyap co Spyo TV€,
'Eto valica (fiopwv, Kauaptov, Tpava ao diva. IlaXi fftapcl to KopSL "ToTcpa iraip firiXa^ aXeitf^ Ta fie <l>apfidfc' 'rraaiv vd ra TTovXifi, Ilaati/ vdX ixei co iapddj(^, ** Tlov\& fii^Xa," d^l 69gh9pda, 'Eto to Kopli tov Ta elBev, ti; ffvpa Biv d* avoi^€y.
1 More osiuJIy cfxav. V. § 80.
[v] and translations 443
That girl, when she had gone into the cave there, found seven plate& And she ate from the smallest, and drank wine from the smallest cup, and went to sleep on the smallest one's bed. Late in the evening the seven men came, and saw that their food was missing. When they went to bed, they looked, and there is a girl asleep. They asked her, " Whence are you ? " and the girl told them from whence she is. Afterwards they arranged that they should care for the girl, and that the girl should become like their mother.
The girl's mother was wearing her fine clothes, dressed beauti- fully and gazing into the looking-glass. Again she did not believe that they had killed her. One day she takes belts, and goes to sell them. She goes there to the cave, and sees that girl at the windows, and cries, "I sell belts." When the girl heard her, she took a belt, and put it on. When she put it on, she fainted. Late in the evening, when those young lads came, they saw the girl in a faint. They gave her medicines with the intent that she should wake. She did not wake. Afterwards the eldest saw that at her waist she is wearing a belt. When he took it off, the girl woke up. Afterwards they ordered her not to go out of the house.
The mother wears her fine clothes, dresses herself beautifully and gazes into the looking-glass. Again she sees the girl. Then she did not believe that they had killed her. She takes rings^ goes off, and is selling them. Again she goes there to the cave. " I sell rings ! " she cries. Again the girl took a ring. She put it on. Again she fainted. Late in the evening the seven youths came. They looked ; the door is closed. Afterwards they climbed up by the walls, and saw the girl again in a swoon. Again they looked up and down. They did not find anything. The youngest saw that on her hand she was wearing a ring. He took off the ring, and the girl woke up. Afterwards they ordered her, whoever should come, not to open the door. When day came the youths went to their work.
The woman wears her fine clothes, dresses herself beautifully and gazes into the looking-glass. Again she sees the girl. After- wards she takes apples, smears them with poison, goes to sell them. She goes again there to the cave. "I sell apples!" she cries. When the girl saw her, she did not open the door. She let down
444 Dialect fotk-tale texts [ca
Kpifuiaev Iva KKwaTq^ xat iri^pev (va firjko. Tov do 1^076^, Tro/ii^y (TO qovpyovpi t. 'Attoi; apyd^ rov tjprav ra k^rd iraXtfKtipui TrdXi TO Ovpa ^/3pav do qa^radifxivo, ''Tarepa avoi^dp do, ca. i^/Spav do Kopi6 hatpdifiivo. ^Apdra-av da airdvta tcdrm * Shf ijfipaT tva orii. "tarepa avoi^av to arrofia r, " Na ixk rL flch," dft. *"T<TT€pa rpdvcavCf ao qovpyovpt t ekh Iva irapid fju/jKo. Tov dc ^epaXav, ro Kopli ^viraev. "^Attov fUpe^ to Kopii ^firjOav^ vd tc a^rjKovv <T0 cnrlr' ir&focav do ao Spyo rve,
"Ttrrepa fjiira Hva ')(p6vo to fcopii ireffavev. ^ifLoa-av do '9 ha a-avd^ airo <l>\opiovd^. 'Er^ €i)(^av do aov doiro, ottoi; iaX&anvar. 'Ero Iva <f>opd^ elBev do ha fiaaCKirfa iraiZL Klirev a eTjA^ *' Na TO qopda-ta.*' Kai ertd irovXa-av do. Tov do iredaev cro {nrtTi tp€ a-efuurev do <ro odd r. *E/ro diXto'/eev va fid6 ao aai^ldq diriam n ekh. "Avoi^ev do Kai fjfipev Iva KOfUS, *Ero rov ro et&ev, eSei^ do aofi haird r. *Krid larepa volfcav ro ydfxo r, Kai i^ghipaof Kai Kopi&ov rofi haird,
AfffA'qrpio^ Aa^dpov 'Efa/oa«09.
SfLATA. 2.
"Etpa vaiKa Kai avdpa^ et^ai/ ha KopiS. 'Ero ro xopH ha ifiopd^ dao/M hawd r K&pey^ev ha <f)urTdpy otrov va ekh /3ovXa ra aarpa aov ovpavov Sirov elvdai, kcu ha a\o <f>iardv, orrov va ekh 0*17 OdXaaaa oirov elvdai ovKa ra ^dpffl}, Ero iraira r irolxev da.
^'Etva <f>opd^ <l>6pa€v ro <f)iardvi r, Kai irore hXioOev ao X^Pt^ iffipev ha aKvKipv depL *Eto <f>6pv€v do Kai KXeiOi^ev Kai Owpivef ipara. "Eva 4^opd^ elSev do ha fiaaiXiya ttoaSu *Eto m^pevdo ao airiri rv€y Kai adv aOponro^ doipivev epara,
"Eva ijxipd^ fia^aiXeya^ fie to iraiSi r rroLKave ha bo;^&£ ao ha'xjid rv€. "Eva ^opd^ rjrov ^eydX KepuiKij. 'Eto fiaJaiXerfa to rraiii irore fi^ivi^ev, rpdvaeve d<: v^KXTjad^ ro Ovpa* eZSev &« Kopi&. 'Eto iroXv r a7a^€i/e. Kat to Kop{& qa^eye af fiaiaCXeya iraiSiov ao aip oirov eX'xav ro XayrvydhaK Tov do etSev, fiaaiXefa ro vaihi raviraev do. Tov fiprev ao airlr^ eiirev da aofi haird t. 'ETic£ Toi' ^deXav va ^a^^ bo%&t ao ha')^d rve, elirev do fidva r, va ra '^rjk /3aaiX6in]T€^. Mdva r haaXdraev vd ra -^nfS. IIoTe ra
1 For order v. § 882.
' ^cifi before initial b instead of 0&r.
v] and translations 445
string, and took an apple. When she ate it, it stuck in her hroaU Late in the evening, when the seven youths came, again hey found the door shut. Afterwards they opened it and found he girl in a swoon. They sought up and down. They did lot find anything. Afterwards they opened her mouth ; " Let us ee what is the matter/* said they. Afterwards they saw in her hroat she has a piece of apple. When they took it out, the girl voke up. They were afraid to leave the girl in the house by day. They took her to their work.
Then a year afterwards the girl died. They put her into a jolden box. This they kept in the place where they worked. One time a king's son saw it. He said to them, " I will buy it." A.nd they sold it. When he had taken it to their house, he put it into his room. He wanted to learn what was inside the box. He opened it and found a girl. When he had seen her, he shewed her to his father. Afterwards they made his marriage, and they invited also the girls father.
DuiMfTRios LazIru ExakAkos.
2. The Dog's SkinK
A woman and a man had a daughter. This girl once asked her father for a skirt, which should have on it all the stars which are in the sky, e^d another skirt which should have all the fish that are in the sea. Her &ther did it.
Once she put on her skirt, and, as she was walking to the village, she found a dog's skin. She wore it, and was going her way and doing her work. One day a king's son saw her. He took her to their house and had his will of her.
One day the king and his son made up a bundle of food to take to their garden. One day it was Easter Sunday. As the king's son was going out, he looked fi'om the door of the church ; he saw a girl. He fell deeply in love with her. And the girl took the ring which was on ^e hand of the king's son. When he saw her, the king's son recognised her. When he came home, he told it to his father. When they were going to eat some food in their garden, he told his mother to bake king-cakes. His mother began to bake them. When she was baking them, the dog also
» r. p. 368.
446 Dialect foUc-tdU texts [ch.
'^vi^ev, rjprev xai to <rKv\i' Tn^pev \ltfo t^vfuip, Kot, cifiaa-ev hiom T TO Xa'XTvXiBa, /cai ytairoua'Tovpa'ep do ao rovvdovp. T6v -^tfdjfr, ^epcCKiv da. Tiofitoaiv da tro bo;^2a, k€u iripatriv da ao /ScLO'iXeya. Hore Tpa>l^av€t rov exo^^ev to yjrtDfiit ^t^^v ro \axTv\iBa r. Tcrj tfprev ao airir, pdrivev ro fiapa t, " To XaxruXiSa fi ttov to ff/Spe^ T det " Fui va Ta etiTf}^, yia va ae aKordatD." Tot€9 fjuivit t €lv9 gt, " Ttafipov fJL, iroTe Koktva, rlprev xai ro aKvXi* irolKev fva tnAv Kai av do S0€K€v i/ceivo, iiv do ^ifipw.'*
T0T69 iro, yia va p/i0 to axvXl tv yrave, fiovKtaaev fva fUpa odaS^oO ao jfiiKktiK. 'Attou apyd^ tov fjpTev va Koi/jLTfO^ to a/cvXi, ^efiaXev to depi t. Tov do (efia\€V, x^f^^^ /SaaiXeya to jr^uCi iruLa^v do. Tot€9 eXtrev da Kai aofi baTra t, xai r}0e\ev va to irdp, T0T69 troiicav to (\dfio Tve, Kai iriipev do*
ikrip,riTpiO^ Aa^dpov *Efapa#co9.
SfLATA. 3.
Avo aSi\<f>ia' Tova tJTave ^e^glv /cat Tova <l>ovqap€^. ^Ero to ^evgiv iva fiipa irrjyev ao fiovlvL ^Airetcei Tpdvaev gt iva fieya aapdU riffyey o-' itceivo, icai ^fipev do ytpfiovfJLevo fie ifeXopia, *£ac€( ao aapdi xado^ravdai aepdvda Kke^r. ^Erid Siv tfTavdoL TiofMoaev ra 6ov/3d\ut fie <f>\opid, Kai injyev ao airlTi t. "TaTepa elirev da xai ao i^ovqape aov oBeX^o t. "ToTepa rjpTav /uu ra Svo TV€ €K€l ao aapdl, \ld\i yippjoaav Ta iovfidXui Tve, xat nrrf^av ao airlri Tve.
"Tarepa rjpTev fjLovo to ^€vgiv. To ^ov(\aph Seu rjpT€v. Top r}pT€V€ ixeivat aifitf ao aapdi irdXi, va ifiovi Ta iov^dXia t. Ilore Ta yio/jLfov, rfpTav dirdvto t /cat Ta aepdvda Ta K\€<f>T, Udyfoaatf -qrove, Kav aifirjv av do p,iKp6 ao KOfiipipva. ^Fucei Tpdvaeve^ t)tov iva adptoTTo^' fiovXoivev aa Koplpia airoxdro). Tov to eiScvCj (ifiaXev do \ apqaddaa r. *EK€ivtd totc^ ard^pwadv ro. '^Tarepa Ta aepdvda Ta KXet^Te (€J3ave 6(i».
"Tarepa tov ijpTev to <f>ov(\ape^ r dBeX^ t, rpdvaeve, to aS€X<f>6 T Kpifiaadv do. Tot€9 irrjpev do aieX^o t, xaTefiaaiv do, tcai ireydaev do ao anrvTi t. ^tOKev do \ iva Koateep* cpa^ev do. Kai fAOV)(a}a€v do, Kat Soixev do 'rrapdBuu
/^ and translations 447
It took a little dough, and put the ring into it, and clapped on [the wall of] the oven [to bake]\ When it was baked, she >ok it out. She filled the bundle with them, and took them to the vrkg. As they were eating, when he cut the loaf, he saw his ring. ^hen he came to the house, he was asking his mother, '' Where id you find my ring ? Either tell me or I will kill you." Then is mother said, '' My child, as I was putting the cakes into the v^en, the dog also came ; it made a loaf, and whether it put it in, don't know."
Then he, in order to learn who the dog was, hid one day in the ecess of the room. In the evening when the dog came to go to leep, it put off the skin. When it put it off, at once the king's on seized it Then he told it to his father, and wanted to marry ler. Then they made their marriage, and he took her.
DHiMfxRios Lazaru Exabakos.
3. The Forty Thieves\
There were two brothers. One was rich and one was poor. rhe rich brother one day went to the mountain. There he »aw a great palace. He went to it, and found it full of money. rhere in the palace lived forty thieves. They were away. He Slled the sacks with money, and went to his house. Afterwards be told it to his poor brother also. Afterwards the two of them went there to the palace. Again they filled their sacks and went to their house.
Afterwards the rich one came alone. The poor one did not come. When he arrived, he went into the palace again, to fill his sacks. While he is filling them, the forty thieves came upon him. They had become cold, and the youngest one went into the coal-hole. There he saw there was a man. He was hiding under the charcoal. When he saw him, he took him out to his companions. There they hanged him upon a cross. Afterwards the forty thieves went out.
Afterwards when his poor brother came, he saw that they had hanged his brother. Then he took his brother, took him down, and brought him to his house. He gave him to a cobbler. He sewed him up. And he buried him, and gave him money.
1 For a desoription of these ovens see tatulur in the Turkish glossary, p. 670. « V. p. 241.
448 Dialect folk-tale texts [cfi
^Airov apyd^ top riprav ra aepdpda ra Kk^fn, Tpdvaavi
dOporrro^ Siv v€, ''Rfjuiddv do, Sttov epercu iSd ddpanro^, TlaX^t
aep Tovvavov to Kovi/dovpa, 'Erta ao Koaxip elirw gi, ** *E-
iropeU ; pcUfyren; to pi;" K' iKeivo eiTrep gt, "*0^! Koca ei:
aOptoTTO^ epayjrd to, k €Td to /covvdovpa vd p,i] to pa^oa, Aiucti
/i€ Kai, irapdiui" ''Ethei^av da iCjoXa. ^Kxeivui top Ta eiSav ts
irapdBuiy ptoTaav do, " ^Erta 7roi09 o-i Ta Swkcv ; '* Kai^ ixeLm
elirep gt, ""Eofa affporrro^ f)tf>€p€v p,€ Ipa 'rrapSaXaPfiai affpamos
epayfrd to, xai Bd>K€ p^ Ta irapdBia." Tot€9 thjyep, eBci^ev A
vTTvn T. 'E/c€iPid, TOP TO ethaPy xaTefiap diro pvx^e^ tro a-TnTi t
Kai a/coTtoadp do.
Ar)p.rJTpto<i Aa^dpov 'Efa/3<lco9.
SfLATA. 4.
"Ei/a fia&iXeya^ €ij(^ap Tpla if>adya. Kat to ')(p6vo rJTcr KOTXiXKid, 'Era ra tf>adya Xi'^aaav. Hi^ap* ffPpap eva qovyi. 'Era Ta TraiScd Shf hopaap va /caTcfiovif, 'Ero to Trpairo tc (fxrdx^ elTTCP g^, "Kpip^aaer /a€, /eai &<; xaTcfiA. Kai toi^ daghapd^of. ' qa, qo,* Tpafi&T p^e." 'Etci Ta ^ap^o, '* KaXo," ehrav, JLpepaaaT TO trpwro TO ^cra^. 'Eto <l>ofiii0ffp pa xaTcfi^. KaTifif^v A^ to pia-Q T * &9gh9pa€Pf " Qo, qdJ' Tpdifxrap do.
Kpepaaap /cat t &\o to ^idy^, K^ ixeipo elrrcp, " Top xaTc^^ (TO pico T, TOP ddghapdtVa), ' qa, qa,' TpafiaT /i€."
JS.pipaaap xai t dXo to (f>a'dj(^. K' i/c€Lpo et'jrep g*, "*V^<o ar 6i7ra), qa, qa, KaTepaaeT p€. bTO oo-o Xei^ep, (Jo, qa, «aT€- fiaadp do. KaTcfirfp ixei' elSep Tpia xoplca, ^EtTOVTa xopica eiirav g», *' Tidfipov p, iBd vov i^pTefiy iBd elpe epa di^' top ipr, Tpd>€i ce,** 'Eto to iraihi etirep gt, " Ilot/S* Ipe;" 'Eto to icopSe €lx^ ^o, qaXad* htiKep do *9 i/eeivo to TrotSi* €t6 irrjpev do. Tov r}pT€ TO di^y <f>dlaep do ?pa, xai ^oifxrep. K.ai to^ d€<f> eltrep gh " 'E/ii /iai/a p ipa <f>opd<; pe yipcrep' 8vo tf>opd<; Sip pe yipo-ev"
*Eto to iraihi eitrep aa aB€\<f>ia t, ""HfipeT Ta qa^^/ierui <ra^' iffipa Ta Kai dyw" To boo-Tai^X^ to icopi6 Bwk€v do tro irpwro to dh€\tf>6 T' T a\o TO /copii Broxep do ao opTavjd to iraiBi' to rpiro
^ The sense demands ao d^.
VjI and translations 449
In the evening when the forty thieves came, they saw that
he man is gone. They found out that a man comes there.
rhe boot of one of them had become old. They said to the
obbler, " Can you do this ? Will you sew it up ? " And he said,
Sah ! Lately I sewed up a man, and can't I sew up the boot ?
le gave me money too." He shewed it too. When they saw
he money, they asked him, "Who gave you this?" And he
aid, "A man brought me a mangled man. I sewed him up
md he gave me the money." Then he went ; he pointed out his
Louse. When they saw it, they came down by night to his house,
tnd killed him.
DeiMfTRios LazIru ExabIkos.
4. The Underworld AdventureK
A king had three sons. And that year there was a bad leason. The boys became thirsty. They went; they found a well. The boys could not go down it. The eldest boy said, ' Let me down by a rope, and let me go down. And when I cry, Ka, Ka,' pull me up." The boys said, "Good." They let the eldest boy down by a rope. He became afraid to go down. He irent half-way down. He cried, " Ela, Ka." They pulled him up.
They let down the second boy also by a rope. And he said, * When I get down half-way, when I cry, * Ka, Ka,' pull me up."
They let down also the third boy by a rope, and he said, " For ne, if I say, ' E^ Ka,' let me down." As long as he kept sapng, 'Ka, Ka," they let him down. He went down there. He saw ihree girls. The girls said, " My lad, here, where you have come, s a Dev. When he comes, he will eat you." The boy said, ' Where is he ? " The girl had a sword ; she gave it to that boy. Ke took it. When the Dev came, he struck him one blow, and le died. And to the Dev he said, " My mother bore me once ; iwice she did not bear me*."
The boy said to his brothers, " Tou have found your fortunes ; [ also have found mine." The eldest girl he gave to his first brother; the second girl he gave to the middle brother; the
1 K. p. 274.
s V» p. 226. There Ib an obvious omission in the telling; the incident is givea InUy in the next encounter with a Dev in this story.
D. 29
450 Dialect folk-tale texts [ca
a^Tjicev do ao fuufyro r. 'Eto to /eoplS ettre^ gt, ""EXa, Trpeira act rpa^Tjaovv ia-i t aSiXffyia 9, xai varepa, tov ave/3^^ icrvva, rpafii^ K ifiiva!* 'Eto to traiBv Siv ijOekev.
Eto to tcopiS elirev gt, ""EV, a^ fiovfi iKcui <r oda." ^fiopt To aefjbavey rpdvaav, ixel etvdai k oka iroXd riXuiK Tpa^o aire/cei aa riXia 'iroKoiy Kai, BtoKCv da ao iraiSL
'S^ifia a €v d)C odd, 'Eice^ rjrap Iva dipix. Kovdd r fcXdOi^ Bvo trpoyara, eva aairpo tcai Iva fidfipo. 'Eto KopCi etirep gi. " 'Ap ga\€^9 CO atrrrpo cro irpoyaro, v dvefi^^ <r* dirdvc9 trov go(^ "Ai^ gaXe^9 <T0 fidffpo^ va /eare^r}^ ao tcdrcD aov go^fio" 'Ero re TratBi irira^cv to xopCi v dv€^^ dirdvad, 'Eto to iraiSi aiiL^r 6/C61 a odd, Tpdvacv Svo irpoyara. Ilore Xeet, ** Na K4tK€^^ oo aairpo ao irpoyaro'* /edXe^ev ao fidfipo ao irpoyaro. KoXe^rcr xarefirfv ao xdrto ao ico^fio,
'E/C61 trq^ev, Tlrj^e '9 (va vaixa, Kipey^ev Xio V€p6. *Eto t& vaUa elirev gi, *' Xo ieafii Kovdd eXv iva d€tf>, xai i/JLek xaff 17/A^ /x€ vtpo Kai 6lfia irdpovfi \iy66iKO vepo.** 'Eto to 'inuSi €lir& gi, ** TlovB' iv €To;" *Eto vaLica nrrffye* ISec^iv do. K' ixei t* ^fUpa va <f>nrj tov I3aat\eya to KoplS. 'E/ro to Kopi6, tov ifprev to ^raiH wiaaev do aaa ficCKta t. "HpTe to di^, vd Ta <f>dff. Tov ^pT€f, dflo/icei/ do Iva, /cai ylr6if>a€v, Enre{^ gi, " ^d'iae fjL€ aX* evcu' K itceivo TO iraiSi elirev gt, "*E/i€ fidva fi Iva <f>opdf; yipce fH' Bvo i^opd^ Si fi€ y€va€v" *Eto to Kopli tnjpev, jSovTaev to aipi t de^loO a^ Sifia' ^dtaev do vaiSiov ao Tpei. 'Eto /SaaiXepK eaTptoaev to aTpdTa p,e XoXtA ytd va irepdi to 'jraiSL "Eto t© vatSi Siv irepaacv.
1117761/* KoifiijOrfv '9 iva iwdp dya^l dv/caTo^. HaatXef^ Bd/cev ^pfidv va irepdaovv Kat fiov\a, fii/cpd kcu pLeyaKat, TI4fiaa9 g' iTo TO TraiBl, Tov to elBev, ettre ao iraird t, ** 'Eto vc." Xe/trrc^ dagh^po-ei/ do iraird t. ^lire^ gt, " K^/oe^ £9 /Wva tL ic^pifi€if;^ Kat iraihi elirey gt, " K^pifioo aepdvda TOvXovfita vepo tca^ aepdvda TovXovfiui Kipm^" 'Eto StoKev da,
^ Uo\d WXj^a, which ooold only mean many trirM, from Turkish tel, is tiie boy's ▼ersion of the Greek iroXvrAeta, luxury, a word probably learned at sehool. & little are these words of oivilisation understood that in the next sentence he inverts it, and produces r Aj^ iroXd.
v] and translations 451
bird he left for himself. That girl said, "Come, first let your •rothers pull you up, and afterwards, when you have gone up ourself, pull me up too." The boy was unwilling.
The girl said, " Come, let us go into that room." They went a. When they had gone in, they saw that in it there are also great many fine things. She pulled at the fine things there, aany of them, and gave them to the boy*.
They went into another room. In it there was a pillar. Near b two sheep were walking, one white and one black. The girl aid, " If you mount on the white sheep, you will go up into the ipper world. If you mount on the black sheep, you will go down Dto the lower world." The boy promised the girl to go upwards. [Tie boy went into that room. He saw two sheep. Whilst he ays, "I will mount the white sheep," he mounted the black heep. He mounted it. He went down into the lower world.
There he went his way. He went to a woman. He asked for t little water. The woman said, "Near the fountain is a Dev, md we every day with water and blood fetch a little water." The boy said, " Where is he ? " The woman went ; she shewed lim. And that day he should have eaten the king s daughter. i¥hen the boy came, he seized the girl by her hair. The Dev !ame to eat her. When he came, he struck him one blow, and he hed. He said, " Strike me yet again." And the boy said, " My nether bore me once; twice she did not bear me"." The girl iook and dipped her hand into the Dev s blood. She struck it m the boy's back. The king strewed the road with carpets for ihe boy to pass over. The boy did not pass.
He went his way. He fell asleep under a plane-tree. The ang gave an order that all should pass in &ont of him, little and big. That boy also passed by. When she saw him, she said K) her father, "That is he." At once her father called him. He said, " Ask of me what you wish." And the boy said, " I wish forty skins full of water and forty skins full of meat." He gave bhem.
1 Ab a role the hero is given some nuts oontaining dresses etc. which play a part in the anagnorins omitted in our version. The girls ref ase to marry the treacherous brothers ontil they are given dresses sach as they wore in their palaces in middle Barth. The hero, disguised as a scaldhead tailor's apprentice, supplies them by oraoking the nuts and so the recognition is eventually brought about.
» V. p. 226.
29—2
452 Dkdecl foUc-UOe texts [ce
Ilf^ev* tcoifi'idffv iraKi \ fva 6ipap arfajC airicdm, *E«a ffe iivap a/yaljl airdvw ffrav eva ^ttXia aerov, Koi icd$€ Xpovo Ih <f>ld dve^aivi^ev rpdl^ev ra ytajSpovSia r. *Ero to inuSi, t« TO etSev, dwK€v do Iva' a-Korc^aiv do, "Hprei/ aero^' Tpdvctif r^ Swap arfojl aTT/cdrw. Ftl'irep g«, " 'Eo-t; fii^ ra a/cordpff^ ra 7«- iSpovSui fi." *E1to /uii/a T aryvddivev aaa yiajSpovSta t. ** Mif n a-KOTcipy^" 'Eto %6/Lterci' Karefirfv elirep gi, "Kipeyjtc air ifte^ tL K^pifiei^'* *Eto etirei' gt, "Na /ii€ dv€ffd<nf<: ao airopm ao^ go(|/uK' '£r^ TO iraihL Kovvcev da rovXovfiia diravw ao aero* iroXr^er /ta^ fjLaif>T6 Ty Kai dviffav. 'Ero aero? top Xil^ep, "Qa vepo, q« Kipid^" av^Toaap p dpefiovp <ro drrapw cop go^fUK
Ilore dpefiaipt^apy to Kt,ptd^ vXepioOifp. Tore ittoyftep iff* hcCKdepi r ro irav to Kipuk, Kai Bcokcp do ao aero. 'Aero? S^ do If^oey. Toi/ dpefiap, etvep gi, ^^Zi^ko" iropiraTCL* K* ecm eX'irep g«, "''A/x€ ^i/i/a, ac* eyaJ iropiraT&;** ^^jcelpo aijKoi&ffv « iropTraTrjk, ^iv h6pa€P. Kcfierip hdiKCP dao aTo/ia t to fcipta^. Tia^XaTaep do ao haTsAipi, t. 'Ke/ieTep atfKoidijp, iropirdTaep.
Told by a boy at the school
SfLATA. 5.
"Epa ffaaiXiya^ 6if;^ai/ &a Kopli. Sop go^/M> ;(^ S4 yikarL *Eto fiaaCkirfa^ ettrep g*, "^'Owoio? pd to 76X09 €T0 to tBOfiii^ pd t» iroiKio qafihpo,*' 'Eto to /copiH, top gddovTOP ao ireijepc cbi TpdptP€P arf OdXaaaa, elSep Ipa qatx* diriaa t ^Tovdai k aXa troXd fiaifiovpia. Xcfierip boo-X^To-ey pa yeXdi, 'Ero fictaiXeye^ i}pT€V* pwTaep do* elfrep gt, ** *Eai nroip^ ae irol/cep pa yeKaSn^C K* ixeipo eXirep g(, '''^Ei^a /Aalfiovp fie yiXaaepJ* 'Eto to fxaiftovf irolxep do qafihpo t. '£1to direato r f^TOP opgeKo^. Efp^av k SlKa iroXd qapddaa.
"Kpa <f>opd^ iva fiaacXiya^ iroLxep ai to dirdprn 7roX£fu>9. ^Era Ta fjuilfiovpia ctirap gt, ^'TtoiiceT k ifid^ daicipia**' K* iiciive fiaaiXiya^ etwep gc, " KaXo." Ttijyap ao hoXefio, Tloueap mXc/MK, xat, Ta fialfiovpia a/coTaaap Ta a\a,
'Eto paLtca t, top ifpTep Siaofi boX€/bu>v apdpa r, hcmyfrof to qabov7ot; r. *Et<} t Apdpa r etirep gi, ** 'Eo-v &p l/ro^re? to qahovyop /A, iic' 67C0 &\ IfiM^ pa fiTj ^ap€0& '9 iaiva^
v] and translations 458
He went his way. Again he fell asleep beneath a plane-^tree. Iliere, up in the plane-tree, was an eagle's nest. And eveiy year k snake used to go up the tree ; it used to eat its young. When he boy saw it, he struck it a blow; he killed it. The eagle same. It looked below the plane-tree. It said, "Don't kill ny young." The mother-bird from among her young perceived lim. " Don't kill him." It came down at once, and said, " Ask >f me what you wish." He said, " Take me up into the upper nrorld." The boy threw the skins on the eagle ; he mounted limself, and they went up. The eagle ever saying, " Ka ! water. Ksk ! meat ! " they finished their ascent into the upper world.
As they were going up, the meat gave out. Then he cut the
thick flesh from his calf, and gave it to the eagle. The eagle did
Qot eat it. When they had finished the ascent, it said, " Get up,
walk ! " And he said, " Out upon you ! can I walk ? " He rose
up to walk. He could not. At once it gave him back the flesh
from out of its mouth. It laid it on the calf of his leg* At oiice
he rose up and walked.
Told by a boy at the school
5. The Monkey HusbandK
A king had a daughter. Nothing in the world made her laugh. The king said, "Whoever shall make this girl laugh, I will make him my son-in-law." As she was sitting at the window and looking at the sea, she saw a boat. In it were a great number of monkeys. At once she began to laugh. The king came. He questioned her; he said, "Who made you laugh?" And she said, "A monkey made me laugh." That monkey he made his son-in-law. Inside he was an angel He had a great number of brothers.
One time a king made war upon the above king. The monkeys aaid, " Make us too soldiers." And the king said, " Well" They went to the war. They made war, and the monkejrs killed the others.
That woman, when h^ husband came from the war, had burned his skin. Her husband said, "If you have burned my skin, I shall never again shew myself to yoa."
1 r. p. 267:
454 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch
'Et6 to KOpi& aao ^oXi; t injye va ko'^ oppuivipv Ta o^xlpa.
Tlriye va /eo^ k tva y^k^a Sevdpo^ Tov ro <f>aUr€P fU to TraXra
iKcivo air p,i<ra r iQghipaev, " *Eto iroi6^ P€ ; " ct^ei/. OaKoxrep 7»
Sei/dpo' cifirfv airitrm t. TpdvaeVy elve avdpa t. Tov erScy t9
vaUa T, <f>i\]]0av€, Xe/Jberiv ireyaaev do co tnrlr. VMO-aa-at
arfairmfjiiva.
Told by a boy at the schooL
PotImia* 1.
'^Ei'a Aelpficii^ri^ elo'ep ao /jlvXo tov fva KOVfAaca xat e^rra opvLOui OTj^ govfidaa. Kai ijpTCV aXvirifiKa* €(f>a€V tSpo,
Mjk£ i^opd f}pT€P delpfiei^i]^* iLOvKoaacp ar/p govfuUra. ^AfM ifprep aXnnjKa, iruurep to tcai va to iroyodSi ffrove, Ka* dXAiniica €lfr€P, "Mv; /i6 7ro7od^9i tceu iyai Ojov^ ae KaXo." KiU iicelvo^ a^icep do.
^kXim^tca itTf^ep aoyk ficurikia /cai elirev, **Aof fioi akriv a-oipigu* Koi 6 fiaciXAa^ ettrev, "Ti va to iroUff^;" K* etceipo etirepy "Na fierpi^cto Xipe^,** Kai fiaa-iXia^ elwcp, "*AiraW' irripe^ Ta;** Kat aXiirriKa elirev, ***'l^a> &* dS€Xtf>6, k iKcivo 5 TO.*' Kai 6 fiaaCKia^ Sci/ccp do. Hiiye Kai aXei'iftev irura tro aoiplK, xai yiairovoTovpaep (pa Xlpa, tcai Tnjpev do koi irqyev co fiaaiXia^
Kai cura Bvo ^fiepe^ varepa dXiTnixa vijyep irdXi co ficuriXia, Kai eivePf " 'Eyo) rfpra va irapdph^ to Kopi&i 9 (top dZeX^o fL." Kai l3aaiXia^ eXirep^ ''"Ai^ ^pai ki^j^t, Sipm ro.'* Kai aXiinJKa 7ri776 ao (nrir. KdXi^ep to Aelpfiet^ri a SXoiyo, Kai afia miyep CO troTd^ Kovdd, Xdj^aev to deipfiei^ij dc aXoyo diravfo ao irorafk Kai dXtiri^Ka iraghipaev, " Faphpo^ hreae ao 'rrordfi, ^ipe to raoXia," Kai 6 fiaaiXia^ fjff^epev da, Kai irrfyap ao airiT, Koa 0 deippiei^Y)^ oXo Tpdvivev aa hiaoifiui t. Kai fiaaiXia^ elircv ariv aXiirriKay "Ttari rpav^ dj3ovia;" Kai dXiwi^Ka €i7r€P, " Aip d' apeaeVf Kai yia \eivo,** Kai 6 fiaaiXia^ iji^epep do kcu Ska xaXd raoXia, Kai ijp'xio'e irdXi pa rpapiji, Kai dXimiKa mjpep fidkivia, Kai ra hr7)^€p aa Biadfiia r.
v3 and translations 455
The girl from her grief went to cut the trees in the wood. Jhe went to cut a big tree. When she struck it with the axe, le who was inside cried out; "Who is this?" said he. She plit the tree. She went inside it. She saw it is her husband* iV'hen he saw his wife, they kissed one another. At once he took ler home. They lived and loved one another.
Told by a boy at the school.
POTiMIA.
1. Pu88 in BoctsK
A miller had at his mill a hen-house, and seven fowls in the
hen-house. And a fox came ; she ate one.
One time the miller came ; he hid himself in the hen-house.
When the fox came, he seized her and would have strangled her.
And the fox said, " Do not strangle me, and I will do you a good
turn." And he let her go.
The fox went to the king and said, "Give me the measure
for gold." And the king said, "What will you do with it?"
And she said, " I will measure gold pieces." And the king said, "Where did you get them ? " And the fox said, "I have a brother,
and he has them." And the king gave it. She went off and smeared pitch on the measure, and stuck a gold piece to it, and took it and went to the king.
And two days afterwards the fox went again to the king,
and said, " I have come to marry your daughter to my brother."
And the king said, "If it be fated, I give her." And the fox
went home. She set the miller on the horse. And when she
came near the river, she pushed the miller off the horse over into
the river. And the fox cried out, "The bridegroom has fallen
into the river. Bring him clothes." And the king brought them.
And they went to the house. And the miller was always looking
at his shoulders. And the king said to the fox, " Why does he
\ook thus ? " And the fox said, " He was displeased, and that is
the reason." And the king brought him other fine clothes. And
he began again to look at them. And the fox took needles and
stuck them into his shoulders.
1 r. p. 244.
456 Dialeet foUc-tdle texts [oh.
^Tarepa iroUav yafw^, mat PwrtkicL^ wira^ Korin^a toct da/cepjpv^. Kai dkiinjKa iniyep ofihpo, /cat etBep hf ayik irpofiar^ /cat et^rev, ''"Av eprovp, av tre pmr^ow itceipa curicip, clire, ' Eiwu Tov adpaotr Hirov irrfyev va iravApe^r^ ao jSaaiXia a"qp goptf^
Tlif^e Ki oka ofthpoaTa, BXBev eva XTV^^^ drfikt ic€U ingpijf' geiXev K ifceCpa dfiovia,
"Tcrepa miyev ca defiiBtOt tcai elvep, "^EKelva 6p%ot/vdaA dc/cip va ce aKordaovve* "EXare* & ca^ Karefidafo iSd <ro qpvyipv, Kai £9 eprovp, a^ Trepda-ovv, xai firi 0**9 crcoroMrovye K' iKelva tearifiave, icai dXivi^iea <raKjirtv fva 0uip mavm tov, km TTopofav iiceL K* rjprav dtrKip. JLarifiav ixeL
Koi aKimi/ca ehrtv top d€lpfuvjii, **Kl8e^ iyw rl tcoKo tre woUa, 'Ecri; ip4 rl va fjL€ iroLtcrf^;^ K* ixelpo et'trep, "''Orap -^o^ij^?, vd ae /Aacm \ iva i^Xovpiopa iraydov^/' Kcu oKcmiica oca fj^daovarta ^fr6fl>ir€p. Kai voMca r ttcKanyev. Ka4 delpfievji^^ etirep, ** Yo^cy* ri hf ; /covvda to €«e&d j^a>." Koi dXiiriKa V Iva fitd^ otfKwOjf, got elw€P, "^Afiovia pd fM ro irolxf^ rfrope ; " K* i/eelpo elvep, ''^Hfus^op, fifjMprop, "AXagh ifuuL hip do Oulpe^."
"Ttrrcpa ^^oifxrep &^ dX^B^ut, tcai cipuurep do co ^Xovpiwa
trapdov)^, *^*t<rr€pa iropofop fkivo ra KapLovKja r, ecu kcvpc€»
da 6^m.
Told by a boy at the school.
PotImia. 2.
^Eya poiica eiaep hfa waiSl, teat to iraiBl injyep^ va qa^opdH irapdZui, Qa^dpa-€P Tpia \tpe9. Kai ttot ipaercu^ eticv ivo TraiSid' a-KOTwvovp %va aKvXL Kai ixeipo eUrep, '' Mi^ ro cicoTi" P€T€f Kai iyw a ca^ Sdk/ce^ (pa Xlpa.**
v^] and tranddtiom 457
Afterwards they made a marriage, and the king sent after bem soldiers. And the fox went in front, and saw |t flock of heep, and said, "If those soldiers come, if they ask you, say, They belong to the man who went to be married to the king's aughter/"
She went yet again in fix)nt. She saw a herd of cows, and rdered them in the same way.
Afterwards she went to the camelsS and said, " Those coming ver there are soldiers to kill you. Come here, let me put you lown into the well here, and let them come and pass by and not dll you/' And they went down, and the fox closed it with a stone >n top of it, and they remained there. And the soldiers came, rhey went down there.
And the fox said to the miller, " You saw what a good turn [ did you* What will you do for me ? " And he said, " When yoxx die, I will put you into a golden coffer." And the fox pretended bo die. And his wife cried. And the miller said, " She is dead. What matter ? Throw her out there." And the fox in a twinkling rose up, and said, " Thus you would have done to me ? " And he said, '* Peccavi, peccavi I Another time I will not do so."
Afterwards the fox really died, and he put her into the golden
coffer. Afterwards there remained only her bones, and they tiirew
them out*.
Told by a boy at the school.
2. The OraUful Snake, Cat, and Dog and the Talisma/n*.
A woman had a boy, and the boy went to earn money. He earned three pounds. And as he is coming on his way, he saw two boys. They are killing a dog. And he said, " Don't kill it, and I will give you a pound."
^ Obviously two inoidttito hAve here been teldsooped into one. The fox most bave dealt with the camels as she dealt with the sheep and cows. She then goes to an ogre's palaoe, persaades the ogre to go down the well and shuts him ap there and so pats the miller in possession of the palace.
* This throwing out of the bones implies no disrespect. The respect due to the body is not felt for the bones, which in Greece are generally taken from the tomb sfter the decay of the body, and thrown with no marks of reverence into a common cViunel-honse.
» V, p. 8S4.
458 Dialect folk'tcUe texts [c£L
^Tcrrepa irtf^e \iyo ofibpo, ElBev Svo iraiBffii' cfcanivovp &§, gdra, Etirev, ** Mi; do atcortovere* a ca^ StoKOf !va Xipa,'*
''Tcrrepa iniyev aXo Xiyo ofjhpo. ^Sev Svo irathta* atcormpovf eva <f>iB. lEXirep, ** M17 do aKordverey /cai a aa^ Swfcm Iva \ipaJ*
Kai TO <l>iS elfrev iKipv to iratBi, " "A^ irafj, ao <nrlr fia^. Ka^ va ere 7r§ fidva fiov, *''Tp€y^€ aw ip,eva ri fcipiffet^.* " Ko^ to ^ €lir€v, " K* iav va fcipi^^, oirov elpai <nf 0vpa onriaw, to ymAL" Kai TO iraiSi wijyev fii to i^iS ddpA. Kai elfrev to ^/S, '' K^>r^ dir ipAva tL fcipiffe^^," K* ixelvo et'rreu^ ""Owow elvai <ny 6vpa oirLato^ TO yovSd,'* K' i/ceivo uirev^ "Kipeyfte Iva dXo irpd^iaS' "'Ero tcipi^fo,^^ Ka& SwKev do, seai eltrev, " Ilore Trajaivei^ c^ orpdTa, dp ireivdar)^^ va tt^^, * *ASi\, cov^poffl fA, dSiX.* "
Kai 7roT€ TToyalvei <ny aTpaTa, ireivaae, Ktu elire, ** *A6$K aov^pcvyi /i, aH&K,** 'Kai to yovSd dvoirfqice xai ditavm roi; fiyij/cav€ elS&v elB&v ifMytfTa. Kai KaOure va ^dtf. Kxu trim Tpiuyeif fjprev Iva defiplSrrf^, Kai ettrev, " ^Atratrov Ta injpe^ Tayui Ta ycfiixut, iv ^ Siv eaei^ Tavdovp fj SlKjo irpdfia va Ta feoyajn^r K^ i/celvo^ eiTreVf " Ta ^iffa\a dir to yovid fiov!* TSju defipiaif^ elvev, "''A ae Bdfceo ira to doTr, /cat to yoviii Sivei^ fj^ to," Kat TO iraiSi etirevt " Qovovv dderi pd<r9\ dip ; " Kcu dejSpiatff; ei-rc. " GowovfjLOvv aderi hSiX€*dlpy ^Atbhi, ioirovfi,* *Xiv hovyiovp, b€vd* idiyifi' " Kai to iraiSl, " KaXa," etire. Kai defipiar^ inJ/K TO yovSd Kai irriye, Kai to irathi irrfyev Xiyo fiaKpeia, koi ciirer, " AebW, dowov/i." ** Xiv hovyipvpt hivd^ idiyi/i.^* " Gfr, deffpiatr qoffyaa^vi Ki^, a'ov<f>pa^ti aX-da giX," Kat to ioir irlipev do, «» ^/)Te.
Kai iraKi ttotc irayaiv atf cTTpaTa^ ethev (va dXo defipiani. ILai defiploff^ etfrev, " 'A^aTrov Ta in/jpe^ iKcipo to yov&d ; " Ervcr erovTa Ta Xoyui dejSplSrrf^, afia etBep y€fi€Kia va Tpaiytf to iraiBi Kai TO TraiSi eiirev, " ''Atto to yovid /mov fjpTav.** Kai 6 defipi^ etirev, ***Eyci l^^ ^^ q^ba;^' to dXfi^ei^ fii to yovid crov;" K CKeivo elirevt '* Qabagh^i' odeTt vda9\ dip ; " Kai defipiatp^ dvtr, '* Qabaghe/i4i; odm boi\€ dip, ' 'A6iX, qahaghifi, a5iX,' dipa€v,
] and translations 459
Afterwards he went forward a little. He saw. two boys. CTiey are killing a cat. He said, " Don't kill it ; I will give you L pound."
Afterwards he went yet a little way forward. He saw two >oys. They are killing a snake. He said, "Don't kill it, Lnd I will give you a pound."
And the snake said to that boy, "Let us go to our house. ^jid my mother will say to you, * Ask of me what you wish.' " f^nd the snake said, "And you must ask for the napkin^ which is behind the door." And the boy went in company with the snake. Ajid the snake said, " Ask of me what you wish." And he said, * The napkin which is behind the door." And she said, " Ask for something else." "I a<)k for that." And she gave it and said, ''' When you are going on the way, if you are hungry, say, 'Open, my napkin, open ! * "
And when he is going on the way, he hungered and said,
" C)])en, my napkin, open ! " And the napkin opened, and there
came out upon it food of all sorts. And he sat down to eat. And
^when he is eating, a dervish came, and said, " Whence did you get
these meats, since you have no stove or anything else to heat
them ? " And he said, " I took them from my napkin*" And the
dervish said, "I will give you this club, and you give me the
napkin." And the boy said, " What is the use of the club ? " And
the dervish said, " The use of my club is this. ' Here am I, my
club ! ' 'Do you give your commands, and let me perform them.' "
And the boy said, " Qood." And the dervish took the napkin and
went his way. And the boy went a little distance and said, "Here
am I, my club ! " " Do you give your orders, and let me perform
them." " Go, cut off the dervish's head. Fetch the napkin and
come." And the club took it and came.
And again as he is going on his way, he sees another dervish. And the dervish said, "Whence did you get that napkin?" The dervish said these words when he saw the boy eating food. And the boy said, "They came out of my napkin." And the dervish said, "I have a gourd. Will you exchange it for your napkin ? " And he said, " What is the use of the gourd ? " And the dervish said, "The use of my gourd is this. If you say, ' Open, my gourd, open ! ' a multitude of soldiers gathers together
' For napHUf v, note on Ph&rasa 18, p. 509.
460 Dialect folk-tale texts [cg
hip a^pd atr/eip ToirXavQyipp ovUvi." Kae to iraihi etirep, " KoXd Kai irrjpev do qaba;^ ^at irffyev. Kae de/Spiaiij^ 7njp€v to yovia « TTT/^ev. Defipicnj^ Srav hifyev fuiKpeia, to iraiSft crircy, '* Acbb S<yirov/A*' " Xep hovyiovp, hhfd* ideytpJ' " QCt, defipealv qa^a<raj /C69. ^ov<f>parft& ak-Aa gf X." Ka^ to iinr irqpev do /icoi Tjprev.
Kai injye ao airlr rov firfrepa t. Kai ^Tai/ ifprev fipdB^ elire "^Ai&K, covf^payifi, d^X.*' Kai fifytj/cap elB&v elB&v if^ayqn Kai xaraev fii T17 fiffripa r da/ta, /ecu l^ayav. ^ErtniSij titra oif>rayx,^ /rat a-rpwfiara Biv etxdve va teoififfffovve^ etircv, "'A5d) cov^ipayip,, a£S\,** Kai ^i/3av a-rpdfiaTa, xai /coifi^Oave.
Kxii airoraSrv^ ro traiZi etirev, " Mi^Tepa, va ir^9 copt fiaaiXec va fie vavdpeyjf^ to xopiit tov." Kai p^ffTipa t et^rev, " Ua^ f iv t^ ifJL€l^ etp^trre 6<lnw)^dy jSaaiXia^ to fcopiii tov to Bivei; Kai TO iraiZi elireVy "Ilifyati/e IpLfA va IBovfie." Kai pLTfTepa ' irffiOf ao ffaaiKia ao iraXaT AiroKaToif, koi Siv hopaev va ttoq Oi fiaaiXea KovdcL "A wo to fipdhv Ifprcv ao oitItu Kju ptinj^ev -n wa^Zl, *' 1117769 ; " Kai p,ffTipa t ettrev, " Aiv nr/fya!* Kai n iraiZi T et'jrc, "TiaTi Bev irrjye^;^* Kai pvfTipa t eiirev, "Ilifyi aov /SaaiXia to TraXaTi airoKaTtOf Kai Siv hopaa va fiov piaal 'AwoTao'V9 iraKi infyev irdXi iiv hopaev va p/p, Kai ao Tpin K€p€ T» vijyev TToKi ao vaXaTi airoKaToHy Kai fiaaiKeoi eiBev Tt Kai ehrev <r* aaKepjpv^, " lIffy€Uv€T€' iKelvo Ttf vaUca <f>€p€T to ii* vipa, *ET(a ivo Tpia ^fiipe^ diKerai ao irdkaTi diroKaTe^" Km aaKip irijyav, Kai !<f>€pav do.
Kai fiaaikia^ ptoTtf^ev, 'Tuiti dikeaai diroKaTot, km Sh ipaeaai p^kaa;^ Kai vaiKa etircv, "To 'tratSi fi eivev, '"Ap^ aofi fiaaiXia, va p^ travdpe^'p^ Ttfv goprj tov.' *' Kai 6 jSaaiXia^ eWo " "Av X^P^^^V '^^ daKipi p, o\o^ yw to Sivm.'* Kai vauca ijpTev <rc airiT. Kai pwTfffev to iraiSi, " Hijye^ ; " K' €Keivo €iw€V^ " 11 1770,' ** Ta eivev ; " eiirev to iraiSL Kai p»rjTipa t elirev, " 'O fiaaikea^i cfTTCJ/, * "Av ')(ppTaa7f t acKepi p,ov SKo, to Sivm' " Kai to iraiii niTa^ev xabop, " Ttfv HapaaKefiii a9 fiy§ hravw ao yia^ pi t« aaxipi T. Na fiy& koi eymva^ va to '^^opTcua^r Kai o I3aai\ea% Trrfpev to oaKipi t, Kai wijyev ao yia^ Kai to iraiSi fnipev ra yovSd, Kai irqyev ao yia^ Kai KOToav aaKip ao ytal^L Km
y] and trandcUions 461
«fore itw" And the boy said, " Good," and took the gourd and went ds way. And the dervish took the napkin, and went his way. V^hen the dervish had gone a distance, the boy said, *' Here am , my club 1 " " Do you give your commands, and let me perform hem." " Go, cut off the dervish's head. Fetch the napkin and ome.'' And the club took it and came.
And he went to his mother's house, and when evening came, e said, " Open, my napkin, open 1 " And there came out food of U sorts. And he sat down together with his mother, and they te. Since they were poor and had no beds to sleep upon, he Bad, " Open, my napkin, open ! " And there came out beds, and hey went to sleep.
And in the morning the boy said, ''Mother, go to the king nd arrange my marriage with his daughter." And his mother aid, "My boy, since we are poor, will the king give us his laughter ? " And the boy said, " Just go and let us see." And lis mother went below the king's palace, and she could not go lear to the king. In the evening she came to the house. And he boy asked, " Did you go ? " And his mother said, " I did not fo." And her son said, " Why did you not go ? " And his mother laid, " I went below the king's palace, and I was not able to go n." In the morning she went ag^in; again she could not get n. And the third time she went again below the palace, and )he king saw her. And he said to the soldiers, " Go, bring that ^oman here. For two or three days she has been walking about Delow the palace." And the soldiers went and brought her.
And the king asked, "Why do you walk about below, and ion't come inside ? " And the woman said, " My son said, ' Go to Dhe king, to marry me to his daughter.' " And the king said, " If lie will satisfy all my army with food, I will give her." And the woman came to the house. And the boy asked, "Did you ?o ? " And she said, " I went." " What did he say ? " said the boy. And his mother said, "The king said, *If you satisfy all Day army with food, I give her.' " And the boy sent word, " On Friday let him go up on the open country with his army. I too will go and will satisfy them with food." And the king took his anny, and went to the open country. And the boy took the napkin and went to the open country. And the soldiers sat down in the open country. And the boy said, "Open, my napkin, open ! "
462 Dialect folk- tale texts [ch.
eiirev to TraiSt, '''AcaX, aovif>p€irflfM, aiSK." Kiu (ifiave 64&»r elh&v <f>ayf}rd, Kai 'x^oprdo'av rov fiaaiXia r acr/eip,
Kat eiireif ro iraiBi aofi fiaaiXia^ " K* iyd Tqv rdSev fff^ipa ra I3y& Kai iyd ao jml^l p^ ro aaicipL fiou, vd ro X^P'''^^^-" ^^"^ ^ fiaaiXia^ etirev, " To Biko gov ro dcxip ri 0a yve ; "'A? to Xpprdatoj* Koi o fiaaCXAa^ €if>a-a(e X'^^^ ^^< ^^ irpafiaray koi €(il3rfv <ro yui^. Kai ro irai^L 'tr/ipev ro qabr/^t t, k€u irqycv. Kat etirev, " ^AOlk, qabagh4/i, dlH&X." ■ Kat ro moA^dyj^ woiyrfy. Kat i^effav KoKd iroXd dcxip. K.at dcxep ra p,urd aptrd^av air ra X^pO'Vuiy ra p,urd air ra rev^epl^* Biv hopaav va xop^fiaovif. Kjxi 6 fiaaiXia^ xdXey^ev ao d\oyo r airdvfo' Sif>xry€v.
K,ai p^iaa Svo rpia ^p^ipe^ hoiKav ydp^. Ka» fiaatXia^ irapi^^ g€tX€ TO Kopiii T, orav (f>avy ro ff>at va /it; ^dp, va ^ovpiatf, Kai TO Kopiii Siv S<f)a€v. Kat to iraiSi pair (rev do, yiari Biv rptiyei. Ka& TO Kopi&i etirevy "Fta aov<f}pav&v dderivi hevl gotrrepfict^e ovovv ii^vJ^ Kai to iraiZi elirevy " ^^taiva va p,ri ro Setfco, tcai eU iroLov 0d ro Sel^oD ; " Kai to iraiZi ra elire, Kai to tcopiiU fiera Bvo f)pAp€^ rrripev ro yovSd, tcai S<f>vy€v. Kai ro iraiBi etrrcv to Siiri roVf " Aebbe, iorrovp^^^ " S^ bov7iovp, hev^ idiyipJ^ "Git, warM'ax^v Cfi^Qvi I3i <rov^parfjJ^ 2X-da giX." Koi to iinr jrqpep da, Kai fjpre,
Kai irdkiv orav Karaave ao yov&d^ rov ffaaiXia ro Kopii iraXi Biv iif}a€ if>at Kai to 7rai£i elrrevy ** Viari Biv t/o^9 ; " Kai ro tcopi&i elirev, ** Qabaghdi' dderivl hevi olpevp^vdi,*' Kai to irai&' elirev, " Ei9 iaiva p/q ro p,d0to, xai aiva vd ro p/iOm ; " Kai €iV€v, " Qahagh^p^iv dderl hov dovp, ' * A66X, qabagh4/x, dS&kj' depaevy hip aUpti da/cip ioqdp" Kai ro xoplii rrfipev do yov&d koi to qaba;^, Kav irrjyev (rov iraripa r <ro airir. To iraiBt eiwev, " Aebbc^ ioirovpJ^ " Xiv hovyipvp, hivd^ ideyipJ* " Qlr qafS p, aov^paytifi qabaghd aX-da geX.'* Kai ro Oiri irijye' irrfpev da k ijpre,
HdXt orav Karaav va if>av y^fopi, Biv e<f>ay€v hdKu Kai ro iraiZi eXrreVy " FiaTi Biv dp^?;" K* itceivo ro /copi6 etirev, ^*Gqvovp djderivl bei/i oipevpevdi^* Kai ro iraiBl etireVt *' Cottovjmvv aderi hov dovp. ^ Aebb^, ioirovp^ ' 2ii/ hovyiovpy hkvdi idiyif^* deptriv,
ir] and translations 463
^d there came out food of all sorts and they satisfied the kings urmy.
And the boy said to the king, " And I too will go out on such i day to the open country with my army, for you to satisfy it with Pood." And the king said, "What can your army be? I will satisfy it." And the king killed cows and other animals, and i¥ent out to the open country. And the boy took the gourd and went. And he said, " Open, my gourd, open ! " And the gourd Dpened, and there came out a great number of soldiers. And half the soldiers seized upon the cauldrons, half upon the kettles. They could not satisfy them. And the king mounted upon his horse. He fled away.
And in two or three days they made a marriage. And the
king commanded his daughter, when they eat, not to eat the food,
to be displeased. And the girl did not eat. And the boy asked
her why she does not eat. And the girl said, '' Because you do
not shew me the use of the napkin ; that is why." And the boy
said, " If I don't shew it to you, to whom shall I shew it ? " And
the boy told her. And the girl two days afterwards took the
napkin, and went away. And the boy said to his club, "Here
am I, my club I" "Do you give your commands, and let me
perform them." " Go, bring the king's daughter and the napkin,
and come again." And the club took them and came again.
And again when they sat down at the napkin, the king's daughter again ate no meat. And the boy said, " Why don't you eat ? " And the girl said, " Because you do not teach me the use of the gourd" And the boy said, " If I don't teach it to you, to whom shall I teach it ? " And he said, " The use of my gourd is this. If you say, ' Open, my gourd, open ! ' a multitude of soldiers comes out of it." And the girl took the napkin and the gourd, and went to her father's house. The boy said, " Here am I, my club ! " " Do you give your commands, and let me perform them." ** Go, bring my girl, my napkin, the gourd, and come again." And the club went. It took them and came again.
Again when they sat down to eat bread, she did not eat. And the boy said, " Why don't you eat ? " And the girl said, " Because you do not teach me the way of the club." And the boy said, " The way of my club is this. * Here am I, my club ! ' * Do you give your commands, and let me perform them.' If you say this, it
464 Dialect folk4ale texts [ce
iw\dp, ddqa/Oy oivdp," K<u to fcopiSi irrip^v ro yovSdf to qab^x '^ TO 6ow' irrjyev <rov iraripa r <ro airlr^
Kai 6 fiaaiKea^ irlrd^ev Svo curKepjflv^, va irdpovv rov iraihd ro teeijxiX, vd ro ^d^ow, Kai aaxip f}prav, va ijxrd^ovv ro iraiiL Kai irovea-av do ro iroiSl, Kai Sip do €il>a'a^av. Kai rrtfjav^ Mpiy^ do '9 iva qovytov fiiaa. Kai cuf^xav koi Tnfyai^. Kat cfiroy t8 fiaaiKia, e^aa^av do.
ISxLi ro a-KvXt kcu ro Trurifca irayalvuricav^ eKKe^raaf dcov 6iif>6^iov^ aa BtaeKut ra y^mfiucd, Kai ff^epav da ^kcv ao qouyipv* /cat rpa>ia-K€P da ro iraiZL Kot iijii&ih irrfpav riXijiitcia, tcai Tnjyag va <neor<iaow rrfv gdra fik ro a-tcvXl,
Kai ro o'/cvki ehrev drjy gdra^ " 'E^a> etfiai aicvXi, KOi Shf fu cuf>i]vovv aov /SaaiXia ao oirLr, ^^cri etaai gdra, teat d^vow cc Kai iyw fie ro S€<pdKi p, a^ Xaxrio'm ro Ovp, k iSrv aifuiy iirap to ioir, Kai <l>4p ro ao dvp ophpo, Kai ra Svo p,a^ a? ro trtdaovpL, KOi i^ ro irarfdaovp, ao ira^i, Kai d^ ro Kowdrfaovp, ao qoi/yiov." Kai inlffav^ Kovaav da ao qouytov. Kat ro iraihi eiirev, ** Acbbc, iovovfi.^' *^^€v hotrfipvp, bei/d' ideyip,.** **%iv hevlhovpddv i^qdpJ' Koi (ifiaXiv do Aao qovyipv,
Kai ro iraihi eXirev ro 6ow, " ''A/ac aov /SaaiXia ao arrir • hrap
ro yovid, ro qabe^ xai ro Kopi&' ^ifiaX da 6(09, Kai ^^^'''^ ^ov jSaaiKea ro awir. Tldpe ro yovSd, ro qabap^ Kai ro $copv& k eXa"
Told by a boy at the school.
C. TEXTS FROM PHARASA, etc.
PhIrasa. 1.
XijKoiOrfv jai hd atfKdodrf. '2 dp. hpdro ^afidvi tjrovve reaepa vopAroi, T' eva rjrovve qovyjflVfjji]^i jai r Iva rep^f}^, jai r eva icao Beov vopAr. Uffdyave \ d opfidvi, *Aje a^ 6p/MPi ^avdtu
^3 and translations 465
islies out, it leapB up." And the girl took the napkin, the gourd, nd the club. She went to her £Bither s house.
And the king sent two soldiers to take the boy's head, to kill iro. And the soldiers came to kill the boy. And they were ^rry for the boy and did not kill him. And they went and tirew him into a well. And they left him and went away. And bey said to the king that they had killed him.
And the dog and the cat used to go and steal bread from the addle-bags of the husbandmen, and used to take them there to lie well, and the boy would eat them. And the husbandmen took ruxifi and went to kill the cat and the dog.
And the dog said to the cat, " I eim a dog and they do not Jlow me in the king's house. You are a cat, and they allow ^ou. And let me knock at the door with my head, and you go in, ^ake the club, and bring it out in front of the door. And let the bw^o of us take it, and carry it to the boy and throw it into the well/' And they went. They threw it into the well. And the boy said, " Here am I, my club ! " " Do you give your com- mands, and let me perform them." " You take me out fix)m here." And it took him out of the well.
And the boy said to the club, " Qo to the king's house ; take
the napkin, the gourd and the girl. Bring them out, and destroy
the king's house. Take the napkin, the gourd and the girl, and
come here."
Told by a boy at the school.
[Here the story, evidently near its end, now that the boy has regained the three talismans and the girl, and the three animals have all returned his kindness, was broken off.]
TEXTS FROM PHARASA, etc.
PhAbasa.
1. The Carpenter, the Ooldsmith, the Tailor and the PriestK
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there were four men. [One was a carpenter], one was a goldsmith, and one a tailor and one a good man of Ood. They went to a
» r. p. 277. D. 30
V
\
466 Dialect folk-tale texts [ci
irovd \v&oi. Oai CKovvdai. Klwav di ki^ "Na Tn^eiVa^/ie fto < vohaTL*
"Tirvaxrave ra rpia. 'O dovKgdp ^va^€, ElBep a /liya ^ ^rfKcoOrjv €KO'^ev ro fvo. ''Hif^apev da' iroCjev da a vofiar, rriv pofidr. ^^irvnae. XfffcoiOff 6 rep^rf^, ^'Hype^^ep ici, epi aja t (vo, Ilfjpep da* "'Hypey^ip di ki epi rhnce pofidr, ^fiaaip da 0 qoi^ytov/LtjiJ? jSpoo'dKe jac Kepdave, "Tirprntrep J* 6 qovy^pv^T^ %rjK(iidf)p J* o T€pfi79. Tlotjep da a ft pov^o^ "Tirpmaep o rep^r, 'StfjKoidffp jai rov Seov ro xao 6 vofidr, ''Hype^i^ Kt €Pi aja a» ^ (TOP die)(p T€pd€/A€PO. Hi) pep da, "Hypey^ip da ki ev^ a aoupdi EiTrep dt ki, ** 'AXXa;^, TLapayia fJLov^ aide ro KopiAl^i, £69 ra, a y^vanj,** /^ot^ep da 6 Seo^ afi y^artj.
XffKtoOape Tqpefiid^a. Srffiipey^e. Mapgdaxrep 6 dov\g€^ Elfrep di xty " 'Adc rroiKa da yaS." Eiirev di ki jai 6 qovyioufAJr) " \atp, Fo) irdKi iifiaad da govfiovaova fipocrdXe Joi uKtow "Xv da irdpw yoi" Rtirep d* ki Jat 6 rep^ij^ Kiy **Xatp, ^Av d< irdpw yd. <t>6p€a'd da povx^" ^.apgdcoaape wepepdd/Sov rowe. Elirap dt Kif " *A vTrafie pa dapiSre^rovfie.** Tlffdyap€t 71-170701 c 4>od€9 waalpKape, rfprap \ a depfili Ipdcra. EiTrap di Kty " 'Adi irotKa da yd, Wdi TrdXc if>6pea'€p ra povya^ adi rriKi Be/3a<r€P ra ^poardXe, dde TrdXi BoPjep da y^vS^J^ EiTrei^ d( ki 6 depfila"rf\ " S€i9 TTo Xire; ado rjdovpe ro fjLOpa 17 Kopff, Xeh rrov da ^/Bpere;' Eilirap di ki jai jeipoi, ^^''E X4^> BofJLaipo firi Xpecat;*' Elirav d Ki, **'Klda, pa vfrdjute' jai av" So Srepexdn ivoa-apdM iripAn iriXepe,
Hfjdyape. ''Hprape \ dp depffU'tf^ ipdara, Elrrep dt xi i dep/SicTf)^, " *Ado eipe ro fiopa 17 paUa* 2€i9 irov ra i^fiper^; ^* *OXdp^ Zopxiipo firf Ipeaoi ; ado irolKap, da fieU.'* ^Epoaitvdiu & TTiXepe. I
Hffdryape <ro qodi/. Elrrep di Ki J* o qadi;?, ^^"Epl do fiova i paixa,** Eiirep di Ki, " 2€?9 irov da ijfiprre;" |
'S.fopiifyTape ro p^vjovXlci' rop 6apip dov Jo hopKape da paA povpe. Ei'irap di Ki, "^'A/ic *jjd ao (vo" Hffdyape ao ^vo, Dcvtm ro KOpid^i ojei (ro fvo. Kaplarrf' ro fvo. ''Ephf) ro Kopid^i vicoJ^ QaTTodiony irdXi ro fvo.
*lova'ov^.
v] and trafislations 467
rood. In that wood there were many wolves. And they are firaid. They said, "Let us sleep in turn."
The three went to sleep. The carpenter watched. He saw big tree. He rose up; he cut the tree. He brought it; he lade it into a human being, exactly a human being. He went 0 sleep. The tailor rose up. He saw that there is a log there, le took it. He saw that it is exactly a human being. And he jeweller put bracelets and necklaces on it. And the jeweller irent to sleep. And the tailor rose up. He made a suit of :lothes. The tailor went to sleep. And the good man of God ose up. He saw that there is there a log leaning against the vail. He took it. He saw that it is an image. He said, "O Ulah, O Holy Virgin ^ give this girl life!" God gave it life.
They rose up in the morning. The day dawned. The carpenter juarrelled. He said, " I made her." And the jeweller said, " No, t was I who put on her silver bracelets and gold coins. I will iake her." And the tailor said, " No, I will take her. I dressed her in clothea" They quarrelled among themselves.
They said, " We will go to get advice." They went on and on. Whilst they were going, they met a dervish. They said, " I made this girl. But this man put clothes upon her, this man again put bracelets upon her, this man again gave her life." The dervish said, ** What are you sa)ring ? This was my own daughter. Where did you find her ? " And they said, " Surely you are mad, master." They said, ** Come, we must go ; and you with us." They became five in the company after this.
They went. They met a dervish. The dervish said, " This is my own wife. Where did you find her ? " " What ! Surely you are mad. We made her ourselves." They became six after this.
They went to the judge. And the judge said, " It is my own wife." He said, " Where did you find her ? "
The council gathered together. They could not discover what to do. They said, " Go to that tree." They went to the tree. The girl leaned up against that tree. The tree split. The girl went into it. The tree closed up again.
Yust^F.
^ The teller of the tale was a Moslem.
30—2
468 Dialect fotkrtale texts [cg
PhJLrasa. 2.
^rjKoidijv Ja* b^ trrfx^ffv. '2 a/t hpclro ^afjtdvi r}^ov»€ i fictdiKo^ jf a vaiica. Ilffyei' 6 fiacriXS^ *9 &' Afiov ae^ipi, la£frt\ dt #« TT) valica rov, "Na tyij av gopffy Kpdei ra av' va iv^ a. vm S^/3a9 TTf \a')(rv\iia fJMv ao Za')(rv\iv dov irircuc ra fieva. Er/ifl. ao ^iXdvi TO 'x,€opio" ^ripov evdovve a i/fo9. Aiffcto'ev rtf Tufxrv \iZa ao hayrvKiv dot;. Tliiaev ao Ka/)(Lv Aov av &Lpa')(p^. GotXtjeyfre da «•' a/3yo.
4>0T€9 ra frajd^Ke^ Biy^aaave. Urjdyave \ a qovyuav HowfuzXt ^hr€p dt Ki TO if>a'6K/cOf " "EfigaX pepi va 7re!>/' Eiir€v d^ /a j o.iipd^o^ roVf "Fci dpAi piyo* av eiaai /Aovd{|bt;«o. KjrT€)8aaa aiva ao qovyl. So* wdXi a ae figd\<»" Karefia^rev ro ^^a-oicico <ro qouytl 'EXnrev dt #c*, " 'A bJ79 iai av" Efireif di iict, " 'A irm! /^fS^€v Aa /io di7 4f>iaav dov i^€p^. "Eire. Ettrei^ di, " Td/3p€i fi€P 'EXtrev dt, •*Jo rafipA one." Eif'Trei' d^ *t, "Sorfiro? Jo Tafip& /ms^:^ Ktirev d*, ** Net /X6 Sof? row dadci o-oi; ti; Xa-xrvXiSa, a ae ^gnXw.*^ EtTTei/ d* Kc, " "A o-c ra Saiato,'* Klirev di ki^ " No/ut9 to." Afl»jfp T17 \aj(rv\iSa, Efirev d*, " Tdfipei fie.'* Etirev di, ** Jo rafip^ ae** " 2oTtVo9 JO rafipel /U9;'* E?7r€i/ dt «*, " Na lv& tow fiaaiXo 6 vIo9 7ci)' fvov Ja* o-y 0 iipd^o^ /aov." " Tdfipei /*€." Et^rcy dt c<,
V
"Jo rafipw ae" "2oTt'7ro9;" etTrei/. EtTrey d* «ci, ""Ebo^ ofKUfU rov jf ov da elnrp^ rov dadd aov" Ui^pev ro if>a6icxo ofLoaia. ^'EfigaXev da aro qovyL Qdkljeyftev 6 vofidr <r* 0^70. GoXAjr^? Jat TO i^aoKHo ao dfijov ro aa^pL
Tlfldfyave aov dadd rov ro p^fiXexiri. Ili^aTai^ aov daddy dov icoydo. Tpe/Sei da 6 dada9 tov * Xe di tci, ** Na Udovve d^eipd to p.6v 6 t/lo9; )? Kapdia fiov x^ J^ vp^/Sei da," "Ewe iroXv tcd^ixo. ndXi Sw^ev da a %<v/ot9 avriri. ^od^9 icadoaavdai, vdXi ^oudofpc 0 vop,ar, fxri da elrrrj det
"Hdovi/e ao ^iXavi ro %6>/:>to d^ govt^eXraa^ irov 'di JoiJdovj*., 'AJet rov haaivKe, halvxe ro ppahv' galy/ce rrjvefiid^a 6 ^0^9 rovJi nij7€j/ ajet o-iyy gov^eXTcra. Ili]pev ao ted^^iv dov hvo atXa aatcdpou 4>od69 iraaiyKe, irvf^ev '9 d qafia'^pv pi^a. Eiirev di> kl rtX da/cipott ^^Vavdiarrjre, Na irvd^m dp govde oBe a* laidiBi, Tidde 7«
> V, § 280. * r. § 280.
v] and translations 469
2. The King's Son and his Treacherous Servant^.
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there ^ere a king and a wife. The king went to another city. He aid to his wife, "If a girl be bom, keep it yourself; if a son fe bom, put my ring on his finger ; send him to me. I am at uch and such a village/' Afterwards a son was bom. She put he ring on his finger. He took by his side a servant. He nounted him on his horse.
Whilst he was taking him with him, they became thirsty, rhey went to the head of a well. The little boy said, " Bring ip water for me to drink." And his servant said, "I am big; fon are small. I will let you down into the well, and I will take ^ou out again." He let down the little boy into the well. He jaid, " You also shall drink" He said, " I will drink" He gave him water in his fez. He drank. He said, " Pull me up." He said, " I will not pull you up." He said, " Why do you not pull us up ? " He said, " If you give me your father's ring, I will pull you up." He said, " I will give it to you." He said, " Give me it." He gave the ring. He said, " Pull me up." He said, " I will not pull you up." "Why do you not pull us up?" He said, " Let me be the king's son ; and you be my servant" " Pull me up." He said, " I will not puU you up." " Why ? " said he. He said, " Take an oath that you will not tell your father." The little boy took the oath. He took him out of the well. The man mounted on the horse. And the little boy mounted on the horse's crupper.
They went to his father's kingdom. They went up to his father. His father sees them. He says, " Could that be my son ? My heart does not go out at all to him." He became very sad. He gave them a separate house. Whilst they remained there, the man was again afiraid, lest he should tell.
There was in a certain village a fair maiden, such as never was. Whoso went there, used to enter in the evening; in the morning his corpse used to go out. He {i.e. the supposed servant, the true prince) went to that &ir maiden. He took with him two thousand soldiers. Whilst he was going, he went to the root of a poplar-tree. He said to the soldiers, " Disperse. I will sleep
1 F. p. 268.
470 Dialect foUC'tale texts [ca
^TTtToffpaSa," "Tirvfoae cgei co qa/3axov rtf pi^a. "Eov vrrvov do? Tricrov ffpre av covghaXroi;?. "Hi/otfci/ Ta ^raXfie rov* rjype^ev ffo qa/Sdxi, ^\adc a ^liyo (j>lBi, "Hype'^jrev a ifmKd. Tlar/alpei va 6i ra troK.a^e. "Ea-vpev ro <f>LBi' xpefiaev da oto qaffax^* "HpT© rov TraXafoO 1} fidva. ''Hypeylrip kl <rov qafia^ov rtj pi^a nrvmve a vofiar. ISicTrep di /ci, defiex, ** 'Area da fidpa ra iraXa^e tcadi 'Xpovo <f>Taiv€t da adi 6 vopAr if>€Ti" Kada j(p6vo rpwyxev da ajeivo to if>i8t, Uijyep aov depi to fivo* hificurev tov fivov to 0a\i (TO yovpyovpiv dou. *'Ii<f>ap€V da, da Kpepitrrf ao vofxarrf/j, b^i'oii da crKOTdxrr), Taipi^ave da TrovXoKica, " 11' av da oLk^ ado n 6a\t;** Ftlwev dt fci J* 1} fid dov ki, ""Hprei' 6 dovapAvo a-a^' At aKOToaao)!' EiTrai; dt ki iat da traXd^e, " IIoi; evi;** Elirev di /c\ Ja* 17 p.d TOV, " 'ISov a-ou qaffaxov Tq pi^a irv<ov€i" EXirav dt ici Ta irdkdXe kl, " 1*to 0€o Jo if>ofi€t(rai ; fiovv da axoTio^, *E/>^ov' dovve d <l>iBi vd fies ^a, Jat tcpepurev to if>iSi aTo qafidxi** Tiifyev Trdyaaev to OoKl ^oTriaov, So ^oKKop, hdvov irdXi^ r}pT€ 017X0^ "E^tt'crei/ TOV qa/Saxov laidlBi, "Hprev, ({apdieae Ta <f>T€pd dov troQev da ^a-idXBi, XrjKwOrf to KfyaoKico' ijype^ep ki ao jov^dXiv dov wdpov evt d p^o irovXi,
XrjKddrfp do ^croiCKo ' gaXlje^jrep a a/3yop dov. <f>od€9 'iraaivKf, Taipi^ev do ttovXl dov J aXta. Etirtp dt xt, " 'ESa> 'S^, ehap <rro (f>T€p6 P0OV d <l>T€poVy Jai CTT SX^LpA /JLOV OP gofui" Etircp d$ Kicai TO <f>ar6K/co, ***ApMPi X^gtdt 'TTOvXi, eyd tt up da oUto^;" Ef7r€i; di Kt, " Sv JO Korh Ta. Fw a 0p€0& *9 €pa aov to da/or*." Uijpev a if>T€pov jf dp gopa aXeipa.
4>od^9 iraxdpK€, fjype'^ep dp, iroTdp,i hpop dov. ^vAai Xia fxeppiQa a* aypevda to pipov, 6at a* dirapdo to pApov X* aj3 XieyvL ''H<f>ap€P Tt^ daxipoL MdKpvvave ivo £0, Ja^ Siffapc cgeiva ra p^pp,r^a dAi TO pipov Sai do djel do pepov. ^ode^ fraaivKOp, Sc^ev dp &oXdxo^ p^pp^r^i dXia' eXirep di ki,, "Sto^ou." ISXirevAk Ki, "SoTtTTo* d aTad&;" EtTrej/ d* ki, ""Ebap od^ to <f>T€p6 p^v. Tlijpep do if>T€p6p dov.
"Efigrjp Trapdpov. *Ej/t jf d peyo '^dpi' Jo hopxe vapL b^ <ro TTOTdpi. ''li<f>ap€v da' etfrev dtf daxipoi, "AcoVere Ta Tade aa%. * Kdi TO yfrdpi p^ovx'raTc da ao TTora/it." <t>0Ti^ ttompkc, effgaXev TO yfrdpt TO jov<f>dXip dov. " Flou Troati/CK; arddov,** eltrep. EdTrev
^ V. §§ 282, 283.
^ For use of raXir, v. gloss, and § 391.
» V. § 282. * F. § 282.
[v] and trandations All
For a little here in the shade. Come towards the evening." He «^ent to sleep there at the root of the poplar-tree. In his dream \ murmur came. He opened his eyes; he saw a great snake had climbed up the poplar. He saw a nest It is going to ^t the chicks. He shot the snake ; h& made it fall down from the poplar. The mother of the chicks came. She saw that a man is sleeping at the root of the poplar. She said, '' Every year this man gets the better of these chicks of mine." Every year that snake used to eat them. She went to the mill in the valley ; she passed the mill-stone over her neck. She brought it, to dash it down upon the man, to kill him. The little birds piped, " What are you going to do with this stone ? " And their mother said, " Tour enemy has come ; I will kill him." And the chicks said, " Where is he ? " And their mother said, " He is sleeping here at the root of the poplar." And the chicks said, "Do you not fear God ? do not kill him. A snake was coming to eat us, and he dashed the snaSe doym from the poplar-tree." She went ; she took the stone back again. The sun again fell upon the little boy; the shadow of the poplar had moved round. She came, she spread out her wings ; she made a shada The little boy rose up ; he saw that above his head there is a big bird.
The little boy rose up; he mounted his horse. Whilst he was on his way, the bird cried to him. She said, " Come here, take a feather from my wing, and a little of my fat." And the little boy said, " Well, my bird, what will I do with it ? " She said, " You do not understand. I will be with you at a time of your trouble." He took a feather and a little fet
Whilst he was going, he saw a river before him. There are some ants on one side, and on the other also a few. He brought the soldiers. They fell into a long line, two and two, and they passed by the ants on this side and on that. As they were passing by, an ant who had lost a leg gave voice ; it said, " Stop." He said, " Why shall I stop ? " It said, " Take this wing of mine." He took its wing.
He went on forward. There is also a big fish; it could not get into the river. He brought them up, and said to his soldiers, "Put your feet to it; push this fish into the river." As he was passing by, the fish put out its head. "Where are you going? Stop," it said. He said, "What will you do to me?"
472 Dwlect folk'tale texts [ca
dt fch "TV a fjL€ hoU;" Efirci^ dt, "Sv chop trro ifyrepo fiov a ^repov" Tliipev to ^repov' irijye.
**2o irordfii <r oDoavov to pApov** ehrow di ««, — ^Seifave tov Kop^ov TO qovd^i' Hr)djav€ ao qovdx^ *php6. EXirev di mi r<{ aoTKipoty " 26*9 OTadfjTe ASi' va ph& yw ireaov,** *'E/i-bi; iriirov rr
^aCUXi, EtTTCI/ d* Kl TO KOpid^Lf "^'EfigOV. FcO cr i<T€P€L vov^
Kapdla, *A tj/^? T€\€<f>i." ^irrev dt «i, ""Hpra i/a <r€ irdpof am d&€X<f>6 ftov." E?'7r€i' dt xt to Kopid^i, ""E^fo) rpta TetcXl^^.' " noT9 €v Ja* iroT^ Svi;" etirev di ic*. "H^ap^i; Suo yofidpe vcl^u^ J€U Bvo yofidpe y^ettco i€ij(pi, ESirev d* /«*, " 'Ad^ i;av da xoj/ji'"?." KjopoKOiHrev to Ovpi, H'^yev to Kopid^i. To ^6/cko if>odi^ dilaiiv' dd»K€t S^ev TQV fi€pp.tgov TO ifnepo ao vou roir. Il-upae to ptepfJLTQov TO ^T€p6. 'Zofpi^ave Ta fiep/ii^a' a-ci^ Ti^pefft} j^oipaave to joxfi^ croiwa TO pApo Joi a a/3 do puipo do vdfko. "VLpTev do Kopidt^u. "Hype^^e Ki ;^«pw-Ti;. ^Jirev dt scty "*Adi x^P^^^^ '^* Ti^- ''^X*
IStltrev di ki, " *A Kovd[<rto Trf XaxrvXiSa p^v ao depl^ Trea-ov' da vd0pff^.'* K6v<rev Ttj \axTv\l8a <ro depl^ip, hia-ov, 4>od^9 duoiiy- ddvfce, Bfijep tov y^apov to <f>T€p6 ao vov do v. Wvpaev to ^€po Tfiv dtcpa. ^'^figaXev to '^dpi Ttf \axTv\l8a' BeSjev da. "HifMper Tff Xa^^ruXiSa ao KOpLd^u
"HifHiLpev J* dv dpdir. ^wjev do kcXcp dov. ^tirev dt ki, " "Ape Jat dov apdirr)" <I>od^9 diiaiivddvKe, dd^ev tov irovkov t akeipa ao vovv dov. "^^apev tov irovXov d' a\€Lp4i' idXaep da ao yovpyovpLv dov, *Ap<i0rf dpair* afjtcwffff, "HpTCP do tcopidtt. ''Hfipev dov dpdrmf f}<l>ap€v do.
Uijpev do Kopld^i do if^aaxi" ''H^ap^ da, i^pT»aat^ eZtcoai /cap^ffXov yofidpe d\Tovve, "H^papiv da ao dadd tov. Tl d\i i iipd^o^ aaaTtiae, ^boffeiTai p,ij da elirp top dadd tov. "V^^apep da* iKo^ev dov ^ctokkov top xeXe. *AbiJe/ phpo Sd/jev tov irovXov T oKeipLa TO Kopid^i. ''l{<f>ap€V to /copid^i tov irovXov t oKeifia' idkaev da a^el ao ^aaxov tov k€\L ^Aptidrj to if>adx^
Hijye aov dodai/ tov Kovdd' iri^p€v dv re/xei/e^t* elircv dt «<, *' *E^^i/di7 p^ a vopMT aap^v xdvedai^ai dpovdaiy 17 * pyuria Befiaivei ; ' " Ae/Salvei" eiirev di ki. " r«J dpid^a r}p4>vv€ to aov o vlo^. "Hpra/i* \ a qovyL E?7ra d* tec tov itpdxo f*ow, * Al'^taaa, »6pka(
^3 omd translations 473
b said^ "Take a spine from my fin^." He took the spine. [e went
" At the upper part of the river," they said — they pointed out he girl's palace. They went in front of the palace. He said to he soldiers, "You stop here; I will go in." The boy went in. 'he girl said, "Go out. I am grieved at heart for you. You i^ill be destroyed." He said, " I have come to take you for my ►rother." The girl said, " I have three tasks to impose." " What 3 it, and what is it ? " he said. She brought two loads of sand, .nd two loads of fine grain. She said, "You shall separate hese." She shut the door. The girl went away. As the little )oy was pondering, the ant's wing came to his mind. He burned he ant's wing. The ants gathered together; by the morning rhey had separated the com on one side and on the other side the «iQd. The girl came. She saw that it was separated. She said, ' You have separated it then ? I have another task to impose."
She said, " I will throw my ring into the sea. You shall find it." She threw the ring into the sea. Whilst he was pondering, bhe fish's fin came into his mind. He burned the tip of the fin. The fish brought out the ring ; it gave it to him. He carried the ring to the girl.
She brought also a negro. She struck off his head. She said, " Make the negro whole also." Whilst he was pondering, the bird's fisit came into his mind. He brought the bird's fat; he anointed his neck with it. The negro was made whole ; he rose up. The girl came. She found the negro; she brought him (with her).
The boy took the girl. He brought, he loaded twenty camel- loads of gold pieces. He brought them to his father. But the servant was astonished He is afraid lest he should tell his £ftther. He brought the boy ; he cut off his head. Before that he had given the bird's fat to the girl. She anointed that boy's head with it. The boy was made whole.
He went near to his father. He made a reverence ; he said, "Sir, when a man dies and is made whole again, is his oath annulled?" "It is annulled," he said. "I now was your own son. We came to a well. I said to my servant, ' I am thirsty ;
^ By a confusion the text here is the same as in the incident with the bird, and the actaal words are, ** Take a feather from my wing."
474 DioOeet foUe-tdle texts [ca
vtpo^ 'EXirtv dt Ki Jat }elvo<i, ' Tm eifuu ftiyo. 'A KaT€0ac»ik
triva! KarijSace fjbiva, Etva dt ki, 'Tafipei /*€.' Jo Tafiprtiot
fi€. FSfrev dt tet, 'No^ta^ tov dadd crov rrj Xa^frvXtSflu' Acicfl
ra Jat n; Xa;^TvXtSa. ErTrcj/ dt )«*, '"ETra/) J' a^iaaia* Ilijpa J
dfUKrla, "Wprafie aSi. Tl7)dya' rjifiepa Sai to (f>iXdvi to tcopidiL
'Adora 7rd\i exo'^jrev Ja* to /ceXc /lov. Xaq Tapa<f>9vddv dpd^a.
*Ap€ yd eifjLai to <r6v 6 i;Jo<?." TJrjpev a^eivo to Kopid^v. ''E(f>ajait
Ihave, e^Taaave <ra fiovpdde tovp€.
*lov<rovif>.
PhArasa. 3.
^rf/ed>0f} Jat hd arjKtofftf. 'S a/i hpcoTO ^apAvi tJTOVve a vo/jlAt^ Elare a vaUa, MaxTcovfii Jo ^Taivtcave, E?7r€i/ dt k f) vaitca al "*'E vofJLaTTj, va virarfi^ va frapaKoXiam tov Seo, vd ft€? Bdxr^ ^wx/rovp^L** Eitvev di Kt 6' o i/o/Aar, ""A^te." Hifyc ij vaitca \ a dd\i, UapaxaXeae* Acujei/ da o Oeo^ a pxi^o^ovfjn,
ESarev Jat 17 vaitca a gh^pij^o^, 'O vopAr TraaiyKe, dpLpaivK^ "H^rjaev Jat do <f>ar6icK0' Ivdovve Jai f/Dt. "H/Dxei^ to i^o/ctco cro axoXeio, /ci ewe aij pAv dot/ ^ovda 0 ghapt^of. A^ di ki, "'Ap ip.(i<ra> d qd^a* da ^ipto aov doira,** Klirev dt ici Jo* 6 vopmt, " 4>e/3 da o-oi/ <^tXai/t toi/ doTra. To /SotSt /xoi; Iv' ^Ji' 0X09 jSolSiJ Eiirev dt «t J'o vop^aT, "TE/xo da aped^a T17 qafa." EtTrev dt /c* Ja» 17 valfcay " 'Ape vapTjj to i^oKKo <tto <r<o\€to* ai^ da etS^." Me/jtaa/i TO <f>(joKKo vetcpovdovve crrrjfi irevjepa. 'E/3gffv 6 ghapt;^©^ tov 7ri77€ ao a-rriTLV dov, 'Tc Ti/i/e/Stdt/i 7ri77e to ^tXaM croy dova wx I'ao-i; ^efigdpu "EpAixrevjai ^ vaLtea rtf qa2fa /ao do iripu^u Ylrrf^ jat to <f>a'6KKo* Xideyftev to Ip^nTiv dov <rov ffolSov dovve rrfv joiKta. "Evdovve dXd^, Ui^yev 6ai to ^ctokko, Uriyt S 7 vaixa Kox<dd «, evi TO fiolBt dXd^, Ilijyev* irdyaa-ev t»; qa^a «t, irtjye cro 1//0 t? Kovdd. ^'Eipayave, hrave, XT€pov etirev dt ki, "*A vaiKa^ W idi ddi Tfj qd^a epaxre^ Ta /to do "Trtpiijt, iai rj^api^ Ta p>a<t.** Eiirep dt #ct Jat 17 vai/cay *''^H0pa a <f>Ttfvov<r/co qa^a* ep^ad ra, r}<i>afHi o-ct? Ta.'^ EiTrev dt «t, ""A^ va inrdyta" Elvev dt /ec j' 0 j«/taT, "^Ape, 'ASi tt' a ttolk;" EiTrev dt /ict 17 vavKa, "''E vid pov,a vTT^^jat av" <rw tov va crxoTcoatf to vlov dov, Elirev dt tci 6 vli
fvj and translatimis 475
B^ive me water/ And he said, ' I am big. We will let you down.' He let me down. I said, ' Pull me up.' He did not pull me up. He said, ' Give me your father's ring.* I gave him the ring. He said, * Take an oath.' I took an oath. We cam6 here. I went ; I brought also such and such a giri. Again he cut oflf my head also. By the hand of just Providence I was made whole. Now I am your own son." He took that girl. They ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
YustJf.
3. The Son, who feigned blindness^.
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there was a man. He had a wife. They had no baby. The wife said, '* Husband, I shall go to ask Ood to give us a baby." And the man said, " Go." The woman went to a rock. She prayed. God gave her a baby.
And the woman had a lover. The man used to go to plough. And the little boy grew. He became big. The little boy came from the school ; (he saw) that the lover had come to his mother. She says, " I will stufiF a goose ; I will bring it to the place (where you are)." And the man said, "Bring it to such and such a place. My ox is a white-spotted ox." And the man said, " StufF the goose now." And the woman said, " Presently the little boy will come from the school; he will see it." The little boy, however, was listening at the window. Her lover went out; he went to his house. The next morning he went to such and such a place to plough. And the woman stuffed the goose with the rice. And the little boy went ; he tied his shirt to their ox*s belly. It became (thus) white-spotted. And the little boy went. And the woman went up, (and saw) that the ox is white- spotted. She went ; she took the goose, so that she went up to her son. They ate, they drank. Afterwards he said, "Woman, how well you did to stuff this goose with rice and bring it to me." And the woman said, " I found a cheap little goose ; I stuffed it ; I brought it to you." She said, " Now I shall go." And the man said, "Go. What can you do here?" The woman said, "My son, you too shall go," that she may kill her son. Her son said.
1 K. p. 286.
476 Dialect folk-tale texts [ca
T9, ** Fci nr a irouco) tro <nriri ; ' ASi o dada /miv evt fiavix^'X^ *^^ 04\ va vdo'w TO ^efigdpL*
EtSev 6 ghaptj^09 riy vaixa, " SortTTo?/' ctTrei/ d* ^t, " JoiJ<^apes n; qaja;*' EifTrei^ d* ivi jai ij vcuKa, " M' e;^a> d/* btio-* wfOv *Adod6, cafjLOv <f>TaCvKafie to gojCt rafuav, — elira d*, ' 'A tf^epto tt qa(|a,' — V€/cpovdovv€ 6 vlo fiov S^ov,*'
FXtrev di fci, " Na virdrfw va trapafcaKitro^ to Oco • va ISov/m€, J a KopuUvouve to. ^TaXpLe to v." "Hico'ei' da Ja* o vlo tv, ^odev Ta X^i^/re oovTo-t. EtTrei/ dt ict, " 'OXav da Kovdri<r&t oAi rrf fjLn /«w, pa ihovp» irov a vira, 'O ©609 Jo fipicrxelera^ *Ad^ ^ fta A*^v Sofuilvo €viJ' KovTo-cv da. Uijyev \ a p^o gaj*. ^VJ^ cqeijai do i^oKKo aov go^ov T obto-ov TO pMpov. Aajfev 17 /<u£ rot; clKSa Elirev dt «t, " *AXax ^^h f^^ ^^ tVov J17 t;to9." EfTTw d* «*, " UoU da <l>Td\p^ dov Kope" Eiwev di Kt Jai to ^okko^ ^'^A ypoL^ "Etirev dt xt Jai ^ veUxa, " Oo X€9;" Efirci/ d* «4 to ^otuco. "'n5"€Te o^T^i 'xpov& a CTeCpo yuiSc, Xd^eTi Ta' iroQcTe ra qafiovppA^. ^aicedi da* & KopuUvtf to <l)ao9CKo**
"HpTcy elirev dt ki, tov dvdpa t9, ***H^pa, « vopAmf^ to qoXatv dov.*' Eltrev Si ici f 6 vop,dTj "Tov? Ta r})8p€v;" Efirev d* w, ** ni7a7a, irapaKdXTa-a to ©€0. Ja* ctTrci/ dt iCi, * TEo-erc o^ta y^povm a OTelpo yuiSi. ^d^eri Ta, iro0€T6 Ta ({afiovpfid^" {^ataeri TO."* ISitfxra^av to yidii' iroiicav da ({afiovppLd^, ^aUntp to qa/3ovpfuL TIefieivav oto Teteepi dp, bot^ft. EXirev dt ki to if>S»6xKo, ''"'CI vip^df Ta ^ToKp^e /xov* io hop& va lh& av do vaKo,** l&lTrev di tct ^ fid dov, "SotAto?;" ISiirev di ki, "Foi tI tcadi;*' "^epuiTa KOpuuve TO iftaoK/co, ^'Etorpmaiv da 17 fu£ dov a OTpwri, CvXi^mf.
V
Zaipedai 17 vaixa ki, *^ Kopiaive 6 vlo p>ov. "Afi d if^pes to ghdptp^o pLov," ^H<l>ap€v TO ghap/^oy dov. Holje p.€ da eXxoat j3d d (fxTovgdro^, Ai^ovi/c t dXecpM. Tpifiei jcu to ^okko. Hffyev Treaov, va ^pn akeipLO. 'S,7fKti$rfv Jai to ^okico, 'O gha/>t;^o( irpoaivvae a-fffi irapgafiiva* Ij^ave to aTopxLv dov. ^vimMf^v J<u
iy] cmd translatums 477
" What shall I do at home ? My father is here alone. I wish to plough."
The lover saw the woman. "Why/* said he, "did you not bring the goose ? " And the woman said, " I have a pestilent son. Then, whilst we were having our talk together, at the veiy moment, — I said, * I will bring the goose,' — my son was listening outside."
She said, " I will go to pray Qod. We will see ; his eyes shall be blinded." And her son heard her, whilst she was speaking this. He said, "Hullo! I will follow my mother here, to see where she will go. God is not to be found. This n^other of mine is mad." He followed her. She went to a great rock. And the little boy went to the back of the rock^ His mother cried aloud. She said, "Qod has given us a savage son." She said, " Make his eyes blind." And the little boy said, " Old woman ! " And the woman said, " What are you saying ? " The little boy said, " You have a seven year old barren cow. Kill it. Make it into dried meat. Give it to him to eat. The little boy will become blind."
She returned. She said to her man, " Man, I have discovered what to do." And the man said, " How did you find it ? " She said, " I went, I prayed to God. And he said, ' You have a seven year old barren cow. Kill it, make it into dried meat; give it to him to eat.'" They killed the cow; they made it into dried meat. They gave him the dried meat to eat. There re- mained a little of the dish. The little boy said, "Mother, my eyes ! I cannot see as before." His mother said, " Why ? " He said, " How do I know ? " The little boy was pretending to be blind. His mother made him a bed. He rolled on to it.
The woman is pleased; "My son is blind. Henceforward I shall be bringing my lover." She brought her lover. She made an omelette with twenty eggs. There is not enough fat And the little boy is watching. She went inside to bring fat. And the little boy rose up. The lover slept by the hearth ; his
' In parallel (Indian) versions she prays before a shrine or an image. The teller of the tale was a Moslem boy, and it looks as if his tradition, both here and in the first paragraph of the tale, had referred to one of the Mecoa-faeing niches* which are foand by the road- side in Moslem lands. There is one by a fountain on the old road from Candia to Betimo in Crete, so that travellers can perform their ablutions and pray towards Mecca.
478 Dialed folktale texts [en
TO (PaoKKo ' TO Kafiivo T aXeifia ro yiapov /covbaaiv da a-o ghd^i^^
TO cTOfia, "^/SgTfv rov gh^pix^ov ^ ylrvai], Uoljev if vcuxa to
^covgdro, Etirev dc kl do ghapip^o, " 2f;<o, va ^f^." Jo <r^K^0^
0 ghap 15^09. ^Hypeylrev dt ^t, x^^V' ^vy^v ao i;J6 t9 #coi^fl.
E?7r6i/ dt iK"t, " *'E, vlo fJLOV, yiprt a /Maa<f>ovp <ro awiri fia^. UoUa
ra a (fxrovgdro^. TStlwa dt ki, ' %rjKO* Jo a-rjKcidrj. " Hy pe^ci da ki,
XdOfj." T&tirev dt ki do <f>a'6KKo^ " "H pt/Lia, ^€p da to (fxrovgdro'
da ^dyo) a ^opt (fydlfia." EtTrei/ di Kiy " 'Ado e&ec qoXaJt" *lB^a€p
TO (fxroygdro. Elirev dt ki^ ""D, vtfid, voiyav da <f>7aKf/L€ /xou."
^r)K(i0'qv KaXQeyltev da '9 a yaXplhi. GarUaev do §ao do
Kavdfii, Udyaaiv da^k d ^opt cSi/t. V tava^rovpo'ev da ro yaipiii
tro i^L. Movacrei/. ^cijev da aro vojAodov da aipe to yaXMPi.
tAovaaev J at jeivo^ aov dt€%o hiaov, ISSSev da Jat dov gojov di^riv,
TSXirev dt ict, ""E vofidTrf,Td0p€i to yalpir aov aro gojt?' 'O vopuir
TraXt tIvjo tcpov. Elirev dt ki, ""'E vofidTtj, pLtj vdprm 80 v, ^jlti ae
CKOTcio'to'' IlaXt Ttv Jo SftJJc. *'H<^ap€v Toir gojou d<f>T€V d ^opi
Kori/cc • S(£J€V TO '\^o(f>t^/jL€vo TO vofjMTt] * TToQev da x^'/S^dpi. ^Hprev
iai do (fyaoKKO' etwev dt ki, "'Ade to vofiArr) iro^ Ta aKOTae^T
EtTrev dt kl Jat Jeti/o? /ct, " Mo <rv da et&es ; " ISitirev dt #ct, ** Ou/to.''
" Na 0*6 Sdio'a) a ^abtga aXrovve, Kaveiva jmij da X69." Ar/jey da a
^abtga d\T0vv€, 1&(f>ayav€ fxo di; /tai/ dot;, Ibai^e, €<fyraaav <ra
fjLOvpade Tovve.
^lowrovif^.
PhIbasa. 4.
^rjKa>0fj Jat ba afjKtodrj, *X d/M hp<oT0 (afidvi rJTovve d ifainay a vofidTy d <l>a6KKoy dp gopd^oKKo. ''Hcrai^at ^ouqapaSe?. Haai^K-ave' <f>€plyKav€ [ra] heaaKOKxa ft/a* irovd^Kav da' iraCpxave Srexap^* Tpa>vKav€,
Hrjd^ave* if ff pave d <l>oi)\a, Efo'e d/A hovoKKOv JSokko. ''H^MpoM da '9 d Fta^^ot/df/^. AtoKav da ao Fiaxovdij. FXhev dt «t, " No/ta^ <l>KaKKovS€<;, va <l>afi€.*' Atijev da d \tpa, Et7r£i/ dt ki, " Na ere •Sa>a(a wivde \tpe9." EtTrcv dt ict Jat do ^okko, " 'Afidvi x^?*^* vofidr, vofxa^ XetKa ^KaKKOvSe^, va ^aa>/' A<oj€v da Seica Xt^?. Tli]p€V da, Ui^€v ' Sojey da T17 /tai; dot;, ni77€V vdXi aa f va.
iv] and translations 479
mouth was gaping. And the little boy rose up ; he poured half the scalded butter into the lover s mouth. The lover's soul de- parted. The woman made the omelette. She said to the lover, " Rise up to eat." The lover did not rise up. She saw that he wiis dead. She went up to her son, she said, '' My son, a guest came to our house. I made him an omelette. I said, ' Rise up'; he did not rise up. I saw that he was dead." The little boy said, " O mother, bring the omelette ; I shall have a fine meal." She said. " It is easy." He ate the omelette. He said, " Mother, my eyes have opened."
He rose up ; he mounted him on a donkey. He tied him on with the rope. He took him to a fine threshing floor. He brought the donkey up to the heap of com. He hid. He put the leading- rope (?) into the man's handa And he himself hid behind the wall. And the owner of the com saw it. He said, "Man, pull your donkey away from the corn." But the man gives no ear to him. He said, " Man, do not let me come there, lest I kill you." Again he gave no ear. The owner of the com brought a big club; he struck the dead man; he made mincemeat of him. And the little boy came, he said, " Why did you kill this man ? " And he said, " Did you alone see it ? " He said, " Yes." " I will give you a saddle-bag of gold pieces not to tell any one." He gave him a saddle-bag of gold pieces. They ate with his mother, they drank, they attained their desires.
YusiJf.
4. The Magic BirdK
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there were a woman and a man, a little boy and a little girl. They were poor. The little ones used to go fetch wood. They used to sell it ; they used to buy sugar ; they ate.
They went; they found a nest. There was the little egg of a little bird. They brought it to a Jew. They gave it to the Jew. He said, " Give us cakes to eat." He gave a pound. He said, "I will give you five pounds." And the little boy said, ''Well man, give me some cakes, for me to eat." He gave him ten pounds. He took them. He went. He gave them to his mother. He went again to fetch wood. They found another
I r. p. 263,
480 Dialect fclkrtale texts [ce
'^Hfipave V a ffo/CKo. 'H^a/jev da* ScSfev do. Xi^Kc^tre Xipsz^ "A^ ^e^gcvaTaev, "H^pave jai rt) fidv dov txo fnrlrtv doupt VevavKe xdda i^fiipa iri fioKKO.
Efo'ei/ Jat ij jui rov a gh9/>t;^09. "Hprei/* TOTrXdra-ev do ^ovXi Etlirev dc ki, ""A ae da y^i^am" T^iTrev dt Kt f 6 gh9pCx<^\ " TvpejSto da rovfjLi" elirev di ki. To kop^okko Ja* to ifea-oicju iraaiifKave ao aKoXeio. "Uprave* i] 13 pave <rr) viarLa \^vov rs wovXoKKO yfrrffiivo. Tlijpev to xopd^oKKO ro cvgayri, ieu ro if^oxzc TO ^ov(f>d\i. ''Et(f>ar/dv da. *'UpT€v 6 gh^pl^o^. "E/tbcuray 00 TTovTu. "H^apcv da a-o Tpairi^L, ''Hype^ev 6 gh&pij(p^ ro irovXi- T0VfiL^6^vu ^AyrtrevTo Tpairi^L' vpcev da dfik. ^ijfe* oifxti6ii. **HpTav TO <f>a6xK0 fio do Kopd^oKKO ao airiri. KovluiMurev da. E^TTcv di Ki^ " no9 Ta S<l>ay€T€ Tov *rrov\ov to avgmri fto do ]ovif>d\L;" JLowrdvaev da, ^vjev,
"^E^vyave' nnidyave^^ dypa^arrLTL, TlvtovKav d^ei Tijvefiid^ o-rfKOva-avdat, fipiCKivKave fripde Xt/>e9 co Jot/t^aXii; dot; troKdrov.
"Hdovi/e Ja4 Jet ao x^P^^ ^ qax^^aa. Tltiyev cgei ari qa^^beVa* hti^ev KaTo Xipe^ va Ih^ to yepov top go^dd t9. ^Tepov va li§ iliTy irivd' exaTo \ip€^» ^Tipov TroTaev da KpaaC' Troqev da aepxoarj^. NefioXioTrj to ^okko' Sfigrfv tov wovXokkov t» jot/<^Xt* fiUfcy^ev tov ^okkov to thAak ao opdvi. Ttfvefiid^a ^fU- pe^e, *'}ipT€v T dxCXi ao jov<l>d\iv dov ki, evi ao op^an, Eiva di Ki^ ** ' Ad^ fi (\axbiaa fiiva irov fte icovae ; " Tlripev do jow^dXiv dov irtfye,
<I>od69 ircudyKe, r)pT€v \ dp, rroTafiov /ca;^t. "Hrot/i^e dpi haxcd^- "Ephr/p, heaov. Xe/o aTOv tovXov Ta psifidSe elae, Hijpev iro &a, i<f>aev, Yiriy€v]ai aap,€yaTa p.i]a' injpev^tu dbijeC iva, "^ofdowf. yaipiSi. Uijpev ^ai aT€ t afiov ha' evdowe ivadvi. Uifpep dbijd aTa pLija* irrjy^v arj qaxhiaa teovdd. H^tcv cPfeC' eiirep dt xi n; qa;^be<7a, " Mija Jo iraipcTe;" E?7r«/ di Ki,"^AhdptopL€" Aa^ev a p^o pLTjo, ''Evdovve yaiplSi, Aifiaaev a 10dpi' tcaXjje^etf dcu Tlrjyev ao ypa^ to avLTi. Ui^pev Hai Ttfv dSek^ijv dov, 6ai vijyev ao dadd t9. A/oSjev tti pAv dov a p^ijo' evdovvc yiupiZu Hi^y^v aov doAdv dov Kovdd, OdXaep aa ^toX/m dov. Hoiyave Ta if^ToKp^e dov, "Evdovi/e Bifcq irivde ^ov<2 dv deXcqavov^,
7] and translations 481
tgg. He brought it ; he sold it ; he got money for it. From that ime he grew rich. They brought also the mother (bird) to their lOuse. Every day it used to lay one egg.
And his mother had a lover. He came; he picked up the ►ird. She said, "I will cook it for you." And the lover said, I want it whole," said he. The little girl and the little boy used
0 go to school. They came back; they found the little bird •n the fire cooked. The little girl took the liver, and the little K)y took the head. They ate them. The lover came. They lad put back the bird. She brought it to the table. The lover ooked at the bird ; it is not complete. He kicked the table ; he umed it upside down. He left ; he rose up. The little boy with he little girl came to the house. He beat them. He said, " Why lid you eat the bird s liver with its head ? " He beat them. He eft.
They ran away. They went to an. old woman's house. They ised to sleep there. In the morning they would rise up, would ind five pounds under his head.
There was also in that village a wanton. He went to that wanton. He gave a hundred pounds to see half her body. After- vards to see the whole, five hundred pounds. Afterwards she gave lim wine to drink ; she made him drunk. The little boy vomited ; ;he little bird's head came up. She threw the little boy's body on ;he dunghill. In the morning it dawned. The trick came to his nind, that he is on the dunghill. He said, " Where has this wanton ;hrown me ? " He took himself off. He went away.
Whilst he was on his way, he came to the side of a river. There was a garden. He went in. It had every kind of firuit- ^ree in abundance. He took one of each ; he ate. He went also X) the big apple-trees. He took one from them. He became
1 donkey. He took one from the next tree. He became a man. Be took of those apples. He went to the wamton. He went there; lie said to the wanton, '' Will you not take apples ? " She said, 'We will." He gave her a big apple. She became a donkey. He put a halter on her. He mouuted her. He went to the old woman's house. And he took his sister, and went to her lather. Be gave his mother an apple. She became a donkey. He went Qp to his father. He anointed his eyes. His eyes opened. He became a youth of fifteen.
D. 31
482 DUUeet foUc-tale texts [ch
E?7r€v dt Ki, "''E, vto fiov, riva a irdp;" Elirev dt ki. *"\
irapto TO ycupiSi fia^" TStlyrev dt ki 6 dadd^ rov, "''E, i/Jo fim
SofMaivo etaai ' ro yalpiBi iraXi vaixa^ roira^ iraipvovv da ; " Enr*
dt Ki jcu 6 1/409 Tov, " Fft) av da irdpa>y Tlrjpep to yaipiSi • <f>dla€
da a fiYjo. ''Evdovve ay gov^eKraa. "E^cev a ^opi qoi/a^^t. ''G^yoj
e<f>av€y errave, €<f>ra<rav ca fiovpdde rovve,
^louaovif^.
PhArasa. 6.
^ffKaiOrj jai hd <njKoi0fj. '2 d/M hpciro ^afidvi rfrouv d ^^d-^i hdvKe vdfiprf a q^cfidTt. 4>ode9 hdyxe^ vpre Xiv a/3ov if}a'dj(i 4>od69 hdyxav arrj arpdra, 'ireivaaav, Etiirev dt roiva to if}a'd')(jL, "^'EySgaX Tiy ^/>€<a aov da, ^a/i€, cSat arepov va ^a^i to yuova,^ "^^atfav Tov <l>a'a'x^ov to y^a>fu. XTepov 'trcivaa'av hd\i. Ei^rcv di KL, "''E^SgaX Tti 'xpeia a-ov, da ^afxe," EtTrev dt da* to <f>ad^i, "*'H<roi;v d')(jxd'xp<s' l/Sgdke^ Trj XP^^^ <tov' e^afi do. Foi trdki dvdi i<rep elfjuat va /SgaXo) Ttf xpeta /mov, da <l>a^;** EtTrei/ dt cai r dfiov TO <l)a'dxh " Mer' ifMCva va /Mrj epSecai, X<»pt<rToi;."
Xa)/>to'Ti7, ni77€ do ^adx*^ ni/^e, fifipe a airnXo^. TE^biy ao tnrfjXofi hiaov. EXBev dt tci, evi vioTia, XTdpa^e ttj vhttU' 0€pfiddf). Kar(r€ dSei aco^ tov va fipaSvvtf. Sa/Ltov /3pdBvH, a-Tepou eiBev dt tci ^eiXaav XUya KouTovtce. To ^a;^* ifeoiidif. *'HToi;i; \€ (TTnyXo? tria-ov. ^Eifihrffi hitrov, XTddrj Xetko' etSevdi Ki ifjLcidav 01 fiaXiipoLy oi KapSovXiigoi, oi agha, oi airoi, d irovpTqovxjd, Kadfai/€' OepjjAOav. ^ot€^ xadova-avdai, eiTrev ii\ Kc d&Xdvf "Itjfiepo treU tto^ €<f>ay€T€;" Et^rep dt 6' cnroiv/co^ '* 'E7Q/ 'n-rfdr/a ao ^((opio' ipha '9 dy KOVfidai hiaov ^/3pa Xuytkl pvi0€. ''E4>af/a Ta. "^x^ J^^ ^^ Kabapt ao XtOoOwpi dv Jovj6kk§ Xip€9. llayo)* ypefiw ajetvo* o'aipofiai' *€pxofuu***
S7;/it6/)€>fr€. ^T€pov arjKddrjv do ^ap^t* Tn/ye 0*0 Kaboi^i Ji Xi0o0<6pi, "Hypey^e' vfipe t dXTovve. "E^SgaXci; do to lTep0 doV €fUKxiv da' <l>opT<ii0fjv da. ^6t€^ c/^xotovv o-iy oTpaTa, ylpn 6 yioXddavf^ tov* hiv dt #ct, "^'Aro'ovdo Xipe^ irov Ta tj/Spc^; vopjofi
y] and translations 483
He said, " My son, whom will you marry ? " He said, " I will nany our donkey." His father said, " My son, you are mad. Do nen take the donkey instead of a woman ? " And his son said, ' I will take it." He took the donkey in marriage. He gave it in apple to eat. It became a fair girl. He built a fine house. They ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
YusiJf.
5. Justice and InjusticeK
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there vras a boy; he was going to find his fortune. Whilst he was on his way, another boy came. Whilst they were going on the road, they became hungry. The one boy said, "Take out your provisions; let us eat them, and afterwards we will eat mine." They ate the boy's brecid. Afterwards they again became hungry. He said, " Bring out your provisions, for us to eat." And the boy said, " You were a fool. You brought out your provisions ; we ate them. But am I like you, to bring out my food for you to eat ? " And the other boy said, " Do not walk with me. Depart from me."
He departed. The boy went on. He went ; he found a cave. He went inside the cave. He saw that there is a fire. He stirred the fire; he warmed himself He stayed there, until it became evening. When it was evening, he saw that some logs had fallen down. The boy became finghtened. There was another cave inside. He went into it. He remained there a little. He saw it was full of hairy monsters, ogres, hares, foxes, badgers. They sat down, they got warm. As they were sitting, the lion said, " What have you eaten to-day ? " And the little fox said, " I went to the village ; I went into a henroost ; I found some fowls. I ate them. I have also a little pot of gold pieces on the heap of stones at Eab&nL I go, look at them, take my pleasure and return."
The day dawned. Afterwards the boy rose up; he went to the heap of stones at Kabdni. He looked, he saw the gold pieces. He took oflF his trousers; he put them into them. He laid it on his back. As he was going on the road, hia companion came. He said, " Where did you find all these gold pieces ? Give me a few."
» K. p. 252.
31—2
484 Dudeet folk'4aie texts [oe
r ifiiva X«^a." EtTrey di S o yt/oikAeurq^ rev, "''A/m ao ^cXdyt <re 0^17X0. Na (re Bellow 6* iciva Xtp€9."
n?7y€ &A ao (TTTTyXo. Sa^tov jSpdSvve, irrfye ao (rinjXo, UrjfKf J a caKopa^L' irijye ao airrfKo. EtSev dt ki, rfprav oi fLcOuipoi, o^ aakdvoi, oi Kap6ov\Ugoi' xdd^ape <ro (nrrfkofi beaou. lEXirey di irdXi, " 'Eiifiepo bof €^>ay€T€, 6ai bof €il>aj€r€;** ^lirap da Trtrwri, €<f>ar/av ddi Sat ^di. ^Attok/co^ fAd/Spmae' vprae roy ^^v dov aja TO /it6/30. lEXirav dt «t Jat ot da\ivoi, " 2oT*iro9 efcrat Ta<raXaw (njfjL€po;^^ E?7rev dt ic* a7ro«4C09, "EtTra tre? i|raS Ti^f Xipc fioi TTfjperi daJ' VSirav di ki oi Kttp&ovXUgot, '* Mw J^ mipafM (k. *Afiovv va rjrovv dSi trktrov a pofidr. ^rf/co* dp,^ irapafAvpa, va iSovfJL€y vop.dT €vi,** C* dirov irr/ye dtroKKOs va irapafivpia-py jhrraa' da 6 voiidr fio do aaKopd^u Taipi^e diroKKo^, "'OXai/ JcKla. oXdv^evdSJ' ^repov irtfye 6 fiaXiep iriaov J' dtrov ra irieac are iropdZby Ttrlpi^e 6 fkoXUpj " ^atxi Jevda." ^lirev d« Ki j* a<rXap, " ' Ato Tt9 evt ; ev a vofAdr" J' aTrov <rrfK«iOif daXdv, ^phuf friaov mio-ev da oto aipu Cj dirov ra rd/Sprja-ef ^ivraev o vopJrr. ISXttcp dt J* d<r\dv, ** Jevda, ^ivda^" 1&ff>a^€V da, /Movj^aev da cv vtaria' y^i^Orj, ^<f>ayav da. '^(f)ayap, hrav, €<f>Taaap ca pLovpdri
rov,
*l<ii>dvpr)^ Kvpiaicov.
PhArasa. 6.
XrjKtoOff jai hd (rrj/cwOrj. 'S dp, hpd>T0 ^ap,dvt ijTovp d pofjtdr, a paixay y d <}>a'6fc/cOy J' dp gopd^o/CKO, TIi]y€ 6 doda? rot; 1/' dfipatvr}. ^Ka>ryd>y/C€P Jai 17^ vaiica, Ftiirep dt kc rffp goptfv dov, " 'A Kopr) fiov, popA^ ab&Ja hvo f ua, pap affray rrf purria.'* Er^rey d* «t, " Kop /*oi aov; <r€ <l>€pij 6 vlo (rov." EtTrcy d' 0 vl6<f rov, "Ko/o fiov <rov; ee 4>^pjj 17 /cop aov'* " 'A Koptf fiovy v6p4i<i aTrijfa hvo ^va pap a-^a rrf ptcTLa.** Etnep dt ki jai ro Kop^oKKo, **K.6p fiov aov; ae if>€pp « vlo (Tov" HUatP TO Kop^OKKO* fiovxjo-ep da ao o'<0e TroKarov, ^fedrfoyae* arjKtoOfj,
' For the word-order, with the relative daase preoeding, v. § 382. •
IV] and trandaMoiM 485
And his companion said, '' Go to such and sach a cava They will tell yott also of gold pieces."
And he went to the cave. When it was evening, he went to the cave. He took also a packing-needle. He went to the cave. He saw that the hairy monsters, the lions, the ogres had come. They sat down inside the cave. Again he said, "What have yovt eaten to-day, and what have you eaten?" They all said they had eaten this and this. The little fox looked black ; he turned his back to them. And the lions said, ** Why are you sad to-day ? " The little fox said, " You have taken fix)m me the gold pieces I told you of last night" The ogres said, "We have not taken them. Perhaps there was a man in here. Rise; go, smell about, that we may see if there is a man." And when the little fox went to smell about, the man pricked him with the packing-needle. The little fox cried out, " Hallo ! he is pricking, hallo! he is pricking." Then the haiiy monster went inside. And when he caught die man by the foot, the hairy monster cried, " True it is that he is pricking." And the lion said, "Who is this? It is a man." And when the lion rose up, he went inside, caught him by the hand. And when he pulled at him, the man pricked him. And the lion said, "Prick away." He brought him out, pushed him into the fire. He was cooked ; they ate him. They ate, 'they drank, they attained their desires.
YoAnnis KiriaktJ.
6. The Little Boy and the MarkdlteaK
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there were a man, a wife, and a little boy and a little girl. Their father went to {dough. And the wife was making bread She said to her daughter, " Daughter, give me two bits of wood from yonder, that I may light the fire." She said, "Are you mad? Let your son bring them." Her son said, " Are you mad ? Let your daughter bring them." " My daughter, give me two bits of wood from yonder, that I may light the fire." And the little girl said, " Are you mad ? Let your son bring them." She caught the little girl ; she pushed her underneath the baking-plate'. She made the bread ; she rose up.
^ K. p. 260. * For this v. n] in Tnrkiah gloeMucy, p. 677.
486 Diale(^ folk-tale teocts [ch.
£?7r€i/ dt, " ^Apid^a va rjrovve to ^aoKxo fxov iai ro co/o^occc fwv ya irdcrj rov daddv dov yjrc^fiL" "E/Sg' o vto9 tov cmy 0vpa TToiria-ou' ""fl vifid^ etfiai aSc." "Tiafipov fjLOV, ird^ tov doda aov '^(OfiLP J* amov Ifibiiae to <f>at ao S'lTiXtfi hiaov 6iu '^0/u, miye, 4>OTe9 hdvfce to ylrcofii, etSe t laSdlBt tov. ^lirev d« ki " 'Aj€t &4 \vKO<;" Ad)6€v da to yfroDfii, ** Na, Jo* /A17 fie Sdanrff^'' ^Afiovraif d/SovTCi 'n'\ip<M)G€ to y^tafiL "^lOcijep 6ai to ^kctt '9 a OdXi/M hdvoVy y laev do-.
'^Tepov TTTffe cov dojddv dot; Kovdd. Eiirei' d& iic^ Jat 6 doda; TOV, "Kdv do y^cDfii;" EtTrev d* Jat to i^6/e/eo, " 'Ep^^oudowe iroiriaov fiov d \vieo^» Awxa ta rrvrovvi to yfrm/Ai' TrXepniOfj. TldXi epierai diroirlaov fjuov" ^ifrev di jf o doda? tov^ " TapM TOP dadd aov* 'Aro hfi laidiSi a-ov, "A/x., adpeir to '^rc^/u. 4>£p /!,€ da, da ^aoD.^* ^TpUrTqv Ja* to ^o/aco* a-wpe^e irtTorw ff<l>ap€v da. ''E^aei/ da.
^Tcpov etirev dt to ^aoKKO, "TaT(£, Biy^aaa,*^ Etirev di teijai jeivo^, " Via^pov /aou, a/>ed^a o KaTOvprja"g to fioiSi* va tt^^.^ XTd07) Xetxo' irdXi Jo KaTovpae, Eiirev di, ""Q dada, Siy^^uraJ' ISXtrev dt J* 0 dada9 tov, "Na a-e Sctfo) a/A weydlBi, "A/*^, '"'^TTf' irdvov <f>6pov /A?7 7pe<^/' ''HpTCv Jat to ^aoKKO, "ElTre o"to TreyoiSi. "Hypey^e 6ai irdvov if>6pov elhev di ki, elpdat^ Xiiya firjcu 'OXaTcr^y do <f>a'6/eK0' e^ffj tro firjoix hdvov. *'Eff>a€. ^Tcpov fjpTev ^ /ufh fcdXTca, Etirev dc Kif "Hoi; TraTtre^, 6ai irov Ifigrf^;** ^'fl fmfjLOVKa, ndTaa 'S^, €0ga" ESirev d* /c^, t" *E8to, /eaTifiaJ' Efiro' dt Kc, " r®t Jo KaTefito" "Fto-eice to fiijo 17 p^pxdXTaa. HctXT^fp KaTov, "EfjAiaxriv da ao d€u>fap]oxf» iria-ov <f>opTa>0ijv da' wi^.
<I>od€9 ba7aty«€ en; OTpdTa, Ifigff Karovpfia tv- ^TJei^ da oJc' w^e a-fiv *Ef^e^<r^ i^a KaTovpi^aij, "Efigtjv do ^okko <tto d«- yapj6)(^c viaov, "Efjuaxrev da oUvXoxdKe, OdXe 6at Xi^^ dvgoBf. "H/^Te 17 fjL€p/cdXT(Ta a-Tipov <l>opToi0f}v do TO da^afQox^* irdmct. CjevddifKav da d' dvgd0€ arf pdo'rjv dot;. KivKev di ^at fi fiepKaXra'a, " M77 fie ievda^, *Api ae <l>d<o" Ilijye ao airm ij fiepjcdXTaa. Eltrev dt «t, ""Ad qairovyipv, ^avd hip irdi geripAifiJ* "^HpocIcf Jat 17 ffaplSapyapovaa, ^alpae to dayap]6x*' ^ fitarf* ki Ifigw Xieya aSvXofcdKe iai Xiiy dvgdde.
iv] and translatioiis 487
She said, " Now if my little boy were here and my little girl ! He would take bread to his father." Her son came out from behind the door. "Mother, I am here." "My dear, take bread to your father." And when she had put the broth into the pail and (given him the) bread, he went off. As he was taking the bread, he saw his shadow. He said, " That is a wolf." He gave it the bread, " There it is, and do not bite me." Thus and thus he finished the bread. And the broth he put down on a rock and spilled it.
Afterwards he went up to his iather. And his &ther said, " Where is the bread ? " And the little boy said, " A wolf was coming behind me. I gave it all the bread. It Was finished. He is coming behind me again." And his father said, " My curse on your father. That is your shadow. Go, gather up the bread. Bring it to me for me to eat." And the little boy turned back ; he gathered up all of it ; he brought it. He ate it.
Afterwards the little boy said, "Father, I am thirsty." And he said, "«)K)K«)K««)K)K)|»)|»«)|» «^" He said, "Father, I am thirsty." And his father said, " I will show you a well. Go, off with you; do not look upwards." And the little boy came. He drank from the well. And he looked upwards; he saw that there are some apple-trees. The little boy climbed up ; he went up on the apple-tree. He ate. Afterwards the Mark<sa came. She said, " Where have you been walking and where did you come from? " "O mother, I walked here and came." She said, t"Come, come down." He said, "If will not come down." The Markdltsa shook the apple-tree. He fell down. She put him into her wallet ; she put it on her back ; she went off.
As she was going on the way, she had a need. She left him there. She went to Engefs^ for her need. The little boy got out of the wallet. He filled it with dog's dung, stones and some thorns. The Mark<sa came back. She put the wallet on her back ; she took it with her. The thorns were pricking her on the back. And the Mark<sa was saying, " Do not prick me. I will eat you now." The MarkAltsa went to her house. She said, " Open the door. I have brought you a morsel." And the Varvaraghanisa opened She emptied the wallet in the midst; (they saw) that some dog's dung and some thorns came out of it.
' A ahort incident omitted ; the father tells his son to drink the ox s water, e/. ■Tories of the Bundtkopf ^ (Hahn, No. 19).
488 Dialect f€lk4ale texts [CK
da irdXi* irdaev da ao airlri. Wirev d* kl triy am£ T9 ri|t fi^p-
fiapyapov, " NoU to dipi' i^apa <r€ dp. irdi, pa ^9." "Hvoifet
da J* 4 fiapftapyapovtra. "^phaah da ireaov. ISXwev di tu,
" 'Ad^iH» ^o-i£« ra, ^17? ra, Na vwd^eo iraXi, i^a vdprm^ da ^m.''
n?)7e 17 p^pxdXrtra co p^i^op. hdKi.
Eiirev di jT 1} fiapffapyapova-a, va ffxrafy ro <f>aoieKO' wa vdpTjf^
da ^a ^ liaptcdXrcra, lEXirev di, " Map^VKa, S^ dSi dv aairpov
radpi' vdv da ko^o^** "HifMpev do l<f>Kdx^' Kea-KUforaet^ do.
BfTrei; d* a:*, " *E8«, va tt^c^ to Ta-dpi." 'IS^ole ny fiapfiap-
yapovtra, "^phaa-ev da <ro x^pt.ivr y^r/ffrj, 4>i7j€. TE^vev Jo* to
if^Sroxxo. "Hpre aripov pMpxdXraa* i^ev ro xpa^. "EicfMe, eirc,
e^Tao'c era p^^vpdde rov.
*J»dvpff^ Kvpuucov.
PhJLrasa. 7. 'S/qscoiOff Ja» ba offKwOi^. 'S a^ bpcvTO J^apuivi tfrow d vo§idr.
V
Setv jT a valfca. ZovpUrt Jo{^ai/€. £79r€V d» 4c' a tffjL^pa ^ vaixa rov vopArrf, ""A/x-, effpov ro Beo* p^apgdo vd fi€^ Sciaj} d vlo^." Eio^ei' da XP^^ ^ valxa rov. Tlfjye pa vd/Bptj ro Seo.
4>odi9 hdpK€ (Ttj arpdra 6 pop,dr, i^pr dp depfiHtf^ yvhfda rov. EXwep d» Ki.f " Uov 'rrcuup;'* Kiirep di ki f o pofidr, " UdyM pa vdPpm ro %e6, pa pue Saia d p.axa-ovfjn,'* *^0gaKe 6 depfiia-t^ OTfiP radicap dov d fitjo ' elirep di ta, " ^Arid iroUc da riaepa riXifie. 4>a av rolpa ro rCKip,L • 86? Sat r ifiyo aov dp riKifit, tai to rai aov,* ^VLpre co arrlri' iro^ep d' dfiovra-i 6d<; ra iroCfe 6 depffioff^ ephpe, ItrdOfj ipd p.rive^ j* ivd fiipe^. TloiSe ^ pauca rov d IMLycovpA^ iai T a^op dov dp rdi, Hat ro rdi iroije dp raloicxo. TloCji jai Bvo <l>a'6ic/ca, "H^o'ai/ da i^AoKica* ipoaap pteya.
Xap^ov ipoaap fieya, elir^p di ro fieyop d' 6 v|09, '' Tti a vwdm CO pi^go^fia" QaX^e^ei^ d' a/Syop dov in^pep jat ro rdlv dov. Hijyep irq "Apa irdpov if>6pov. C* dwov Hype^ off Xiphk^ yphfda.
] and tran$lati(ms 486
The Mark<sa turned back again. She came up to the apjrfe- 3e. She pat him on her back again; she brought him to the »use. f She said to her mother thef Varvaraghanisa, " Open the or; I have brought you a morsel to eat." And the Yarvara- lariisa opened She brought him in. She said, '' Kill this boy ; ok him. I will go away again ; I will return and eat him." The ark^ltaa went back again to the apple-tree.
And the Varvaraghadisa said she would kill the boy; the
arkdltsa shall come back and eat him. He said, *' Granny, yo«
kve here a white hair; I will cut it." He brought the knife; he
larpened it. He said, " Come let me pluck out the hair." He
lied the Varvaraghardsa. He put her into the cauldron; she
E« boiled. He left her. And the little boy ran away. After-
axds the Markdltsa came ; she ate the meat. He ate, he drank,
3 attained his desires.
YoiNNis KmiAKTJ.
7. The Twin Brothers and the Water-FairyK
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there 'as a man. He had also a wife. They had no children. One ay the wife said to the man, "Go, find God; strive with him bat he give us a son." His wife made him provisions. He went :> find God.
Whilst the man was going on the way, a dervish met him. le said, "Where are you going?" And the man said, "I am oing to find God, for him to give me a baby." The d^rish ook an apple out of his bosom. He said, "Cut this into four ^eces. You eat one piece ; give a piece also to your horse, and o your colt." He came to his house. He did as the dervish had ommanded him. He waited nine months and nine dajrs. His rife had a baby, and his horse a colt, and the colt had a little colt 5he bore two little boys. The little boys grew ; they became big.
When they had become big, his elder son said, " I will go on i journey." He mounted his horse ; he took also his colt. He went ip to Ana^ And when he looked at the lake in front of him, he saw
^ V. p. 276, andfor the word translated Water-Fairy ^ glossary, i.v. riXhipraa^ p. 650.
* The name of a spring and oamping-groond on the mountains above PhiCrasa on •he way to Btoama and Adana. 'Ara is the 'yida^wa of Leyidhis (Lev. p. 104), itanding tot* AyWApwa, although his seems to be a different St Anne.
490 Dialect fdUc-tale texts [ch
ethe a gapvo. J' awov rdfipffa-ev to tov^Avki^ BMcv to gapr 'EXirev dt, " Jovfi" St? \ifih\ff iri<rov f €*Xt<7€. "TE/Sgi; trrf XLyHtik woiria-ov av DiXbeprcra. Efwev dt $ci to ifAd'Xi #cf , " Tow ep^a avpaivei to fiov to gapvo, iro vpefiere cr lyukva ; €&i, va Trai^t^ <Ta fieKia'* "E/ibiy 6at to ^a')(i' oij XifjibXrffA beo-ow haa\dT<rav 9 irai^ovv tra fiixuL. "EXirev di to KopLraiy " '2 afiyo <rov va inrayne Ktirev dt Ja£ to ^aoKKO kc, ""A/te." Hifye a afiyo, TBl^aei' ( al3yo, niv dt, "Na inrdyo) ]at ao toXokko trov.** ^irev d "''Afc-e." C' airov irifye ao tcu, €<f>a€p jat to toi. ESirev di, **N inrdrfOfjai <r iaeva'* Hip dc^at to ^6/c/eo Ki, ""A/ie." Tlfjpepjt TO <f>ad')(i,
^Tadav TTCvd* ?f€ f)fiip€^' jovpTe. *AS6\<^09 eiirev d* xi tc dodai; Tov, " *'fi Tara, aSeX^o /iov jovpT€ ' a inrdrf<0 J* €7<», voy d pdfiptD.'* E?7rei/ dt, " Tia^pov ^v, 'jrijyev doci^a 0"a9' e<^€v da ojea V q^X^^^^ "-^ ^* ^^717 J' ia-epa,** Efwcv dt, " 4>od69 71^776 oS^X^ /tov, '9 irdyto J' eyci." C aTToi; gaX0e^€p d' afiyov dou, &m t roti^ dot; KovOdvKep do. Zwarrf Ta aiXdxe dov. Hifye. C* ora IjSgi; 0-17 Xi/itbXi;, Hype^e yvepda kl ep" a gappo* /Soaieieroi "lEtavpep da* ^etXxre ari XifjihXrjfi iria-ov. "E^giy vraXt jeipo 1 TiXhipTO'a • elirep dt /ct, " 2to /toi' do gapvo fro vpifieTc, ia avpatP€T€ Ta, 'ESci, pa 'jral^aofie aa fidKiaJ* C* dvov irjfyeja TO ^d')(i, eiirep dt #ct ij TtXbepro-a, " Na 7raa» a d/Syo cou,** " - Tt9 cfo-at i/a /«ovdi79 bpo ; pofia^ Ta 'Se to fiitci" U dirov Ta ttt^ aa aepe rov Ta /Se^ce, etirep dt ict, " Na vwdr/to, tov etpdat, iriaov c ywrrovair lEXtrep dt ici 17 gov^iXTca, "''A/te." Ilifyc* CKfeaev da EtTrei' dt to <l>adx^t "''A^ ttov a inrdyto;" EtTrev di, ""Ej^oj 7r€<roi X/a got;feXT<r€9, Jat Xia affya' dfu cyet," C* a^rot; mjye ^aiy 1^061^ Jat Jeii/o. EtTrei' dt to ^d')(t, **^K^ irov a inrdyw;" Efirc dt 6a 1 17 gov^iXTaa, ""A^ t/tto? fta ^ft>. "'A/t '9 ^/a€ Jat <ro gapv fiov.** G* dnov irnyep Jat Jet, e^aep jai ^eiprjpa.
"HpTe 0*0 airiTi to <f>ad'x^i, 'Eoipe'^e Trevd' Ifc apabaSf Jfl iripd^ ?f € ffovpTope, Hrjdrfai'e. ^6pT<oadp da Ta yovpApe irtTovM ^^<f>apip da aou dadd tov to orriTi, Ylolxave 6if>Td ^ftepe^ja o4>rd pUxt€^ ydfjLO^. TLtTipov €<f>ayaP€y Ihape, lif>Ta4raP€ aa fiovpoA
TOVP€,
^Itodppffs Kvpuucov,
vl and transUttions 491
wild deer. And when he let oflF his gun, he struck the deer. It lid, " I am dead." It fell into the lake. A Water-Fairy came up ut of the lake. She said to the boy, " He who comes and shoots iy deer, what do you seek of me ? Come, let us play at dice." Lnd the boy went into the lake. They began to play at dice, 'he girl said, "I will challenge you for your horse." And the ittle boy said, " Good." She challenged his horse. She won the orse. She said, "I shall challenge also your little colt." He aid, *' Good." And when she challenged the colt, she won the colt Iso. She said, " I will challenge you for yourself also." And the ittle boy said, " Good." She gained also the boy.
They waited five or six days; he did not come back. The brother said to his father, " Father, my brother has not returned. [ too will go, to find him." He said, " My child, one of you went ; ;hat wanton has won him. She will win you also." He said, ' Since my brother went, let me also go." And when he mounted lis horse, his colt too was following him. He girded himself with his weapons. He went. And when he came to the lake, he ooked across, (and saw) there is a deer ; it is feeding. He shot it. It fell into the lake. Again the Water-Fairy came out ; she said, " What do you want with my deer, that you shoot it ? Come, let us play at dice." And when the boy went, the Water-Fairy said, "I will challenge you for your horse." "Who are you to throw first? Give me here the die." And when he took the dice in his hand, he said, " I will challenge you for those who are in the prison." ^d the fair girl said, " Good." He challenged ; he won them. The boy said, " What more shall I challenge ? " She said, "I have some fair maidens Mrithin, and some horses; challenge them." And when he challenged them, he won that also. The boy said, " What more shall I challenge ? " And the fair girl said, " I have nothing more. Challenge me and my deer." And when he challenged those, he won her also.
The boy came to the house. He collected five or six carriages and five or six mules. They went. They put all the loads upon them. He brought them to his father's house. They made a niarriage seven days and seven nights. Afterwards they ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
YoAnnis Kiriaki}.
492 Dialect folktale texts [on
PhIbasa. 8.
'2 a^ b/9fiklo ^cLfidvt ffTovv a fiaa-tXi^ jf i fi^^ da§jM tot X^JOtoOdve, va uevgrncovp co regh&pi, "Hprap* fjceufdeu *9 o <^o» qOfpd ^(o^pio^, 'Smv ijpTav djei ao %ck>/>to9^f dparaav i awirt, m ivQvve p.iaa^vp. Kaj/649 Jo Tnjpep da fua-a^vp. ''Haavdai a«4{ d^filaoL "Htovi/ a ^ovqapd^ vofidr^. Hi^pep da fua-a^i^ 'Odav voKa joHSre' {krvoxre aj^i Kovdd rcwe, ihr *9 dv doiro.
*AJ€t 9^ valxa rov, rov <f>Qvqapd, iptr€ a ^qkko. Ettrer At \ fiaciXi^ Ki TO )96{fp9, ^*1&fig* 6^ov' yp^ r d<rrpo' va iiovp>^ Tclaxre anjp dvardkr)'* "^fign o fi^^ip' vyp^^ip 4C^ t okrr/M T<ri€oae, rov ^a')(pv r darpo, ISSirep d' o fiatriKo^ icpv^ k\ ^* 'Ade TO ^OKKO d iv^ /SaaiXo^, rov yGffjdff to fuiyrtrovfu, Ilj Ta*^ elirep d^ Ki, " top da/ddv dov va Sov^€ j* dv da wovXijaff li fiaxTovv/jLi" Enrei/ di top daddp dov, ""Av da jrovXif*: to /uij^ Tirovfu,'* lS£ir€P di jai Jetj/o o ^oixjapa^ 4Ci, ''Na dapiaeiferm r^ poUca /tov, Ml Sofi/t dp da irovXTfcj^, "^p da TrovXijaijy vd <r€<? rd &&<7i»." ^lireif dt T9 valieav dov, " Tov evdoupe to pMyrtrovfu ra^oj ipi/3ovp da oi luaa^vpoi pa vovkiiaoufAe." BXirep J* ^ vaLsca do« jct, " Fo) Jo irovdyw to." EtTrei^ d* o fiaaiXo<i Kt to /Se^lptf, " 'Ade TO p,axTO'ovp4 ad fi^ij Ta trap, ]ov lp€Tau" II 1776 i fie^ipf irapa- tcdXcev da tij/ vaixap dov' elirep dt Kk, "' 'Adi to paj^rawfu a fi44 Ta S<&9, pa (T€ Bda-fo alXe Xipe^,*' ' H paitca irdXi epdovve Kopdiak Ta Batorjf 6ov^Ki ^aavdai ^oix^apahe^, 'AJet ixo-^ape ^ Ti/i% to pxk'yTaovpi^C^, Aoijei/ da Tpia aiXe Xipe^ 6 ffaa-iKo^. Jo SeSjcp dfi TO p^XTo-ov/u, "Tpe'^^ S^e o'iXe Xipef;. 'AJct IfigaXe 6 fiaaiXk i^e o'CXe \tpe9. AoSjep da' Trijpev do p4i')(T0'ovpA, Jo hovavKevis yud ; Efo'e J* aov irovd p4iy(T<TovfJLe. * Ab^€t on/y dtcpa titow |« ^i/qap^i^. Aoijei' da li^e o'tXf Xipe^, pa geoivdija-ovp det Ilf^/xf 0 /3a^LX6<s y o fie^ip to p4iXTo^ovp^ \ dffyov to Tepxi. Ilaaurou^ <ro pLepXeK^Tiv dovv€,
\1U(T€ a fipearf * jSpeaei, Komroipei da dvdi ireydiZi 17 fipeii). lE£ir€p d* o ffe^ip to fiaaCXo, '* * Ade to /ia^^To-oi/fu dp da tcopdijaa' Iperai qaXahaTux^ to fiaxraovfLi a dvgdXe fiov'* EXttcp f i fiaaiXo^;, " No/ua? Ta p^a to pA'xjcovp.t^" Uripev d' cqeivo \ dfiyov irdvov a d^gdXe tov 6 fiaaiXo^. '^Hypey^Ct ^ fipearf fip€ifi TToXv. "^pdovpe qaXahaXixf' oov fiaatXo t of^gaX^. "l^gakiv Ao
1 X"^!^^ would be ezpeofced. V, { 29ft. * For idiom, v. § 381.
] omd translations 493
8. Bom to be King\
In a time of old there was a king, and his vizier ¥dth him. Ley rose up to make a journey in the district. They came ; they »re in a poor village. When they came to that village, they agrht for a hoase, in which to be guests. No one received them
^ixesta They were like dervishea There was a poor man. e received them as guests. But he had no room. He slept ere near them, all in one place.
That poor man's wife bore a little boy. The king said to the zier, '' Come out ; look at the star ; let us see if it has risen in le east." The vizier went out ; he saw that the star had risen, Le star of the boy. The king said secretly, "This little boy ill become king, the baby who has been bom." "Speak," he ad, " to his &ther ; we will see, if he will sell the baby." He x>ke to his father, " If you will sell the baby." And that poor Lan said, " I will consult my wife, to see if she will sell him. If le will sell him, I will give him to you." He said to his wife. The new baby, which has been bom, the guests are asking that e should sell it." And his wife said, " I will not sell it." The ing said to the vizier, "It may not be that you do not take tiis baby." The vizier went; he besought the woman; he said. If you will give us this baby, I will give you a thousand pounds." ?he woman now was of a mind to sell it, because they were poor, [lien they bargained for the price of the baby. The king gave hree thousand pounds. She did not give the baby; she asked ix thousand pounds. At that the king brought out six thousand lounds. He gave them ; he took the baby. Would she not sell him ndeed I She had many other children. For that reason she was )oor. He gave six thousand pounds, for them to live, he said, rhe king and the vizier took the baby in the horse's saddle-bag. rhey go to their kingdom.
It began to rain. It rains. The rain pours down like a fountain. The vizier said to the king, "I will throw down the baby. The baby is becoming a burden to my arms." And the king said, " Give me the baby." The king took him in his arms on his hoFsa He looked; the rain is falling very heavily. He became a burden in the king's arms. He took out his knife,
1 r. p. 255.
494 Dialect folk-Ude texts [ce
TO qafAciv dov, to q^Xi&ip dov' jevaev do fjui)^Ta'ovfu va ireBdv^ 'AJet ^AXdx Tapa<f>9vddi/ to qoXiSi nifye a-Tpafid' to ircuBl js TriOave, Kovaev da (TTfj 6 fiaa-iXo^. ''Axraev d' dl3ya, rXtrrm- aav€' Trqarfave <T7) waTplBa to we. FXi/Taxrc aTtf fipea^.
To fiaxTaovfH TrdXt injpev do to aeXr irdaev do '9 a Xi/cbXr;. 'AJet K\aL jai KaTat^ to fiaxraovfAi, "Hprci^ J' dv 6ohdpof:, va iSoaHijorf Ta trpo/SaTa, ''liype^lr€v ki d fia)(T{TOv/JLi 011 XifJtiK^ tcKaUi 6at tcaTai, IIy77€ 0 6ohdpo<f' Trrfpev do fia')(T<rovfii a dpgaV ToV ff<l>ap€v da <ro ottLtl. ^Ajelpoi irdXi fiayraoviu jotrxav*. ^'Hrovi/e /jlo iobdvo^ jat tj vaiica tov. ''ll<f>ap€v do fUi)(Ta'ovfu SoSjev da TJf vaiKav dov, EeTTf 1/ dt, ** *0 %€o^ Sdjev fi€^ d fta^- TcovfiL* *Ab*Jet fihpo rrdXi Xiv/eev di 17 vai/ca tov to iohapo, " Mck fUiXTaov/jLi JO \ofi€. Toi/f d lv0;*' Aevxep d* Jo* o Sohdvot; kl " 'O ©€09 a fi€^ BoitTf) d fiaxTo^ovfii" *Apid^a Xi dt 6 iohdvo^, '* EtBe^ Ta, d valxa ; 6 Seo^ Scvje /a€9 d fiaxT<rovfu. "D. Xepica dt, * '0 ©€09 a fie^ Boictf a fiaxrcovfii,^ 6ai av Jo iriaTe^/cei^, ^Apid^a n fia-xjcovfii ypirr Ta Ka.** "Hype^jrev to fjiaxTtrovfii,
^e/Sr) ScKa irivde ;^oi^€9. To pxtyra-ovfu ^^^<re' evdouvea^ iraXifcdpi, ''Et/Sgave aov aJiXd, 'O £obai'09 TraKi ivdow voKx ^evgLPi. "E^Sgi; cop atXd" qopdieae to iadlpc 'AJeti/o Tovjipaei fiaaXo^ CO pMyraovfii to q8X0i, elcep da 6 iohdpo^. ^i/Saair da ao Sadipi arfp dpdofcoai.
TldXt dJ€iv* 6 fiatriXo^, tov Kopaep to fiaxraovfAiy fio do fie^ipffr ddfia, pepgddovpe irdXt ao T€ghdpi. 'Ajet rjpTape ao oohdpov m iadlpi. ^Ftpoaai/dai fiiaa^vp, Xrf/eoidff iohdpo^' ey^a-e qa^jUK- pa TTovpe 6 fiaaCXo^ 6ai 6 I3€^p* ''li<f>apep do qa<f>id, ^ode: ts TTLP/ce 6 ^aaiXo^, fjypeyfte irdvov ^opov TiKTuae to ifyiX^dvi' el& ao SadLpi nrdpov to qeXi^t. NoSpTo-ev da, tov ffTovpe to qaXtjft toi fiaaiXo. lEXirep di o jSaaiXo^, "'At€ to qaXy£ wov da tf/Spe^:' TSairep dt 5' 6 &ohdpo9, " Eti/€ tou vlov fiov" TSXirep j* 6 fiigaikk "*0 vlo aov irov Ta i^fipe;" TStlirep dt ki J* 6 dobwo9, ** 'An to (f>adxt Bd>j€ fi€^ Ta 6 ©€09. ^tae jai to qdiXQi dd/ia tov, "ti^pa Ta aafjbov i^Tovpe fiax'^^f'ovfii' '9 d XlfihXtf iriaov ao vepo KXmm. Xlrfpa da, fi^apa da ao airiTt fJLOv, ^ovXe'^a Ta, *'H<^^o-6, ivddovn dfi iraXiKapi" EfTTcv di 6 )9a<riXo9, " Hov &4," irip d* «i, " 0 vlo aov ; " E?7r€v dt jf o Sohdpo^, " Boail^ei Ta irpo^aTa 6 vlo /wu. EiXirep dt J* 6 fiaatXo^, " ^Tpipga da. '2 epTrf 6 vlo aov, da IhA! ^Tpip^€P do <j>adxc. "HpTe. ''Hype^ep da 6 fiaaiXo^, tc$ ivoTOim
1 V. § 381.
^ ^ and transkUuma 495
is sword ; he stabbed the baby, for him to die. That sword, by le direction of Qod, went aside ; the boy did not die. The king ire^w him to the ground. He spurred the horses. They escaped. hey went to their country. He escaped from the rain.
Sut the torrent took up the baby; it carried him to a lake. 'here the baby stays crying. And a shepherd came to feed his beep. He saw there is a baby in the lake keeping on crying. *he shepherd went; he took the baby into his arms; he brought t to his house. Now they had no baby. There were only he shepherd and his wife. He brought the baby; he gave it o his wife. He said, "God has given us a baby." Now before hat his wife used to say to the shepherd, "We have no baby. low shall one come to us ! " And the shepherd would say, " God yill give us a baby." Now the dhepherd says, " Do you see, wife ? j^od has given us a baby. I used to say, ' God will give us a baby,' aid you do not believe it. Now look after the baby well." She coked after the baby.
Fifteen years passed by. The baby grew big; he became a .routh. They went up to the summer pasturage. By now the jihepherd had become very rich. He came out to the summer [>asture ; he pitched the tent. The shepherd had that sword, with (vhich the king had stabbed the baby. He put it on the roof-pole >f the tent.
Again that king, who had exposed the baby, and his vizier were making a journey in the district. They came to the shep- herd's tent. They became his guests. The shepherd rose up. He made coffee, for the king and the vizier to drink. He brought the coffee. Whilst the king was drinking, he looked up; he emptied his cup ; he saw the sword up in the tent. He recognised it, that it was the king s sword. The king said, " Where did you get this sword ? " And the shepherd said, " It belongs to my son." And the king said, "Where did your son get it?" And the shepherd said, "God gave us this boy. He had the sword with him as well. I found him, when he was a baby; he was crying in a lake in the water. I took him, I brought him to my house, I nurtured him. He grew big, he became a youth." The king said, "Where is your son?" And the shepherd said, "My son is feeding the sheep." And the king said, ." Call him. Let your son come, for me to see him." He called the boy. He came.
496 Dialect folk'tede texts [csl
d ^opi 'traXitedpi, aqelvo rov Koprat jai Hvra^ to fjioyrirovfu^ m X'f^^V ^^* "ESirev At o ffaaCK&^y "*Ad€ to traXixapi Jo iroii«9 ti fjbiva;*' Eiirev J' o iohdvo^, "Hatp* j6 irovaua ra. 'Ato n fjMXTcovfii fiiva Sa>j€ /tA€ da o %€o^, ^M^^ffce da- o/oed^^A eyarovK afi iraXucdpi. Fo) Jo iroi/ow ra/' EH^irev di k^ o fiaaCKo^^ ** ^A oi S<i<rc9 ode to /aov t' afiyo' *9 ra ga^e^i; o vJo <70v." fi^irey d* tb ^dy^t Ki, "''Eba/o fte ay &/3yo, va gaAje^a>." 'O &>bam>9 ir/iXi 5^870 JoiJo-e, va gaXje^ri; 0 i/Iov tov. EcTret' di o i/iov tow, ** Fci to o'ova 0 v^d9 jovi/ofiiu.** EfTrfv dt o fiaaiXo^ to 4Ad*)(^^ '^'^bo^ ts, v|o fioVf to fiov T afiyo' gaXiJcTr to." ^tfKoidifwe to iraXucdpi. KaTijSaaev to qeX0t* ^daTffv da. Ilfjye' wiiae t a/3yo, GaXi- Jey^iv da tou PaaCKo t dfiyo.
'Ajct etTrev d* tov iohdvo 6 fiaa-iXo^, "M?/ ^itaiKia(fi7S'. Ho v/9€^ o-o i/Jo o"oi; vd ae 8wao> ;*' EiTrev J' o 6obai;o5, ** Na dapia^etfrrv T17 vaLica fiov. "£76/5 da •wouXi/o'i;, i/a o'c Ta ScJcro)." H'fyf 0 dobai/o9* CTpLv^e Trf vaiKav doy ctirev d«, ""A vcuica, 6 fiatriXo^ vpifiet TO vlo fia^t va yopdarj. Il6(ra aCke Xtp£9 va vpey^wfu ;' ^rrev dtjat dov iohdvov rf vaiKa tci, " Foi to vlo fiov Koff oXovjo wovdm Ta" EXwev di, 0 ^aatXo^ tov cohavo, ""Tpcrr <ro vlp <tov dv dtfiT^, va iSovpk€ iroaa ai\e XLpe^ a vpiTT." Hi^ye 6 dobai^o^ vdXi Of) valKCOf dov elirev di ki, "''A vaitca, ^S»» va Soio-o^f^ to vlo fUK, da TrovKijctDfAe ; " TSiirev dt jai 17 vcuKa, " KaT^9 Ta <rv.** "tipre i dobavo9 o'O fiaatXo tcovdd, TSX7r€P dt, *' 11' d Bti^ ao vlp puw; irwra aCKe Ai/969 vd ae Ta Bdato;" EXttcv Sai o /SiurtXo?, ''''A <r€ Soiav SeiSctea aiXe XLpes** Enrei/ dt 0 iohdvov, ** Nd^9 eltcoa-i atKe Xtpec. vd ae Ta Soiata" 1St/3ga\€ 6 ffa^rtko^ eiKoct atXe \ipei * ioS^v da ao &ohdvo, Tlijpev to vlov dov, Ao^e 0 iSaciXo^ t dfiyop dov ajeivo tov yopaa-e to vlo gaX0€^6i/ da.
EfTTCi/ dt o jSa^riXo^, ""A^ av ivoaovve to fiova o vlo^. Na c€ iriTd^to CO a^'xipL'^ d vira^;** E^irci/ dt J' o vlo^ tov, " 'A inrdyw.^ l^KciOfj^o fia^TiXo^' oTpCv^e Kpv<l>d to fie^ptf, EH'trev d*, " r« ddi TOV <f>a^axov tov vaXiKapov tov KeXi dv da KeoTovpdLawJ* E?7r6v di J* 6 fie^ipj '' KaT€9 Ta av" ' Ajci o fiaatko^ iypa'^e d ^opTM xi, va iriTdfy <ro fiaaiXo to o-irtTt to iraKiicdpi,, "^pa^ yaprrio ki, ** Foi axiSe niTd^w dp, iraXiKapi vdprtf * d&ov Ko^f^ere to Jov^oXiv doW Aftifey to x^pTio 6 fia^iXi^ to ^dyi, Eivev di, '"'A^, Sis Ta CO p^erpo to o-irtTt ddi to yapTio!^ ^tfKMifiv Joi to ^dj^t
v"] and translatiatis 497
The king looked at him, (and saw) that he was becoming a fine outh, the baby whom he had exposed and stabbed, with the Dtent that he should die. The king said, " Will you not sell me his youth ? " And the shepherd said, " No, I will not sell him. ITiis baby God gave me. He has made him grow up ; now he has >ecome a youth. I will not sell him." The king said, "I will five you this horse of mine ; let your son ride it." The boy said, Accept a horse for me to ride." Now the shepherd had no horse, or his son to ride. His son said, " I am not your own son." The dng said, "Take my own horse, my son. Ride it." The youth •ose up. He took down the sword ; he girded himself with it. He jvent ; he took the horse. He mounted on the king's horse.
Then the king said to the shepherd, " Do not be angry. What lo you ask me to give you for your son ? " And the shepherd said, ' I must take counsel with my wife. If she will sell him, I will give him to you." The shepherd went ; he called his wife. He said, " Wife, the king seeks to buy our son. How many thousand pounds shall we ask?" And the shepherds wife said, "I will not sell my son at all." The king said to the shepherd, " Ask a price for your son, that we may see, how many thousand pounds you will ask." The shepherd went again to his wife. He said, '* Wife, come, shall we give our son, shall we sell him ? " And the woman said, "You know best." The shepherd came up to the king ; he said, " What will you give for ray son ? How many thousand pounds for me to give him to you ? " And the king said, "I will give you twelve thousand pounds." The shepherd said, "Give us twenty thousand pounds, and I will give him to you." The king took out twenty thousand pounds ; he gave them to the shepherd. He took his son. The king gave him his horse ; the son, whom he had bought, mounted on it.
The king said, " Now you have become my own son. I want to send you to the city; will you go?" And his son said, "I will go." The king rose up; he called his vizier secretly. He said, " I shall have this boy's, this youth's head cut oflF." And the vizier said, " You know best." That king wrote a letter with the intent to send the youth to the king's house. He wrote a letter saying, "I am sending a youth to come from here. Cut oflF his head." The king gave the letter to the boy. He said, " Go deliver this letter at our house." And the boy, the youth rose up, mounted
D. .32
498 Dialect folk-t€ile texts [ce
TO waXi/edpij gdXJjeyp'ev rou fiaaiko r &/3yo, ircudve^ Tlripev ji^ TO ')(aprioy rov lypayfre 6 /SatriKo^, Tlijpev da to if>a'dj^i' iratuv^L
ni77€ <rov fiaa-iKo tt) Ovpa' arddri /xo r (iffyo, "Hypeyfre an rov ficurCKo 17 Kopri oTrffi irdvjepa ki, Svi dp, iraXiKapi, fioT* dff^s gaXfifieiy a-njicvet, ao fiaciKo ttj Ovpa phpo. ''Hvoi^e rov fieunXo r Koprf TTf Bvpa' arpip^ep da triaov. Uriyep iriaov do ^^aayy Karifirf ar dfiyo' e/Sgiy irdpov ao teopid^i Kopdd, ^I'trev d* to Kopid^i, " Kaa>? rfpre^'* ISiTrep dt ro <^a;^t, " Kaa>9 rj^papji' Et7r€v d*, " Su 7rci)9 iffpre^ aSe ; " ISXirep Jai ro <l>ad')^i ki, " Miva irira^e /te o ^a<n\6<;, pa i^pto ode ro 'xaprio^ ^Xtrcv d* &m to KOpid^i, '* Na IBovfie rov^ ')(apTio ipi ado' iro Ai;" BrTrev di t» if>a'dxt' /ci, " Foi aipa joij<l>apa da (ho to ;^a/9TU>* irifa^ev da i fiaaCko^ TOP jeTUvrj.** ^tirep ja* to Kopid^c, ** 'Ape Harepa va Trayda-f)^ to 'xapTio top jeKerrf" ^tjKddrf to Kopid^i' 7iil>ap€ payl. woroep da to (fyad^i, "T^Trc to ^ad'X} po^x^ Mero-e, ivXUmi}.
<l>od^9 TTPW^Ke, TO Kopid^c 7]pT€' j(KdT<r€ cov ^aa^pv tti^ Tcdxa. '^Hfipe tov iriTa^e 6 ^aaCKo^ to ^^pTio. "Hpoi^ep da, e^ftaXip da to KOpld^i Kiy \i di tet to x^pTto, " *Ad^ to iraXucapi 6d^ d pdpT'p dBov ao jeXerrf Kovdd, pa fco^ere to jov<f>d\ip dov. Mif Ttt 7r*T«feT€ (oiriaov." 'AJct to Kopid^t Ijype^e, to iraXucdpt In (fo/9t iraXi/cdpi' 66 ghsTdteVe pa xSy^ tov <f}aaxov to Jou^mXi Xr)K(iidrf TO Kopid^r fi^apep dp dt/Siri y d ;^a/OTto. "l^pa^^ i fiexToviTi Kiy ** ' At€ TO ^ad^i J«9 d pdpTj^, pa Bciaere rov fiaaih Tiyf gopf), pa irapdpiylreTc,** "ISr/pa'^ip da araL 'ZvxmOff, ^AJeiJm, TOV 7^T0VP€ ae T ufiov TO /M€XTovirt, TOV fiaaiXo to fLov^ovpi, ii<l>ap€P da to Kopid^i d^pixa, d<f>pifca, IJiipep da to pLov^ovpi a T a/Sou, TOV eypayfte to Kopid^i, to /M^TOvwt.
"ErfKoiBrff aTpip^e ti^ pofxdToty T17 St^BeKoBa, Ti^ ovuaXipoi ''Et/SgaXep to ;^apTto to /copld^t' Scoijev da to <j>adxt" ISttrcp dt, " 'Ade TO ;(apTio S09 Ta Ti^pofAaroi, Ttf opiKiXipoi' *9 ra ^aXoi/fe" ^'E/SgaXii/ da 2at do ifyad^t* BeSjep da ti^ pofuiroi, tl^ ovuciXepoi^ ''EyIraXdp di Kiy \i di ici^ " 'Ade to if>adxi id^ a pdprji dSov, va SoiaeTe vqp goprj fiov, pa aTe^aptiaere** ^fcMape. "Hypeylrdf
v] and transkUions 499
he king s horse, goes off. He took also the letter, which the king lad written. The boy took it. He goes off.
He went to the king's door. He stood there with his horse. Vnd the king's daughter saw from the window that there is a routh riding a horse, standing in front of the king's door. The dng's daughter opened the door; she called him in. The boy vent in. He came down from his horse ; he went up to the girl Dhe girl said, "Welcome." The boy said, "Well found." She aid, " How did you come here ? " And the boy said, " The king (ent me, to bring this letter." And the girl said, "Let us see vhat letter is this. What does it say ? " The boy said, " I did not jring this letter to you. The king sent it to the executioner." A.nd the girl said, "Afterwards you can take the letter to the executioner." The girl rose up ; she brought raki, and she gave it to the boy to drink. The boy drank raki. He became drunk ; be rolled over.
Whilst he was asleep, the girl came. She searched in the boy s bosom ; she found the letter, which the king had sent. She opened it. The girl read that the letter says, " When this boy comes there to the executioner, you shall cut off his head. Do not send him back again." That girl saw the youth, that he was a fine youth ; she did not wish (?) to cut off the boy's head. The girl rose up. She fetched a pen and ink-case^ and a sheet of paper. She wrote a letter, saying, " When this boy comes, give him the king's daughter; marry him to her." She wrote it thus. She rose up. The king's seal, which was on the other letter, the girl took very gently. She took the seal for the other letter, which the girl had written.
She rose up, called the people, the Twelve^ li'he girl brought out the letter; she gave it to the boy. She said, " Give this letter to the people, to the Twelve; let them read it." And the boy brought it out; he gave it to the people, to the Twelve. They read it, that it says, "When this boy comes there, give him my daughter; crown them in marriage'." They rose up. They
^ These oonsiBt of a metal case for the reed-pens, with an ink-pot riveted on it at the open end.
* In Greek folktales the king has invariably an advisory council of twelve.
* The central feature of the marriage ritual of the Orthodox Ghoroh is the crowning of the bride and bridegroom.
32—2
600 Dialect foVC'tale texts [ce
kt evi rov PatrtKo 6 Ifiht^a^, ^f)K(i0aP€' f^^apcof ro ^cwxt fU r: KOpid^i' are^avtoaav da. *AJ6/ iroi/cav da o^rd fifUpe^ ydsoi. JlapeBoiaav da,
"Hprev 6 fiaciXo^. 'Poira-e, eiirev di, "PaJ rov Trira^a n TraXiKcipt, irov irrjye; rov xeXiv dov etco^ie da;** ISSireuf d* jo. oi oviKiXipoi, *' ^v, fiaaiKi, eypa'^i^ ra ki, va SdoctDfie rrf» gip^ aov ^€1 ao waXncdpi, Met? iraXt tniKwdafiCy rrapeiwra^fthf da. Bdofcafiiv da njv g6p r aov djel ao iraXiKapi" EXwev di o /S^uriXcf^ " ^rpipgade ra ' \ Iprrf dSe ^ /eoprj fAov jT o yajubbpo fi^vJ' ^Hprr ^ Koprj rov cat 6 yafihpo^ rov erov ^aatXo ro ypvl^ovpt. IStfigaXi ra TTOfieivd n^ vofxdroi ciir Sfov. Teirae rijv gopijv dov #r«, " T^ dri ro iraXiKapi rrira^d da «S«, va Koyfrere rov xeXev dov, 2i5, a Koprj fioVy aoriTTo^ ro TroCfe^ drai;" Wlrrev dt /ei Jo* to Kopidti. ""A doda, Soce fie r l^ivi va gaje^o)." "Etfrev dt jf o fiaciXi^, " 2' ia-€va l^ivi" haa-Xdrae ro xopid^i, gaje^. TSXttcv dt ki, " lE.v. (S dajdd /SaaiXey av irira^e^ ra dri ro iraXi/cdpi, va Ko^friofic ro jov<f>dXiv dov. Tco irdXt, ijypeyftd da ro <f>3rd')(i' h/i xao 'traXiKapi. "Hypt'^d ra, rrrjpa ra. ^Afid, <S dada, ao qovaoipt firj ypefi' H wfjpa ra.^* 'AJet o fiaciXo^ yevtdev iro^ev da ydfio^ 6<f>rd rffiepf^, 6<f>rd vU'xre^.
'Zrj/coidrf 6 /BaatXo^ aro rdj(rt. "E^gaXe dfeivo ro vaXtxapi t© ya/j,hp6v dov' xddiviv da cov dowav dov ao rd')(ru *TStv6iTovv€ i yafihpo^ rov fiaaiXo^. "Ei^ayave, hrave, €(f)ra<rav€ tra fiuwpdAt rovve.
Bapap^tVeov *lSXev0€piov.
PhArasa. 9.
"'Hoavdai o^rd diroL ''Hrovi/e iav ro ?va /covdovpa. Aevxar dt fcc ra Trop^ivd^ '^Kovdovpa, Kovdovpa." EtTrev di tj tcovdovpa, '*Tov^ av da iroifca), va rroiKco 6ai drid^ xovdovpa;" l^nrev di fci, "Na vTrdfie \ d txepdiri xdrov. Tw va rpiaof aeZ^ v€l cwpi- •^ere." ^a/jLOv 'rrrjayavCf erpiae. lEXirev dt ^t, ** Tp«T€ do." Kari/Sf) • Xideyp^ev drid<: aov fiepoTrov rrj pL^a ara /3pd&€. ^ripov efigrj rrdvov. Karc/Brf rapvd' etirev dt /rt, *'*^p6€ra$ a^mv rov. <PveT€." 'A&tVot vdXc rdfiprjaave, Kowave ra ffpdSe rovvt. Xripov €iir€v dt Ki, ^*''A<f> d pue elTrijre Kovdovpa ;*'
^oSmpo^ JJavkov,
iv] and translations 501
saw that it is the king s signature. They rose up ; they brought the boy and the girl ; they put the marriage crowns upon them. They made a wedding for seven days. They married them.
The king came. He asked saying, '' What has become of the youth, whom I sent ? Have you cut oflF his head ? " And the Twelve said, "O king, you wrote that we should give your daughter to that youth. We for our part rose up, married them/gave your daughter to that youth." The king said, " Call them. Let my daughter and my son-in-law come here." The girl and her bridegroom came into the king's presence. He sent out all the rest of the people. He asked his daughter, " I sent this youth here, for you to cut oflF his head. Why, my daughter, have you done this ? " And the girl said, " Father, give me leave to speak." And the king said, " You have permission." The girl began ; she said, " You, O royal father, sent this youth, for us to cut oflF his head. But I saw the boy, that he is a fine youth. I saw him, I took him. But, O father, do not look at the fault ; I have now married him." The king made them a wedding afresh for seven days, seven nights.
The king rose up from his throne. He brought forward the youth, his son-in-law; he was putting him in his place on the throne. His son-in-law became king. They ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
VARAKHfelOS ELEFTHEBfU.
9. The Fox who lost his Tail\
There, were seven foxes, and one had a short tail. The rest used to say, "Short- tail. Short-tail!" The short-tailed fox said, " What shall I do to make them also short-tailed." She said, " Let us go under a pear-tree ; I will shake ; you shall gather up (the fruit)." When they went, she shook (the tree). She said, " Eat them." She came down ; she tied them to the root of the pear- tree by their tails. Afterwards she went up again. She came down quickly. She said, "The owner is coming. Run away. Then they pulled. Their tails broke off. Afterwards she said, "Will you call me Short-tail any more?"
The6dhoros PAvlu.
1 F. p. 342.
i
I
I
I
502 Dialect folk'tale texts [ch
PhArasa. 10.
*2 a bpcoTO da/90 evdouv Spgo» ^AJet \ a fiipo^ ijcai^ ricapa vofioTOL Z' airiaov ro KOfia elj(^av a fiowncdpi. T« fiovafcdpt, etirev, " 'A (fxiyto to tceireKi" MovXTaep da to iov^aXtf dov <ro mddpi' €il>a€V da to K€ir€Ki, ^Tepov Jo hopxe va iSgoX^ do 6ov<l>dKiv dov. Xtopetfyrav dov aviTov oi vofunoi, " Na ^vfn Tov^ av da iroiKtofie** Jo iropicav va ttoi/covv op gajL To yt^poi oi vofMaTOi, " Nd fcoyfttofjL to 8ovif>d\iv dov, va yKvTUHrafie to TTiOdpi.** 'AroT€9, aafi l/co'^^av do )ov<l)d\iv dov, 7r6fi€iv€ to jov- <f>d\iv dov CO TTiOdpi triaoVf tov Jo ypoucdvxave. K^avTaav do TTiddpL* il3ya^v do jov<f>d')u.
Revised locally from Lagarde, p. 7. PhIbasa. 11.
^fjKd>07) Joi hd <rrjKd>0ff, ''UTOVve d vofidT^ c d vai/ca. 0 vofiaT^ rjTOVve Kovpa^i^^, *A <f>opd <^t69 7}tovv€ <roy tcovpdy tjpiTi d <f>&6KK0. Do (f>a'6/CKo 7)Tovv€ hiifio^, ^pdSvve' vpe^v da 9 vofidT^ va virdtj tro ottItiv dou, va if>a y^a)fu. Co 'Fnjye do ^oxts. ^Tcpou fjpTave Svo vofiaTOi ao ^cokko. "l^cavda^ SefioXou ETtw d* Ki, " Tffvefiij fielf; d vdpTWfie aiL 'A elbovfi dt /ct, * AifftK oii <T0 vofiaTTf d Bavddpt*,** ^Tipov irffOffavCf jai ^fACpeyfre.
"Hprc o vo/jAt^ croy Kovpd, "HjSpev to ^cokko, ^H^Gf ^ ojaghd. ^T€pov TjpTave Ta hvo vo/MaTOi fiod d ^abt^ov \ip^ TSXhav di Ki,"^e/3a^ dA4 ao yipo d Bai^dpi.'* l&twev di iUy''C<i hop&,** Ilrjdryave dy gofia (TTpaTa, Efbci/ d* ki to ff>&oicx( "2i5 (TvygoTT Ta* yd) V da Se/Sdaa)" 'Stjipov crrpiy^ev da d« ^croKKo, ^'HpTave. Ai/Saaev to Bavddpi, Sre/evov Tnjpav ^ ^ab^ga9 X(/9€9. Govbaadv da ao irtOdpu
IlaXi /3pdSvv€. "HpTave oi BefioXoi' e^bai^ di ici, " *Ade do yipo hoU da Htca irevde ;^oi/a> deXtgai^ov?." Cat oTepov €ih& d& Ki, "Jo bops." XTepov etbev dt /ci do <f>a6fCico, "^p pe a ;^aXdt j(api€vi J* dv ddaTt, VEtpuov da to ^apievi v€p6' Oix J0< TO daaTi ao oto/uiv dov" ^Tipov f}<f>ap€v da to ddoTi iai ro Xoptivi. "Eifihaaev to yipo ao vepo. "^ESaxav da a oja^^-
rv] and transkUums 503
10. The Noodles and the Oalf\
In a time of old an affair happened. In that place there wrere four men. In the back room they had a calf The calf said, "I will eat the bran." It thrust its head into the jar. It ate the bran. Afterwards it could not get its head out again. The men of the house gathered together, *' Let us see what we shall do." They could not find a plan. Half of the people said, " Let us cut off its head to free the jar." Then, when they had cut off its head, its head remained inside the jar, which they could not understand. They broke the jar. They took out the head.
From Lagarde, p. 7.
11. The Bldcksmith and the DevU*.
He rose up and again he rose up. There were a man and a woman. The man was a blacksmith. Once when he was at the forge a little boy came. The little boy was a devil. It was growing dark. The man sought for him to go to his house to eat bread. The little boy did not go. Afterwards two men came to the little boy. They were devils. They said, "At dawn we will come here. We will say, 'Put a tooth into this man's (mouth).'" Afterwards they went away, and it dawned.
The man came to his forge. He found the little boy. He lit the fire. Afterwards the two men came with a bag of gold pieces. They said, " Put a tooth into this old man's (mouth)." He said, " I cannot." They went on a little way. The little boy said, "You shape the tooth. I will put it in." Afterwards the little boy called them. They came. He put in the tooth. They stay a while. They took a bag of gold piece& They poured them into the jar.
Again it became evening. The devils came. They said, " Make this old man a youth of fifteen years." And after he said, "I cannot." Afterwards the little boy said, "Bring me a brass cauldron and a kneading-trough. Fill the cauldron with water. Put also the kneading-trough on its mouth." Afterwards he brought the kneading-trough and the cauldron. He put the old man into the water. They set it on the fire. The little boy
1 F. p. 281. • V. p. 276.
504 Dialect folk'tale texts [cfi.
*''Ea'vp€ TO if>a6fCKo to fiex^'Vi. "^fipaae to pepo* jSpovKCUfi^ei : yipo^ ireaov, 'RpovKOVTae \iiyo. TSiifrev di /ct, "Tloaa j(paiii eiaat;" lEilirev dt Ki, "Ef/uat Bvo j(pov&" "Ecri/pe to fjtey^avi \ afi \ieyo, En>£i/ dt ki baXt, "Woaa ')(ftov& eloai;** Kthev dc ci '^Ei/xat Sitca 'xpov&r TlaXi eavpe to p^avi. PwT<r€V da. ETb© di Kij '^Wfiai Si/ea 'jrevde ^povS." ''^figayavip da to yepo' ivi- dovv€ deXigavov^. Urfdrfave,
XTepov ijKaaviv da dhtjei <tto ^eopto vofiaToi. 'A 'ye/WK fjTOvve KaTo j^oi/c3* irr^ye va v^ deXtgai/oiJ?. Ilifye' e/^bao-c? iai, jeivo ao ^aptivi* lavpe to fM€')(avi. 'ETcpov fipovKavra-e e i/o/iaT9. '^ijOrj, XrjKtoaav do yapievc' ki \v0rf, ^Tepov etlH* dt Ki, "Me SU/3o^ TJaoi/pe" '2 a <f>opd e<f>uy€ to ^aoKKO' Jo ^avfj.
Hijye CO airiTi tov, **ilype^^€' jovvdai Ta iriddpe. Oi Xtpe: KOirave (Txaj^Ti;. K^ov/Sdvae Tq voLxav doV o'KOTirei/ da. 'S,Tipoi SofJUiiv€<fynj 6 vofiaT^' x^^V' A'qfjLijTpio^ ^loodvvov.
PhAbasa. 12.
Soft hp^To ^afJMVL ffrovve d vofidT^ S' d vcU/ca jf a <f>o'd')(^t j i» gopff. ^Ajeivoi fjo'avdai ^ovxapaZe^ 6ac hdyxe 6 vofiaT^y if>€pi»K€ Tco'trapa y^dpe.
^T^pov BijSrf irevdi efe ^fiepc^. ^ittcv d' 17 vcdxa tov avdaa T9, "'Arta Ta (^aoKKa vdf^dX Ta, Jat dov a <f>€p da 'y^dpe^ av Aa ifydfjL 6/A€t9." ^Tcpov ovTieae f vaixa^ Ta gajia, cat 7r?77€, dfaXTffc do ^aoKKO dot do Kopdl^oicKO. ^lirev dt ki tov vlpv dov &u Ti}f g6pr)p dov, " Xtrare, va vTrafie va vepgwatofie" ^Tepov Trqdyavi fAo TOV doAdv dov CO vevgo^fjLa, Urfdyave adp, ao pova-L icu eXirav dt to ^o^okko iav to Kopd^oKKo, " Ueivaa'afie,"
Xt€POV eiTrev dt 6^ 6 Tard^ tov, "Na inrafie djd aa povoitL Eripov Trqdyav€, 6ai fei effyaXev 6 raTd^ tow to Kovpt' to gvXtcc, 6ai eiTrev dt, "*'A<^, — to KovpoKKO, vie? to KovpovKo" ^Tcpov ^tT<7tfi/ do ^aoKKO cat TO Kopd^OKKO va Ttdpow do Kovpi. %T€pov 6 raTa? toui' i/SyaXev do adxKov dov' ^ve^ev da aov idXo hdvov, l^Tipov to <f>&6KK0 iai to Kopd^oKKo 9^ya» do
KOVpi.
v] and translations 505
»lew the bellows. He boiled the water. The old man inside lies. He cried a little. He said, "How old are you?" He aid, " I am two years old." He blew the bellows a little more. le said again, " How old are you ? " He said, " I am ten years Jd." Again he blew the bellows. He asked him. He said, " T am ifteen years old." They took the old man out. He had become i youth- They went away.
Afterwards men in the village there heard of it. An old man vas a hundred years old ; he went to become a youth. He went ; le put him too into the cauldron. He blew the bellows. Afber- ^ards the man cried. He was boiled. They lifted the cauldron ; [they saw) that he was destroyed. Afterwards he said, " Siu^ely you were a devil." At once the little boy ran away. He disappeared.
He (the blacksmith) went to his house. He looked ; the jars aire not there. The gold pieces had become ashes. He beat his wife. He killed her. Afterwards the man went mad. He died.
DhimItrios YoAnnu.
12. Sophia and Konstandim}.
In a time of old there were a man and a woman and a little boy and a girl. They were poor, and the man used to go and bring four fish*.
Afterwards five or six days passed. The woman said to the man, "Put away the children, and the fish which you bring we will eat ourselves." Then he observed the words of the woman, and went and put away the little boy and the little girl. He said to his son and his daughter, " Come ! we will go for a walk." Then they went with their father for the walk They went as far as the mountain. And the little boy and the little girl said, " We are hungry."
Then their father said, " We will go to those mountains." Then they went, and there their father took out the loaf*. He threw it down, and said, " Now,— the little loaf, grab the little loaf" Then the little boy and the little girl hastened to take the loaf After- wards their father took out his bag; he threw it on to the bush*. Afterwards the little boy and the little girl ate the loaf
^ V, p. 261. « F. p. 246.
' The ring-shaped biaouit (/rovXXoi^/u) of the Greek world. V, xoOpi in glossary.
* The point is explained by analogous ineidents. The father hangs ap his bag,*-
506 Dialect foUC'tale texts [ca
dkLy^curav' SoUffpav vepo va irovpe, ^repov €iir€v d«> ''Xits. a inrafie va /covOija-ovfi ode ti; arpdrd, if dirov a inra vcl vtto^ j €/i€t9." TJrfdyave, injdyape. Ai'^aae to <f>a'6/cKo, Ja* eitrep A '^Kovpovtca, hi^aaa. Na xXivfo va w& dvLBi," lEXwei^ dt c
■
&t TO #copd(|'o««o, "'Af^a* I'a 7r,?f atriSov, a iv^9 arfOKO^J* ^ripm irrfe f X'€ fi4po^' etirev dt, " Kot/povita, hl'^curoT "^ripov Ik\iv€' hi direiei, iac ivirow diro^.
"Eripov injdyav ao j^topio* v^av '9 dfi, 7^€ydiS^, 'AJci ^tow i (ia/3dx^' Jai etirev di, "KXCvt, qa/SaqoiCKO fiov, va fiy& airdvov'^ "ISifcKive TO qa^aqoK/co' €/3gi) irdvov. Xrepov hd^ice duroxice^ if>€plv/C€ pviffe Jai (epdBe, Tpd^Ke rj SeXtf^i^ roV yppravuricai- Tovve.
'A fifUpa rfpre rov fiaaiXo o vlo9> va Trorlctf r a/3yov dov.
"Hypeyftev di /ci dv goptr<Ti ao qaffd'x^Lfi hdvov. 3ai upiartf* vrfft
TlUfre hvo icaro dpgdroi, "Hprave <ro /SpaSv' ^ko^^ov do qafia^i
Oat irofieve V dp, hovii, ""A vaprrj rolva pxi^' av da SoJctj'
a Kotrji" "Zrepov rjpre diroKKO^* eXirev d* ki to ireXescaiox^
*' Udvov" ^ripov evdovv ao iraXo pxiaovpi. "E^ayai/, etras
l<l>Ta<rav aa fiovpdde row.
Told by a boy.
PhArasa. 13.
'S dfA hpd>TO ^afidvL r)Tow d vaxKa ' etaev J* dv vw. "Hcaifiai ^ovqapdSe^. TlaaivKe ao axoXeio, *A fipApa ^od€9 freutivxe cs atcoXe^o, et^av Bvo ^aoKtca dy govKd^oKKo' aKorwyKov a, lli)p& do govKc^oKKO ' r}<l)ap4v da ao airirt rov. 'EXir^v d?; jf 17 /ta dov ci. ''*Ado TT &v da iroiKODp^e; a p,€^ Bciarf" JSlfrev di J* 0 vlo^ tou kl " %v Jo Kari^ ra, ^KormvKav da aja, Jat irrfpa da ara aepc rov. Hoveaa tcapdia*'
"^aavdai Jai ^oiiqapaZe^. "Hype-^ev do KovXaJoiCKO, eMcu if>ovqapdB€^, Elirev di to kovXo^okko ki, '*EurT€ if>ouqapaSt:<{.' Wrrev di /vi, *'Xida* va vrraps aov daidd [aov^ vd ae^ Swaij a <radaqa9.*' To ^okico govTae do KovkajoxKO, ^Ajeivo do kovXh- joKKo ffTovve dov fiaaiKo rj xoptf*
^2 «^ translations 507
They grew thirsty, they did not find water to drink. After- ards she said, "Come, let us go and follow this road, and ^here it goes we too will go." They went and went. The little oy grew thirsty and said, "Sister, I am thirsty. Let me stoop own and drink here." And the little girl^said, "No. If you rink here, you will turn into a big hare." Afterwards he went o another place ; he said, " Sister, I am thirsty." Afterwards he tooped down ; he drank there, and turned into a fox.
Afterwards they went to the village; they went to a well. rhere was there a poplar-tree. And she said, " Stoop down, my ittle poplar-tree, for me to climb up." The little poplar-tree stooped down; she climbed up. Then the little fox used to go md bring fowls and dry provisions. His sister used to eat and have her fill.
One day the king's son came to water his horse. He saw a girl up in the poplar-tree. And he turned and went. He took two hundred workmen. They came iri the evening, and cut the poplar-tree. And there was left yet a little. " One of us will come and hew at it, and it will be cut through." Afterwards the little fox came. He said to the little axe, "Up!" Then he turned into his old form. They ate and drank and attained their desires.
Told by a boy.
13. The Snake and the Magic Wallet, Staff and Ring\
In a time of old there was a woman. She had also a son. They were poor. He used to go to school. One day, whilst he was going to school, two little boys had a little snake. They were killing it. He took the little snake; he carried it to his house. And his mother said, " What shall we do with it ? It will bite us." And her son said, " You don't understand. They were killing it there, and I took it out of their hands. I was grieved at heart."
And they were poor. The little snake saw, they are poor. The little snake said, " You are poor." He said, " Hasten ! let us go to my father, that he may give you an alms." The little boy followed the little snake. That little snake was the king s daughter.
it woTild be clearer if the text had water-gourd, — which tape in the wind against the tree. The children hear the tapping, and think it is their father cutting wood, and do not realise that he has gone away. 1 F. p. 265.
508 Dialect folk-tale texts [ca
Tlriayape ao fiaarCKo, Hffiyape d' d(r/c€pi dov. Da ^Uhe ehh dai avdi pifiara. 3a irov Trffdyave, ephav <ro Ovpu T^Lratoft t da-xipi dov ^pi^av to KovXajoKKO, Etirey dt tci, "*Ado fthic yXvTOHri fjue.** Urfdyai/e <ro fiaaXo. ^iwev di ki do scouXajotut Ki do (f>a'6fCK0f "Na»e/bJ7 de kl 6 doda /toi; ki, *T16^ TiXadi^€t^; Tri di Kit ^YiiKadl^^to TTfv dpoavi/rf trov! HdXi va €tb§ dt ««, 'FIos TtXad/fetv;' iri di fct, *DcK<idi^o> rrfv dpotrvvrj cov! 2a Apia ti dt KL, '"Ef dv dayapjox*'' diKadi^to da.* Na bopjy? c^eifo do da7apJo;^t. 11^ dt #« <ra/Li' a beti/av, 'Notyou, rpaire^oKfco fiov. 'A i/otgha TO rpaire^oK/co, "A o-c SeJo-o) to doya/>jo;^o</ea A i/7rav.
Ylijaryave <ro fiaaiXo. £r7r€, ''11 09 d(\adt{f€t9;" EtTrey dt ci do ^croKKO /cij ^DiXedi^o} rr^p dpotrvvtf aov" EtTre d^ /ci irdXi "Dov dtX€dt^6e9;" EtTrci; d^ lei, *^DiXedi^to rtfv dpoavvq aovf Sa dp{a etnev di /a, "''E^f dv dciyapjox^' dvXedi^m da." Ili^pey da TO da7a/9jo%ft. "HpTci'.
<I>oScf c/t);^odoi/i/6, Treivaae, Etbev d* #ct,"No^ou, rpaTrcfo**©." Notgha TO rpaire^oKKo' e(\>aev ^Itcd/aL lEcrrev d^ «t, "'S,fop€if>rov, TpaTre^oKKo" ^(op€<f>Tri to rpairet^oKKo,
<I>od€9 'rraaiyKe, vpre '9 w depffiatf^ Ipaara, EXirev d* «. "Jleivaxra," "Hvoi^ev, Karifiaaev do ^okko do dayaf^iyxju. Eitc* dt «t, "Notyou, Tpaire^oK/co" Notghdi/ to rpaire^OKico. ^^aa 6 depffiarj^, "Elirev dt ki, "ScDpe^TOv, rpaTre^OKKo.** Say/^^ny re Tpaire^oKKO. E?7r€i/ dt /ci 0 depjSio'f)^, "Mii/a Jo boi/a ft€9 Ta adt TO rpaire^oKKO ;*' Klfrev dt ki jat to if^aoKKo ki, ''Dov^ a ere ts TTOuXi^o"© ; " E?7r€i/ dt #ct J' o depfiio'ff^ ki, ""A o'c Bdnrto ode to pa/3di fjbov' a fi€ ra £0)9;" EtTrei/ dt jet dat to <l>a'6KKo k^ ''Tor pajSdov aov to TiXiaifie boT9 ei^t;'' EJ^tto^ dt kl y 6 dep/Sto^^ xi^ *'Tov pa/3dov ftot; do Ti\ialp,c evi, va £tb^9 dt ki, "''R, pafiAL fiw. afie' cqeivd do vopATtf S6^ Ta, axoTa Ta" ^cSjev do ^>i'OfCKo to dayapjox^' fnip€v da to paffdL ESirev dt to pafidC sct^ ""Am^ dSJ€ivd Tov d€p/3laij S09 Ta, cKoda Ta" Uijyev do pafidl' Saja dov dep/Siarf' cKOTaev da, JJijpev do Tpavi^i Sat to pafidi TLrjyev,
4>6d€9 iraxUvKe, ijpTev '9 dv dep/Sloff^ Ipdara. Bfircp dt /rt, "Ileti/aaa." TSXvev dt to ^okko Kt, ''Hoiyov, TpaireSoKKoJ*
] and translations 609
They went to the king. His anny went out The snakes are ^e Topea As they went there, they entered at the door. His my hastened; they hissed at the little snake. It said, "This >y saved me." They went to the king. The little snake said to le little boy, " My father will say, * What do you seek ? ' You say t him, ' I seek your health.' Again he will say, * What do you !ek ? * You must say, ' I seek your health.' The third time say to im, ' You have a wallet. I seek it.' Take that wallet. Say when >u are hungry, * Open, my little table*.' The little table will open, will give you the little wallet. You will go your way."
They went to the king. He said, " What do you seek ? " The ttle boy said, ** I seek your health." He said again, " What do you iek ? " He said, " I seek your health." At the third time he said, You have a wallet. I seek it." He took the wallet. He came way.
Whilst he was coming, he became hungry. He said, "Open, ittle table." The little table opened; he ate bread He said, Shut yourself up, little table." The little table shut itself up.
As he was on his way, he met a dervish. He said, "I am mngry." The little boy opened and took down the wallet. He aid, " Open, little table." The little table opened. The dervish ite. He said, "Shut yourself up, little table." The little table ihut itself up. The dervish said, "Will you not sell me this ittle table ? " And the little boy said, " For what shall I sell it io you ? " And the dervish said, " I will give you this staff of noine ; will you give it to me ? " And the little boy said, " What is the magic power of your staff?" And the dervish said, "The magic power of my staff is, that you say, 'Eh, staff! go, strike that man, kill him ! ' " The little boy gave the wallet ; he took the staff. He said to the staff, " Go, strike that dervish, kill him." The staff went ; it struck the dervish ; it killed him. He took the table and the staff. He went his way.
As he was going, he met a dervish. He said, " I am hungry." The little boy said, " Open, little table." The little table opened.
* The use of "table" and ** wallet" indifferently in this stoiy for the magic object 18 explained by the fact that the leather \»g ased for carrying food in the Levant is spread out on the ground and used as a table or napkin. Thus Burton in bis note on sufrah speaks of *Hhe circular leather which acts alternately as provision bag and tablecloth " {Arabian NighU, Library Edition, z, p. 472). F. sofra in Turkish glossary, p. 676. Cf. also Pot4niia 2, p. 450, where I translate ffov^pd hy napkin.
510 Dialect /otk'toUe texts [ce
iioighBv do rpaire^oKKO' S<f>a€P 6 depjSi&fj^. ISXhev dt o d^ fiiaff^ Ki, "Jo trov^ ^/A€9 ra ddi to rpairi^i;" Etbci/ d* ti ^6kko Ki, "Tov^ a ak da TrovXTjc© ; " Et^ei/ d* /v» o depfiih^ "*'A o-€ &ir(<ro) ad^ rrf \axTv\i&a** Aajev dtf XaxTvkiBa' TrrjpeviA rpairi^t. ISShev di fci to pafidi ki, "''Afie' a^eiva tov depfiii^ So9 Ta, aKora Ta" Uiiyev do pafidl' SoSJei^ tov depfiiS'ff' (ncoraa Ta, U^pevjai to Tpairi^i' iri^yev.
Tliiye ao awm tov, Etwev d* ttj fid tov kc. "*'Eflrap fu TOV /SaciXo dr)v goprj'* ^vev dt. k 17 /ta rot; Ki,y "*Efi£(^ etfiecTe tl>ovqapiB€^.** Eiirev d* j' o vlo^ tov #c*, ""A/tic* vpew fu do." Hifyev f ^ fid dov ao /SttaiKo. Etirev dt ki, " Tov Seov dfl €fipi, ireyafihepov do qd/Ski. No/ia? tijp gop r aov irov v\q fiov' Elirev di Ki y 6 fiaaiKo^ Kt, '' *2 /eopTdfrtf 0 vlo^ trov d* daxepi ftov va ido'dd Tqv g6prf fiov" Ui^ev 17 fid toV etvev da to vlov dot ISXwev di Ki 6 vlo^ tov, ""Av da ^opTacr©."
Tlffdyave tro itoad. Utipep 6 I3aat\6^ d* dafceptv dov. GoXi- jey^ev do <f>a6KKo dfi heigLpu ^ofyroiOtf to dayapjox,'' ^ P^ia dov. TVrffev <ro fcoo'd' gaTifitfP cto fielglpi, lSXb€P diKi/'Hoi- 70V Tpahi^i" tioighBP to Tpairi^i. "l^ffxiev tov fiaaiKo t officipi^ XopToaape. Uipirey^ep joy a. "'Impiifnov, Tpaire^oxKo fixtv^ ^copi(f>Trf do Tpatre^oKKo, ^YLpTaP€ co o-iriTt.
Uijyep dov <f>^6KKov ^ fid ao fia<n\6, Rlbev di xi, "HifiK '"71' gop T <rov ao v\o ftov." Ejtbev di Kt,, " 'O v\b <tov *f /3gJ p d' daKipi fiov '9 irolgoupe Jevgi." Tlijd^ape ao Koaa. Qe^- je^jrep do <f>or6/cfco <ro beigipi. Tlffpep do pafidL Uifyep, ETrer di do pafidi /a, "'AjciVa t' ao'Kept S09 Ta *iro Ipa *iro eva* o-kota Ta" Ili]y€p TO pafidi' &d>J€P d' daxipi ^iro !va Wo fva' {TKoraa da Ddtffiiaa i^vyape' ddirffuaa 'jrdKi cxoTaep da. "Hfrrav c^ (nrlTb,
ISl'jrep di fCi dov ^okkov if fid do fiaaCKo ici, "No/ia« t^
gop r aov <ro v\o fiov** Ac&Jei' Ta dtip gopffp dov <ro vio n
Sepai/da fjfikpe^ ioA trepdpda pU^tc^ iroLicape ydfio^, "'Ef^oTivc*
i}[>ap€, i^Taaap€ <ra fiovpdde dovpe,
^lovaov^
Phabasa. 14.
''Htovi'^ a pofidT^ y d paixa JT dp gopff, Iloveae ^ naMW cw etirev di, "'Adia Ta iraTrovraa fiov Kpifia^ Ta offp dvdo^offt^ Tea Ip pa x^^^y ddid Ta irairoinaa fiov &li9 ap da ^piay^ eiraf
1 K. § 280.
Q and translations 611
he dervish ate. The dervish said, ''Will you not sell us that tble ? " The little boy said, " For what shall I sell it to you ? " he dervish said, " I will give you this ring." He gave the ring ; B took the table. He said to the staff, " Go, strike that dervish, ill him." The staff went ; it struck the dervish ; it killed him. [e took the little table also. He went his way.
He went to his house. He said to his mother, "Get for me he king's daughter." His mother said, "We are poor people." Lnd her son said, " Go, ask for her for me." And his mother went 0 the king. She said, " The command of God, the saying of the ^ophet* ! Give your daughter to my son." And the king said, Let your son satisfy my army with food, and I will give my laughter." His mother went; she told it to her son. Her son »id, "I will satisfy them."
They went to the field. The king took his army. The little ooy rode on a horse. He had put the wallet on his back. He went to the field. He got down from his horse. He said, " Open, table." The table opened. The king s army ate. They were filled. More also was left over. " Shut yourself up, my little table." The little table shut itself up. They came to the house.
The mother of the little boy went to the king. She said, " Give your daughter to my son." He said, " Let your son go out with my army; let them fight." They went to the field. The little boy rode the horse. He took the staff; he went. He said to the staff, "Strike that army one by one. Kill them." The staff went. It struck the army one by one. It killed them. The one half fled, the other half it killed. They came to the house.
The mother of the little boy said to the king, "Give your
daughter to my son." He gave his daughter to her son. Forty
days and forty nights they made the wedding. They ate, they
drank, they attained their desires.
YusiJf.
14. The Oirl whose Father wished to marry her\
There were a man and a woman and a girl. The woman fell ill and said, " These shoes of mine, hang them up on the rafter. If I die, whoever shall put on these shoes of mine, marry her."
' The teller of the tale, TusiU , was a Moslem boy. « r. p. 260.
512 Dialect folk'tale texts [ce
d^eivo.** HaOt) tf vauca. Tldyaaav da. Jai arepov da jtoftroinc^ tl>op€<r€v da ij xoprf rov. Ktvev dt ki 6 rard T9, ''"A a-e irapw <riva" Etirey dt J* 17 /coprf roVf " ^AjSovd^t hfi goui/cf^^t.** Efxfi dt jf 0 doda T9,"'Ava' a <r€ Trapw." EiTrei/ dt S f^Koprf tov, "*A^' /co'i/rc povya.^^ EtTrei' dt /et, "2a 7ro<ra fipApe<i a vaprtf^;" Et^n dt if 0 doda T9, " 2a S^ica Trcvde." Tlijye o dadd tv ' exoylr^
povxo-
'Evoroui/e S^ica ^^i/de ^fiipe^. 'H ico/91; rot; bvpro-e ro xXifidi^i govTce ro jovji <T7f purria, "Hpre 6 dadd rv. 'Aj€(i^ xoXt^ l^b^ 0*0 Xiix^o, ''Hprev 6 dad a t9 woTnJfov. Ef<9r€v dt iic*,"Ba^! g<rf» 17 #c6/oi7 /iou." ^riKioOf) c^eLvo 0 voftdr^' TTOvXra-e ro fiAXi toi.
UovXrire (at Jeti/o rov fiacCKo ro v\6, Ylrjpev da rov fiaaiXc 6 vlo^' edajiv da aov odd rov, 'AJetVo^ iraaiptce <ro pov&L' av- pai»K€ 'Trepdtcta. ^Etpxovdovpe ao airin fii da irepdi&ui. Ilaaipce c^elvff hdXi' gaiv/c€ <rro Xt^ix^o' ^epfce ra 'rrepdi&uL, ^Eip^ov- doui' Jat J€tVo<» rot; fiaatXo 6 vio^' 0pia/ciyK€y da ^frfffieva. 'Aja- 1/09 TraXt Beyfjia^ovTOVV, "A il>opd ttrvfoae '^ifiara. OoyrcTE to fiavdrjXi ao nrpoa-toTro rov. "K^grj Jat Jcti^ (rro XUxpo' hfniac ra 'jrepdiiia. ^repov, <f>6d€^ phaipxe ao Xiij(po, <rrfg{o$ff cqeitw rov /SaaiXS 6 vto9* irUaep da ara ftaXta, 2at eXirep da, *' 2i/ tk elaai; iUfio<; eiaat ytpaa laadpi;" 'AJcti^ baXt etwev dt «i. ^'Eifuii iaadpL** Ei'irep dt sci rov /SaaiXo 6 vlo9, ""A ^ rrdp; EtTrei/ dt Ki iai Jetyi;, ""A <r€ 7rdpa>" Ilijpep da' tti/c ao arririf dovpe. 'S.ripov hol/capc do ydjiOy iai aripov hirrUae 6 yifUK. ^repov hoLKape d <l>aoK/co.
Xripov fjKaep da o dadd t9 or^p, b<iXt. "Hpre. ^Irrep dt ** rov 0a<nX 6 6vl6^, *' Tlov d irpw^ ; " EfTrci/ dt ki Jat 17 xSpij rov. "'ASe /*»7 da (f>ijpp^ pa irpdarf aop odd' d hoijtf ro pLa^xjaovfii dipepgv. Et'irci' dt #ct ioi rov fiaaiXo 6 vi6<, *'Ayd' '9 rrvoioTn <tov odd." Xripov vrrptoaape aop odd. Xr)KW0rf' wrfpe ^ fta? rov to fiaaaipi' i<f>aa^€ ro <t>a6fCK0. XffKoidave rrjveffid^a. TIijdyav€ £06tvot ao avlri. TLiiep c 6 dadd T9 arjp, hoTu. ^i^xavt to p>aj(raovp>i ao papovSt, Kpifiovpe pa aijfca>0^» Co aijtcwOri.
^ For ase of irdXcy, v. gloss, and § 891.
iy] and translations 513
The woman died. They carried her to banal. And afterwards his daughter put on the shoes. Her father said, ''I will marry you." His daughter said, '' To do this is a sin." Her father said, "Nay; I will^ marry you." And his daughter said, "Go, cut out clothes^" She said, " In how many days will you come ? " and her &ther said, " In fifteen." Her father went. He cut out clothea
Fifteen days passed. The daughter lit the oven. She put the pot on the fire. Her &ther came. She for her part went into the lamp. Her father came from outside. He said, " Alas ! my daughter is burned." The man rose up. He sold his goods. The lamp remained.
He sold that too to the king's son. The kings son took it He placed it in his room. He used to go to the mountain. He used to shoot partridges. He would come to the house with the partridges She would go in turn, come out of the lamp, cook the partridges. And that king's son used to come; he used to find them cooked. He in turn would marvel. One time he pre- tended to sleep. He threw his handkerchief on his face. And she came out of the lamp ; she cooked the partridges. Afterwards, when she was going into the lamp, that king's son rose up, caught her by the hair and said, "Who are you? Are you a devil or a human being?" She in turn said, "I am a human being." The king's son said, " Will you marry me ? " and she said, " I will marry you." He took her. He went to their house. Afterwards they made the marriage, and afterwards the marriage came to an end. Afterwards they had a little boy.
Afterwards her iather at Stambul heard of it. He came. The king's son said, "Where will you sleep?" And his daughter said, "Don't let him sleep here in the room'. He will do the baby some harm." And the king's son said, " No, let him sleep in the room." Afterwards they went to sleep in the room. He rose up; he took his mother's knife; he killed the little boy. They rose up in the morning. The people went to the house, and her father went to Stambul. They left the baby in the cradle.
^ The clothes in question are the familiar three dresses, which the heroine demands as a condition of consent to the proposed marriage. One is to have the sky and stars on it, one the sea and fish, and the third the earth and flowers (see SUata 2 and p. 258).
' The oda is the main room of the hoase, in which are the divans and cushions, osed for living in by day and at night as a general bedroom.
D. 33
514 Dialect folk-tale texts [ce
Xrepov vffdjave' fivoi^av ro vavovBi, 'Stripov eiTrev dc Kt o doda? Tov, "T/9 T e/Stra^e to fuixraovfii ;" TSXirev di ki iai jeii/iy, "''E/8oraf€i; da o doda fjLov" Etirev dt /ei 6 fia(n\6 6 vlo^, "'Airo* iQaa^h ra <ru." ^ripov otraav da <f>Td\/A€ T9, &tt Trrfpav^ to lxa')(r<TOVfAi iav ro ^ijo. Tlrjayave' govraav da *9 d ^ii^avt^.
I^ripov egway^e -q pai/ca. "H/jtc oto Seo dp, bot/Xt, Jat eXir^v dt, " Ebap a ^vo ^ai Oitc ra ao <f>rd\p,i aov d tVJ kcm" 'S,T€pov TraXi Tri;7€ ro ttovXL Xrepov ttoKi Trida^ev da 6 Qeo?. Xrepov !daje 6ai d' A/So r? do ifirdXfW hoKi ivodovve gao. ^repowdXi rjpre ro 'irovXi, Elirep di kc, "''Ehap Svo rpia if>va, Ja« 0hc da fii do fxayr<Tovpx>v <rov do Joi/^aXi' aripov a Iv^ jcoo." 'Eripov aptodfj iai TO fia'^raovp^i, iai jeivff, Erepov crj/ctiOrf' SirXwe to dovXi Jat TO p>axT<^ov/Mi jai ro p,r)o,
Xripov mjayape \ d p.vo<;, ^Eifihav€ rreaov fio do pLayro'oviu, Xrepov €fip€^€. *'H/>T€y rov ffa<n\6 o vla^. EiTrev dt «*, " Notf e Ti; 6vpa. 'ASc ffp^€i.'* 'Sirepov ^Irrev d^ ki jai jeivtf, "Tai 60 voi^w" Xripov ehrep d* ki, **^AfLdvi' d yXvrw^ hvo '^vaei.'* Eripov (rffK(i0i} Sai^eivtf' tfpoi^e dif 0vpa, 'S.ripov Ipbope vicov, Iripov dpoipraev da to treBcfiipo t9. 'AJctvo^ aj^iwywi }6 ^ptipr<r€P€.
^ripov 'mjye ro <f>a'6fCK0' gomcep ro fiijo dov aov doda rov to govpdovpd. Xrepov ^eXfiopraep do ^okko ro pjjo rov. 'SiTcpov Sgway^e ro <}>a'6/CK0, Xrepov <rqg<ii0av€f ripdyape' &o vi to fAi]o. ^ripov Tipd^ape rov fiaaiXo rov vlov to govpdovpd, Srcpou iffgv TO firfo OTO fiaciXo rov vlov ro govpdovpd, Eripov 6?ir€v di ci, **^A.M 'jrdXt' 66 ^106 juLC^.*' 'Zripov elmp di ict, "XiVa* va vwa§i€ a-o <nrlrL^ %ripov irffdjap ao crirtTt. ''B^^oyav S Ibai/* S^aa-mv aa p^ovpdde rovp€.
H.pv<r6<Trofio^ Xlapaymrov ^artPoyXov.
Pbabasa. 15.
'2 dii b/i6aT0 ^ofidpi tfrov d popkcer^, Etiac hvo tc6p€^. ''Htov <f)OJK{apd^, IlaApx€P do yaipiBoKxo' iraaiPKe pa ampi^frtf j^opra- poKKa.
v] and transldHons
rhey bid him to rise. He did not rise. Afterwards they went ; ihey opened the cradle. Afterwards the father said, "Who has dlled the baby ? " And she said, " My father has killed it." The ting's son said, "No, you have killed it." Afterwards they bored )ut her eyes and took the baby and the apple. They went ; they ihrew her into a prison.
Afterwards the woman wept. A bird came from God and said, ' Take a leaf and put it on your eye. It will become well." After- guards the bird went away again. Afterwards God sent it again. Afterwards he put back her other eye also. It became well again. Afterwards the bird came again. It said, "Take two or three eaves and put them by your baby's head. Afterwards he will l>ecome well." Afterwards both the baby and she were cured. Afterwards she rose up ; she washed the cloth and the baby and the apple.
Afterwards they went to a mill. They went inside with the baby. Afterwards it rained. The king's son came. He said, * Open the door, it is raining here." Afterwards she said, " I will Qot open." Afterwards he said, " Gently ! you will save two lives." Afterwards she also rose ; she opened the door. Afterwards they went in. Afterwards she recognised her husband. He did not recognise her.
Afterwards the little boy went; he threw his apple into his father's boot. Afterwards the little boy forgot his apple. After- wards the little boy cried. Afterwards they rose up ; they were shaking everything. No apple. Afterwards they shook the boot of the king's son. Afterwards the apple came out of the boot of the king's son. Afterward^ he said, " Here it is again. It has not &iled ua" Afterwards he said, " Up 1 let us go to the house." Afterwards they went to the house. They ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
Khris<5stomos Panay6tu Khatin6ghlu.
16. The Forty ThievesK
In a time of old there was a man. He had two daughters. He was poor. He used to take the little donkey ; he used to go to collect gras&
> F. p. 241.
33—2
Dialect folk-tale texts [ch
^ A 'fjfiipa eltev cepdvda (Upxi^, *^pj(ovaavdai <m}v ^Viyge^xri 'Elhev Ti GepKe^oi' <f>ofiijOrj' ejSgtf '9 a qaySa^^ "Hprav ol Cep- Ke^OL. Kdraav tro neydiBi' • €tl>ayav, erra vepo' cffKwOav. Ilija '9 av gc^i Kovdci ISXTrav d*, "*A6tX, ^ephiXi,*' No/gha to gact ''E/L(>bai'€ ireaov, ^repov etirav di #ca, "*0/otovX fe/AbtXt." SdeT-a- di/i/ TO ga2i. Xripov Karifitf 6 <l>ovqapd^ cro qa/3dxh ^ 6^7* ra irepTcifuiTa rov Oep/ci^oi, ^repov itolKl p^vaae. "E^gow GepKe^oi, X6€7rdd7)v to gd&i. ^ijKav, irqdrfav,
^rkpov <n)fC{!>dij 6 <l>ovqapd^, Kl'jrep di /cc, **^Acl\ ^e^ibtX.^ Noigha TO g^yft* Sfihriv iriaov, ''Hype^^e sci elpdat ra ftereXijicuL, ra ypovo'e, ra fi^ididSe, oi Xipe^, yatpi. EX&e dv irici o'aXfidp^, ^^^' ty dv dptfiiovat, Tlo fua aev do o'aXfidpi. "^Rfiaa-ev da Xip€<;' <l>'q6€Py iri^yev. "Hprev ao "x^copio. U^pe tcpd^, in^pe \ifipi' €<t>arfap oi /c6p€<; rov,
Tffv Jep^i] p(i>Ta€v da d vop,dT<;' eltrev dt ki^ "2v \}p6 r}<row( <l>ovqapa<;' ^irawov ^eygiveTce^: ;" Ktirev dt ki jai jeivo^ ki, *'2i irdXi Tjcrovv <f>ow\apa>s ' 'rre /mov ra VaTrov ivoaovv fci^gti/.*' Iliv jai j€ti;o9 Ki, ''"'E^o) Svo fieXia-ffe, jai irovdrfto dp, hov&t peXi, 6at geiivddyo), Si; 'irarrov ^cvgtvinre^ ;" ^'Fco ^/3pa Xipe^, cm g€&ivdd/yo>.^' "IIov etvdai; va vTrdta 6* iyd pafiptoJ' "'2 jfi'c f Jep^i], Sou Movpp>ovrff to ireydiBi ev dv gc^t' va elir^i: to *'A6aX, ^ephiXy voil^erat' va elv^s to, *'OpT0vX, fe/tbiX,* ifxraov- rat!* "Na inrap^."
^fjK(i07fv \i T7jv€ fild^a' Tnjyev, l^'rrev di Ki, "'A6tX, ^epkhCX^ Notgha. *^/ibi7 TTccrov. "^paxre dv ddi Xipe^. "Hpre trri dvpa. ZeXp^vae ir a elfrfj, va i/otgh^ tf Bvpa, Ae dt Kt, **'ActX goi^ Xov /t." Jo voider at. 36 hopK€ da vdfiprf va elirrf dt ki, "^ActX, ^ephlXf" va voighi,
^T€pov tjprave oi Oeptci^oi. ''Hvoi^av to Ovpi. ^'Eftbai/c ta rpidvda o;(tq). C' dir ephff cat to aepdvda^ adXae do 6vpi, ^Bav Toy gXi<f>rij, AdSev da' eico^^v do ro Jou^oXiy dot;. 'S,T€pov irijdyave oi Oepxi^oi,
''Hprev T afiov vop,dr^' ephij iricov. IBtlBe rov g€Xi. 'S.r^pov Ipbrj' €p,o»<r€ Tov ddi Xtpe?* wqye, ^ripov tjprave Ocpxi^oi. ^Hypeyp'av Ki oi Xipe^ Jovi/dat. Tlrjdyave.
''H/c<rav da ki d <f>ovqapd^ ^eygiviro'e. "'T&phao'av '9 daiia Bvo
v] and translationB 517
One day he saw forty Circassiana They were coming from ilnge&d. He saw the Circassiflms. He was afraid. He climbed ip a poplar-tree. The Circassians came. They sat down by the ipring. They ate, they drank water. They rose up. They went ip to a rock They said, "Open, hyacinth." The rock opened Chey went into it Afterwards they said, " Shut, hyacinth." The rock closed. Afterwards the poor man came down from the poplar, ind ate the Circassians' leavings. Afterwards he hid again. The Dircassians came out. The rock closed. They left, went their way.
Afterwards the poor man rose up. He said, " Open, hyacinth." The rock opened ; he went in. He saw, there are meteliks, piastres, medjids, sovereigns, et cetera. He had a dirty old pair of trousers. (He cannot contain himself for amazements) He put the gold coins (into them). He left, he went his way. He came to the village. He got meat, he got flour. His daughters ate.
On Sunday a man questioned him; he said, "Formerly you were a poor man ; whence have you become rich ? " And he said, " You too used to be poor. Tell me whence you became rich." And the man said, "I have a couple of bee-hives, and I sell a little honey, and make my living. Whence did you become rich ? " " I discovered gold coins, and get my living." " Where are they ? I too will go to get them." "Let it be on a Sunday. At the spring of Murmtiti there is a rock. If you say, ' Open, hyacinth/ it opens ; if you say, ' Shut, hyacinth,' it shuts." " We will go."
The man rose up in the morning; he went off. He said, " Open, hyacinth." It opened. He went in. He filled a bag with gold pieces. He came to the door. He forgot what to say for the door to open. He says, " Open, my rose." It does not open. He could not remember to say, " Open, hyacinth," for it to open.
Afterwards the Circassians came. They opened the door. Thirty-eight went in. And when the fortieth had come in, he shut the door. They saw the thief. He struck him ; he cut off his head. Afterwards the Circassians went away.
The other man came. He went in. He saw the head. After- wards he went in. He filled the bag with gold pieces. He went away. Afterwards the Circassians came. They saw that the gold pieces are missing. They went away.
They heard that a poor man had became rich. They put two
^ The general sense. One or two of the words of the text are obscure.
518 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
C€pK€^oL Tlijav <To ^eivov to trtrm va *irou\rf<row oKeifia. Ti jSpaSv odh irvdvKav, ?l3gav ol GepKi^oi' frmonrav alfeiuo' ^rijpat
PhArasa. 16.
^rjKcidfi cat hd o-ffKtiOrf. '2 afi hpoiro ^a/uivt fJTOVv a vofdxir^' TsA^/cav da ^A<rrparlv llLo^d. ^ral^Ke aXicrfiepia^
lESnep di ki 17 yai/ca roVy " lUra^e 6ai do vlo aov^ va fuxtfi?/' Jlvra^ev da /io d' a yovfiapi xapvBe, So vliv dou tcovda TJa-ave Svo vopLCLTOi. Etirav di «t, *'*Ad« to fiovpdovi, va rjdovve to tm/ dov KOfievo, j(a hol^rj etteoai Xipe^" TlifY^ ^° 4>^6te/eOy Steo^ev to tiv dov' eifiapev da cro ba^ape. "Na rJTovp^at d' ifiov dov to tCp doi» /cofiivo, ')(a boy 17 Tpiavda \ip€^.^ Uiffev, eKoyjrev 6ai d* d/3ov dov TO tL "Hifyapep do 0*0 ha^dpv. E^irav d^ ki, "Na t^dovve (uu d' dffov TO ^pdSip dov KOfiivOy ya bo^cf ireqvda \lp€<;.'* '^E/co'^nev jai TO iSpdBiv dov' €/3ga\€v da <ro ba(^a/9t. 'S d Xipajo Trrjpav da.
''H(f>ap€v da <to airiTi. EXirev di kl 6 dada^ tou, ** Ho? r €/co'^€^ Tov fiovpdovov TO ffpdSi;** Klvep d* tci "''Etco-^ev da to <f>iKdvi 6 popAT." Tlijyev 6 dada^ tov djei ai^ vopATOi. Moi^- Tcep CO yalpiZov top g<0 fr^vde Xipe^. Uffyei/ dc^L EXttcv di /ri ttjeti/o Ti Svo vopAToiy "To p^op do yaipiBt aip* oKtovpc/^ ''Eo'€0*«' Ta Svo dXTOVPe. Fiiirav di fci oi vop^aTOtj "N0/1U19 Ta p>€Pa ade to yaipiSi.^' EiTrei^ dt «*, ***A tre da Sroo-co." AcJjfei/ do yaipiSi \ Trii'd' CKaTo Xipe^.
*'HpTai/. EiiTrep di /ct, "bao-ede da \ a airiTi. 'A aea-^ dXTovvt. KiKoai p^p€^ d^ide da" ^ij/eav da et/coai, pAp^^. ^64>a'€ to yalpiSi.
Uijdfyave aov ^ AaTpadiv Xoja. l^tirev dc Tt} paiKa dou, "'Ada to yepi/et ya^ipXdTe da." TLripev Jo* Svo dyoicKoi, JX eva irrfpev da ao ^e/Sgdpi, ''HpTave ol vop^Toi, EiTrei/ di top dyoKico, "^'A/Ae, 7r€ da th^p dirXd aov, add do yepetci \ Ta j^a^ipXadijcjf.'* Tli^yep (lyofCKO^f i<f>vye. Ili^ai/ ao crriTi' irdX dyoK/co^ XvT€pipo. Fjivap dft Ki, "Jo iroua^ Ta p4i^;" Rtwep dt k$, "*'A ae da ttov- Xija-to" AoSfep da '^ o%ti0 icaTO Xipe^. Ili^pap do' Trffdyave UiTa^op do \ d fjtepo^, Jovpnrep dryiKKO^.
Tv2 and trandations 519
Oixcasnans into leather bags. They went to that man's house to sell butter. In the evening, when they were asleep, the Circassians €2ajaie out. They killed the man. They took the gold pieces. They ctte, they drank, they attained their desires.
YoANNis Theodh(5eu.
16. The Sharpet's fooled\
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there was a man. They called him Nasr-ed-din Khoja He used to buy &nd sell.
Bos wife said, *'Send your son to be taught" He sent him ^with a load of walnuta Near by his son there were two men. They said, " This mule, if its ear were cut off, would fetch twenty jx>unds." The boy went; he cut off its ear. He took it to the Ixazaar. "If its other ear as well were cut off, it would fetch thirty pounds." He went; he cut off its other ear also. He brought it to the bazaar. They said, " If its tail as well were cut oflF, it would fetch fifty pounds," He cut off its tail as well. He took it out to the bazaar. They did not buy it even for a pound.
He took it home. His father said to him, " Why have you cut ofiF the mule's tail ? " He said, " Such and such a man cut it off." His father went to those men. He prepared a trick with five gold pieces^ He went there. He said to the two men, " My donkey drops gold coins." The donkey dropped the two gold pieces. The men said, " Give me this donkey." He said, " I will give it you." He gave them the donkey for five hundred pounda
They returned. He said, " Put it into a house. It will drop gold coins. Leave it for twenty days." They left it for twenty days. The donkey died.
They went to Nasr-ed-din Khoja. He said to his wife, " Pre- pare the food here." He took also two little hares. He took one of them to the ploughing. The men came. He said to the little hare, "Go, tell your mistress, to get ready now the food." The little hare went ; it ran away. They went to the house ; there was the little hare (as they thought) that had been let loose. They said, " Will you not sell it to us ? " He said, " I will sell it to you." He gave it for eight hundred pounds. They took it ; they went away. They sent it to a place. The little hare did not come there.
> F. p. 281. * The text is more explicit.
520 Dialect folktale texts [ce.
llffiifYave trov ^KtrrparLv XojcL ETircy di fCi ny vaitca rw. "^d « ^d^ i^fiara' y^^a yfti/jtara." "E^pev da, e^^i^f a yivdepo dlfjui, Ai/Satriv da f vaUa^ rov ro yovpyovpi. "H^a* ol vofiAroL ^lirev di #ci, " J^i^c? add do yepAKi t*9 fiicra^vpoi.'' ''Eif>a'a^€v Tq vaUea a-ro yevdcpo, "VifMra TriBefivf vauca. Efiro* d* Ki, "Ti; vaUa iro9 ra It^afe?;" ETttcv di «*, ""Ew qoXdV ''li<f>ap€v dv Sep I' ^voffaep rrf vaixa irro fivri. Klirep d* tu, "'Adc do qafuai Trova da pyiva" IIoi/Xo'cv da ro vofiaTq ^ hf etcaro Xlpe^. TlovXaev, in^yev,
''K^a^av Ttf vaUca rov iai da hio. ^va-tftriv da' Jo ap&^Otf,
Ufjdyave cov ^Aarpartv 'Kojd. Uoijev ro qadij rajSeru '^Hpra^
ol vofidroi, ''E<l>a-a^€v 6 qad?;v rtf vopAroi, ''E<f>ayav^ ehiuf,
ipdlaaav ca fiovpdre rovve.
Told by a boy.
PninASA. 17.
'EffKa>0ff Ja4 ba a-tjKddfj. '£ dfA hp<»ro ^afkdvi ijrovv Iva Xayropi. Tli^ye '9 a opdvi' lifipev dp KaOoKteo. Tldyaa-ev da <ro <f>ovpovi^ff Bdfiev da ro^ gaBoKteo, l,ripov 7n]y€v ro Xaxjopr vevgioae. Tlijyev aa povala. TLripov Ijpre' elirev dt ki, " NofUK r d^dOi fiov" EtTrep di ki 0 <f>ovpovi^i]9i ** KSvaa ra <to <l>ovpowi' /cdfj" EtTrei/ d* ki ro \a')(r6pi, "'A koc-od djd ^ai Jd* av da ravdiaw ro ddJtdi, fio ro ^vfidpi da/ia* d <f>&" ^ripov rdvaev da* TTTiyev,
"H/Spe d qtKTaTTJi]^' <f>'^6€v da djet. ^ripov irqyev Xa^opi. 'S.repov i^pre' vpey^e ro ^vfidpt fii ro daadi, EXirev di ki, *' <Pai&a ra ro Trpo/Saro.'* ^repov elwev dt /ci, " 'A Koata djd Jat 'ja* a ravdiaeo ro frpo^aro. Xrepov rdvae ro wpofiaro. Xrepov rdvae da' €<l>vy€,
Tli]y€v \ d ydfio^. 'A irapahoOfj a^eivo ro ^d')(i, 4>?ij€i' da 'Jet. Elirev dt /ci, "'A craOA riaepa fiipe^' arepov d vdprto." *Aj6( woCxav do ydfio, ^ripov eca^dv da ro trpoffaro, ''^Kf>ayd» da ol vofidroi. ^repov ijpre ro \aj(r6pi, Etirev dt ki, " No/xa? ro irpofiaro fiov" ^ripov elirav dt Ki, ** To irpofiaro cov ^>ata'a» da <ro ydp,o. 11' a iroiKtDfie dpi; "A <r€ BiSurwfie ra irapdSe rov*'
ir] and translations 621
They went to Nasr-ed-din Ehoja. He said to his wife, " I will
retend to kill yoa; you pretend to die." He brought and filled
gut with blood. He fastened it to his wife's neck. The men
ime. "You have not cooked food here for the guests." He
iabbed his wife in the gut The woman pretended to pass
j^ay. They said, " Why have you killed your wife ? " He said,
It is simple." He brought a pipe ; he blew into his wife's nose.
[e said, " Sell me this reed." He sold it to the man for a hundred
3unds. He sold it ; he went away.
Each of them killed his wife. He blew it ; she did not come
> life. They went to Nasr-ed-din Ehoja. He sent for the judge.
he men came. The judge put the men to death. They ate, they
rcmk, they attained their desires.
Told by a boy.
17. The Cock\
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there 'as a cock. He went to a desert place; he found a little lom-bush. He took it to the *baker ; he gave him the thorns. Lfterwards the cock went off; he went for a walk. He went to lie mountains. Afterwards he returned ; he said, " Give me my horns." The baker said, "I have thrown them into the oven, 'hey are burned." The cock said, "I will pitch your gear all bout the place. I will carry off the kneading-trough with the ough ; I will go off." Afterwards he seized them ; he went off.
He found a butcher. He left the things there. Afterwards he cock went off. Afterwards he returned. He asked for the ough and the kneading-trough. He said, "I fed the sheep ^th it." Afterwards he said, "I will pitch your gear all about he place ; I will carry off the sheep." Afterwards he seized the heep. Afterwards he seized it. He went off.
He went to a wedding. The boy there will be married. He eft it (the sheep) there. He said, " I will be four days ; then will return." They made the marriage there. Afterwards hey killed the sheep. The people ate it. Afterwards the cock ame. He said, "Give me my sheep." Afterwards they said, 'They used your sheep for the wedding-feast. What can we do low ? We will give you its price." The cock said, " I reftise it.
» r. p. 242.
522 Dialeet folk-tale texts [cb.
Hh Al Kt TO Xaxropi, **'E7w Jo OiKu. 'A xoan afa imi ^i' e ravdiao) tt} vv^t)' a ifxS.** Xripov eiTrev d* Ki 6 yafjibpo^^^ii hopei^" lEilirev di la aripov ro \a)(r6pi, " 'A hopia-w at d* Tovdiaw." Aripov elwev di ki 6 yafihpo^, " TIottov av da tokUv ; ''Xrrfv wevjepa &v da ravditrw a ^&" Aripov riptrof do ri Xa^Topi' €i]>vy€, n?77€ '9 d /Ma/epd povaL IIi77€ 'v a <nrfi\e^ E/xbai/6 a^ei iriaov' fcdra-ave, Tcrtptfe to Xa;fropt* hrai^e &u r pjiifnf, AlfAo^Oav ra vvS'e r? xdrov,
'S,ripov 6 yafihp6^ iTTjyev fio do tov^opki. ^Apdra-tv ca povaU 'rricov, Jov/Spev da, Srepoi; irijye ao airlnv dovve* trimct Xripov tniKmOfi, ''Hpre o yaphpo^ fio rov dwddv dot;. Ilf^aTaFf aa povo'ia ireaov. 'Aripov fjfipav da qfet <ro airrfSjo wecoi *A\iyfC€ ro Xayropi' iraiaxev 17 vuiprj, "E/Sgave aifuiTa <r^ Saj^TvXe T9. ^repov 6 yaphpo^ fio rov dodai' dov etrvpdv da Tt Xa)(T6pi, *'E/ibai/e rreaov. To Xaxropi y^oif^rae. Tlrjpav da iT'qarfave. Ylrfdyape ao airinv doiri/e. "E^^av da' e^XMyav da^ Elrrev dt kv 6 yapbpo^, "''A<f>Ta'€ fie ro ^ov^>dXi' yd av da ^arft. 'S,r€pov €<f>aiv da 6 yaphpoS' Aripov rrrfye va aearj. *Ecg9 trrov goip dov ro XaxropC elrrep di xiy " ^Ayd /*', '\d yovKrwdat
Xrepov TrdXi rrrjyep' rdvae ny pv<f>rf. Tlrjyep ao arrrfKo. 'ErepV' Tnjyep 6 yaphpo^. Tdpcep da' Triiaep rrj pv^. 'S.ripov irffon/aH CO (riririv dovP€, "Eifxra^ave to Xaxropi' CKoyfravc to jov^^ dov' ffipeyjrdp da aa 6 pave. Aripov to xpd^ rov e^adv ^a. €<f>aydv da. "EfJHiyape, errave, €<f>Taaape tra pLOvpdde tovp€,
^ Apcurrdata^ ^Icmpvou.
PhArasa. 18.
^ffKoofff) jai hd orfKoofffj' *S dp. hpdro ^ap>dpt rfrovv d vofior Elae Tpia <f>3rdj(^6. 'O dada9 rovpe tpt pA ^rovpe. "Hffojdoi yipoL, Sra hvo rip^p^^ X^^'7 ^ dada^ ro«;i/€. Xripou X^iBi^ } 7
fJM TOVPe*
r] ; mid translattans 523
will pitch y(^ur gear all about the place. I will carry off the ride ; I will go away." Then the bridegroom said, " You cannot." hen the cock jsaid, " I can ; I will carry her off." Afterwards the lidegroom saijd, "By what way will you carry her off?" "By le window I ! will carry her off. I will go away." Afterwards le cock carrijed her off; he went away. He went to a distant mountain. He went to a cave. They went inside it ; they stayed lere. The cock crew; the girl played. Her nails filled with lood*.
Afterward(s the bridegroom went with his gun. He searched 1 the mount}ains. He did not &ad them. Afterwards he went } their house; he went to sleep. Afterwards he rose up. The ridegroom came with his father. They went into the mountains, ifterwards they found them there inside the cave. The cock was rowing ; the bride was playing. Blood came out of her fingers. Lfberwards the bridegroom with his father shot the cock. They ?ent inside. The cock died. They took it. They went away. !'hey went to their house. They roasted it; they ate it. The (ridegroom said, " Leave me the head : I will eat it." After- irards the bridegroom ate it. It reappeared and said, " My master, I shall escape you'f."
Afterwards again he (the cock) went off; he carried away the )ride. He went to the cave. Afterwards the bridegroom went, le seized it ; he took the bride. Afterwards they went to their louse. They killed the cock ; they cut off his head ; they threw t into the waste ground. Afterwards they roasted its flesh ; they kte it. They ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
Anastasios YoAnnu.
18. OrcUitude Rewarded*,
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there was i man. He had three sons. Their father was not a great man. They were old folk. In two days their father died. Afterwards jheir mother also died.
' She was evidently playing some kind of guitar, and her fingers grew sore from iontinaally stiikiog the strings.
' The translation softens the orudeness of the text. The obelised words are corrupt, but fairly certain in sense.
» V, p. 253.
524 Dialect folk-tale texts [en
n.t)wyeu>e e^elvoi <ro iref&tii' vavovtravdjeu. Eli'^ftrci' di to ^ "'Apedfa va fie S»J« a covpov irpodara*' Wl'jrev fd* jflirfoT* " Na /A€ So^€ o ©609 Jat fieva d cJv** '9 t' li/a pApa va ivw9, V £70^ T97 /liipa i/a ffopi^ovv, \ r arfov Tq fiipa va i^^paim^ovH n goji." lEtirev d* ivi Jat to fAOvraovKO, " Na /a€ S('\j€ Jo* /*€« • O609 Of' gao vvipff, va virdrffa ao (nrlri fjuov va gei^vd) ja^fuT
"Hpre crepov aro Seo irirajyfUvo d yepoKKo^. ^ TUvcp ii tb fieya, "XW afi€ trri "Ai/a* a vdBprf^ ra irpofiara." ^^ Efirei' dt « Jat t' 0701;, "*'Afju€ a-o ireyalhi,' a vdprtf^ ae Avi Ip iffrfL" Efiro (U Joi TO fjLOvraouKo, ""A/Ltcja* <n; cro a-iriri, cou"
^repov era Svo rpla xpove^ ijpre o yepo/cxo^ ftjel jf /ib' ecrei r? aovpov ra irpo^ara, ^'Kype^ev ki 609 Ta diXiro-e ''Tpc^e 0 yepoKKO^ Xatxo rdvi. Jo Soajci' da Jai Je^i^o 0 vopArs. Enrcp (b Act, **Ko/3 elaai; dfie' arcovdo vpi^" Ili^e. ST^pot; vpumy 0 yepoiCKo^. 'AJetrov Ta irpo^ara, — ivoTOVV€ d fiiya aiXi' vtjpa da ra Tpo/Sara' aKorcrcv da.
*0 yepoKKO^ trriye Jai o-e t' ayov^ djelvo^ rov eaei r ami lEittrev dt KVy " N0/U19 \atKo a&vpo, va <f>a r afiyo fiov** Effff St ici Jat Jeti'o vofuir, " Ko/^t Jouo'at' of/tc* Iba/o arcroi/do vpi^ ^ripov dbijel hdXi vpio'Tf) o yepoKKO^, ''Efigrj d o-iKi, dv avfit^' TTijpav da ojcti/o to vofidrrj' KOvpeXkraev do.
n 17761/ Jat <ro fiovra-ov/eo. "Hypeyp'iy /ei ro fiovraovKo Ka6er» fiovaxo^ Tov. *'Eo-et dp, hepdtji trtf viaria Trdvov. 'Vevertu. Efrer dt o yipo^y ** Siy/c' diriZoi aa iropdZe cov irdvov^ "A^ to vif^]^
] and translations 625
They went to the spring; they meditated. The eldest one • d, " I wish now he (God) had given me a flock of sheep." And r3 next one said, "Wonld that Qod had given me a threshing- I or, that they should thresh in one day, winnow on the next day, Pve the com on the next day." And the youngest said, "Would jtt Qod had given me a fair bride, for me to go home, and for us live there."
Afterwards there came a little old man sent by Qod. He said the eldest, *' Up ! go to Ana^; you will find the sheep." And he id to the next one, " Qo to the spring ; you will come upon the ireshing-floor." And he said to the youngest, " And do you go to )ur house."
Two or three years afterwards the little old man came there to ^e man who has the flock of sheep. He saw that he had fed 'lem. The little old man asked for a little sour milk and water, lie man did not give it to him. He said, " Are you mad ? Qo, bake) as much as you please'." He went. Afterwards the little Id man turned back. That man's sheep, — he turned himself into great torrent ; he carried away the sheep ; he killed them.
The little old man went also to the next, he who had the hreshing-floor. He said, " Qive me a little straw, for my horse to at." And that man said to him, " You are not mad ! Qo, take s much as you need." Afterwards the little old man turned away gain from there. A torrent and a tempest arose. They carried way that man ; it overwhelmed him with thunder*.
And he went to the youngest. He saw that the youngest is itting by himself. There is a partridge on the fire. It is roasting, rhe old man said, '*Rise up from here on your feet. Leave
1 V. note on p. 489.
> The man*8 words do not seem to bear out his refusal , bat the incident is erhape mutilated in the telling. The parallel passage in the Armenian version think throws light on the matter. ** Donne-moi on pea de lait k boire.'* " Qnoi e pins abondant que le lait? Bois-en tant que tn veuz.'' ** Je vondrais avoir dn ut de oette brebis noire." Cette brebis ^tait reat^ sterile pendant trois ans: elle enait px^istoent de mettre bas trois agneaux. ** Pas de oelle-la, mais des antres, i ta veax." liacler, C(mU$ de VArminie^ p. 78.
' For this destruction by water and thunder compare the stoiy of 'Ad and rhamdd, *' two idolatrous tribes of the ancient Arabs to whom were sent respectively he prophets Htid and Silih, and who for their obstinate unbelief were destroyed, he one by a violent tempest, and the other by a terrible noise from heaven." S. G. Browne, A LUerary HUtary of Perna, i, p. 480.
526 Dialect foUc-taU texts [ch.
iai dt9 0vp€^ vex '^^' fcovOa fieJ* ^H^fey da Ja* to ^o»b Kovraev do. Hrfafyave' fffipev rov Bpe^e to Kopid^i. "HifMpip Au CO fTiriTiv dou. ^ra Svo rpia ^poi/€9 7ro0€ ij inJ^ tov txm
"H/wci' Jat J€ii;o 7€po9. "Htovpc f a fipeo"^. "HpTc' oTaOfi c^ ^v/oa /ib/od. ZtoApa to aodpi ttovov tov, "E^grj 17 vv<f»if aqdp09 rov vofMiTov' i^ypeylriv /c* o yepoxtco^ arij/cvei <rvffi ftpeaii iriaov. FXirev dt kc, " *ES<» *rr€<roVf* — irrjpaviv do, irarfoakv da cny^i »«^ gafiivay — " Kadfe," va ^epciatf. Er7r«v d* fct ajelp o vofuir^, " Na: a^<ofi€ Ta povj(a aoV <f>ova'Kfoa'aP€,'* Klwev Bi f 6 yipo^, " Tei jt a^ea ra' e^a> iXer^" Elv€v di ac«, "^&/3p€i>fi€ rov iepep dot;, vd» da apfi<r(Ofi€" EXirev di kv ado, " To ikiva 6 ieph^ aei^ Jo hopein vdv da TTolieTe.*' Etirev di k^, "bor? Spi;" E2irey di o 7€^of '* Nai/ anlrere to fcXifidvi, pa Kovd'^ere arid Ta pM^ro-ovfAe viaot va Karyovve." ^ripov i^ave to xXi/Sdvi' Kovraav da ireaov <rri viO'TLa iriaov, Qairdra-ave to arofjLav dou. Jai irov i^ypcyp^av, i yepo^Jo *v€. ''Hypeyjf'ave S^ov, apdraav da' Jo hopKave da vafipowe, "^ype^ave tro tcXifidvi iriaov ki, da (f>a6K«a ivoaavda^ Bpa' '^ikovpe' ^owf€ \ia ^i^aprui' y^Xovvt. "E/Sga^dp da. ^repov i^cvyav€y !jrav€f iifyra^avt aa fjLovpdd€ rovv€.
^Idjdwfi^ TlapacKe/Sa.
Pharasa. 19.
'S a/x hpMo ^afuivi ffrovv a fiaaiKo^, "Hdovi^ J* d ^otiqa/w. ^Epxovdowe xdra ripApa tro fiaaiKo rrf^ gdirvff' XipKev dt xi, ""E fiaaiXA, ar^fjL^po a iv§ a ^ixKOy a ae xaTefidajf oto rdj^L 'O fiaaikoK ioPfw dtKdXi' elirev d» Ki, *'Ti^ yipra^ a^fi^po;" Nlpgcoo-ai^e. Kaveh 80 yivTcre, Xripov Ttiveprj iroXi i^pre i\ ypd. Elw€P di Ki, " 'Eyorow a <^6mxo, a ae tcar^fiday oto TaxrC 'O ISaciXos dpdr^e. "Ewra-e a ^po poltea. "H^Hipdp da to ^oxiu CO fiaa-iXa, Elirep d* 0 fiaaiko^, '**Ad6 to ^okko pov da ^dfer^, Na /3oudf^€r€ to i^r$p dov ir' &/«ay dov* pop da ^pere."
"Zripov irripap do ^okko. UffdyoMe, ra ^d^ovpe, ''Egwa'^
v] mid translations 527
he partridge, and open the doors. Follow me." And the little oy left them ; he followed him. They went ; he found the girl rhom he sought. He brought her to his house. After two or hree years his bride had borne him two babies.
And that old man came. There was also a rain. He came, le stood in front of the door. The water-gutter pours down upon dm. The bride of that man came out ; she saw that the little >ld man is standing in the rain. She said, " Come inside/' — she ook him, brought him to the fireplace, ** Sit down," for him to [et dry. That man said, "We will change your clothes; they lave got wet." And the old man said, "I do not change them. '. have an infirmity." They said, " We will get the remedy for it ; ?e will cure it." He said, " My remedy, you cannot do it." He aid, " What is it ? " The old man said, " You must light the oven, rou must throw these babies into it, to be burned." Then they it the oven ; they threw them into it into the fire. They covered ip its mouth. And when they looked, the old man is not there, rhey looked outside, they searched for him. They could not ind him. They looked inside the oven, (they saw) that the children were becoming big. They are reading. They hold some capers; they are reading. They brought them out. Afterwards ihey ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
YoANNis ParaskevjL
19. Arslan Bey and the MarkdlteaK
In a time of old there was a king. There was also a poor person. She used to come every day to the smoke-hole (of bhe king's house); she used to say, " King, to-day will be bom a little boy; he will bring you down from the throne." The king made a proclamation ; he said, " Who has borne a child to-day ? " They (the criers) went their rounds. No one had borne a child. Afterwards in the morning again the old woman came. She said, " A child was bom, who will bring you down from your throne." The king made search. A widow woman had been delivered. They brought the little boy to the king. The king said, "You must kill this little boy. Dip his shirt in his blood ; bring it."
Afterwards they took the little boy. They went to kill him.
» r. p. 278.
528 Dialect foUckde texts [ce
ij ypi' etirev dt ki, '*Mij da ^a-arfpere. ^trd^ede adi to <r&^ fioynjaede to ifidriv dov a Sifiav dot;, iaL ira^dcrede da to fiatrCkk Tlkde dv «*, iifxra^av da." ^ripov eihav dijaijelpoi, ""A^ ojei « X^p'^o fiTj IpHea-ai*' Elirev dt tci Jat jelvrf, " Jo ^p^oftat" SWpoir irrjp€v do ^aoKKo. IJijye' irdrfcuriv da trov fiaXiipff to trmfXA. Tlijyev Jat ^eCvrf va (i/di/ori; ^wf^i^ va ^ovXe^ri; to fjLaj(<^oi)LL "Mprcv aripov ajeivo 17 fAapKdXraa. Eihep dt #ct, '''£p adi do i^oKKOy Sp va fjUya /S^rjar^, io rptoyoi ra." Xripov io Tmeae ao ^OKKO irdvov,
Qa/3ovart<rip da Trf fiapfcdXraa, J at pa irdtf ff fuipicaKraa. Xripov iropjev da fut^Tcovfu. Hijpep d' db^c/ * irdrfo^ip da aoi JetVov^ TO o'TTt^Xo. Aripov iraai^xape fio do <^6icko *9 afiXl^i-
'%ripov Uprape rov fia<n\6 oi aaicipoi. Bf&tv da* clira^p di ki. ''^Ad€ ip a ^oKKOv 'jTopaSi, ]* ep d fiapxdXraa^ x*^dBi." 'S.Tipov irffdryap hapiei* €iSav to tftcroKKo fio di; ^apKoKraa, ^repov Uprape ' 6t bai; da to /SaatXo, EuTrep dt o fiaaiko^, " Qopdiiaere a fAOPgapo, Jat iriiaede da." ^Tipov iroixap a fidvgapo. IIffd^v€. qopdiiirap da. TlUa'ape to ^aoKKO. "Hf^pdp da ao {miTL Kopaap da ao fiavovaXUx,^,
V
^Tipov elirep dt o i;to9 tov, ** Za;^^adi9> ad^a aafA dv da AcoSJi^^'i ypoLKa' €Pi povaov pop^T** ^Tipov e/SgaXep da to ^okjco. cljeipo TOV tcoBi^ape to pofidnj. Tldrfaaip da '9 dp hephepfi' (ovpo'ep do. ^6p€<rip da a ^i povx^^ Karo-ave ao tncokeio' ifjM,0ap€ pa gaJ€yftff,jai pa "^^dXtf. iTipov elvap dt ki, '* 11* ap da elTTovfjLe T Svop^ip dov; "Av da elirovfj^ W^rXapheyo^.'* ^Tipov i<f>aryap€, ehape, l<f>Taa'ap€ ca p,ovpdd€ Tovve,
*\iadppri^ TlapaaKeficL
Pharasa. 20.
*S dfi hpd>TO ^afidpi fjirapdai TpLa pofiaToi. Hfjdyape crtifi boXt, pa qa^aiKlto-ot/f. Kapetpa Jo gadfyxap. Ilfjdry€iv€ <mr Kdd^ape c^eL Uelpo^rape,
1 For refl. use v. § S18. ' MS. Ko$ii^s, v. koH^o^^ in gloBMxy.
iv] and translations 529
The old woman wept ; she said, " Do not kill him. Eall this dog ; dip hjs shirt into its blood, and bring it to the king. Tell him, they have killed him." Afterwards they said, ''Do not come to that viUage any more." And she said, " I will not come." After- wards she took the little boy. She went; she took him to the cave of the Hairy Monster. And she went to seek bread, to feed the baby. Afterwards the Mark<sa came. She said, "If this little boy, if he grows big, I will not eat him." Afterwards she did not attack the little boy.
He met the Markdltsa. And the Markdltsa will go (with him). Afterwards she made him her baby. She took him from there; she brought him to her cave. Afterwards she used to go hunting with the little boy.
Afterwards the king's soldiers came. They saw. They said, " This is a boy's footstep, and there is the track of a Markdltsa." Afterwards they went that way. They saw the little boy with the Mark^tsa. Afterwards they returned; they told it to the king. The king said, " Set a trap and catch them." Afterwards they made a trap. They went; they set it. They caught the little boy. They brought him to the house. They threw him into the prison.
Afterwards his son said, "Prince, whereas you condemned this boy, he has understanding; he is a man of the mountains." Afterwards he took the little boy out, the person whom he had condemned. He took him to a barber; he shaved him^ He dressed him in a suit of clothea They put him to school. They taught him to talk and to read. Afterwards they said, ''What name shall we give him ? We will call him Arslan Bey." After- wards they ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
YolNNis PabaskevI.
20. " / ask boons of Ood\"
In a time of old there were three men. They went to Stambul to earn money. They knew no one. They went in front of the church'; there they sat. They grew hungry.
1 The man of the moantains is thought of as ooYered with hair aU over like a wild beast. « F. p. 240. ' Stone benches are oommonly found at the door of a ohuroh.
D. 34
630 Dialect foUe^tale texts [ch.
Wviwyave tro /SturiXA pa dikedurouv. Hif/e Toiva* etirep dt, *' lAa&i\i fiov, 6 ,^€0^ pa if>^a'p ro dofiydri aov" BXirep ^ f o fiatriXo^y " T^X^f i, pa tiovfie tto? ri\«dt^(i9/' EXirep di «i> J o pofidr^, ** DiKedi^a rtfp dpoovptf trov" ESWey di J' o ffaciXo^, " TtX&left. 'H dpocvpri fiov a iaha a X^P^ J^ '^-et*" Eiircy di, *' DiXed/^o) a 'xaaXti^i^ Uelpaaafie.** ^nep d« J' o /Sac&Xo^, '' AcD4rcd€ da a vk€^g4pi Xlpe^" ^iirev di, " Si7«* a/A." "'Ej/Sgiiv o^ov,
"E/xbi; £ai d' £)8\ Etirep de, *' Bct^iX^ ftoi;, o Beo? i^a i^^trp to dofiydri <rov" E?ir6V dt J* o fiiuriXi^, '"'Tperr, pa ihovpue n vpi^€L^" EXirep di J' o pofidr^, "'Tp^/8« n/i' dpoavvvf aov.^ ^rrep dv, " 'Tpiyjta, pa ISovfie iro hpk^iC lEXirep di, " 'T/o^/Soi Tf|» go/> T crov." Etwev dt J' o fiaaiKo^t ""Tpeyfte^ fieyo vpefAtk. Fia- vpey^i^ ra' afi a ce ra Sda-to" Fitirep di J' o /SaciXo^^ " AoMrrre Tiyi^ gopi; /xow. '2 ra ba/>i7« '9 ir^" Efjrev d*, "''EiSgow &u otJ-
mpre &ai r dfiov, Eiirep dt, « H^ {;p^<^ ; " Elirep dt, " 'Tp^« aro Oeo." E^tt^i^ dt, ** ^Tpi^a" Efircv d*, " ^Tpifim <rro ©€o." Efwei/ dt, " 'Tpk^a, pa IBovfie ir6 vpiffei^." Eiirep di, " 'Tp^;8^ aro %€6" GarUtrep da 6 fiaciKo^. "Hpr^ <rr)p eKXeaia hpo.
Hira^e 6 fiaatX6^ top KOtfyriprf, Et'rrep d*, "Tov vpeyjre oto Oeo, /coTT TO TO jov<f>d\ip dov." Ac^ep jai tov wt^pe o vofior to irapdSe, tov ipe'^e cto Oeo to pofAdTrf\ EXwep di, " JLpdei da, pa virdytD pa geSipdiao}.** Tli^pep da iai ^eipo tov ipe^ cto Oeo 0 po/JMT Ta irapdie' gpadtpicep da, "HpTc 6 KOifnip. "'Rypeifre rov joiae TO pofidTff Ta irapdS^' SoSjev da* Iko^€ to ^ov^aXiv dov. Tov vpe^fte Trjp gopffp dov o pofiAr ircCKi, i^r^e to Kopii^i' i^v^ Il6fi€iP€ TOV vpe^e OTO Beo tro pofuirff Ta irapdSe Sai to teopid^u
Tlijp€v 6 popMT^ TO Kopid^i, pa VTT^ ao ytDpiop dov, "Hprc V a fiepXexiTi iritrov * Jo irrfpap do. Etirap di, '' Mciv Ttitrov jo waipovp^e" Eitrap di, tov epxovpdac ol fiiaa(f>ovpoi, Triaov jo iraipovp da. Tlpoopovpe afd ao atrtjXo. Tlrfdyape ao am^'Koy va irpwaovv^, '^Tirptaaape. To fipoBv axoTecpd gaje^^e aro <nrrjko a pofiaT^. ^Ajeipo 6 pop^dT^ tov irpd^xape a^ei oi p^vaa^ipoi, cIt TpoipK€P da. ^KOT€ipd HpT€ ctjclpo 6 pop^T^' g^c^c aTo o^Xo TTOTriaov ei'rrep di, "Na pdprfo" Eltrep di J* o pofjtcm^ "To qadipi Ip dov Ocov. 'ESw," etirep d(. Ca? ra etire dovd^i, ^jge, 7r?77e c^etpo tov gdJje^e aTO airrjKo to ]apa/3dpi, VapdiaTij o .
1 For ^v.
' For the order of words, v. § Sa3.
ly] and translations 631
They went to the king, to ask boons. One went; he said, " O king, may God increase your kingdom." And the king said, '' Ask, that we may see what yon ask." And the man said, " I ask for your health." And the king said, "Ask. My health is of no advantage to thee." He said, "I ask for money. We are hungry." And the king said, " Give him a plate of gold pieces." He said, " Rise, go." He went out.
And the next one came in. He said, " O king, may God in- crease thy kingdom." And the king said, " Ask, that we may see what you ask." And the man said, " I ask your health." He said, "Ask, that we may see what you ask." He said, "I ask thy daughter." And the king said, " You have asked a great thing. Well ! You have asked for her ; I will give her to you." And the king said, " Give my daughter. Let him take her. Let him go." He said, " You also go out ; go away." He went out.
And the next one came. He said, " What do you ask ? " He said, " I ask of God." He said, " Ask." He said, « I ask of God." He said, " Ask, that we may see what you ask." He said, " I ask of God." The king drove him out. He returned to the front of the church.
The king sent his executioner. He said, " Cut oflf the head of the man who asked of God." And the man who took the money gave it to the man who asked of God. He said, " Hold it : that I may go to walk about." And the man who asked of God took the money ; he was holding it. The executioner came. He saw the man who bad not the money. He struck him ; he cut off his head The man, who had asked for his daughter, for his part left the girl and fled. The money and the girl remained for the man, who asked of God
The man took the girl, to go to his village. He came into a kingdom ; they did not take him in. They said, " We do not take (people in)." They said, they do not take in the strangers, who come. They sleep there in the cave. They went to the cave to sleep. They fell asleep. In the evening in the dark a man spoke from out of the cave. That man used to eat all the strangers, who slept there. That man came in the dark; he spoke from inside the cave. He said, " I am coming." And the man said, " Fate is of God. Come ! " said he. When he spoke thus, the wild man who spoke from the cave left and fled. The
34—2
532 Dialect folk-tale texts [ch.
<nrlfKo^ iroireaov, X.vriipra'ave oi Xipe? ''At Rifitjpff uriaov. 'Stripov a-ffxeSdrf o pofidr^' ij(r<r€v do frtrrjKo rl^ Xlpe^.
'Siripov rjprave Tffve/Sij ab&Jet cto %a>pto. "Hpre d gi&p' ')(\dT<r€, " va tBovfjbe, oi vofidroi yaOave ; " Efircv dt, " EXvAtu apoT Xrepov etirev d* top gt^lprf ""Afte, tri ra rtf ^^opoidot <ra^, '? iprowe oBi" Xripov rjprave ol ^Aipcodoe aSov. 2r^/>ot; elircv ds '^ bouade da fjUva ddid ra roirla aa^, va yrla^ X^^ J^^ <lovd'Xh Tov d vdpTovpe ol p,iacL^vpoi, va fcdd^owe" ^ripov irovXraav da djelvo to vofidTrf, ''H^ape /iaard/tx)^* ^X^^^ X^^^ J'^ ^pvdxt, TOV x^ vdpTowe oi fiicra^ovpo$. UalpKev da. Hvfi^Kave. ^afAap.- hXaAlcKev da' ^opivKev da V^ ^i povx"^'
Sre/oot; ^/ccrei/ da 2' d /Soo'tXdv, <ro ^CKdvi to %Q>pto TovpaTae ^ ^^VS^^ POfJbdT^. Tov ipierai 6 p,ia'a<f>ovp, ;^a/ia/i>bXadt{^€« da, wcUpei da, ^opaivei da iai iri ^ povx^ XTipov elvep d$ 6 ficurCko^, " Tfii d inrdryw, &v da IBA c^elvo ro vofidTtfy va iSovp^e tov^ vopar^ !vi" ItTepov eXirev di to qafid^tfp dov, *'*'Ap^, ao pipa to o'dxt^i tPpov a popMT^, T a koJBLvw tro Tdxri, va inrdfyta pa IS& cPfeipo to vopATtf" Tltfye 6 qafid^tf^ tov' ii/3p€ d (roqot/qjt^v, d p^elxop- E?7r€i/ dt, " *ESq>, pa tt^ p^X^*" E?7r€i/ d*, " Xtda, va wovpbe paxi" Ufjdyave ao pjtlxO'V^* Womrev da Ipayi^ M^cre. ''}i<f>ap€v da ao ^actXo TO qoi/a;^t. SvpofeiO^ o fiaaiXo^' ^opeciv da <to <roqotx)ji; Ta povx'^ doir. l^ddiviv da co Tax^L Hfjpev J' 6 fiao'tXi^ ro qafid^ffp dov infye JPjel ao vop^T, "Rphaaiv da ao ;^a/ia^<, Xap>aph\dTa-€v da, <f>6p€a'€v da 6ac iri ^ povxa. ^ripov etirev di, ** Met? povxa Jo vpefiop^. "HpTap^ va tSovp^ to ^a/Saj cl" ^Tepov Sfigave ao x^^^^ vdvov. Kltrev dt d ^aaiXo^:, "'SiV 'irairov f€fgtv^T<r69;" Wirev dt Jat Jetvo d x^^^> "Fci, — ^fieare Tpia yjfilXdda. '^Tpeyjr eva irapdhe oto fiaaiKo, ''Tpey^e jai t afiav Tfiv goptfv dov, ''Tpe^a J* eya! oto Oed. ^Tipov d^feiva^ Sxo'fi rov geXiv dov, 'SiTipov ird/tcti/e *9 ip>€va 17 Kopvi Jat Ta irapdie. ^Tepov a^eivoi €<^vyav€, Meva irdXi, — UpTa oBi ao airrfK^. Acoje
/t6 0 ^€09.
Xf}Kd}dr) 6 ffaaiXo^* irijyev ao aTriTiv dov. 'O o-oqoix}ji79 vdXi iX'^aev a qova%i. Aeuje Jat di; vaiKav dov av Toirpd vapdi€.
ly] cmd translationa 633
cave inside fell down. The gold pieces shone yellow inside St Irenes Afterwards the man arose. He built up the coins in the caye(?).
Afterwards they came in the morning fix)m that village. The servant came. He looked, "Let us see, are the people dead?" He said, " They are well." Afterwards he said to the servant, " Go, tell your villagers to come here." Afterwards the villagers came there. Afterwards he said, " Sell me these lands of yours, that I may build inns and a house, that the strangers who come here may have lodging." Afterwards they sold them to that man. He brought workmen; he built inns and a house, where strangers should come. He used to receive them. They used to sleep there. He used to give them a bath; clothe them each in a suit of clothes.
Afterwards the king also heard that in such and such a village a rich man was living. To the stranger who comes, he gives a bath ; he receives them ; he clothes them in a suit of clothes each. Afterwards the king said, '' I will go ; I will see that man, that we may see what man he is." Afterwards he said to his guard, *' Go, find a man to personate me, whom I shall set on the throne, that I may go to see that man." His guard went; he found a street-loafer, a drunkard. He said, "Come, drink raki." He said, "Hasten, that we drink raki." They went to the tavern. He gave him raki to drink. He got drunk. He took him to the king's palace. The king stripped. He put his clothes on the street-loafer. He put him on the throne. And the king took his guard ; he went to that man. He put them into the bath, washed them, dressed them in a suit of clothes apiece. Afterwards he said, " We do not ask for clothes. We came to see the master." Afterwards they went out and up to the master. The king said, " Whence did you grow rich ? " And the master said, " I, — we were three travelling companions. One asked the king for money , and the next asked for his daughter, and I asked of God. After- wards he cut off his head. Afterwards there remained to me th e girl and the money. Afterwards they went away. But as for me I came to the cave here. God gave to me."
The king rose up; he went to his house. The street-loafer built a palace. He also gave his wife a bag of money. After-
^ St Izene is eTidently a haanted rook-cat ohuroh. V, pp. 15, 241.
684 Diaieot fo1k4ale texts [ch.
Xripov tcarejSoP'ape to eroqoi/qji; aro rdxT$. Tl£K& effgtf ro wdki 6 fiatriko^, '^^Hvyave, jf Ihave, liffraaave ra fiovptide rowe.
^AvioTTf^ Tov KMvaratrrivov.
Pharasa. 21. ^ijK€i07i jav hd <rfffcii0ff, ''Haavdai rpia oScX^. Hijyet^ Tolva
ieeXep, "Hpr^' ldpt>fr>e ra xeXipe' efigaXe a luai royfro g«^^. ^'M.pre CO fivo* !\€O^P da. Ehrev di o detp/Miji;^, "Ha holfc^fie dp govpOKfco.*' "H^aphf da. Zufiwaav da dp gov/>i. To \e/3pi aitr trXiptoadv da* ilir froLxav da dy govpi. EXirev dt ro ^^o/cxo, ""A fi€ goviravltrp dSeX^S /jlov" Elirev dt i' 6 dctp/icijfi;^, "^'Owou d elin} dp reKeXcfii^, d papt rov^elpov ro icovpi!*
^lirev dt J' o det/o/Lieijfi/^y " Na ein& dp reiceXefjU^" Klwep d^ '* Uffdya affp "ASava. ''E^a7a iapMPiKd. SefXrae <ra hnkx^ f^^ Of govdf ^ude^ da* ifig d <^vrpo^' hoCje aafAOPiKo. ^H/3^ffir€, ^fi^ae' Svdovpe d fjUyo &afJMPifc6, A^/817 0 ff>vrpc^ ao rrardfn ypivda. ^Epdovpe d fifyo irafiap^Ko. Htfdrfa, irr/drfa fi6 do v€\^t' Jo hSpxa pa Ko^t^ dp go/ia. ^pre dp Kep/Set^ij^' etwep dt, " Fv ^X^aca aepdpda /cafi^XoL ddov iriaov^*
^Xirep dt o koKokko^ «t, "^rdOov, pa elirA 6' iyei dv rcxe- Xe/ttiv." EtTrei' dt, ''Et;^a^ d fieX^caofCfco' x^^M^ ^^ Er;^a^ J' a Xa^Topi, QaTUje^d da' m'rjdya pa0p€» ro fteXia-troxno, 1117070* ff/8/CMt TO p^XurtrSiCieo, "EfignCKe ro Xaxropi d yiopd/^ CO )ov^d\iP dov, Erira/i dt, ' Tla6iyofA€,' EfTrav dt, '^^rre KapvBov ^ica.' "E^arfa^JL Kapvhov fiica. ^^figrj dp gapvSu hipeyjtape ra ^coKKa 0d\€ Sat xaphpdSe* ip6dovp€ dp doirav. ''E/Sga fiod d /36iSi Sai i^yiatra da, Urjdya pa Oeptcw ro ;^o»p<£^k *'E^gi7 dp dyo^. hive^a ro Bepirdpi' KapifxiOrj trop dyo. %iprrc€ dyo^ ro x^P^*" nt6<ra top dy6' Kopca rripjoiKiap dov. "Efigtj d ;^a/OTto. ''E^aXa da* ^lirep dt, ''O taiKoieteoi: \ ^ ro govpij i* 6 detp/Eteijf^v \ 4^ xddCL ** btWeo^.
^ApioTff^ TOV Kopcravrivov.
iv] and trcmelatians 585
wards they brought the street-loafer down fix)m the throne. The old king moxinted it again. They ate and drank, they attained their desires.
ANfeTIS TU KONSTANDfNU.
21. The Lying MatchK
He rose up and again he rose up. There were three brothers. One went to gather lye (?). They were poor. He gathered a bag of lye. He returned He threshed the rye ; he got out half a measure of grain. He came to the mill ; he ground it. The miller said, " We will make a little loaf." He brought it. They kneaded a loaf. They finished up all the flour, they made it all into a loaf. The little boy said, " My brother will beat me." And the miller said, " Whoever tells a story, his shall be the loaf."
And the miller said, " I will tell a story." He said, " I went to Adana. I ate musk-melons. A little piece fell upon my moustache. It took root ; a branch grew out ; it bore musk-melons. It grew and grew ; it became a big musk-melon plant. The branch reached right to the river. It became a big musk-melon plant. I went, I went with the axe ; I could not cut it at all. A caravan-man came ; he said, " I have lost forty camels in amongst it."
The little scaldhead said, "Stay, I too will tell a tale." He said, "We had a little bee. We lost it. We had also a cock. I rode upon it ; I went to find the little bee. I went ; I found the little bee. The cock had a wound in his head. We said, ' We are ill.' They said, ' Cut the kernel out of a walnut.' We ate the kernel of a walnut. A walnut-tree grew up. The little boys threw stones and clods; (so many that) they amounted to a field. I went out with an ox, and ploughed it. I went to reap the field. A hare appetired. I threw the sickle at it. It stuck in the hare. The hare reaped the field : I caught the hare ; I split open its belly. A paper came out. I read it ; it said, ' Let the tittle scaldhead eat the loaf, and the miller let him eat dung.' " It has ended.
ANfeTIS TU KONSTANDfNU. 1 V. p. «84.
S36 Diodeet foUc-tale texts [oh.
Pharasa. 22.
^ff/ctoOrj Jat hd arfxtoOri. *X afi hpmro ^afidpi tfrow a vaixa]' av ipdpa^. Et^av a vla^. To 4^6kko elSev av fhrpo^. Efirey di, "To) eiSa av iirvo^r EiVev ij fJiA rov, "Hi fie da." "jf^ X^ da." Ga KaraxoKro'ev da. " Sot/ttov Jo X€9 tov iJirro ; " ''EI^uyc to <l>a'6fCKo, 3pdBvv€, /3pdBvv€, "Hpre rov ^okkov 6 dodo^. ''^A paUa, irov irrjye ro i^oKico;*' "'Z ^« rov Sefioov to tfecroicxol etSe av iirvo^. lEXira dt, ' 11^ /a€ rov Cirvo,* Jolhre ps do. J* 07W iraKi KaraKokraa ra" "Etttrev di 0 rard^, " He ra va vdfyrff to ^OKKO^ vd /*€ e*ir^ rov virvo" "H/jtc to ^okko, TSXirev d*, ** lie |ft€ Ta TOtJ etZe^ rov virvoJ* ETirei^ dt to i^aoKKO, '**fl TaTo, Jo Xiw 0*6 Ta." Ka icaTa#co\T<rei/ da 6 TaTci? to ^okko. Tlifieivape ivdpa^ iai 1} valxa p,avaj(d rovve.
^Ei^vye ro ^o/etco, Ilif/e \ a 'xi^pio^. Xrddfi djef 0*0 x^P^ \ a vofidr^ 6ipd')(^o^. 'A 'xpovo iKap^ co Ovpiv dov &/KK;^Xie;|^i. Tdntrev da dryd^ rov, "2iJ TaTa? iai fidva I9;" Ewrev d* to <f>d'6ieK0y " Jo 'xw." 'Zrddf) \d xpopo, TldX^ ad ra porra-e, eiTrev d*, '* TaTa9 wdX ix^> J** A'-^i'^* frdX eyw** " Sot/'Tto? Jo wa9 <roi/ doda o-ov #coiKla ; " TStlirev di, " Fw etSa ai' i!7ri/09. ' Hi /[i€ t<£.' Jovva ra. Jai KaraxoXraav p^e" " Hip^ ra fiAva rov virvo cov.** ^vcv dt, " rd y^ii Jo X^o) Ta." KaTo^oXTo-ci/ da.
"El^iA/e ro <^6kko, Hifyc *9 ay 0701; x^P^^- ^Td$fi d vofJLdrs Kovdd, %rd0fi a xjpovo. 'AJe^ drfd^ rov xdr XP^^^ ^pivei ro l3cuTik6, — ifyraivei da, — Ta ♦ to ftaa-iXo. ''Epierai 6 fiaaCKo^ ao airlnv dov. Smpei ro (fiaoxxo. Ac di Kf, o /Saatko^y "*Ad€ to ^OKKO irpiTrei <re p,hfa** Dpiwercu* Jo \4 ra. ^i^vei, iraaivet 0 /9ao'tXo9.
A^ d* a7a9 toi;, " Tard^ 6ai pAva h ; " Ai d* #c*, ""Ex®/' 5U d*. ** 2oTt7ro9 Jo Kpov 0 dodd o-ov Ja^ 1} p^ aov ao vov aov ; " '' Meya 0 doda p^v jcu ^ pA p^v KaraxoXraav p>e. Too Jo irdm aov dadd pov Kovdd" " SoT^o9 Karcucof, ae 0 rard aov aro avlri aa^ ;" "ISiSa dv virvo^* iai elirev d*, ' Ui ra.* Ua* Joi^a Ta* &u ncaTajtoXTO-oy /*€." ISXirev dyd^ rov, "lie pa da piva rov iirvo aov** **J6 Xey« a€ rd," eiwev di. KaTa^oXTO'ey da ro ^6kko.
t] and transkUions 537
22. Ths Dream\
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there were a woman and a man. They had a son. The little boy saw I dream. He said, ''I have seen a dream." His mother said, 'Tell it me." "I will not tell it." She drove him right away. ' Why do you not tell your dream ? " The little boy ran away, tt became evening. The little boy's father came. " Wife, where bas the little boy gone ? " " May the little boy go to the devil. Be saw a dream. I said, ' Tell me the dream.' He did not tell me it. And I then drove him out." The father said, " Tell the little boy to come, to tell me the dream." The little boy came. Be said, " Tell me the dream which you have seen." The little boy said, " Father, I will not tell it to you." His lather drove the little boy right out. The man and his wife remained alone.
The little boy went away. He went to a village. He stayed in that village with a man as his apprentice. A year he made his apprenticeship at his door. His master asked him, ''Have fou a father and mother ? " The little boy said, " I have not." He stayed there another year. When he asked him again, he said, " A father I have and a mother I have." " Why do you not go and live with your father ? " He said, " I saw a dream. ' Tell it me/ I did not tell it. And they drove me out." " Tell me your dream." He said, " I do not tell it at all." He drove him out.
The little boy went away. He went to another village. He stopped with a man. He stopped a year. That master of his every year brings to the king the an, which he makes. The king comes to his house. He sees the little boy. The king says, " I ought to have this little boy." He is ashamed ; he does not say it. The king leaves ; he goes away.
His master says, " Have you father and mother ? " He says, "I have," says he. " Why do you not take thought for your father and your mother ? " ** My father and my mother drove me out. I will not go and live with my father." " Why does your father drive you out of your home ? " ''I saw a dream. And he said, 'Tell it' And I did not tell it; and they drove me out." His master said, " Tell me your dream." " I will not tell it to you," Baid he. He drove out the little boy.
» F. p. 266.
538 Dialect folk-tale texts [cBJ
Jo 'j/€ TO ^OKKO. " IXepo-i elae^ a ^6kko • *iro9 ra iroije^ ri ^OKKo ; " " To ^ioKKo elhe dv iirvo^, Elira di tei, ' lie fie da! Jovire fi€ da. 'Abijfe/ arrfv &Kpa KaraKoKrca do." Efirey di j fiaaiXo^, " ^epire da piva. "A ft€ ra etV^ rov vttvo" "Hffpave ri ^aoKKo* fj<l>apdv da, "St; ci^Se? av vttvos* ^Sci, wc /*€ do*" " F* Jo X^a> TO." Eiwof d' o fiaaiXo^ xi, ^'UUcede da to ^okk^ leovdaTe da ao ;^a7rao'\i€;^i." T^ovcave to ^okko co yan^oTui^
Aefiff o^TCL xpovov^, ^vdrfpe to if>a6K/co tro ^^avairXee^i. Ilti Ta^ec T6lva 6 fiaaiXo^ d vofidT^. Ac di /riy " *A ^fM» Bvo a/Sya ' i| dirolo ev afiyo, r dirolo ev dighipi, vd Ta vdfipere,*^ 2,aaTi€ ( fiaaiXS^" vavovTAi. Tlcunlvei a^v gopufv dov /cofudd, Ai ti k^ " Kopff fiov, yd Ijfo) TToXv TdpTL* A4 T ij tcopvi dov, ""ft dod^ efigaX Ti^ f/Lairovtroi o'to ;^a9r9<rX^€^t* hiXjci vavdfipovve to yfpvi dov." "''E, ')(dld€\ '{^ govv oi pMirovtroi!* Bgauvi to ^oxid ''Kpierai <to Kopld^i Kovdd' Tpoi iai rrlpei. Ai ti to ^okko, " Fi dd6 d vdfipw Tti qoXaifv dov." Ac to xopld^i, '*^il doda, Triaov I d <f>3-6KKo, ''EySgaX Ta* hiXjci d vdfipj) T17 qoXaifv dov.** B7a\€ TO ^itoKKO' ^epLvei da. A^ di Kt, to ^^okko, "Foi d vdfipw ti qoXa?; dov." Si7#covda« to ^6kko» Not^et d p^o yevdiKu GoX j^/Set TOiva* Kova Ta, So hopel va aiUay to ;^eiHl€«k QaXjeffei t dfiov dyfTei Ta. ^if to ;^€i/d^k Kpov n; pApKa a dfiy dirdvoM HiTd^ei, Ta dfeivo to fiaaOsA, Ai t o fia^iX6^, '"'Aif^ep^' ^fip^ da Tov wiTo^a t dfiya,"
rieTo^ct o fiaaiXo^ Ta qQorpd'xa tovv€' wird^ei %abapi w aKOTwcovve, tov i&et no ywpLov dov Ta OeXtied t afiya^' *9 ti nKOTdaovve, IlaXi aa^U 6 BaiTiK6^, " F^ tovJT Sv da TroUcm
V
aTo-oi/do t' ayS7a tov9 ^^Xe* Ta aeorcoa'w ; " SooTi^ A^ di 1 Kopti TOV, ''"SI doda, wdXi e/3ga\ to ^okko* va vdfipff TUf qoXai^i dov." 3galv€i TO <l>a6KK0. Ai di ki, **^Kfipov fie cepdifda mdpdoi ifipov ps cepdvda aaghipoi," BpUrxec Ta. Haipe^ Ta d^ei ^01 fiaai\6 TO x^P^' KaOivalvei da T19 K6pdoi crtf trrpara Tretrov KaOivaivei Ti9 o'agb^oi oi; ovpdTa iriaov, Ai di ici to ^^tm " C' dir d ihrfTe a irSv'XX, Swire da, o'/coTdio'e do," C* &trov Hffpam d (rivXL, hotHav da, a'K6T<rav da. "^Kmv da o fiaaCKk. "'Ad itAt^ ivi; XicoToivovve Ta ir6v'kUL* IlUaav da Ti9 xipdoi icu n
^ V, S 882.
I and translations 539
A year passed. Again the king came. The king looks ; the le boy is not there. " Last year you had a little boy ; what ^e you done with the little boy?" "The little boy saw a Am. I said, 'Tell it me.' He did not tell it me. For that son I drove him out." The king said, "Bring him to me. \ shall tell me the dream." They found the little boy; they mght him. "Did you see a dream? Come, tell it to me."
will not tell it." The king said, " Seize the little boy, throw a into the prison." They threw the little boy into the prison.
Seven years passed. They guard the little boy in the prison, e other king sends a man. He says, " I will bring two horses ;
I must discover which is a horse, which is a wild horse." e king is amazed ; he ponders. He goes up to his daughter. i says, " My daughter, I am in much trouble." His daughter m, " Father, take the prisoners out of the prison ; perhaps they
II discover the matter." "Come, let the prisoners come out." le little boy comes out. He goes to the girl; he eats and inks. The little boy says, " I will find what is to be done in is matter. The girl aays, " Father, you have a little boy within, ing him out. Perhaps he will find what is to be done." He kes out the little boy. He brings him. The little boy says,
will find what is to be done." The little boy rises up. He ens a big trench. He rides the one (horse) ; he presses him on. 3 cannot leap the trench. He rides the other; he spurs him. 3 leaps the trench. He brands the mark on the horse. He sends em to that king. The king says, " Bravo ! He has discovered the rees which I sent."
The king sends about their mares, — ^he sends a proclamation, at they must kill the mares that are in their village ; they must II them. Again the king is astounded. " What shall I do ? 3w can he want me to kill so many horses ? " He is astounded. is daughter says, " Father, take out the little boy again, he will 9cover what is to be done." The little boy comes out. He says, rind me forty blind men ; find me forty deaf men." He finds em. He takes them to that (other) king's village. He sets the ind men in the road ; he sets the deaf men in the road. The •tie boy says, " Whenever you see a dog, strike it, kill it." And bnever they found a dog, they struck it, they killed it. The Dg heard them. " What is this ? They are killing the dogs."
540 IHaleet fotk-tcUe texts [ce
a-aghipoi' irarfcurav da <to /3a<riK6, EXtrev d* o fiaciki^," Sorin <neoT<iiv€T€ ra trivXia;" Rlvev d& to <f>Sr6tcico, "*Epx<nn^biu r X^pio fJM^, rp&ve rov tjxrdyvowe ra tcpdre, ^HfUk ]i bopoilp va irdpovfie cm? ({curdiro^ Kpd^. Tp&v da ra airpa ra a6vKk ^AwiBov artfp cUpa Kpov/Me ra <rivXla, Jai a/cordvofjiiv da.** So^ 0 fiaaCko^, " Mi ircre wave co %co/>to aa^, itu rp&ve ra tcpare a^ iai (TKordvere ra €r6v\ia fia^ ; " Ai n ro <l>a'6/cK0, " Mc ra cerpi ra a-epvcxd r affya, — rov^ iraipovve fiovpovSla, 6ai wave '9 afi^ fia^;** YldXi aaarii 6 ffcuriXo^ tci, *''Ad€ ro <j>a6KK0, rank n ypoi^e ddi ro ^^tX*;"
Ac di 6 fiaciXS^, " 'Ad^ ro <l>S'6iefco hdxreri da ro fju^vrawxo ii X^^vd.'* Ai d^ ro ^6kko, '' Tti x^^^d^ ^6 ipifim, fid vpkfim rj apotrvvfi <Tov.** "^T/jctt. ^Apoavvff fJtov '9 iciva X^P^ J^ '^®'' " 'Tpifim,** \i di ro ^okko, " ro fiovnroifco a-ov rrfv gopt)" Ual^ ra. ^€piv€i ra ce r Afiov rov fiaanXS rt)^ g^pV ^ovdd. Kov n o fiatrtXo^. ^'Hpre ro ^okko. HvrdJI^et, a ^awr$d^, ''KpSereu* rraipi TO <f>d'6KK0, vd ra fihda"p <ro ;^a7r9irXi^4.
OaJ^^ei rov TJiJHipe ro KOpid^i* \i di ki, '* 2,orliro^ ahfa hd^otA ae <T0 ;f airdo-Xtlj^i ; ** Ac d* ro ^6kko, "Er£a av vttvo^. EItc d*, '11^ fie ra.* ooSwa ra* hd^ei /m€ <to ;^a7r9<rXi^*." Ak (J <rripov rov i}<l>apev ro xopld^i, "\atp 6\d' iri ro rov vrrvo aovi **^ov Uttvo fiov idXae ^17X09 '9 rolva fiov rrf fiepa* iaka-e Jo* ex &/3ov jJMV rrf fiepi o <l>fygo^. Kpe/jAorrtj aro ^ovfl)dXi fiov ^ dirrpo.** *'HKa'€v da o fiaaiXo^, "Elirev di ie$, " 'Zoriiro^ carUS €/ibp ^oinre^ fie dd ; fiov ij>vajvlyiee o-o* ^^airdcrX*^*."
"XrfKwOTf ro <f>d'6KK0. Holje ydfjuf^, Hijpe 6ai ra Bvo fcopidl^ Etfrev dt ki rov ^<f>ape trripov ro xopid^i, " 'O ^^vgo9 etfuu '7J '^Ot/Xov ivi ro <ri^rev6 ro /copid^i, Tov Kpefidcrrff errojow^ ani evi ro ^Skko!* hoiKave ydfio^. *'K4f>ayave, ehave, e^fyrcLa-ave 0J fiovpdde rowe. ^
Xpf7<rT09«
Pharasa. 23.
'S,rfK<o0ff Jat hd offKcoOrf, '2 dfi hpciro ^afidvi tfrouv a vofiat <rrffjL h6\f ndrtT o^rd xpovov^, E?a'€ tro cirin a vaUca 2* a» gopi^ "'Eypa^^e ff vaiKa a x^P*^^' irlra^iv da frqfi \}6\i cov avdpa ti Wirev di, Ktj " *ES<u. Tci *Bi ivofiovve irepiadve"
»LF. §280. «r.|289. *r.§858.
Q and translations 541
bey seized the blind men and the deaf men; they led them > 'the king. The king said, '' Why are you killing the dogs ? '* he little boy said, " They come to our village; they eat the meat, hich the people kill. We cannot get meat from the butchers. bur dogs eat it. For this reason we strike the dogs, and kill lem." The king is astounded. "But however do they go to 3ur village and eat your meat, and you kill our dogs ? " The btle boy says, " But your stallions, — how do they take the scent id come to our mares ? " Again the king is astounded, saying, This little boy, how did he learn this device ? "
The king says, " Give this boy, the little fellow, the treasure." 'he little boy says, " I do not ask for treasure, but I ask for your ealth/' "Ask (a boon). My health is of no advantage to you." I ask," says the little boy, " your youngest daughter." He takes er. He brings her nigh to the other king's daughter. The king ears of it. The little boy came. He sends a policeman. He omes; he takes the little boy, to put him in prison.
The girl, whom he brought, is talking ; she says, " Why do hey 'put you into the prison?" The little boy says, "I saw . dream. He said, ' Tell me it.' I did not tell it. He puts me ato prison." Afterwards the girl, whom he brought, says, " Nay ; eU your dream." " In my dream the sun struck me on one side, nd on the other side the moon. From my head there hung a star." rhe king heard it, he said, " Why did you not tell me it before low ? I would not have kept you in the prison."
The little boy rose up. He made a marriage. He married
)oth the girls. The girl whom he brought afterwards said, "I am
he moon. The sun is the first girl. That which hung firom your
lead is the little boy." They made a marriage. They ate, they
[rank, they attained their desires.
KhbIstos.
23. The Son of the Magic Head\
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there was % man in Stambul; he remained there seven years. He had in bis house a wife and a daughter. His wife wrote him a letter; she sent it to Stambul to her husband. She said, " Come here ; I am in trouble here."
1 F. p. 278.
Q
542 Dialect foUi'tdle texts [ch
^TftetiOTf' gaX0r^* ip&ercu awi crpira, ^tcoreivd ^pe a ^ iov<f>d\L ^li<r/rpi<r€ arf arpdra iritrov. Tlij av gofjta a-Tpart *TpLO"rrf etnrev dt /rt, " 'Are to Sovij>dXi ttot? Svt,; " E2cr€ d ypaja CO p^Twriv dot;. '' Mci/a cxirae fie iva* yai d aKorwam iva. ^KjSgaXev to pMaipt," ♦ rov fierc^wov ro ypdfia. Aire^frhf da c^ yXeX^^ '^^ ol«/>a. tAovraev da aa iiice rov,
''Hpre <ro airinv dov. ''E^gaXc ra povx^^ tov. Tlijye tj kw rov a-o iovffdlSi' lirXwe rov rard 9 ra povx^- Tlifieivrj to 7X^1 " ' At^ tt&t^ ivi ; " AciSev da arf ywciaa t9. To Trop,€cv6 ^ea-cv dc "Hpre CO CTriri. "ZrdOri irivde fjLriV€<i' ij>opToi07f to KOpid^u Tpoi^m da 6 dada t9 iai 17 fid T9. ^rpiv^e avdfui^ n/ vaitca" ettrev Q ""A valxa, ddi ^dr? ivi 9 K6p r aov r Spyo; ^ Kop r <rov &\ (l>opr(Ofi€vo," Nay^drny. Elwev dt dri^ " Uphrei va a^tcoreiawfti fiei^' dpdirafie iroXv dtnii or Spyo. ^rpiyga rrjy g6p r trov' ptLr^ ra, pa IBovfie, fiide diva ^i\i]0r)" Xrplv^e drf Kopff. " SiJ, k^ fiovj av fi6d€ diva /cdd^e^ teat cffKciOri^; etaat ^pT<0fi€vo.** m''*il dada, yd Kaveiva 66 gdjje^a. Fei ^irairov *di^ x^oih^^ J^ *X*- "^fjMxre 0 rard^ to Tov^af^/ri, vd ra aKOTwc^' icc, "Tpa^a voki. ''Yi^pe a ypd' Sfihaaiv da iricov, Tifidpe^e ro /copid^i, <rw9 700 va yevYfajf, no0e a ^6/cko.
ESfSe 0 fiaaiXd^ dv irrrvo^. Xov virvo T}<f>apav€ to rpaire^L, va <l>a 6 fiaatXd^ y^a)fu. ^'Btp^ovvdai iva Xv&oi. Ili^pave aro /3aai\M 0fihp6 ra /epare' ei^arfo^ da. "'£7(» 0eya> va vdlSpouve rov vw^ fjMv. Uird^ere vofidroi va vd/3povv€ rov virvo /aov." "H/sre TotK (TO xai((. l^<Tav€ov4xavdai aff oTpdra ra ^aoxxa, Etrrev di i ^aimd<; «*, ** ^t;€T€, ^a6KKa, firj ac? ieyvoA'Jfff'Q r d/3yo" Etrrev di tCL &(U ro (f>cr6KK0f """Afie v6 iraf^ei/co" Ta il>a'6iCica €<f>irfap€' irifuive d^eivo rov KOf>d^ov ro ttiJo/cko. " ^v, — el&e 6 ficurtXM ap VTTvo^y — T}pr€<: va vdfiprf^ vofidroi, va yippdiicovvc dov fiact-Xo rov vTTvo.^* Za^riio'e 6ai 6 ^airrid^, ki, "'Ade to ^okko tov^ ra Kariaei, rov eiBe o /3aa-iX6<: rov vttvo*;'* T?wr<T€ 6 fairrw to <f>a'6KKa, '* * At^ rovi^ov^ vl6^ evi ; " Elirav da ra (^Skko^ l^if/c 0 ^awrid^ cov <f>cr6/cicov ro <nriri, Eiirev rofi hahovKOv dov, " 2v 6? 1 For dd^. s For order v. § 882.
y] and translations 543
He rose up. He rode ; he is going on the road. In the dark le found a dried head. It shewed white on the road. He went a ittle way. He turned back ; he said, " This head, what is it ? " !t had a writing on its forehead, "One killed me: I will kill line/' He took out his knife ; he cut out (?) the writing on the brehead. He tied it in the corner of his kerchief. He put it into lis belt
He came to his house. He took off his clothes. Hi^ daughter nrent to the stream. She was washing her father's clothea The lerchief remained over. "What is this?" She put it to her )ongue\ The rest she threw away. She returned to the house. She stayed there five months. The girl became with child. Her isither and her mother found it out. The man called his wife ; be »id, " Wife, what is this deed of your daughter ? Your daughter is with child." He pondered. He said, "It is fitting that we kill her. We are put to great shame because of this matter. Call your daughter ; question her, that we may see, with whom she has fallen in love." She called the girl. " You, my daughter, with whom have you been sitting down and rising up ? You are with child." " Father, I have spoken to no man. I have no know- ledge whence this is." The father loaded his gun, to kill her, saying, " I am put to great shame." He brought an old woman ; he put her into the house. She tended the girl until she should be delivered. She bore a little boy.
The king saw a dream. In this dream they brought the table, for the king to eat bread. Nine wolves come. They took the flesh from before the king; they ate it. "I want them to discover my dream. Send men to discover my dream." A man came to the place. The little boys were playing in the street. The soldier said, " Run away, little boys, lest the horse trample you." And the little boy said, " Go a little more over that way." The little boys went away ; there remained the girl's little son. " The king has seen a dream ; you have come to find men to interpret the king's dream." And the soldier was astonished, saying, "This little boy, how does he know what dream the king has seen ? " The soldier asked the little boys, " Whose son is this ? " The little boys told him. The soldier went to the little boy's
^ The other yersion explains why. ** She put it into her mouth in order to "f^ out the clothes."
544 Dicdect folk-taie teocts [ce.
d vi6^. 'Tpi^et ra o ficurCK6^. EfSc av ihrvo^* vd ra yu>pdUir^ ElTrep di 6 babov/ra? tov, " 'Ey«i$ i/wfe Jo %©." Eftrev d* o fa^rriflj *'Xatp' #9 1/^9. Faf cKSa to." BpdBwe' vpre ro 4^6kko. Efrfr dt, ""fl vio /Aov, av Oik va vir^^; vpifiei tre o fitunXo^" 'EXttcv (L **"!! dod^, 70$ a vTrdto." "Tirvtoaave.
BffpApey^e. GaX06^e o fawYt^i? '9 ^^870. Efirev d*, " Hap- irddei, I ^okko ! " Efirei/ dt ro ^6kko, " Xatp. Fni d gaTuje^o cv a wapvaTij^" "Eicwa'^c o 2|a9ma9, ^t, " Ferf Jrf hop& pa irapirar TffiTeo*' QaXCje^ ro ^6kko, Hapirdrae 0 ^avrid^. Titfarfavi CO fiaaiXo. E^Trei^ dt 0 fi<Kn\i^, '"Sv Oik va vafiptf^ top vitm fiov;" Elvev di ro ^(Jokko, "Fo) ireivaaa' ^pkre va <f>dfd. ESirev di 6 ^ao'iX($9, "Hcpydaeri ra ao cirlri' ifMii<r€T€ nj }oi\iap dot;/' liif^apave ro '^mfU. EXirep di ro if>d'6jcKO, ** ^cp€7i fi y d aafiaviKo" ''E^e ro <f>d'6KK0 ro aafiopueo, 'S^xtaca^ ro rpatril^i,
Elirep di ro <^6tcK0, " Hofidre ro fiaaalpi /iot;." KiwiMve rov
eXvdai <T0 airlri, viaov, " To fiaaalpt tjrovve ro fUrpo" Ae di ro
if>&6KK0 Kiy "Xatp, To futaaipt i^rowe ro pipa^* To ^okkc,
rroKi, ro fiaaaip^ rov ^elvov fid tfrovve. Acp/re ro ^6kko '^eptara.
06 h6pKav€ pa {TtjKwa'ovve ro ij>o'6Kieo, ^Toi r^ a ftrj rrdpa to
fiaaaipi fiov, rov irrvo J<( X^o> raJ* HapatcdXea'ape rroXu, " *£&».
yia/3pov fiov, wi rop ivpo*' Elwep di to ^StCKo, " Fq» d <fHraMa-»
ro dvpi. Xo arrin aov iretrov I9 ipd pofidroL "Ap da ra^xkajdiau
d pdfipm ro pMaaLpi fiov.'* Elirev di 6 fi€uriX6^, " HUa ra^^Xodci
r€L.** "Hifiape ro <^6/cko ra iva gopid^e. Bvfkpe^a-ip do. (at
efigape aeppi&ol' ei^^ai^e TrovpSovKa,, "TeBi 6 irnvo aov i^roun,
Tpoipicape drui oi PopAroL ro xpd aov\ Hvm^KOve fjM drf vaixa
aov, *AKpi/3d Kafiovaavdai," "H^fuipe ^eXdroi' hco^e ra ^otHfeaKta
rovv€, Elwev di o fiaaiXo^, " US vpi/Sei^ ba^^d'uri, xi rov irrvo fiov
yippdiiac^ ra;'* To ^6kko etwev di, ''Fco vpifito rtfv dpoawr} aov!'
AcK^ei/ da 0 fiaaiXo^ ro <f>a6xxo a ^^plo^, "EiiJHiiv do. ^Kifn-aaw
aa fiovpdde rov,
Xptforo^.
Pharasa. 24.
XffKciOf) Jai hd ar)Koi0r). ^2 dp, hpoiro ^apavi tfrowe d vofidv; S* a paiKa. Kij(av€ d <f>a6KKo. ''Epdovvc wivd€ ')(pop&, *ApdraaH
1 T=To6. « K. §280.
>»
ft
[v] and iranilations &46
liouse. He said to his graodfiekther, " Tou have a sob. The king wAnta him. He saw a dream ; he is to interpret it/' His grand- rather said, ** I have no son." The soldier said, " No, you have a 3on. I saw him." It was evening. The little boy came. He said, " My son, do you wish to go ? The king wants you." He said, " Father, I will go." They went to sleep.
The day dawned. The soldier mounted his horsa He said, " Walk, little boy." The little boy said, " No, I will ride, you shall walk." The soldier wept, saying, ** I cannot walk" The little boy mounted the horse. The soldier walked. They went to the king. The king said, "Are you willing to discover my dream ? The little boy said, '' I am hungry ; bring me something to eat. The king said, "Take hira to the house; fill his belly." They brought bread. The little boy said, "Bring me also a musk- melon." The little boy ate the musk-melon. They took away the Uble.
The little boy said, "Give me ray knife." The people who are in the house said, " The knife was ours." The little boy says, " No, the knife was mine." But the knife did not belong to the little boy. The little boy was telling lies. They could not move the little boy. " If I do not get this knife of mine, I will not tell the dream." They besought him very much ; " Come, my dear, tell the dream." The little boy said, " I will shut the door. In your house you have nine people. If I throw them down and examine them, I will find my knife." The king said, " Take them, throw them down." The little boy brought the nine girls. He stripped them. They all proved to be men. "This was your dream. These men were eating your meat. They were sleeping with your wife. They were pretending to be true." He brought executioners. He out off their heads. The king said, " What present do you seek for interpreting my dream ? " The little boy said, " I seek your good health." The king gave the little boy a village. He lived upon it. They attained their desires.
KffRfSTOS.
24. The Talismans and the Golden BoyK
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there were a man and a woman. They had a little boy. He grew to
' K. p. 279L D. 36
546 Dialect folk't(de texts [ce
d (TK^Keie^f vdv da KaOLvovve^ va p-d$ff ypafiara. ^Apdrtrave' js h6p/cav€ va vd/3pow€, ^ripov fjfipave a cKSkeie^, 'TIdow€ i vofJidr^' Xfyicav di t Svofidv dov Tifiipgrj. KdOipdv da tqel n cKikeio, ajel co BdcxaXo.
^ripov, era irhfde 'Xfiive^ OTcpov, tjpre o doda? rot; ieu ^ ^ Tov. W[wav di, " Mctv elfjbeare vrftrrucd. 36 \ofi^ ^^fU va ifeofu.^ Acujei/ da dv dpairi^L Hdrfoadv da <ro kt/tIti rouve, EXv€v di s BdcKoKo^, " Sa/iot; dp da irafydaere ao awiri aa^f iride di, * No^yo, € Tpairi^i,^ 'AdJde d /3govv€ da <l>atd, *A <f>aT€.*' ^ripov irdya- adv da tro (nrirt rovve. ''lE<l>ayav€ Svo rpla 'xpove^, Sr^t. ^od^9 B^fiai^/ee 6 ficuriXo^, etirap di, "''Opiae^ va ifAfie" So/mn! Tnfye o fiaaiko^ a-o cviri rowe, fAipdip€t vurrLa jov)(av. ^H^af»ai« dv dpairi^i* y^wfu jovae, Klwav di, "HolyOf *€ rpaire^^.** No^hd TO Tparri^t' i/3gav€ <f>atd cat yftfofda. 1S^>arf€ o fiatnXo^. Si|/ico*Ay' mjye ao awin tov. Iltdafe top go<f>T€pff' etirev di ki, "'AJcapo to Tpawi^i pdp da irdpere, pop da ^cpcTe." Tli]y€ o Ko^ip' ir^fjev ro Tpairi^i' rji^apip da aov fiaciKo to tnriTU
Srcpov (TTa V€pd' t^e iniipes rrelvaaep 6 yipo^ 6ai 17 ypa. ^Tepou TrqdrfaP€ iraKi ao Bd^r/caXo' elirap dt, ''"'Hpre o fiaatkk' irripep to Tpairtfy, M6i9 irelpaaafie, Na fia^ Seiajf^ d» yftmfu va ifAfie" ^Tcpov Sefjep da d yalSlpi' ihfK€ Xipe^. Hdyacdv da ao aiTLTi T0VP€. ToirXdTaape \ieya Xipe^, Uolscape Svo Tpla vddirfta. %Tipou KoXraap da aop iohdpo, Uijyep 6 iohdvos' fiovaah^ da ao pov&L ''H^opev TOV jeipov to ydlpiSi ' Se^ep da e^eipo to voitart^ Wirep di KLf "To aopa to yalhipi (etkTae aro gc^i' ^o^rrae* ^Tipov e^>arfap€ e^eipo tiX Xipe^, tov adpe^ave, tov ephaaave \ aw ddi, 'S,T€pov aafiov da eifmyape, ilnr wkepwOape. Tleipaaave.
Uffdrfape irdXi, ao tdaKaXo, " Tlelpaaafie.*' ^Tipov Sotjei' da d gh^ageXigi' elirep di, "*Ap^€, Kap€ucoia€T€ Ta 0vp€ aa^, fxhdde Triaov, /capiaere to gh^ageXi/ei" ^Tipov ird^aadp do. Cd^ Ta ecTTc, Kdpaap do. *^/3grf Svo dpdiroi /ao da /cotrrixui' Kovhdvaav€ TO yipo iai T17 ypa, St^/doi; ehrap^t " Uda^ /i€9 aov fiaatXo to airiTtJ* Tldyaaip da aov fiaaiXo. Hrjpev da tov /3aaiX6 17 vaisca, vdv da '^a^» 'Eafiov da /cdvaave, Ifigape Svo dpdirou Kavhav-
rv3 ^^ transkUians 547
five years old. They sought for a school, to put him into, to learn letters. They sought ; they could not find one. Afterwards they found a school There was a man ; he was called George. They put him in that school, with that schoolmaster.
Afterwards, five years afterwards, his father and mother
came. They said, "We are hungry. We have not bread to
eat/' He gave them a table. They took it to their house. The
schoolmaster said, " When you have taken it to your house, say,
'Open, table.' Then the victuals' will come out from it; you
shall eat." Afterwards they took it to their house. They ate for
two or three years. Afterwards, as the king was passing by, they
said, " Be pleased that we eat." When the king went to their
bouse; they had no cushions, no fire. They brought a table;
there was no bread. They said, " Open, table." The table opened ;
victuals^ and bread came out of it The king ate. He rose
up; he went to his house. He sent the executioner; he said,
'* You shall take that table, you shall bring it." The executioner
went ; he took the table ; he brought it to the king's house.
After five or six days the old man and the old woman became hungry. Afterwards they went again to the schoolmaster. They said, " The king came ; he took the table. We are hungry. Give us some bread to eat." Afterwards he gave them a donkey ; its droppings were gold pieces. They took it to their house. They amassed some gold. They filled two or three bags. Afterwards they sent it out to the shepherd. The shepherd went ; he hid it in the mountain. He brought his own donkey; he gave it to that man. He said, "Your own donkey fell off the rock; it died." Afterwards they consumed the gold which they had collected, which they had put into a bag. Afterwards when they had consumed it, it was all finished. They became hungry.
They went again to the schoolmaster. " We are hungry." Afterwards he gave them a gourd ; he said, *' Go, shut your doors, go inside, cut the gourd." Afterwards they took it away. As he told them, they cut it. Two negroes came out of it with clubs ; they beat the old man and the old woman. Afterwards, they said, *' Take us to the king's house." They took it to the king s (house). The king's wife took it, to cook it. When they cut it, two negroes came out of it. They beat the king and his wife ;
^ Or broth, Cf. ^yl in glossary.
35—2
64^ Diakd foUc^taie texts [ca
o-«i^ TO /Sfttf-iXo itu ^ vaUca d»o* Tnypcwc to Tf>a7n£(4' ^niyam da o-ov Ttl/Dov 110 tnrlrt, Xripov 'inipave Te 'gh^&gekigt' wdyiMW At cov iohdpov TO ottItl Ili/pei/ da rot; iohavov fj wdsea. C* aircj da xdvTC'ape, ifigave hvo dpdiroL 'Kovhdvraave doi/ 6oba,uo jeu t paUcav dov. Hrfpave to yaiBipt' Soiicav da to *^tpo. TloffCLaev ck <ro airiTi tov.
■
^Tipov dljeivo 6 idcfcaXo^ iraoo^iee V a j^tapio^. "Utraafdat £w Xapdve' 'fipMve \lp€^ Jai govfiovd't. Sr^/ooi; eiirev di» " M«7 ;8ot^9 Ta Hp€ <Tov aAi. aa j^^apih/e," ["Er^pov do ^6/cko, trapLOv Trrfy^ o pofiaT^, jSovTO'e piOVTaovKo to iaj(Tv\ip dov. CdXTcev do o-o iov<f>d\vv dov, ^Tipov ivdovve do Joi/^Xii/ doi; fuj oKtovvi. Aide^€v do Ba)(Tv\iv dov p,o d* iv cawovTi. Sci/AOt; ripTC 6 vo^um, ethev d« /rt, " Wt9 ivocovve ire hayrvKi cov;" EX'^ev di jc*,"4>odef ^TaiPKa X{a\4 fioVy a fit hco^i da,** ^Tipov do ^Srofoeo e^^vev.
''EtSa-a^ave a iSi, Hifye* trrjpev dt^v ^oikiap dov Hffaa-ev do aojov<l>d\iv dov, Hijye' ireraae co iroTdfAi, "Epdovpc to Trordui p/i aXTOw^.] K.6m] tov /SaatKd to x^fidpLt> oKtovpi^K "HTovpe tj Kopff TOV' 7r\vpalpfC€, llifye' et'irep d^, ** Fo) a ba/>6» cgetpi to ^dyi,*' VXvep di 0 ySoo^Xo?, '* ^Ajeipo ip xdfu. ''A ae Swtmo \ OP goo ^ad^t" ^TCpov €iV€P di f) tcopij dov, ** T^ ap da bape ado TO ^d^b," H.rip€p da' x^P^^^V <f^op doda t9.
^raipKe o dada t9 c\afi'^d^ pM ^p* ayov l3a^iX6^, Hj^* jaijetpo TO if>adx^ o'o qajSyd, pa yp^y^ff' H^^e, xaklje^e alghi/H dfiyo, ni77€, qipae t dcKepi, "HpTe co airiTi tou. Stc/wi' a-aS'Tiiire 6 ^aa-tXo^, 'El'rrep dt, "T49 Iffr ode to ^a;^t;" UdXt iroije qa0yd<i, Ilrjye to <f>Srdxi'' qd/DTo-e t da-xip, Tlijye yvar
i\ipT<T€ &ai TO TTOp^LPO T d<rK€pl, "EkO^C TO pLOVTKFOVKOV dov TO
SaxTvXi, Afiojei/ do o ffaaiXo^ d yXe^t to pLotrraovicop dov a tcop.
^Tepov 'mjye ^ ireOepd tov djei cro if>a'dxh " Na iBov^ tiV ey.'
TSXSep dt Ki, €Pi 6 ya/jhpo^. Tli^ye' qopdUae ydpM^ trcpdifda p^p€^,
cepdpda pUxt€^' *'K<f>ayap€t hrape, €(l>Ta4rap€ <ra pyovpdA^ tovv€.
0«/ia9 Xtc^mivoi;.
^ For the use of ich^v, v. § 881.
iv] and tranricUianB 549
they took the table ; they carried it to the old man's house. Afterwards they took the gourd ; they brought it to the shepherd's house. The shepherd s wife took it. And when they cut it, two negroes came out. They beat the shepherd and his wife. They took the donkey ; they gave it to the old man. He took it to his house.
Afterwards that schoolmaster was going to a village. There were two cauldrons; they were full of gold pieces and silver. Afterwards he said, "Do not dip your hands into these caul- drona" [Afterwards the little boy, when the man went away, dipped in his little finger. He touched his head with it. After- wards his head became all gold. He tied up his finger with a piece of cloth. When the man came, he said, ''What has happened to your finger ? " He said, "When I was making my pen» the knife cut it." Afterwards the little boy went away.
They were killing a goat. He went and took its belly. He passed it over his head. He went and jumped into the river. The river became all gold.]' The king's bath was turned into gold. His daughter was there ; she was washing. She went ; she said, " I will marry that boy." The king said, " He is a bad boy. I will give you to a good boy." Afterwards his daughter said, " I will marry this boy." She took him. She parted from her father.
Her father was making war with another king. And that boy went to the war, to look on. He went ; he mounted a wild horse. He went; he destroyed the army. He returned to his house. Then the king was astonished ; he said, " Who is this boy?" Again he made war. The boy went; he destroyed the army. He went again ; he desti'oyed the rest of the army. He cut his little finger. The king had given a handkerchief to his youngest daughter. Afterwards his mother-in-law went to the boy, " Let us see, who he is." She saw that it is her son-in-law*. She went; she made a wedding forty days, forty nights. They ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
ThomAs StephjLnu.
1 The passage in square brackets is inserted from a version taken down in the previotia year fh>m the same narrator, in place of the same passage mnoh curtailed.
* She recognised as a bandage on the little finger of the golden hero the hand- kerehief which the king had given to the daughter who married the aoaldhead.
550 Dialect folk'tdle texts [cb.
PhIrasa. 25.
2o/i hp<odo ^a/idvi fjTovv€ dfi iraiTrd^. IIi^c va vafipjf a» gcCi. nj77€ '9 a ;^copM>9. "Htoi/vc \€/i baba9* cittcv dt «*, "DoiJ wotvcw: E?7r€i/ dt 0 baba9i " Iloa/i^ va vdfipei> dp geiL" ISZirev di, " 1 TToyo) ^' iy<i, pa vdfipto iai yd dp geciV IffKoiOave, irrfayape \ hf ayov j((Di>pio^, "Hrot/i^ d^ei \ifi baba9- Hrfdfyave iai da Tpia \ Iv iyov x^pio^, ^Hl3pav€ Xe/i baba9. Tlrfpave jai ^eipo to ft hahd' 7rr)dyav€. *Eip6<Tapdai 6<f>rd wa'/rdSe^,
^odi<; iraalvKave *9 d ;^<0/i>iO9, firovve a vaixa' <f>T€U^K€ fva. "Hdotwe Jat dp reircKo^ff^, XiT<r6 o Tcircicofiy?' initre Ta o^a tra'traZe^' ff^apiv da iro airiri rov. To fipaSv ey^cc Tolva rofi haird' S^aip do. ''Hroi/vc dXeifiadUpr)' cifuiip da* fUrtre,
'S,f)xw0av€ ra Ife 7ra^a£€9. *'Efeo'ai'€ to aoyXL ^ovj(Taav da cTo reireKO^Ti to ^r<£X^i(. Kopiaivape dov TeireKo^rj. "^ E,<f>vyav€. JJiaov CO oTafiyo etaev o Teirc/eofiy? o^ra icaro wpo/SaTo. ''Efjhaifc CO ardlSyo, Beydeipave ra l^€ irpo/SaTo. ^i]gav€ ra Jov^oXejai da qovipoit)(€. *'Efihap€ aa Sip/iaTa triaov. Tffpe/Sid^a atftcwOij 0 TerrcKo^ff^* ifigaXe ra irpofiaTa' irUaep da cro jovif>dXi jai oro qovlpov'^f^L, ''EfigaXip da Ta bifna icaro irpofiaTa S^ov. K.apdxo»ce da 0vp€. "Ephff via-ov' dparae ra l^e 7raira£€9. Jo hopsce da vaffprj. "Hfipe da l^€ irpofiaTa ffxrayfiiua.
Uijpave ra e^e wa'trdBe^ ra 6(l>rd xaro wpojSara' irtfoyave ao (nrire row. Acitcave Jai rov i^Mrfe 0 r69r««o2^i79 to bab<i Tq vaUca Karo rrpopara. EfTrei/ di, ki ^ paixa^ '* Kovde to fiova 6 hahd^;" TSSwop dif ''Xrdffff va qa^avdurtf J' affov." Ilfjpave jai da l^ TrarrdSe^ Vo leaTo wp6fiara. Tlfjayave ca trrrLre rovve. ^T&^yav€, €irap€, i<lyra<rap€ ca p^vpdre rovpe.
Bo>/ia9 Stc^ihh;.
Phabasa. 26.
'^ffKtiOf) Jai ba OfjKtiOfj. 'S d/x hpddo ^apavi ^Tovpe d ypa ] d vopAr. **Hrovp€ ^/9a9. Qa\ifK€v da 6^ov' tcarovpa»K€, *Eiv* Tovye a ^evgowKo^, "IStfigaXip da S^ov, ^wev di tu igdpo 0
iv] ofnd transUxtums 551
26. The Cyclops'.
Id the old time there was a priest. He went to get a goat.
He went to a village. There was another priest. He said,
" Where are you going ? " The priest said, " I am going to get a
goat." He said, " Let me come also, to get a goat." They rose
up ; they went to another village. There was there another
priest. And the three went to another village. They found
another priest. They took that priest also, they went on. They
made up seven priesta
As they were going to a village, there was a woman ; she
was cutting wood. There was also a Cyclops. The Cyclops
ran up; he seized the seven priests. He carried them to his
house. In the evening he roasted one priest; he ate him. He
was fat. He ate him ; he got drunk.
The six priests rose up. They heated the spit. They drove
it into the Cyclops* eye. They blinded the Cyclops, They ran
away. Inside the stable the Cyclops had seven hundred sheep.
They went into the stable. They flayed six sheep. They left
their heads and their tails. They got into the skins. In the
morning the Cyclops rose up ; he drove out the sheep ; he took
them by the head and tail. He drove out the seven hundred
sheep. He shut the doors. He went inside ; he searched for the
six priests. He could not find them. He found the six sheep
killed.
The six priests took the seven himdred sheep; they went
to their houses. They also gave a hundred sheep to the wife of
the priest, whom the Cyclops had eaten. The woman said,
"Where is my priest?" They said, "He has remained to gain
yet more." And the six priests took a hundred sheep each.
They went to their houses. They ate, they drank, they attained
their desires.
Thomas StephInu.
26. The Coward and the MarkdlteasK
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there was an old woman and a man. He was a coward. She used to put him outside for his needs. There was a moon (? moonlight).
> V, p. 217. » r. p. 261.
552 IHaUct foUc-tate texts . [ch.
<f>o/3d<: tci, ""Av^fi ivSrovve^ <j>e^gov<rfeo^, fio rovpa d inra^ ce ghdpt^^Xee;^*;" Etwev dt ki j 17 poi/ca tov, "♦♦♦." Kcipax^co di; Ovpa' k6v<T€v da iJ^ov, Elirev d& ici j* avdpa^ rtf^, ** 'Afwwi v6fjLa^ dv govTt \iffpt, ]ai &vo /3a, jat pa virof^m yd/'
Tlyye, iniye. "Hprc \ dv TrtS* Ipdara. "E/Sgi^ cget <ro m&- ''Horai/ Svo fuipttaXrae^' ffprave Svo^ fuipicd\T0'€^. IBX'irav di, icl ** K/irifia Karov' dpi ae <f>dfJL€" ^ipeyjrav 6d\e, El^av dft tci, " Xloiic ad 6 ra Sake Xefip^," Kvifrrtf '^ifiara' fiovxT^^^ ^^ 0d)u arjp To-dxav dov, ^^Sep do BoKl' i^gakev to \i/3pi ctf j^^ovifyrav dov' erpty^ep da y^e/Mara. EtTrej/ di, ^t, " Na 'de to Xi/Spt" EIttcv de 6 vofUJLT Ki, " Hotjere fcat aeU XejSpi" U'qpap to ddXi ol fiapKaXrae^' erpiyfrav to 0d\i* Jo hopKapc da houcowe Xe^pL HoLKav da KopKOT. BiVe^ai/ d OaKx irdTu. EXirav d* x* r dpKOvhe, " lioLic TO 6d\i, ptpo" KpiaTy y^ifiaTa wdXi. 4>ig€»' do Odki cr7)p TcrdKOP dov' vripev to /36 era aipe tov c^o-wfcy da. EiTfep di Ki, *'N4 TO P€p6"
Eltrav dt t' dpxovSe /c*, " *E5a>, pa virdfjue. Na ii^9 to /i-eyo /L(-a9." n?;76i' Ja* &ti/09. "Ecrrpaxrav do a a-Tpdat cop odd' irvovpe, ^Tirptoae. Elirap dt t dpKovhe ici, " Mei9 Touf ap da 7rol/CQ)fM€y da aKOToiatofie;'* Elirop dt ^c t' dpxovSe kv, "Na ^iatopfC Svo Tpia ^apiAp^ vepo' Ta Kovirtiaedpie cr) arpwaip dov, ra Kdyp'(t>fi€.** TEfcoraj/e to vepo. Xaft/jXarcai^e ipd hhca /cotrrixi. Ilfjdrfavft da KomrdiTovve to P€p6. XtfKaiffrfP J* d po/jmt' Wtife <nj a-Tpoiaip dov d p,€ya fi/o. ''HpTape t dpKovSe' Kovirturape to vepi (Tff CTTpwavv dov. X.€fJi€V Bciicav do fio da kovt€K€, "E^^vyavi ')(ep.ev, 3fjfJL€pe'^€. "HpT d vopdT' KaTae afj (rrpdcrt,. K^viOerai Jat T€tpi0€Tai. "H/OTai/e 7roi;a dpxovSe, EiTrav di ki, " flos' KviOecrcu;" Et'irev dt /ci jai jeivo^, ''^^ISpctxra' ipM0ave Ta <l>T&p€ <ra poirxp. fiov" EiTrav dt ki jai jeivoi ki, " ToiJf dp da iroiKtopie va aKOToiawfie ; Tov Ta KovTrdvaafMe, ivotraudai ^Teipe' iai rov KOVTrdaafie to V€p6, ivorovve iBpo^,** Uffdyave oi fiapKdXTae^.
Etirap di ki irdXc, " Na ^ea-tofie pepo!' ''E^eo'are Tpla xoAjui vepo, Vpe^iPKe J' d pofidT aTi^p irei^epa. Elirep di k^ 6 popdr, *''X Trayoi, aTexto to fvo/* Tli^yey edt^ep do. "Hprope iroXi t'
^ ft.' IB for fid, not, q.v.
iv} and tramiatwn^ 563
She put him out. The coward said, " If there were no moon, with whom would . you be going off to make love ? " ELis wife said, ^ ^ ih\ She shut the door ; she pushed him out. And her husband said, "Well, give me a little flour, and two eggs, and I will go away."
He went on and on. He came up to a pear-tree. He came out there to the pear-tree. There were two Mark^ltsas. Two MarkAltsas came. They said, "Come down; we vall eat you now.'' They threw stones. They said, " Make these stones into flour." : He pretended to scratch himself. He pushed the stone into his bosom. He left the stone there. He brought out the flour in his hand ; he pretended to rub it. He said, " Here is the flour." The man said, " And you also make flour." The Markdltsas took the stone. They rubbed the stone. They could not make it into flour. They made it into groats. Again .they threw up a stone. The bears said, " Make the stone into water." He again pretended to scratch himself He left the stone in his bosom. He took the egg in his hands; he crushed it. He said, "Here is the water."
The bears said, "Come, let us go. You shall be our chief" He also went. They laid down a bed for him in the room. They go to sleep. He went to sleep. The bears said, " What shall we do, to kill him ? " The bears said, " Let us heat two or three cauldrons of water. Let us pour them on his bed, to scald him." They heated the water. They got ready nine or ten cluba They went, to pour the water. And the man rose up ; he put a big log in his bed. The bears came. They poured the water on his bed At once they struck him with the clubs. At once they went away. The day dawned. The man came ; he sat on the bed. He scratches himself and louses himself Many bears came. They said, " Why are you scratching yourself? " And he said, " I got into a sweat ; my clothes got full of lice." And they said, " What shall we do to kill him ? The beating we gaye him, he took for lice ; and the water we poured upon him he took for sweat" The Mark<sas went away.
Again they said, "Let us heat water." They heated three brass pots of water. And the man was watching from the window. The man said, "Let me go and place the log."' He
^ The speech was omitted \ij the narrator.
554 Dialect foJk'tale texts [ch.
apicovBe. Kowraaave ro vepo ^earo, iitoKOP da* ^o^ct ^E<f>arfav€, hrave^ €^raaav€ aa fiovpdie rovife,
TlpoSpofio^ Ilai/Xoif.
Phabasa. 27.
if}/C(odrf jai hd arjtcwOrj. *S o/i hpano ^afidv^ a jptt eta-c a ^OKKo, E2!cre S a yalBapoxKO, 119776 ao povai <ra f uo. Tlo^a da ^va* if>6prmaev da co ycuBipL ^Hpre a fJkiya ifdBi. 'OXarae ll3gr} CO yaiSipov rtf fieoff. Oc^eyp-ev to if>lBi, " Si/c ra f va irdviA fiov" PovKavae iai to if>a6KK0, <l>ofii]0rf, Klirev dt, " ©€#c Ta f ua 'irdvov fiovJ* "E^ojei/ da f va trdvov tou. ^HpTe ao tnrvTi,
KaTififfv TO if>iBi' TT'qyey KOTae. ESirev d* ^ fjuiv dov «*, " 11' a iroiic<ufi€ fie to ^vSt ; a fie devdi/orv;.*' G^e^e to ^<Si, " r«» aa^ ^apdpi Jo ^Taivm, ''E^^o) ^otda *9 ica^J* Ptlmrep do ifuSi to ^aoKKo, " 2i; TT* a ^a? ; " G^^r^e to ^tS^, ** PcS a ^ao> fyXuSi; 70." ^E/Mt>or£i/ a iovXfie yd, "E^ei/ da to ^tSt, d' iffovXiarrjv da. ^Eifiwaev da akTovve,
Elaev y 6 jSaaiXo^ d^ gofitf. ESwev d^ to <j>iSi «ei, **''Afi€, vper
fiaaCKjo Tqy goprf. Hi ti, ' Boo'eXia fu>v, 6 ^09 I'a fi7^|7 '^^
dofiyoTi, aov. ^E^ofie d ^Si. Na ti;^ ro ^^v aov va £fl&9 ti/v
go/> r orot; 0*0 ^i£i/ '' E£v€V dt J' o ^aaiXo^, ** Fa} vp4/3o» d (\pvd\i
cto fiopa ^opi^, va fih§ 17 xopri fiov va KdTa"p.** "Hpre 17 ypd <n
if^iSi, " Fiafipov fi^^ eirrev di tci, "boT9 etire 6 ficurCK.6^;*^ "ESvtv
di ici, * 'A Bioaio Tffp goptf fioUy va TroCln d ^opi. qora^i, <rro fiova
^op^y va fih§ Kopff fiov va KdTajf* " ''HyXe^ev to fiovj(pvpLv dov
hfdovv d ^opi qovdx^* ** "A/ic/' elirev di ki, " ao fiaatXo irdki * pa
Hovfi V i eiir^" n977€i^. " Bao*iX^a /aou," etirev d^ ict, " 6 Seo^
va ^ay TO do/SyaTi aov. Tot; ehre^, irolicafiev da* to qoi^;^!
eKaafUv da/* ""Afie, qopdUae to ydfio*' "'HpTave* rroUcav ro
ydfio, "H^fHive Ttf vvi^, tov fiaaiXo Tijif gopff> Svfitniffff to
if>iSL' Svdovve iraKucdpi. "Effxtryave, Shavey Sifnaaave aa fiovpdde
Toxfve.
Tlp6ipofio^,
^ For o(nnpu»tiv«, v. { 806.
v] and trandations 555
?ent ; he placed it. The bears came again. They poured out the
ot water. They beat him. He died. They ate, they drank, they
ttamed their desires.
Pb6dhromos Pavlu.
27. The Snake who married the Princees^.
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old an old ^oman had a little boy. She had also a little donkey. He ffent to the mountain to fetch wood. He collected the wood; le loaded the donkey with it. A big snake came. It jumped )at on to the middle of the donkey's back. The snake said, " Put the wood on top of me." And the little boy cried; he grew ^ghtened. It said, " Put the wood on top of me." He put the wood on top of it. He came home.
The snake got down. It went and stayed there. His mother said, " What shall we do with the snake ? It will bite me." The snake said, "I will do you no harm. I have a benefit for you." The little boy asked the snake, "What will you eat?" The snake said, " I will eat fresh milk." He filled a pot with milk. The snake drank it, and swallowed it down. It filled (the vessel) with gold pieces.
And the king had a daughter. The snake said, " Go, ask for
the king's daughter. Say, 'O king, may God increase your
kingdom ! we have a snake. Let there be your permission, to
give your daughter to the snake.' " And the king said, " I
demand a palace finer than my own, that my daughter may go into
it and live." The woman came to the snake. " My dear," it said,
" what did the king say ? " " He said, ' I will give my daughter,
if he make a fine palace, finer than my own, for my daughter to
go into and live in '." It licked its signet ; a fine palace came
into being. " Go," it said, " to the king again. Let us see, what
he will say." She went : " O king," said she, " may God increase
your kingdom. We have done, what you said ; we have built the
palace." "Go, set the wedding." They came; they made the
wedding. They brought the bride, the king's daughter. The
snake stripped ; he became a young man. They ate, they drank,
they attained their desirea
• Pb5dhromos.
1 V. p. 257.
556 Dicdeet folk-tale texts [ch|
Phabasa. 28.
^/coiOffv ja4 hd atfKoidffP, *2 afA hpoiro ^a^tdp^ dv dayuaai^ Traai^Ke va vdfiprj d qdj/iart. "Hprev dv djoicaf; voirUrov rot, "*'ft hova-oKa, ttov 'iraaiv; " " TJcudwa '9 d qaJf/Mxri." " Na vva^m S iyci/' eXwev d* kv, Kovdepe. Ilijy€P' e/Sgiy <rff "Avo. *'H/)Tt Aeeya yalpiSe irapirdra'apt, Urjyep, IIoX^ ^^€. Ai <rtira5c. Iley d* daXdp tci, "'A«oyLM>v batre* 6ai figaip\ « boi/o-o^ca, baiVs 6ai 0gcUp\" 'EXa]/o*c ao'Xai'* weracre* eo'taep ro aiird. "Hpro 0709. "<l>a/' €i7r6i^ dft. "E^oei/, cqictod^qv" arfxtoOffP, irtfyep,
^}ipT€P XUya agha ipda-ra. 'Icrafe* ra Trte^^a t*. EtTrev d* jci
ot aghd, " Ilof t0-a{^€t9 ra irU'^a crov ; " " "'E^oya dp gpav." Da/
d* «i, ""A irayd^ g ipd.^;" Hep di /ci, ""A o-ev iraydaw" Hdrfo-
a-ep do. EtTTcy d* di^;* aghd, " 'A#co/i baii/€i &u figcup*.*' *EXapc0
dyo^. G* dhov vircurep co yalpihv irdpov, icardaep da ro yaipiiL
Mera vpioTT) arfos.
iifffiifrpvo^ ^AvaoTcuriov,
Pharasa. 29.
XrjKdiOrj Ja( hd aff/cmdtf, *X dp, hpeiro ^afidpi f/rovp d ypa- Fiii-e a vlo^, "Hrope TophiK. hcuU^icape dov qopaov doupc da
I
^oKKa aa ^va, ISlvep dt ki rj ypd, " Hapide jtu 'di do vlo pov dop TophiKff *9 ira Jai 'do aa ^va,*' Tlffdrfapc ^prMap da- trarfaa-dp da.
4>od69 Traatptcape, jjdoupe dp gpvo* j(t6 irov 'de ^ovdowt Ilffdrfap€ '9 a crtnroicKo, "^Adovpe cljei hitrov a p^ptcdXraeL Srepoi' TTffdyap ^ai da <f>S'6tcKa' efihape a^el beorov* gdd^ave, "Tpe^ev fj p^epxaXraa pd da if>a, Tpoi^ap da da <f>a'6/cKa, Etireif d^ doiva, " 'Ad^ aop dapQ 17 fui pav pivtce p^ yepcfidBe.^ Tlijyep diromicov fl p^pKoXraa' f^ffuipep da yepepdS^, EXirep ri doi d' dfiov ro i^oKKOy ** *Ad^ aop dapo 17 ^ p,ov pLyK€ pM c^ovyoT Ervrey df &« d' <{/9oi/, '' *Ad6 trop dapo i^ pA pav <f>€pi^/C€ p>e fi6 do g6aiiP0 vepi-
r] <md trandations 557
28. The Lion and the Hare\
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old a lion sed to go to find what luck would send him. A big hare came ehind him« " Master, where are you going ? " ''I am going for hat fortune may send." *' I will come too," he said. He followed lie lion. He went on ; he came to Ana*. He came. Some asses 'ent by. He went away. Again he came. (There are) some other oung asses. The lion said, " He is still coming and going, master, Dming and going." The lion leaped on its back, sprang, tore the oung ass to pieces. The hare came. " Eat," said he. He ate. [e rose up, rose up, went his way.
He met some hares. He is trimming his moustachea The ares said, " Why are you trimming your moustaches ? " "I have aten some meat." They said, " Will you take us too ? " He aid, "I will take you." He took them. He said to the hares. He is still coming and going." The hare jumped. And when le sprang upon the ass, the ass kicked him down. Afterwards the (are returned.
DhIMITRIOS ANASTASfU.
29. The Stupid Marledltsa\
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there was m old woman. She had a son. He was lazy. Their neighbour's ittle bojm used to go for wood. The old woman said, " Take also ihis lazy son of mine. Let him too go for wood." They went ; ihey loaded themselves (with wood) ; they carried it away.
Whilst they were going, it was cold, such as never was. They Mrent to a little house. A Mark41tsa was there within. After- (irards the little boys went ; they entered there. They sat down. Fhe Mark<sa wanted to eat them. The little boys were aware. The one said, " At this hour my mother used to bring me grape- jam." The Markdltsa went in. She fetched grape-jam. And the second little boy said, ''At this hour my mother used to bring me grape-must jelly." And the third said, " At this hour my mother used to bring me water in the sieve." The Mark<sa
1 r. p^ 242. * V, note on p. 489 above.
« Y. p. 2«1.
558 Dicdeet folk-tale texts [ce
'H fjiepKoKraa <rffgti0ff irijpev do goaiivo. 11 9776 V a ireyaik 'E/i<»]/€i vepo, Bea-ve da Trairov/cdrov. ^ripov e^uyav, e^vya da ^iKKO,
YiriJirfav^ fUiKpcL ^ripov a dolva do ^okko ^eXfiop^a-e da dfAvlp dou. 'TpioTffv ^ottUtov. ''Hpre pLepKaXraa^ da a^irire, Ste- pov ijprev 17 fjuep/cdKraa' Sffuiiv da. "Hprave iat> da ifpffosexa 9i trrriri, ''Ei<f>aryait€f Shave, eifyraaave aa fjLOvpdde.
Pharasa. 30.
^ffKfidff jai hd trTfictifffj, 'S dfi hp^ro ^afidvi fjrom^e av d^^ Movpdr. Kdre ripApa traai^tce* <^pivKe ire gapvo. ''Hdovve cai dv gopirci' etie \ieya gapvd* XtpAaKev do. ^ripov Uprev \ om SewiO'SKKO, Gdrae, ^ode^ da XtpAcxef ij^raev do ciriXi' vpratt da ahfda Kovira. Eiirev d* to tcopira-i, "Na vdprff^ <ro dfij^' Movpdrff do x^M^" ^repov Scvpev da d/S^tf-Movpar' trKorcB da^ ES'irev dt, " E I d^tf-M-ovparrf, va d^aKmdovp€ ra aipe <rav' ^ripov ^ipaaave dov d/S^rf-yioupdrtf da aipe* Jo hopKe va cniKtic^ rov^>d^ici aa htadfie rov.
Ilifyc <ro <nrm, *HpT€v rrfvefild^a^ wi/fpev ro rovif>d»Ki' wifya CO vfygo^fAOV, *'H/9T6 aa Svo ^Se Ipdara* ijdouve d fidffpo, c ofi ho^i. To pAfipo BeKavLvicev da to tto^v. l&l&ev da dfiffff-Moupdr' irovecev Kopdia. "T&avpiv da to irol^i, to <f>iSr atcocev do. 'IB^ver do fidfipo do ^Si.
^Tipov TTiiyev do fidfipo do ^JZi, aov dodw dot;. "Utovvc tov ^aaCKo 17 Kopj}. ISiXttcv dt J' o /ScuriXo^t " 'Area da aZfiaTa rU da TToiJc;" ^tirev di, ""Htoui/ d^tf-tAovpar • BcHev fie* i<rvp€ fu pi do Tovif^d^Ki. '^if>vya 8* iyti." Tllda^ev Bvo <l>iS€ va CKorwaovPi Tov d^ff-iAovparff, "^phave aa }avjia dov ireaov,
''Uprave 6ai Bvo vopMToi* Kadovaavdai, fAo dov a/Sji-tAovpan}. TSiwav di aieivo Ta Bvo vofmToi, '* 'Aro-ovdui ^oy€9 vevgwOei^, 6f5«9 fiai a <f>lBi ; " EXirev jav d/Sfjff-MovpaT, " EiSa d fuifipo £' av boff fiapgad>vftav€" El'jrev dt, ''Uoveaa /capdia,iiai eavpa da." ''Hxaav da 6at ajeivo da Bvo <f>iB€. ^vyave* rnioffave ao 0a<n\o. EtTrev di Ta ^tSc, " Xxoaei; da ; " TSXirav dt iai Ta ^tSc, ** 'H Kop
:v] and trandations 559
x>8e up. She took the sieve. She went to a spring. She fills it vith water. She was spilling it at the bottom. Afterwards the ittle boys ran away, away.
They went a long way. Afterwards one little boy forgot his cnife. He turned back. He came to the Markiltsa's houses. Afterwards the Markiltsa came ; she ate him. And the little boys same home. They ate, they drank, they fulfilled their destinies.
YoInnis Mikhail.
30. Murad the HunterK
He rose up, and again he rose up. In a time of old there was a hunter Murad. Every day he used to go ; each time he used to bring a wild deer. There was also a girl. She had a few wild deer. She used to milk them. Afterwards she came to a little goat She sat down. Whilst she was milking it, it kicked the pail ; it turned it upside down. The girl said, '' May you come to the wrath of Murad the hunter ! " Afterwards Murad the hunter shot it ; he killed it She said, " Eh, hunter Murad, may your hands be broken." Afterwards the hunter Murad's hands withered. He could not lift a gun to his shoulders.
He went to his house. The morning came. He took the gun ; he went for a walk. He came upon two snakes. There was a black one and a grey one. The grey one was biting the black one. Murad the hunter saw it. He was grieved at heart. He shot the grey snake ; he killed it. The black snake fled away.
Afterwards the black snake went to its father. It was the king's daughter. And the king said, "These blood-stains, who made them ? " She said, " It was Murad the hunter. He hit me. He shot me with his gun. I escaped." He sent two snakes to kill Murad the hunter. They went into his boots.
And two men came ; they sat down with Murad the hunt^er. The two men said to him, '* All these years you have gone about, have you ever seen a snake ? " And Murad the hunter said, " I saw a black snake and a grey snake. They were fighting." He said, '' I was grieved at heart, and I shot it." And the two snakes heard him. They departed. They went to the king. He said to the snakes, " Have you killed him ? " And the snakes said, " Your
I K. p. 279.
660 Dialect fotk4ale texts [ch
^ov dyaxhio'a. TeSi fuipgeuo^icave. Mo d' & 070^ ^f^aray^i' "^
Xripov f/3gff d^fj'Movpdr arj arpdrcu TtaaivKC. "ILfiga:
iai ra ifdSe ari arpdrav dov, ^I'trev de Kt, '**ES(o, pa {nrofie (t
fia(nX6,'^ Hrjaffave, Etirev di kl o fiaaiXo^, "Uo^ rtXeri^ei^;
EiTrey di, " 'iLiKeri^os rt^v apoavvq trov" AwSep da dp d^C^* clxe
di KL^ " Koiwtya /ai; da Xe^" "E^JMyape, J' ehape J' e^aam
fAOVpdde Tovpe, Na ^t^9 Sat, <rv.
Ad^apo^.
Pharasa. 31.
^4cm0ff Jo* hd <rff/ct!>6ij. *S a^ hpd>To ^afuan ^rowfe i vaUi iMl d vofidr. lSita€P Joi BdSe/ca tropes. 'Ticapdcu ^^ov^apiBfy TIa4iipK€ tcdra ffiiepa <ra ^(QpTapoKKa, ^epi^xe a^eipo rj poIkc Xoprdpe* Btxep da rt^ qoiJLSiSe^ rovt^e. UaipKe ha^XjafJuiBe' rprnw- Kave, '^E^ o^rd iifUpe^ *rraaip«€ icdra ^fiepa^ ^€pUnc€ ^incoKe cm j^oprdpe* iixev da* haipxe ha^XafidSe* rpwptcape,
Ilifyc t' Spa rrf fiia, "Hpre '9 dp de/8* Ipdara. Uijpep ypd^ to pdfia. Elvep di «i 17 ypa Kt, '* Sotmtov ra iraip to pdfka;** ¥2t€»^ dt Ki TO deySt ^t, ''"Ef SoiSe^ca xope^. "A/lw, ^p fie t hm cov rw goprf, Na ce Bciaro to pdfia, "Ep pd firf da if>€p, d inrdya tijei, iiir ca^ a crcv ^070)." Et-jrei* d* Ki &* 17 ypa Kt, " *A xnrdy^, av da eiir& TO fUya fiov tt^p gopv^. *1S^ pa pd^yrg^ pd ae Ta ehrtii. ni77€' EiXw€P da to /juiya t? Ttf^f go/017. Elirep dt «ci, — Korovpi t J* ai/ 1 d€/3t, — " Ilapd^a '9 a Sifca Tripde ')(pop& d ^d\i pd fu £<U9." "Hpre 17 ypi' eiircp da to difit,, Elirep di ki to difii kl " ILaTovpA t J' ai/ de)8i J' ai/ 1 da irdpoa^ ^r^e, "H/ptc 17 7/>a* eftrei/ da 6ai t* a/9ot; t9 Tqp Koptf. EXirep di iai t afiov t9 ^ xopii djSovTai. "Hpre TraXi 17 ypa' eiTrep da to diffi. Kiirep dt ki to d€/9i, "'A/t>€ inrdrf fo' iLir aa^ a 0-69 <f>dyoDj* IloXi ^pxf 17 7/>i EiTrei' da &u r' afiov Ttfp goprj r9. Eiirey di «i, " Karoiyw t j' ^i* d^)9i J' ai't da irdpto" TioKi irqye 17 7p<i* elirep da co difii.
iy] and transUUians 561
daughter is a wanton. In this way they were fighting. Your daughter was wantoning with another youth."
Afterwards Murad the hunter went out on the road. He was going on his way. And the snakes came out on his path. He said, " Come, let us go to the king." They went. The king said, " What do you seek ? " He said, " I seek your health." He told him of a cunning device. He said, " Don't tell anyone." They ate, and they drank, and they attained their desire& May you also attain yours.
LAZAEOS.
31. The Qirl who married a Dev\
He rose up and again he rose up. In a time of old there was a woman with a man. She had also twelve daughtera They were poor. She used to go every day to get herba That woman used to bring herbs; she sold them to their neighbours. She used to get food ; they ate. Six or seven days she was going every day, was bringing brooms and herbs. She was selling them, was getting food ; they ate.
She went one time. She met a Dev. He took the old woman's rope*. The old woman said, " Why do you take the rope ? " The Bev said, "Tou have twelve daughters. Qo, bring me one of your daughtera I will give you the rope. If you do not bring her, I will go there, I will eat every one of you." And the old woman said, " 1 will go ; I will tell my eldest daughter. If she will come, I will tell you." She went. She told her eldest daughter. She said, — she is terrified at a Dev — " I expected that you would give me to a boy of fifteen years." The old woman returned ; she told it to the Dev. She said to the Dev that she said, " I am terrified to marry a Dev." She left. The old woman returned ; she told her second daughter. And her second daughter said the same. The old woman went again; she told the Dev. The Dev said, " Now I will go ; I will eat every one of you." Again the old woman returned. She told her next daughter. She said, "I am terrified to take a Dev." Again the old woman went ; she told the Dev. The Dev grew angry. The old woman
1 r. p. 257.
' The rope with which she tied up her bnndleB of twigs for brooms.
D. 36
563 Dudeet foUc^taXe texts [ch.
X6Kii<mf TO difiu "H/Ofv ^ «//»/t. JIdiu ttfr^p cU Jtt jfa» r* i^M T9 n/i^ gopi?. E?7r€V da da« Je^yo iffo^r^i. TIdki injye ^ yp^-^ litwaylte, — <ro difii. **EPirw/ d* «*, 'Ja ba<pa» ra.'" "Eirwi*^' v ypi. "Hpre* Afrev di Ki iai r Afiov T9 ttfp gopff, "Iliy/jev <^eii« TO d4fii TO pdfia fjLOv. K,6pff fjLOv, ehdi, va {ftrafie. Na da bop, ya /bitf^ S(oor?7 TO pofjLCL* lE!lw€v di Ki 6ai ^elvo T^ ij Kopff a/3ouTfft. "THpre ij 7p J TT^Xt, — iKWayfre, — irdXi ao defi^. Efirev di Kiy " ' A^ a inri^w, iiir aa^ a <r€^ icovpdia€i>, 6iir ca^ a ce^ figdK» crrop g« fiou yMpov Javov^," "Hpre 1} ypd irdXi* elirep da &u r afiov tc Ti7f gopi;. Tl£Ki Jo 71-1776. n<iXi irrffe* elirev da ao difii* EXwev di tci, ** *Aped([a a {nrdy<o, a tre^ <f>dye»" ^Hpre irdKi' elirev da 6ai r' dffov r? rrf^ goprf r9. Efirev d« dae d' a/Soi; afiovriru TLaki dKaC 4 7P^» ^ irooM^i 7<iXt. £f btfi' di «e, '' Topt^ Jf^, «i| ra Joi TD furaUo OOP n^f gopiy- ''Ep ya /[ijy pdprjf, a tnriym^ d aei ^tpfmJ* Ut)«Y€fA hd\i ^ jpa ao tnrlru YldXi cbrey da ja« n IMfTcriioo T9 p« 4(« Cai je^yo 1} ^copi^ r? eiWcy dft «c(, ^' 'A virA)fm, m Pi^" Hiip€P da 17 ^ Tt. ''Hpre* e7<ir«y da ro difii, " Na da n^ gopif A^t//' Ilf^y do 2ai ro d«/9«* Sc^e da ro pd^uu,
Ui]p€p da TO d€/3i fi6 ro dadd r^ dofui. Tldjmtrh^ da ttoXv 0M4cpd. Ilfid^av€ ao awiTi. "E^OTai/e ytfUxio, IB^tvyaifc Jai 0 rmrd r? &M 9} iv^pi| t9. Ecirei/ di ki ro fAiraUco to iropd(|o«iro ««, ''Xoi^ fa fffipapt ia^ ra 'ropMwd puw d d&ek^kd&€^ carthi era ^atm." JLdd^€ 0 dadd r^ vitfd* Jf{t ^fUpe^' /SjgoiMi &u §ibaiv€i, Vpifiei 5fyv, Efvei/ dt su ro dti/3i ro moplra^ ***0 dadu aw, M^nixw, ori9 ivop«t rov a tnrf.** EX'/rtp ro difii, " Iloim row doda oov a XP^^'* Iloijey da ^Iv d<i7i Xfi^^
IIf77«. Xi^/Moftf. IIi^Tv Soi injje. ''Hprv <ro <ntlri. Bfirap di /M oi ivop«« Tov, ''Jo nnfdyafjM fMi9 mi ^/m jftfu /Mi? cibofie ^rft OytM," AAp di oi c^po? rov, "Dodo, i dadd, irdyma-^ iai pan e^oi, pa ^IM y ifnAi dpdid d-ejfm" ''Hpre jfai 47 7pa* eiircy di x$ toy apdpa rv, "''Afie ir^Xi orov 7a;ibpoi) fuif * ^^ ^^H"^* >^ ^^ ra Kopirata,*' ILqiaidr^ irdTu o yipo9' nnjy€P iat Ttijjep' wifff ffo oirirL, ''KOaje 4 ffoprf rov yefteKia' 1^. Kdd(€ S^, rpia 17^/MV. l£Xir€P di iu, ** Foi a inrdym ai fcope^ /noii." £fir«y di iu> Jai to d^i, *' HoU da TO dadd trov d XP^ld^*^ no0ey da Jai ^ icopi7 r? Kioip€, "VLpD^aae weaov Jai ^«\i Jai ake^pa. Hd\^ ^t^e ''Hpre*
^ K6pe before /4, for ic6^. My MS has the 8g. sifp g^ /utv, nAiMb ipoils the
nr] Ofnd ttMUHoHofm Mi
retamed. Agmin she told her next daughter also. And she said the same. Again the old woman went crying td the Dot. '* She said, 'I will not accept him'/' The old woman cried. She returned. She told her next daughter also. ''Hiat Dev took my rope. My daughter, come, let us go. Tou shall accept him, for him to give us my rope." And that daughter said the same. The old woman went again weeping to the Dev. He said, " Now I will go, I will swallow every one of you ; * * ^It # ♦ ♦*." The old woman came again. She tdd her next daughter alsa ^e again did not go. Again she went ; she told the De^. He said, "Now I will go; I will eat you." She came again; she told her next daughter. And the next daughter scdd the same. Again the old woman cries, and goes back. He said, " Qo quickly, tell your youngest daughter also. If she will not come, I will go and eat you." The old woman went back to her house. Again she told it to her youngest daughter, that ♦. And that daughter said, " I will go, mother." Her mother took her. She came ; she said to the Dev, " Here is my daughter." And the Dev took her. He gave back the rope.
The Dev took her and her father with her. He took her a long way off. They went to the hoitse. They ate food. Both the &ther and daughter ate. The youngrest daughter said, " 0, that the rest of my sisters could get some of this food 1 " Her father remained five or six daya He goes out and in. He looks out. The Dev said to the girl, " Your father, I know, will go to his daughters." The Dev said, *' Make up some provisions for your father." She made him a bag of provisions.
He wettt. He rose up. He went a»d went. Se came to the house. His daughters said, " We have nevw been to eat our- selves of those things." His daughters say, ''Father, 0 father, take us also there, that we too may eat of these things." And the old woman came. She said to her husband, ** Qo again to our son-in-law's. Bring things that the girls may eat." The old man rose up again. He went and went. He went to the house. His daughter set out victuals ; he ate. He stayed two or three days. He said, " I will go to my daughters." And the Dev said, " Make yout fiskther some provisioiia" And the .daughter made him loaves. She put in also honey and butter. Again be left. He
1 Tbe text does not beatf litend feanslation.
36—2
564 Dialect folk-tale texts [oe
'fjyep Jo* wqyev, — tro awlri rovve, "Klra-ave ra KOplraa yvhAa rov, "^Afidvif S dado, ^p da, va inrafu, va <^a^," II«77€v o dada9 rovve* ^Halprcep rov dai ra tcovpe. ''Ei^yave whfd! Iff fiApe^,
IEXttcv di Ki TO fiiya 1} fcSptf rov, *' Td a irdpoo rov pcurCKo to
i;/o." 'S iS-avarloTfj aov fiaaiXo to vlo. Sra hvo rpta fjfUp€^
trripov iroiKave to ydfio Bixa f/kipe^ &u Bixa vi,k)(T€^. hdtrav da
cov fiaciko TO awlri ro Kopld^L "TStp^aave ^ fiitnf^ rov fcopirtrov
rtf ypi^a Xlpe^. TUrfcuriv da ro xopinn ao airlrtv dovpr.
Xdpave ra xopiraa rovve, ^itrev d( #c«, '*Kovpov/ca fia^ V^l^^
fi€<: dp, travid Xipe^" Xripov i^arfave, iwave, e^aaav <ra pMvpddi
rovve.
Tlp6Spop4)^ UaUXov.
Phabasa. 32.
Mo d' dp dapo9 d jvvodp garUce dv ay 6^, "^i^vye jf o dyo^' (eiXraev aov irpagavd di; ^coXo. ''Upr 6 jvvoydp pa iraptf rov dyo. ^mpiifyrav ra '/rpagavdSe' Jo Bdteap da aa i^ipe, 'KoXiecrtf y 6 Swoydp, Td/Spfjae top dyo' m^ejai i^arfhf da. ILoTiAearav ra vpagavdBe, Ttijyev J' 0 6vvoydp' Iprae 0*17 ^Xa Svo /9& Tlrjdf/ave ra irpagavdZe' ivkrtrape ra fid' xdpraap do. *0^a Xpove^ TTOvXla Jo h6ptc€ pa figdKtj, Sra o^d %/>ove9 aripov miye 6 jvpoydp' ^0p€ rofi hpo<f>ifrt) 'HXia aa <rvpe^>a Tricov. Vvncep ra, iai i^Knae roy g6^ap dov 6 irpo^ifr *HXia9. ^ *E&b, ytppa aoy g6<f>a fiov' iBai, vd pda ypot!jijirm pa IBovf^e tov^ jo hopKC^ va figdXji^ ra irovXla" ^Hpre' hrrae aoy go^ rov Svo 0d» ni77€ pa fio<r6rf6^ 6 jvpoydp. Ilfjye J' 0 irpagapdq ' woij' a» KCKoKddt^i," J^eLXrae trov irpofj^ijT^liXla ro^ go^. *'Na Kpepict^i pa gopdlam Tqp d^eXi trroy go^ /uov." (jvXUrrap ra fid' xavi- arape. ''Hpr 6 ^vpoydp' pdnae, "M<i do ripa elaai puifipopepo ;'* Efirei' Jat Jcii'o?, " Mo do m-pagapd. ^rpiv^e' yain}<ra da,** ehrev i
irpo^r *H>ia9.
Revised locally firom Lagarde, p. 7.
rv] and trandatums 566
returned, — he went and went, — to their house. The girls hastened to meet him. " Well, &ther, bring it, that we may go and eat." Their father went ; he emptied the loaves out of the bag. They ate five or six daya
His eldest daughter said, " I will marry the king's son." She was betrothed to the king's son. Two or three days afterwards they made the marriage for ten days and ten nighta They put the girl into the king's house. They filled the hand of the middle daughter with gold pieces. They took the girl to their house. Their girls rejoiced. They said, "Our sister has brought us a handful of gold pieces." Afterwards they ate, they drank, they attained their desires.
FBdDHBOMOS PAVLU.
32. The Eagle, the Dungbeetle and the Prophet EKaeK
Once upon a time an eagle pursued a hare. The hare fled. It took refuge in the nest of the beetle. The eagle came to take the hare. The beetles assembled. They did not deliver it into her claw& The eagle grew angry. She snatched the hare. She went and ate it. The beetles grew angry. The eagle went away. She laid two eggs in her nest. The beetles went. They rolled the eggs out; they broke them. For seven years she could not raise chicks. After seven years the eagle went; she found the prophet Elias' in the midst of the clouds. She begged him, and the prophet Elias held out his lap. " Come, lay eggs here in my lap. See, I will watch to see why you could not raise the chicks." She came ; she laid two eggs in his lap. The eagle went to feed, The beetle went ; it made a ball of dung. It fell into the lap of the prophet Elias. '* I must sweep it down, I must throw the dirt from my lap." The eggs were rolled out and broken. The eagle came. She asked, "With whom are you angry ? " And he said, " With the beetle. Call to him ; be good friends," said the prophet Elias.
From Lagarde, p. 7.
1 V. p. 243.
^ EliftB appears here as the eqaiTalent of the Moslem Ehizir (v. khozer in Turk. gioBs. p. 678). He is amongst the clouds beoaose his eikon always shews his ascent to heaten in the chariot.
d66 DiaUiA folk-tale texts [oh.
TshuktJel 1.
^O Xdfict^ ipff'^^v^ ^ gopid^^. Jo i^tcap dsk, EXh$y di yu
aT6^, "*'Aj/ da vdpov' i<f> i^vyw." l&tirip di 6 dodav row, ""A at
tcovnavla-ov ^cipa? to KopH^i jaov ra iralp!* Bfir^y Jim aro^,
"^Kv da irdpov* a XQiipia'r&, St civa Kovdd j6 icdSofJH, 'A
inrar/ov, a IS& rov iredepov fiov r Spyov. *A ^dov rov veOepav
fwv TO XeirV " Xo x^opiov fia^ a vaUa eXjii^av da ftt to xavdfiL*
UdKi elirtv da, ** ^Ajel a vttSliu. Td Jo lardfAL 'A virarfov aa
povala/* Wirav di Jijti ol %o»/M0do&, ""A at Kiwjfdif^ovfju co
troTdiu,"
Told by a little boy.
■
TSHUKtJRI. 2.
*Bvo^ai/ da icffdpa, Tlaaiwdw va ficArjaowf, Srov TefUa-i Jo hipi^av va ff^iSijaovv^ * MeU dv da ^koviu* *A9 irofM a la- idiBi. ^Tepov aafiov a fig^ 6 KpovaKOvSt a inrafUf a fuiSijaovfiL^ Winv da rw gopyv dow, "Sv ifjki <ro o-wIti. Tpi^, — weivaaa ycif-^va iiovfAt to ^ftmfu, f^ffatv da. Tapvd '9 ra (^pff. Tw helvaa-a, Na if>afi^"
*H j^fiipa Bipaw Ta ')(wpd(f>a. HofuivapA p^U trq p4a"t}. Jo h6pK^p>i va fmSi]aovp>, Xa? ra f*aS^^ 19 j^wpa. Fno irdXi a tnrdav <r UridiBi' d icdT^ov /^ di; x^ivlpa* d hoUov iceL^, '£
v<H7 ^ X^i^* y^^^V ^^^ T€fda-^' pL€i^ wdXi a xdT^ovfJu a
Midii$*
Told by a little boy.
TsHUKT^ai. 8.
'Ai' dobai'OU9 poaH^^i Ta fSa. n^i^ aa povSrCa, ^va-a ro qafidTu, 'O \vgov^ injpiv to tSt. ^G^ti' <ro gc^i irtaou, "^^alif do iBi. ^HpTiv CO crtriTi, To Xh^ dtfrriv rov viygov(rw do* Jo hopKtp Td vd0pfi. ^wiv TOP (ohdvou, "Kdvdi to tB^;" 'O iofidvov^ elinp "Tphr to Ihi,*'
*0 iohdvovx \lfii(iv to yd. Ta tia ypavdioTapi ca povSrla, *0 iohdvov^ Tpii^Kipi, '^wpi. ^HpTip d^ g\i<f>' if^p*p to th$* iTipov
it] and ttimBlatwns 607
TshuktJei.
I. The Foreign BrideK
S&vaa wanted a girl. They refused her. And he said, "I
will marry her ; from henceforward I will be away." His father
said, "I will beat you. You are not to marry a strange girl."
And he said, '' I will many her ; I will part from you. I will not
live with you. I will go ; I will work for my fisither-in-law. I will
eat my iather-in-law's porridge." "In our village they tied a
woman up with a rope." Again he said, " I will go yonder. I will
not stay. I will go to the mountaina" And the villagers said.
"We will throw you into the river."
Told by a little boy.
• 2. The Harvesting*,
The barley was ripening. They are going to reap it. They could not reap for the heat « "We will leave it. Let us go into the shade. Afterwards when the cool comes, we will go and reap." He said to his daughter, "You go home. See, — I am hungry, — let us see, has she baked the bread ? Let her bring it at once. I am hungry. We shall eat."
The strange woman reaped the fields. We remained in the
middle. We could not reap. Let the stranger reap. I for my
part will go into the shade; I will sit down with the mistress.
I will take my ease. Let the strange woman go reap in the heat.
We for our part will sit in the shade.
Told by a little boy.
3. The Ooath&rd\
A goatherd is feeding the goats. He went to the mountains. He blows the pipe. The wolf took the goat He fled behind the rock. He ate the goat. He came to the house. The owner of the goat went about for it He could not find it He said to the goatherd, " Where is the goat ? " The goatherd said, " Look after the goat (yourself)."
The goath^ milked^ The goats scattered on the mountams, The goatherd was eating bread. A robber came; he took the
» F. p. 280. » V. p. 380. » F. p. 280.
568 Dialect foUc-tale texts [ch.
ofiKoiffffv o iohdvov^, va vdfipjj ra fSo. Ilif co x^^plov va ^roffj^ '\paxdri,'\, Tlfj^avi, oi j(mpfidoi ca ISa' 66 hSptcav rd vdfipovwt.
Told by a little boy.
TSHUKttRI. 4.
''^Arow dv dovkt) ypaia, ^Sriv d vio^, ^Hrow jf a|4 iraria'a- Xov<:. 'Tpifiei rov trariadxov rrjy goprf, Jo hopxip pa pdfipff i po^T. Htjyip i} fjM rov CO rovpovpjovXovKi, EXirip 6 7raTKra;^ovf Ki, '* 'E^itt Tff^ gopv 1^^ ^^ '^^ cwira Jo Slrov ra, X^y da ttouc a <\ovdxh 6ai dearipov rd ieiKm.'* Tliiyip fj ypala. " Na ^p i^i J^fioxV^f &u dearipov rd Swtcm.*' Uiiytp ^ ypaia, ** To qovd^^ X^i^p^Taap da. Na M^ i^pi, pa iroltcovfn ro ydfiov!* •ETirAir j* 0 irarMrdxov^ tci, ^'Xoy go{/Aov irdvov ra tcojla, ra icOdpa, ra l^gh^pa, Hit rd ({apiarovpdkf rd holtc dv dynipi, Sat dearipov rd X^P^^* ^^ dearipov pa iroitc ro ydfiov." "Hif^apip n^ SefioXoi' Xdpf^atp da ra xo^la,
** Xro fiop do qopdx^ ao a6p do qopdx^ x*"^^-^^ "^ doaedl^' <ro qopdx^fA hpo 9 Kopfj fjLOV r dfiyov pa vira ara ;^a>i&i irdpou, Cai dearipov aa Kdxo> dov Vo rpLa ^efiaxipdt* Cai deor^pov va tnit ro ydfioVt rd hdp, rd tearefid^ rff pv^ ao qoya^i,"
HaaitdXri^,
. EfSKA. 1.
Hi/fapk atf ^ipxa' hoiKap fu^ daxip, " ^Api pjov pd fu yXvreiajf.' Xripov ipha^ ao qopdx^* Ao»/cav d ^^aprtot;. Uira^ap p^ ffo Xaijlpi aop roxTopff. holxi /m9 fioatpi. "Tpiarafu, ''Hprofu <ni ^ip/ea, *Aj€i Jo yXvrmaap /U9. IldXi hifpKap /ii9. Xrepov y\v- rmat dpi /iot;. *Ab»j€i Uprafi ao Bhftri, ^Abijet ttoXi i^prap ao I X^piov, ofiy KiaK€t. ElSafi r 6pyov pa^. bi^o^ aa ^a* ij^apap da* igai^ap da.
BaaiXio^ ^Avopia.
t] and translations 569
foat. Afterwards the goatherd roee up, to find the goats. He
^ent to the village to take a rest. The villagers went for the
^ts. They could not find them.
Told by a little boy.
4. Ths Task8\
There was a widow. She had a son. There was also a dng. He seeks the king's daughter. The man could not get ler. His mother went with a proposal of marriage. The king said, '* I will not give my daughter (to live in) those houses. You must make a palace, and then I will give her." The old woman ivent away. " Tou shall bring six precious stones, and then I will give her." The old woman went away. "They have prepared the palace; give leave for us to make the marriage." And the king said, "The wheat, the barley, the rye in the world, you shall mix them all up, make a threshing-floor, and then separate them, and then make the wedding." He brought the devils ; he separated the grain.
" From my palace to your palace you shall lay down carpets ;
in front of the palace my daughter's horse shall go upon the
carpets. And then three precious stones on either side. And
then you shall make the marriage. You shall take her; you shall
bring the bride down to the palace."
PaskA.lis.
KfSKA.
The Conscript*.
We went to F6rka, they made us soldiera "My uncle will ransom me." Afterwards we went into the government house. They gave us a paper. They sent us to Hajin to the doctor. He examined us. We returned. We came to F^rka. There they did not let us go. Again they took us. Afterwards my uncle ransomed me. From there we came to X^niti From there we came bcu^k to the village, to E^ska We did our work ; we went to cut wood ; we brought it, we burned it.
YASiLIOS ANANf A. * F. p. 209.
^ V, p. 280. The oonsoription, only imposed on Ohristians since the Ck>n8titation, is now (1914) n^dlj driving the people from these yillages.
570 Dialect f6lk4aU texts [gh.
AFSHAR-Kdi. 1.
^Urovv d vofjLdr ao iraXo ao ^afidvt, ISXaip a fivyov^, 'ASoi ao fAvyov Ivov haxJbjSi, jai yuiS'edify/eavt.
St^ov i^dovvi yapdirv, 'A ^ovqap^a9 m/ivv c^eC ao vofidr^. aov fivov dov d^rivdff. '*Tpiy^&v ro fivov "Da ^vofbv 7«.'' Elvip de dov /it/ot) d^rev, ** St; hd\i a ^o/fiij^, Jo BCSav raJ* Tov TToyiU^iCiPi ajel, aci<: rffvefiidlia ^o^>d^MiPi. FXinp d^ «r£, "Xv wdX d ^o<l>ii^,j6 UBov ra" ^ripov Jci^iv do. ''Hprip <ro airm dov 6 dtfip^ijfiff. Tliipi' TO fiunifUpi H^apuf do.
^^govaipi ro fivov. 4h;afiy da adt to ffpmSv 6 pofAar. To fipaSv wifpt paUa rov "S«»9 Tifpefftd^a rd ^vd^ov," dct 4>od<V ra ^v<typipteipi, to aaxdri aa rpla Script dv oKla Kovei^' ''Na vvdov;" det ^H paUa X^i^ g^^"^"^^ TldXi il>V€t^ip do pLvov. To a-axdn aa riaepa irdXi BoPjip dp gapeU dp dXia' " Na virdov;' det. TIdXi Jo gi^i'^ip 17 poIkol To aaxdri ad nrqep da, ird\x, " Na virdov;" EXirip di 17 palxa, *' *ESfl^, i^a IBovfii iro 0i\ pa troixJ' Hprivi d fidfipo dpdv, to aaxdn ad miev da. " %v bouyfovpda' yd V da tto^o-oi;." Eivip di ij val/ca, " ^Adi rtip o^oda voU da roX4." Xli^iPi dpoTT. ''Aptdep' vroCj^p da r^Xi. Sripov eXjruf da, "X{wlp4$, ehri da hirat e? XeiyjrdSa* Sel^ fit da* da iroUaovJ' Xrepov elnip d* 17 polxa, " To fivyov iroU da toXi*' Hiiivi efjei \ a
V
aaxdfTf dptdtp voCjipi to pvov toXm, zdS'Ttyunvi 1) poixa,
Xfi^pSdovaip ij poLxa. Kadefiaai to dUpi tov, ETitav d^, '* rik\ if>l\ei Ta dria to Tpviri, ad^ Tnjpe/SCd^a drea to Tpmrl ^airdr ra!' Tliipipi TO ^povKoKi dpair* aaKdraw do. Jo hopKivi pa aierriiT^ TO TpwrL SaXodei da, adkadei da* j6 hopxipi pa aterrdatf to TpvirL
l^Tipov ^fiipii^ip, ^tirep d' dpdir, " Xaplpk i^pdfj, fiipa iroije fu d^TL*' *A!J€lpo^ vdXi Jo noClip da d^dr^ TlapaiedKraip da dpdv n; pcuxa vdXi, " TloCje /i' d^dTt" Xripov elinv d' ^ voico, So aipaCK^a aov ao avvaiKia aov itoLk paala," ^aSXdraiv do. Aov dSov ao fivov Jo ^pxofuJ* ''Aov ^^Lp da* f^iQiPt w^vr dpd*/r. *Aov joHpTiPi, ao fivyw. Tlfjpi c^elpov d ^otpqap^a?. Q€6lpaipi airobije^* I^kupi, einvi. yepdUaipi aa fiovpd^a tov. ScI^ vrdXi pa ^ri, pa ir^i, m
y€pdUaiTi aa airpe da i^QvpdJIia,
Xpvao^rofio^.
it
] and trandcUiam 571
AfshjLb-kol 1. The Enchanted MillK
There was a man in the old time. He had a mill. For this ill there are gardens, and they used to make their living.
Afterwards the land was devastated. A poor man went to at man» to the owner of the mill. He asked for the mill. [ shall keep it myself." The owner of tiiie mill said, ''Even if you e to die, I will not give it." By the morning the man who was >iiig to him was dying. He said, "* Even if you are to die, I will >t give it." Afterwards he gave it. The miller came to his >use. He went ; at midday he brought the man.
The mill started working. The man looked after it until ^ening. In the evening his wife went. " Until morning, I will •ok after it," she says. Whilst she was looking after it, at le third hour some one uttered a cry ; " Shall I go ? " it said, he woman said not a word. Again she looked after the mill. Lt the fourth hour someone again uttered a cry ; " Shall I go ? " '» said. Again the woman said not a word. When the hour went, gain " Shall I go ? " The woman said, " Come, let us see what ou want to do." A black negro came, as the hour went. " Give our commands ; I will do them." The woman said, " Make this hannel full." The negro went B^old, he made it full. After- wards he eaid, " My lady,'t^ll me whatever need you have. Disclose t to me ; I will do it" Afterwards the woman said, " Make the mil fiill." He went away for an hour. Behold, he made the mill ull. The woman was astonished.
[The woman sets him a task which he cannot fulfil It does lot bear translation.]
Afterwards it dawned. The negro said, " My lady, make me ^e." But she did not make him fi'ee. Again the negro be- sought the woman, '* Make me fi*ee." Afterwards the woman said, ' Take an oath upon your &mily, upon your family." She terrified kim. " I will come no more to this mill."
Henceforward he left it ; the negro left it ; he went away. He came no more to the mill. That pdbr man went there. He made his living by it. He ate, he drank, attained his desirea You ^S^in, may you eat, may you drink, may you attain your desires.
EHRIs6sTOtfO& < F. f . 369.
572 Didket fcik'tale texts [m
AFSHAB-Kdi. 2 a.
So iraXo ao ^afudv rjrovp av trarujofxp^* ESSr^y a i/|o9. ^Kot Aa^Lv. "Efigffv tra pov^la. "HftpiVi a iiarfapa^. EAr^nvi^ iriam rov* dtioiiydio-iKiJ/i. Wciai^K^ aa povala, ^h-ai^scivi afit aa povcuL M^avaxo rov yftfy/ciPi' rpt^^KiPi fuivaxo rov.
^Hprtv av iwoydp xovdd rov, ^KpriP dp d<o7r6^' ijpruf J dpKovBi, ^wiP d' aQ>7r^9, — to \vko jai to dptcauBi etirw rov irar^ o'dj^ov r vlo, ^ J,ipa pd ai wapaBd>a'mfu" Eforty Ja« rov nrarAayec o t;to9, "Jo vapaBovfitJ'
Tlijipi drnvo^ ao Sretpt. *nB/3^(fti/ to dpKOvii* ifi^i^ip jai tq Xv/eo ao ^efigdpi. "lE^/SgrfPi aro Sretpt 6 ivpoydp, 2to ovpam KapfiaplcKiPi. *'Efigijpi rov irariAdxov fi /coprf trro aetpi. Hrjpa . 0 Svpoydp rov vraricrdxpv rrjp gopfj* tj^Mpip da ao fiwyapa. lEXirip dt ro aetpi "*Ar6 r doyirov ij Befioavpo, rov rrripiv to Kopinn,.^*
^Hprip rov irariadxpv 6 vlo^. To fipoBv irapXarl^€i o fuvyapd^, Tov variadxov 6 vi69 ^^abcip* joviiPt. ''HypeyfriH' ipt d • »
'O irariadxo^ elwiPi, " Fci pa ^fu ap irariidxo^, ro §AOPa n^ gipri rd irdpy 6 ivpoydp, ce fiepa ip& fUya tcedipi." SijicaiApii ird^aaiPi dp rahovpi iatcep ao p^Myapd, U'^pi do^iro^, raipi^r ififxipiPi rov Ko^fjLOV ri^ danroi ao Jot;^<£Xi tov. ^Efigrfp ro dptcovU aa povcia* iraghipa-ip' adpii^vpc rov tc6^p>ov r* dpKOvha tandd rov. *EfigTfp 6 ivpoydp' injptp pa v\id^. Giir a'mpi<f>T€U^i iuvo- ydpoL <^alpovpt /io to irario'dxo qafiyd^. Q^prloTtfPi tw wariidxov r ia-/eip$. Ol ivpoydpot irripapt iroim' 0dKa Kpi^ waapi aro ovpap6 rov irarwdxov r iaxepov ra dov^oXtf. Q^prCa-rffPi. ZacnUiiTapi,,
Afshab-k5l 2 b.
"Tptyjripi ri^ opcKiXipoi, " Mw rov^ ap da irdpovfu ro icopirci crov ivpoyapov ra aipa ; *' lElirap dt oi opiKiXipoi, " *Ato eM o^Ta Sip4>a,'* Foircep 6 irartadxo^t " To a-irpo ro ^epodrt nrr^ ipi;" Ettrip di ro iMrcUo^ "To uipa ro ^€P(uiri, a fiufif^ «
] and transkUions 573
2, a. The Prince cmd hie Animal Friende\
In the old time there was a king. He had a son. He as vexed. He went out to the mountains. He found a cave, e stayed inside it. He was pondering. He used to go to the ountains. He used to hunt in the mountaina He used to cook T himself. He used to eat by himself.
An eagle came to him. A fox came. A bear also came. The X said, — ^the wolf and the bear said to the king's son, — '' we shall ve yoQ in marriage." And the king's son said, " I will not be
9»
The fox went to the city. He yoked the bear ; he yoked also le wolf to the plough. The eagle went out of the city. He circled dout in the sky. The king's daughter came out of the city. he eagle seized the king's daughter ; he carried her to the cave, he city said, " It was the devilish trick of the fox, which carried BF the girL"
The king's son came. In the evening the cave shines brightly. *he king's son had no knowledge of it. He looked; there is m.
The king said, "For me to be a king, and for the eagle 0 carry o£P my daughter, is a great shame to me." He arose ; le brought a regiment of soldiers to the cave. The fox went; Le barked. He brought to his side the foxes of the world, [he bear went out to the mountains; he called. He brought •ogether the bears of the world by him. The eagle went out ; he >egan to scream. All the eagles were gathered together. They nake war with the king. The king's army was destroyed. The iagles posted themselves. They threw stones down from the sky ipon the heads of the king's army. It was destroyed. They were istonished
2, b. How the Companione rescued the Prince8s\
He sought for the Twelve. " How shall we take our daughter out of the hands of the eagle ? " * The Twelve said, " They are seven brothera^' The king asked, "What is your art?" The youngest one said, ''My art is, I will throw a cup of water up
1 F. p. 246. » F. p. 247.
f74 DUdeet foOhtale texts [d
^CK&ivt V€p6 CO ovpanfo * dv dofibX^i^ irCpfu mpefdam, av da a-mpe^ CO ^CK&ivi, iriaov," IStiriv di to fiiya, " To fiova ro ^cpctdTi evi i p€xpo<rr& CO x^^y ^^V 8r<J?M^ ^'^^ nror^ ivi Karix'^ to." Eiviv { ^ fiiatf^ dS€X<f>6^, " To fAova ro ^evadri iror^ m ; Srov ovpavi^ TO defihft TOP dovafjuivo dp da avpw, dp da tcpepicm.'^ lS£inv i iai T aov, " To fiopa to ^epodTt p,ov, pa o-aX^to co fipocovt, §mov o^d povaia, dp Ta p^Tcpla-io ait^ffrnpa." *' To fiipa rr^ g^pfl < ra i^ipiT^, &4 ae 0*09 d ^o^ri^ii? Xipi," Siymi^OM* itoiicmtft T^ iraTiaaxo dv r€fA€pdx^' " 'AX<£;t adp* ipds geripc^"
'S/rfKoiOapt' infyapi ao traTurdxov Ttf^ gopf^ Kopdd. To ptef «J€X^o9 penpoarffPi 00 X^M^' '^^ ^^^ irvvivei. ** llapirraretTk Itfltcm^pt' irapfrdta-api, Tutpoi^ria&api co parfapA itrnfAA rt^ Haki P€Kp6(mjfpi' TO if>iB$ itpcipn, Tliiyav oi iofAyaJoi. To ^ &ff/eei0fjpf iriffip &a povHa' fioidert. *llpTipi, p^icpofTTqpi i p4ya d&eXxfm' to ^Si ntvtivei. VuLpo^iaaiPi to p^a dSeXi^ TlUa&p to giSli' p^Tctpaip da '9 dp xa^i. *Hype^ip iiei ro icopidg pJa TO ^i8i trpdpovpt, liUiTip da. Tilpa ro ^St 6at r&pa t tcopld^t, TTTipap da, ^iS^vyapi, ^Htfkipap da rofi *traTtltdx^ ^tiii)^ da o iraTiadxo^ d ;^a7r«/v<£9 dkrovpa,
VXirtp di Trif gopffjfp dot/, " SiJ Airavihia to iroiov to poptdrtf i irdprf^;" EXtfiP d* To /copircif '*Oiir tovpi troi/capt X^^P^' '^^ IMTcvKo Tovpi aSeX^? ^Xt/rwat p,i," %ffKm0api, TtoLKov ro ydp6 "^t^j^cpyaptf tireepi, yepdlacapi <ra povpd^a tovpl
B<t€riXi79.
Ab^HAR-KOT. 3.
'A papdr ^i&tp Tpia ^axa. 'O pofitpt iropi<np^ Wiirip di m, " '07X01; /Aou, o'€t9 ao /enai aoqaXov Sipdxo^ p'fj ardoTi" 'Vo^tvi 0 popAr,
To p^a Tov vfo? 'rrqv pa araJd^ iipdxo^. IXi^mt '9 d ^luptov?. "H/JTti/ dp /ciiae yepdr, Tov joHSri yiva 0 popAr^ **S* pkva 6$pAxo^ Jo icrSun;" E?b«i; dt, "Jo i&T&fti &ov Jo *w yew ro popLanj/'
HdX mffp To^ JoiJSi yha 0 popaT. " £« pAp 6tpdx<^ J^ Ifttoun ; "
^ K. § 382 for (he word-order. .
r^ tmd trandcOkyM 575
» the sky ; before I let a drop fidl, I will catch it in the cup/ he eldest one said» " My art is, I will listen on the ground, and know whatever is going on in the world" The middle^ brother lid, "What is my art? Prom the very roof of heaven I will loot my enemy, I will dash him down." And the next one said, My sEtt is, I will shake in my anus the seven moimtains ; I will ft them up in the air at one effort" *' If you bring my daughter, lere is a bag of gold pieces for you." They rose up. They kluted the king; "may Allah bring her to you."
They rose up; they went near the king's daughter. The Idest brother listened at the ground; the snake is asleep Walk on." They rose up, they walked on. They came close to le cave. Again he listened ; the snake is sleeping. The com* landers went on. The snake rose up ; it went to the mountains ; ', is feeding. The eldest brother came ; he listened ; the snake I sleeping. The eldest brother drew near. He took the rock ; e lifted it up in the air and set it on one side. He saw the girl dere sleeping with the snake. He seized them. They took them, ne the snake, and one the girl. They ran off. They took them o the king. The king gave them a bag of gokl coina
He said to his daughter, " Which man of these will you take ? "
'he girl said, " They all did me a kmdness. The yoimgest brother
Bscued me." They rose up, they made the wedding. They ate,
bey drank, they fulfilled their destinies.
VasIlis.
8. The Bargain wUk the Beardlesg Man\
A man had three sona The man fell ill. He said, " Hy son, [o not go as apprentice to a beardless man." The man died.
The eldest son went to be an apprentice. He ifexkt to a illage. A beardless man came. The man who had no beard said), " Will you not stay with me as apprentice ? " He said, I will not stay with the man who has no beard."
Again the man who had no beard went to him. " Will you
^ So I inmslate, bat the Greek seems to mean, the brother of the middle woman. ^. in gloss, ftdeot. » F. p.
y'
576 DvoULect foUc-tale texts [(^
'' J<i la-rafii" elwtv d$. UdKt rnfv ofihpo rov ir£>C etww dt, ''J; loT&ai iipdx<^9 " IBSiriv di, " *Adot; oi ytapiiro^ Shr yh^a Jo '^ovp,
Hi/iyaaiv da ao airiri dot;. ElVii^ di, *' 'A xif^w ro alKij^i oxn a KSyjrovfjb ra napd&a cov. TaiH^fAa^ovica. *Afii ao ^efigdpu*' 'H valxa ircuri to ^<»fiL. " 4>a ra yrdaa, to rovpovfu /aov da Tro^dU^- iirap (TV yd, (/>& da' n; x^P^^ '''^^ A^^ ^^ Tro^dicv." 'A tifiApa. Bvo pApi fj^apw do. 06 iro^diiciv do. Ef'TTii^ d^, " Ttafipov fiov. XoXtioTff^. ♦ ♦ « ♦ ♦ ♦ ." Tliiptp do,
atciro-iif da aSjelpo ro if^o'dx^ ^vi ^waya^yij' tcovatv da irecov
TOV.
^Ari d' &OV r dBeXxl^o^ wi/jvi, JI£K^ tov j6 ^iei yhfa vofidr, *' Xi fihfa 6ipdxo^ J6 Urraai ; " ** Jo tarSfu'* ehrtv d^ Hif/A hpi dov, HaKi <l>ijiiv, ir/fPi, IlaXi irrfp, hp6 dot/, rov j6 ^aei yiya vofidr, " St fUpa iipdxo^ J(S larcUri ; dri oi ;^a>pa(rot Utt yeva }o \ow" ^Imv d«. "''Ea, d cra0&y "Xotde, 0*0 {nrln d inrafu. Na xiyjrovfi ro dtKlx^ ^^^» ^^ Koy^ov^ ra napdia aov. Ta^afjut^ovtca, ''A {nrdfjLi ao ^e/Sgdpi," *H vaXxa irdat, vrdaa, ^^a ra wdS-a' ro rovpovfii fiov da iro^dU^, ^Airap arv 7a, rtf ^opei; rov furu da irol^jdiM^" 'A fjfiipa, hvo fiepi f}<l>apiv da ^oirUrov. Xxdratv jai r6va^ * k6vq'^v da J<u ao (\ovyL
To fitralKo ro dh{K^^ elvt «aX. Vli^v ^ai Jed^o^. H^v rov jo ^aei, yiva vofidr hp6 rov, " Xi fUp i&pdxo^ ji iarSai ; " IlaXt ^i/^iv, tn/fvi, HdXi tcarififjvi hp6 dov, "St flip iUpdj^o^ jo iaraai;" '*J6 iardfH.** J1£Ki ^rj^iVy mjvL UdXi Karefitfv hpo dov, " 6Lir [/eiio-e]* yevdroi 'pdoi." " 'A urraB&r eXvtv d*. "TB, ;^atde ao airm. Na Ka^^ovfi ro oDdxt' aov," elmv di, " TavapM- ^ovKO^ "Afu ao i^figdpi. To ra^l a tnrji' d ioififfO^' J^el vdau 'H vaUa irdai wda&, **^a ra' ro rovpovp4 fiov ra vo^i4^. To yd, ^ra' rtf x^P^^ '^^^ /^^ ^^ iro^dU^J* XfitcMffPi, ij^tMpip do. Sro rovpovfii IfigaXip 8^0 wdaa' ifigaXip ro yd artf xapati,
^ I.e. dT^ra, V. § 815.
> The addition of kw4 is an emendation neoeasary for the seme.
v] and trandoHofM 577
lot stay with me as apprentice V "I will not/' he said. Again 16 went up to him ; again he said, " Will yoa not stsLj (with me) « apprentice ? " He said, " The villagers here all have no beards," le said. " Come, I will stay with you," he said.
He took him to his house. He said, " I will stop your monthly ^age. We will stop your money. Go quickly there. Go to the ploughing." The woman brought him bread. "Eat the flat- bread; do not empty the bag. Take the curd; eat it; do not empty the pot." One day, two days he brought them back ; he did not empty them. He said, "My boy, you are angry. 0 * »9K4(9K«9K9K9K« 0\" He took the boy; he killed him. There is a drain. He threw him into it.
The next brother went Again the man who has no beard (said), " Will you not remain with me as apprentice ? " "I will not," he said. He appeared before him. Again he left him ; he went away. Again the man who has no beard appeared before him, " Will you not stay with me as apprentice ? The villagers here all have no beards," he said. " CSome, I will stay (with you)." "Up, let us go to the house. We will stop your monthly wage, we will stop your money. Go quickly there. We will go ploughing." The woman brought flat-bread. "Eat the flat- bread; do not empty the bag. Take you the curd; do not empty the pot." One day, two days he brought them back. He killed him also. He threw him into the well.
The youngest brother is a scaldhead. He too went. The man, who has no beard, went up to him. " Will you not stay with me as apprentice ? " Again he left, he went away. Again he came down to him. " Will you not stay with me as apprentice ? " "I will not." Again he left, he went away. Again he came down to him. "Everyone (here) is beardless." "I will stay (with you),'* he said. " Up, come to the house. We will stop your monthly wage," he said, "Go quickly there. Go to the ploughing. The greyhound will come. It will go to sleep. There you must plough." The woman brought flat-bread. " Eat it ; do not empty the bag. Eat the curd ; do not empty the pot." He rqse up; he took them. He took two pieces of flat-bread from the bag; he took the curd from the pot. He ate the curd.
' The probable sense of the 12 words which I have had to omit here is : anger it not aUowed here,
D. 37
^
578 Dialect folktale texts [ce.
^ISii^Miv TO 70. "lA^apiv da* eSr ^ipc iricov do, ao rdai, Udaair da TO fipaZv. ''E^oiv do, rov Jo 'o'et 7^a 6 po/Mdr.
**^KfjLi^ yperr ra fiolSa fia^'^ Hyvt, iifxra^iv ra fiolSa. ^/iba- atv ra KeXiBa atffjL hadivi^' Kovirc^o'iv aSrvpa 6fthp6 rov, Tli/^ir iriaov, **XoX*ioTiy9;" ^irivrovj6 '«* yiva 6 i'o^T,"XoX*€irra.'^ ^K&raiv da' xSvaiv da co qouyt. ^Kircipjai rff vaixa rov.
Told by a man of middle age.
rv] and translations 579
Ele fetched the cup. In poculum cacavit. He brought it back
D the evening. The man, who has no beard, ate it.
" Go, look after our oxen." He went, he killed the oxen. He
[>ut their heads into the stable ; he heaped chaff in front of them.
Fie -went inside. "Are you angry ? " The man, who has no beard,
lays to him, " I am angry." He killed him ; he threw him into the
nrell. He killed the woman also.
There is no more.
Told by a man of middle age.
37—2
GLOSSARY (DIALECTS)
The alphabetical order used is the following: aH^ygh 6€^fiif0i€'e
The Turkish words are priuted separately in the order of the Turkish alphabet: their Greek forms will be found iu the glossary itself with referenoes to the Turkish word-list. The dialect forms of words are arranged under the standard modeio form ; if this does not itself occur it is put in square brackets. Where it aeeuiied necessary the dialect forms have been given separate entries with a reference to the standard form, beneath which they are explained, but the reader will find it usefiL to remember the changes of 9 and 6, the confusion between voiced and unvoie^i sounds, the use of f for o^, of f for ^ and of 5 for r, and that x appears sometiraefi as f and k as d or even at Phirasa as ].
&, vocative particle; recorded at Ax. and Ph.
a. — At Ph. the pronominal object ra after y occasionally appears as a. E.g. ffK&rcty a, he killed him, v. §281
d, particle followed by subj. to express the future, like tfd.— Capp. and Ph. At Ph. sometimes dw
Aa, no, — Capp. Per. Gh. ^, Ul. Arkh. (p. 218) gives for Sin. dyxa and for Sil. and Bagdaonia wdxtu. Vasil. {Xen. i, p. 479) gives for Sin. x^'^a ^^^ ^^ 811. pdK€.—dr^ Ph.
dp. Ph. V. dXKat
dj^yo, Ph. V. dXoyo
£/9(, knife t Ph. The word occurs only once in a text on p. 648, 1. 14. For Bin. Arkb. (p. 248) gives Xa/9os, kui/e' handle, Adimiu.ofthis, \d/3((oir, would produce at Ph. dfk, the X being lost (§ 269) and the name of the part being used for the whole
£/9(i, UL Afs. V, Turk, av
dfiltf adv,f upeide down. Ph.
d/3(d^, morning, in the morning , Ph. It is a dimin. from the local form of a^il, which by Arkh. (p. 226) is given as i^ii. Cf, Tffi^emditL
ifiipy Ob. V, Turk, av
dftXi, f, I pocket. Del.
djsxix^t Pli. V. Turk, av
dpSwoufifUL, adv., in the momiHg, Silli
d/9ov, Ph. V, dXKot
dpoOna- rmrrot. Lag. p. 41. This, presumably a Phirasa word, Karolidhis derives (p. 51) from Latin ayus, pro- bably rightly ; v. §§ 870, 373. For t}ie ending ef. dyhtcas, a big hare
d^3od6a, thus. This and allied fbnsf replace fro^i in Capp.; dSo6^, Msl Phi. Pot., teyc^ia, Del., oMa, Fer. Gh. Ul. Mis., do66a, xoo^^' ^'^ ^^ Per. Krinop. (p. 58} gives otfr^o, for Sil. Pharasop. (p. 113) dpo^^a, asd for Sin. Arkh. (p. 217) dfia&r^ia tad dr^d, comparing Pontic dfic&rbt and do&r». — The Ph. forms are d(^)otWvi, d{p)a6d!:i. Arkh. (p. 217) and Lag. (p. 41) give dpwffl
dpo&rai, Ph. V, dfiodU
dp^i, to-night, Silli, § 12
d/Spt, Silli. V. a(ifM»
dyoXywrdd^, Del. v. Turk, ghavet
dyd&,'^dyd]^, Ul. v, Turk, agha]
dydXta, gently, quietly, Capp. dyvXio, Sin. (Arkh. p. 217), qdXj^a (§ 82), PfaL. and at Ax. TdXj^a, which is used witfa subj. to mean hewart U$t, — yUXgi^ Silli. For its origin v, § 9Gd
dTttxid, / lope. — Capp. dywr^, -fs, Gb., y^Q, -ccf (8196), Mis., tmp/. {§203, 207,209,211,212,214. Aor. dyixe^ Gh. Sil., part. jMti. dyarov/t^a, Mai.,
Olosiary {Dialects)
581
352), pari. dToaf (§ 37)
&,yayh4<r9L^ Ph.
6.yvrfaiUpa^ Bftl.— ./mp/. Tabdnca (|S8i),
Ph. Tsh., mplt>. 2pZ. Tain^a 'da (iS849,
ijNiw. d7air«/«^o, Ph. —
smi
V, Tark. a^ha V. Turk, qahbe [dYTeSDr, VflM.!)— P{. dfgej^, Ax. dv/eXfM, angel f—CB,pp, dwgt^os, F«r. Ar. Sil., d!i;eXoLs, Mai. Mk At Fert^ espeoially the angel of death, XApot,
icr.X., Sini (Arkh. p. 217). Forded. V. $ 141 (^.), 126 (Mai.)
{6fyyv6pi^ cue\^mber,^ — ^gc^^idra. Ax. — dy- gov/)d, garden of eucvmhen^ vegetable garden (Pb.)
[d-fcXd^d, ejbto.] — A diminntire of this, dyeXd&,/ha8 prodooed (OJr, pi. ii- TUKyta, Per., and Krinop. gives (p. 46) for >eridk tfCKir, pi. iyCK4a, For the a-»>e, § 66. — The same d7c\ddi pro- duces ^it Ph. and Tsh. yii£i, pi, yiiHe (S 269)
[d^Aif, Jloek.]—Qtiipp, Ayik, Pot., yayiX, Fer. (Krinop. p. 56) and Sil. (Xffi. i, p. 499). For the r o. § 98
dy^, Ul. V. Tark. aghz
d-y^Xa, Gapp. v. Turk, aghal
l&yia^fjtSt, Mcred iprinq.y-kyiaifi^^ kt. For decl. v. § 140
diyUvt, Ul. V. Turk, ayaq
[oycof, eainU] — PI. aYjtojj^a, Gh.
[d-ycd^i, thom.y~i.rm (§ 90), Bern., dyKor, Fer. (Krinop. p. 41). — Ayga0i, pL -Be, and dimin. %ad6KKQ, ica^^ciro, Fh.
(;d7KdXif, embracing onn*.] — dygdXc, Ph., the pi. of a dimin. form *d7jraXi
d^Joi/Wgc, vetch , Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 41) has iyi^ovrriKa. In the second part of this word the Armenian vign, vetch, itself from fiixlov, from Lat. viola (Uilbschmann, p. 388), is to be recog- nised. V. $ 376
d7Xa^ Del. v. Turk, aghlamaq
d7rdd<ycy, 3 ig. impf., he was perceiving, 8U.
d7i'eyda. Ph. v. y)vMa
dySxai, a big hare. Ph. v. \ay6s
dydxKot, a little hare, Ph. Dimin. of Xa76t, q.v,
dyopd^u, I buy. — Gapp. dyopdi;^, Ar. ^or. d76pa^e, Fer., 76peurtf(y, Ax. The other reoorded forms have q for y (1 82). Thus preM. 8 9g. qopdf, Phi., aor. 8 eg. qdpaffur and eubj. 1 eg. qmtfidfftu, Mai., aor. mlg. 1 ng. qopdata, Phi. Sil. Impf. § 201.-~iior. 8 eg. y^pare. Ph. — Pres. 8 eg. yopdi^yei, impv. y6fia$t aor. tubj. 3 eg. yopA^^ Silli
d7of. Ph. V. XoT^
d7o^, Del. V. dpoiia
[dypoiKia, unden tond.] The form 7^jrw, aor. ypot^a, is used in Gapp., Ph. (§826) and Silli. Aor. eubj. ypoii^w. Ph. At Silli aor. also ypoloKa
\i,yf(a€ri%, a kind of grau.^ — In Gapp. the dimin. is used for a graee with creeping roots. Thns for Sin. dypuim' t6 yfwrrbp dTffirfrptaic^ pi$bfiiiKi» ^vtSp (Axkh. p. 219), and at Ar. dypiirjifit, is a root (no doubt of this grass) used for sconring out pots. At Sil. the pi. iypdtrrjfl, with the same meaning (Pharasop. p. 114)
dytiifi, Tsh. v. dKtipi
dghi. Ph. V. Xa76r
'Adcva, the town of Adana, Ph.
ddapd, now. — Gapp. at Mai. Sil. Arkh. (p. 219) gives it for Sin. and drdpa for Bagdaonia.^d«pd, Phi. — i^apjA, now, with adj. jtipw((f, Silli, is the same word with ^ for a (§ 11)
dd4t *8i^ here. Used also as an indeoi. demonstratiTe, Ph. § 817
[dfcX^, eieter.] — The Gapp. forms vary with the treatment of d (§§ 86—96). ddeX^, Fer. Gh., pi. ddcX^ddcf, Fer., d(d)eX^, pi. d(d)«X^f, Ax., de\^. Phi. Decl. § 166, with possess. § 180, X^ § 98.>-d)<eX^ (f 302), Ph.— dXe^, pi. '-ipes, Silli
[d^eX^r, brother.]— Vaed everywhere in Gapp. except at Ul. where, except with old people, it has given place to qapddf. The forms, varying with the treatment of d (§§ 86—96), are: daeX^s, Del. Mai. Phi. Sil. Pot., dcX06f, Mis., ddeX06, Fer. Ar. The pi. everywhere of the type of dS4\^ (§§ 117, 119, 122, 124, 126), except at Fer. and Mis., where it is ddeX^- 7j^a. For decl. v. § 138 (Mis.), § 188 (Ar.), § 147 (Fer.). For \t^v.% 9^— daeX06t, Ph. Afs., withp/. d84\4>€. Ph., 94(Hpa, Afs.— dXe^f, pL dKe^>pipi (§18), SiUi
dM, there, then. Ph. etc.
ddpdxn, tpindU, Sin. (Arkh. p. 219). ddpdx& ftnd dpydx^^t ^*
ddp6f, big, stotU. — ^For Sin. given by Arkh. (p. 219), and d9p6, Sil. (Phara- sop. p. 318), Ar. (Val. p. ISy—dpdSi (§ 11), SilU.— For Ph. v. dp6
deX^, deX^^t, Gapp. v. d5t\^, dacX06f
der6t, eagU, SU. § 122
dj^dn, Afs. V. Turk, azad
d^tf. Ph. t7. dXXd^l»
'AX Elfrffp-n, St Irene. In a tale from Ph. (p. 588, 1. 2) where the context points to a rock-out oave-ohnreh
SXyepa, Ul. v. ^x^P^''
582
Glossary {Dialects)
fUish^pc, Ph. V. Tark. aighar
di'Xrf, Ph. 17. Turk, ywfla
dt'Mx^ Afs. v. Turk, allaq
[oT^uo, &2aod.] — Capp. SCfxa^ Del. Ar. (Val. p. 19), Az. Sil. III. Sin., and also at Silli. — dijua, bnt onoe (text on p. 536, 1. 31) ff Sifjuxp dof. Ph.— The adj. ^c>uiXe, bloody^ Ul., is formed vidi the Turkish ending
alfuiSaPt oof. past, 8 pZ., they became bloody, Ph., text on p. 522, 1. 8. This implies a present cdfubrtt, ano. «d/jL6w, explained by Liddell and Soott tLa=alfjMT6uf; they qnote Hesyohius for this very aorist: alfMbSrf iftartidyf. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 218) gives A^jua-
dird(r, Phi. Sil. Ph. v. Tnrk. afna.
^pif%i, Ph. The sense of d bo/]? d. in the text on p. 512, 1. 80 is he wiU do an injury, I cannot trace the word.
iKsp6f there. Phi.
[dKoXovBCa, I follow.] Used at Ph. as an 'dw verb. Pret. K0v6d{y)(af impf, g 387, twr, KoOrffa, goOrva, €U)r, sutj, Kovd'ffffw. The aor. 8 tg. Ko6$rfa-€ ooeunring once in an nnpublished text seems affeeted by the pure form. At Tsh. kovSoov, aor, KoOrca. Ko6B€we occurs onoe at Ph.; it appears to be 3 tg. impf, and so a variant for KovBdfKty v, § 884. Impv. § 849. For X, § 269.— That the word is used in Oapp. also appears firom Arkh. (p. 220) dic\ov9u
[AKSfiti, yet.]— The Gapp. forms vary: dir6/ua, Mai., dxoOfia, Phi. — dKSfi, dxd- fiov, Fh.^-dKc6fi (§ 21), SilU
ixct^l^, V. Kit^ioffe
dtcodfutt Phi., etc. v. dKbfoi
dKovfiwlj^ot and dirovfixurr^/M, Sin. (Arkh. p. 220). Latin accnmbo. v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 9 and $ 872
[diroi/w, I hear.] — Capp. dKO&yvt Pot., 3 tg. dKo6€t da, axodXx (§§ 61, 68), PhL Aor. dKQVffOf Ul. Ax. Mai. Phi., diro-a, Sil., ifxtra. Pot., y]fii&Kau, Del. Pott, pret. 3 tg. ajrotVyvrat, Phi. — Kodyv, 8 tg. Ko6 TO, €Utr. 8 tg. ^ic^-er da, ^Kffw4p da, Ph. Pret. xojhtv (§ 881), impf. § 385, aor, IJKva, Tsh. — ytov- Koiyov or yipvKo^wov, impf, § 41, aor. yioixffa, aor. tubj. yjOVKoda^ov, SlUi
dir/Ki, edge. In Gapp. rdxpa (§ 98), used adverbially, at the edge, Phi. Also at Fer. (£[rinop. p. 56). — At Ph. Axpa, edge, tip, and commonly in the phrases d\n]€l <mif¥ dxpa, for that reaton, etc., for which t7. § 881
[dKfufHft, exact,] — At Ph. pi. oKoifid, true, faithful {of tervatUt), as if from cxfK- p6t, expensive
ODp.t*,L:
p. m. L 5i,i
[dxplda (dir^t), gratth^
KpUk, gen. Kfn6o0, Ph. ■ "Ai qaTOvywd. Zard b^
Turkish pnrase in text ;
from Ph. In Turkish^
diU, there, Ul.
d&oi, here, Ar. '
d«X, Ar. Ul. Pot., d&X, P
adalmaq ' dd^X, qabogh^/i, dc^X,' d^p.
offK^p Toir\aif9yi6p 5rur
phrases in Pot. "text on ^
In Turkish it is } y.
Also on p. 462, 1. 26 with 6r ^^}i^ instead of rvw. btrSuri ^ ^
d5dX, ffowppayl in, cU^X. TurkiH mh i^mM in Pot. text, p. 458, 1. 12. Iit^' Torba
'*^« J^l>*>. J^l it'
djd, 'Jd, e/t<fr<?, Ph. ( = U€i 66) a^ d]^, tWe, Ph. Used generally aent iiziec.
demonstrative (§ 317) ; d]^ 9" ipaa^,
in that wood '.!
d]e(, tAere; used also as indecl. dcVmaa-
strative, Ph. etc. § 817 dyi^UfOS, Ph. V. iKearos djeAUdj^a, Del. v. Turk, 'ajem djti'dj. Phi., dJaKd<S, Ul. dUrc^ do, Fff.
V. Turk, ajomaq dXf^, Capp. t7. dXXd dXcC^/tto, Phi., etc. r. dXXot dXd^w, Gapp. v. dXXd^w dXdf, Ph. V. Turk, ala dXas, tali. So in Gapp., Ar. PhL . aii<i
?lven by Arkh. for Sin. (p. 990). -«s. h., § 269.— The usual M. Gr. dXan
is not used at all dXarep6, salt-cellar. Given by Arkh. fcr
Sin. (p. 221). dXartpl, Ar. dXdra-a, Eis. v, Turk, aramaq 'AXdx, Ph. r. Turk. Allah *AXdx trcCr* Ipat %prlpaw. Turkish phraft
in Afs. text, p. 574, L 9. In Turkisii
it is
^y^j^ rZ^\j ML* ^^\ Cf. rast 'AXax^ ^^^e warMxsw qafiktKe, Turk- ish phrase in Ph. text, with the leave of God, with the word of the Ein§. In Turkish it is
dXc, in a row (7), UL In text on p. 380,
L5 [dX^tf, I grind.y-Cnpp, aor. nJbj.lpl.
fa dXJffovfA, Pot, — Aor, 8 »g, Giwv da,
Ph.
Glossary (Dialects)
583
*)"^^./Aadc^pi7, €uij., fat, Pb. For the nam, PtT^.jfX£i|iadi^p might have been expected,
*^ ..*t. 1 297
^vnh^xfifjMf grease. — ¥or Capp. at Fer.
«is> H& Krinop. p. 41). Decl. § 114.— ^Xcifia,
«xbn!\at, fruiter, Ph.
t)w.«i^, I afunnt. Capp. pr^f. at Sil.,
it^Lifior. £X«^a, Pot.
K. btin rpi, plough, — Capp. oXM^, Del. Ar.
a^n^'Ul. Mis., pL dSJTipiat Mis., dX^fiN^a,
i r^Del. § 60. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 221)
trX^glives iKirpi
tg^l.ct^^ Jlour, — Capp. dXiifipi, Phi. oX^^,
r^vpl. aX^/9|^a, Ax. § 101.-^X^/3p(, Ph.
jMB ?ki^^cia, trut^ — As oXi^^eta, tniZy, Pot.— JmL- dX'Vej^a, Silli ep^Xio, Ph. V. XaX(a ^f '\t}/, Ul., in text on p. 868, 1. 25. Bx- ^fr plained as hawk. Unknown word i-*! iXif ire, Ph. o. XaXcu i^auXvar^Kat Pot. v. oXwm^^ ItoXuf/SepidFi, Ph. t7. Turk, alad vend h [aXXd, 5ut.]— Capp. oXii, Ar. Ul. k [dXXd^, / c/(anp«.]— -Capp. pre$» aXd^, I Pot., oor. dXa{a, UL—'^w, aor. ^a, r aor. nOj. d^u. Ph. For X v. § 269 <CXXof, otAiifr. — Capp. dXo (dXoi/, Mai.), pL d\a. The «^. dXo is used alao adverbially, for the rett^ furthermore (M. Gr. vX^oy). Before va ( = ^o) and the article, &\ is used (TJl. Mis. Ax. Mai. Phi.); e.g» r &\ dou iiipa^ next day, Mai., dX ya <f^, aiiother thing. Phi. For dX i^a, dXa at Ax., &va at Oh. V, § 101. 2i7y dXX. next day (§ 106) Ar.— For amther time (M. Gr. ^UXiy 0oiMi) corruptions of dXXi^ /i.j((i are used. Thus dX ^dt, Sil. Ul., aXafo^jdi Del., dXaY/i^a, Phi., dXagh //ud, >ot. Arkh. for Sin. (p. 221) gives dKKa.ywjfis and aK\ay*fnas, and for Fer. dXXa^df and (meaning onee) the analogical form ha yas. For Fer. Elrinop. (p. 41) has dXXayas. Cf, pda, — At Ph. (kSov, iov, d/3, d0, d70i;, sg» of all oases and genders, ^ 249, 273. For the plural ra vofjLeipd is used. 'A^, d^, but scarcely the other forms, are used adverbially like Capp. d\o. For I'd/3 (Arkh. i&fi) in comparisons, § 805, and for jJiX, most, § 306. dXXo+li^a, another, has coalesced into X^ (X^, Xifi); ^-P> X^ p6, another egg, Xip. babdt, another priest. Ai may be followed by the indef art, a, pro- ducing V a (X* dfi) or Xd (§ 260), or by dif dfiov {\h dfiov ^ixh another boy), or again by the adverbifd d/9. This last is used in the expression X' Aft Taiyo, yet a Utile. Ear. (Lag. p, 65) gives X^^ XoMTo. — dXXovt, dXX>, SXKov, Silli
aXfi^yta, Capp. v, dpiUyta
oKfAjtxj-fip, milk pail, Fer. (Kriuop. p. 42), Sil. (Pharasop. p. 114) and Sin. (Arkh. |». 222). dKfi£x^P* Ar. v. § 104 and apfUyw
d\o, etc. V. dXXos
aKoydrrfs, rider, given for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 222). aXoydrovs, MiB. Mai., pi. oKoydr, Mai. PhL For decl. § 162
d\oy<h horse, pL dX67ara. So generally in Capp., Del. Gh. Ar. Ul. Ax« Sg. dXo7o, Phi. Pot., dXoiryov (§ 64), gen* d\6xt okoyaTjfiO, pi. dXdyara (§ 152), Mai. — d/970, gen. dfiyou, pi, dOya, Ph. d^yw, Tsh. For X, §§ 266, 278. DecL § 293
dXroi/M, dXr^i', etc., Capp. Ph. Silli. V. Turk, alien
d\T<re, Ph. V. XoXu)
[dXi&ri, ihreshing-floor,'] — witvi, cori. Ph. ayibvi, Tsh. For X, § 269
[dXuiW^w, / thresh com on the threshing- floor. '\ — Capp. dXcorf^ou, Sem. — lipv (§ 269), impf, iivKa (§ 835), Ph.
[dX(^(,/iM;.]— M. Gr. dXeiroO. Despite the accent the ancient form is the source of the Capp. dXiin^a, ^, Pot., cDMiko, Phi., akifirfyia, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 114). — dXcirr^Y is the parent of daiir6f, Afs. and dirbi (deoL § 291), dimin. dwSKKOs, Ph. For X, § 269.— For Sin. Arkh. (p. 221) has the M. Gr. dkeToO. v. § 400
d/ua, when. Everywhere in Capp.
dfM, Capp. V. Turk, amma
dfia6l; whyf Del.
oL/jdy, interj,, Del. Ax. — dfidyi. Ph.
[dfAo^i, cart.]— Capp. dftdl, pi. dfid(jflt Ax. Mis., used for the native ox-carts with wooden discs for wheels. These wheels are generally painted black and decorated with small pieces of egg-shell pressed at random into the still tacky paint
dfJMffla, Ph. V. 6fM^d
dft£, Capp. Ph. V. mfyalpts
a/ds, Kis. v, Turk, 'aouni
dfjL/M, Silli. V. Turk, amma
[d/bi/Aos, sand.] — ydtaos. Ph. — dfihovt (§ 13),
^ Silli
dfUfcUww, Ph. V. \dfuna
dfufif Ph. V. Xafu^i
dfjM^ pa, perhaps. Ph.
[dfAiriXi, vine.y-'Jn Capp. gen, sg, d/i-
beXiov, Phi PL dfihiXa, Kis.— d^-
b^Xj^a, SUli
d^TovXa* 4^d\ri, Sin. (Arkh. p. 222). Latin ampulla; v, G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 10, and g 372
dftJbdp, Del. v. Turk, ambar
d/Ahovt, Silli. V. dfifjMs
dtihfidt, Silli. V. 4tarp^
584
Olasmry (Dialects)
» {dtA, or, a), indef. article, Ph. (§ 386)
&» {Afi, i», d), t/, Capp. and Ph. If the first syllable of the following Y«rb is aooented it sometimee loses its aooent, e.g. Of iprrow^ Del. At Ph. it expresses also the future ; ef. 6,
Ay, frep.t like, Del. and at Ph. i» do xaX6, Of formerly, Ph.
djf, Oapp., forming snperl. v, Tork. en
"Am, Ph. a plaoe-name; v. note on p. 488
^a, Gh. V. £XXot
[aya/9a^a, I lift up.] — Acr» »uij. S sg, cUre/9cur{;f, Sil.
mtfofiabfu, I go up. — Capp. pret. at Phi., impf, iptBaiwt^a, Sil., aor, wi^, Del. Ar. Sil. Phi., S 9g, if^ip^, Gh., suij. S $g, OMOL^i, 1 pi d^ ra •G/bi (§ 76), Ax.
d»aKpio6^ofMi, I lUten, In Oapp. thus at Del. Ax., and u¥aKfio6i^vfu, MaL For Sin. Arkh. (p. 228) gives wa- Kpovfuu, Avr, difOKpod^xa (§ H5), Del. — pfKpaO/uu, aor, w^gpSara, t'mpv. P€gp6- ffTov (§ 862), Ph. ilor. 3 $g, wtKp6- «Tipi, Afs. Presamably for Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 58) gives P€Kpo6t$, rcir/M&AMu, and Arkh. (p. 228) pexpwfuu, rexp^r
ipdfiffa, adv., in the midst (i.e, Mifuva), SiUi
oraroXi}, eoit, Ph.
waxf^h P^' -"^PSfl* *^* — 0*PP« *t Ax. Phi. and Sin. (Arkh. p. 228) ; ^Maj^p,
Ar., ip€XTVfi (§ 66), Sil. {Xen. i, p. 191). The word kae been borrowed by the Gappadodan Turks, v, p. 3, note 2. The -n/fp shews that the word oomes straight from oyocxn^pior, and not from it by way of Tark. anakhtar, jty *«tj the nsoal Turkish word for
a key
[AfSpas, man.]— Capp. nom, dydpat, Sil. Ax., Apdpa, Ul. Ar. Gh., ace. dvd/M, Fhl—dpdpas (§ 18), Silli— drd/Kit is rare at Ph., where its place is taken by pofidTt q.v,
ipefun, toind. So at Ph. Elsewhere the € is assimilated to the following o (§ 66); thus Capp. dpofios, Fer. Ar. (§ 142), Apovfiovt (§ 64), Sem. For Sin. (Pharaaop. p. 114) gives dpt/ios' dul^Xof. — drov/Aovf, Silli
[opBpuwot, man.] — At Ph. this is replaced by yofJu&,T{t q.v. J but it is used in Capp. and at Silli.— Capp. SSpuwm, Del Phi. Sil. An. Pot., aJdpovrom (§ 64), MaI.,dpXi^*'o'i^^* Ax.,drpwro, Fer., apwrot (§ 101), At., cLwvrovt (§ 64), Sem., dpaboM, Mis. For decl. § 117 (Del.), § 119 (Pot.), § 122 (Sil.), § 124 (Phi.), § 126 (Mai.), § 136 (Sem.), § 189 (Ar.). § 146 (Fer.). For 9 § 86. —iirrwwovt (§§ 9, II, 16, 18), SfUi
[o9t^Un, nephtw.] — dp€^^, Ar. Deel. § 138
or^o, Del. v. Turk, enik
drcde, behold! Del— drider, Afs.
arXadfi, SiUl f». Turk, anlamaq
[apolyv, I open.] — Oapp. pre*. ar«c^, Ar. Ul. Ax. Mis.; but 8 sg. ai>ol(x, P^ dpolpe at Phi. point to «pr»fyw, as alsc 2 sg. Bubj. apolyjft, Ax. and 8 tg. impf. pan. dpoiy&r^m at Ar. Aor. Ifpot^a^ E^L Gh. Ar., drm^ Ul. Ax. Sil. Phi. Aor. pau. Sig. apoLyrf, Ar. Pot.,ar0lyer,Ph]^ JofolyifKt, Pot., is nol dialeetie. — ra£^ aor, ifpot^, inqnf. poUc ra and ODoe ^^ ^a {% 646), pau. acr. 8 tg. r«igbe, nOj. Migh4 (§ 861), impv. m9tyo or rolyw (§ 362).— ^ol^iv, Silli
ApofJMt, Apov/u>vt, Capp. 8S1H. v. <9«y»or
ipopbp6, in front, Ar.
[di^rtMMi.] — fy. dofta
ipripipL, Phi. V. /W^
[drridupoK, brtfotf eaten at Mom* imguad of the eonteerated elements.^ — drdf- depof, Ar. For d { 88, decL § 1^
drdd, 60^<<i / Del.
4rd<, prep., Ufte, Ph. Aooented also drdu Arkh. (p. 228) says that at Ph. ipri 4M^a=CtffW€p iyti
dydo, conj., Dei. drdo koi and aor. <a intpf. , wAtfn, wAi2«t. drdo mi and aor. »uhj., fchen (in the future)
dyd^icM-c, /., rafter of a houte, frfof-polt of a tent. Ph. Cf. ioKit and M|c, Tsh.
drdpa(t, Capp. Silli. v. drd^t
4ptipre€P, Ph. v. yptfpi^
6rd, Ph. V. d«
drgd^c. Ph. V. 6yKd$t
Ap^d\€, Ph. V. ctYrdXiy
dfgeXof, Oapp. f». dTyeXof
dfgKdditfv, ifig\kmp, etc., Caf^. v. Tnric. anlamaq
dfgoiMd, Ph. V. iyyo^pi,
dvXa<w^(w, df Xd(r)0ti, ete., Capp. v. Tuit. anlamaq
d^cyd^, fcMvy hoe u$ed for digging.— Capp. Arih. (p. 328) gives d(vd^ (bst used only by old women). Sin., a^tpif and (p. 226) a^iwAp, Del. This htft given also for Del. by Krinop. (p. 63). For Sil. decMif» (Pharasop. p. 1141 Akin are Arkh.'s orrovftApi, Sin., ^rvul/ Fer., rviftdp, Gh., oleariy the ssise word as the v'bipAp I record from Ar. d{aqaXo«}, Silli. v. Turk, aq and saqal dov, Ph. V, dXXot do&re-i. Ph. v. dM6a draM, Aenee, Ul.
[dxorr^w, J e«pfct.] — Capp. vevd^xw. Del. and at Ul. impv. av-drdedFc, 2iwi oat, be ear^uL wtarrix^. Sin. (Aikh. p. 859)«— im|>/. wa^d^a. Ph., §334.
OiosMry (Dialed)
565
Sllli
iwdMt^, adv,, above, iq». — So in Capp. except al Hal. His., where dwdt^ov is nsed or, at Mis., elxdr. — d)rdtfov, a)hdMov (§349), Ph., rdrou, Tah.
BivxMrdyw, adv., from up. In Capp. at Del. Ax.
xrrairipa^ from yonder, UL
iirafla^j Capp. V. dwowlou
dwawoA; wh^ef In Capp. at Del. Gh. Pot. Ax,—^rairod, Pb.
Avap, Sllli, Afs. V. walfmt
dirapdd. Ph. ff* d. to /idpo, on the other *ide. Possibly from Tnrk. o-bir, the other of the two
dW, Capp. V. dwi
[atrrSd, by thie way,] — arepdf Ar.
[dve^, A«fice.]— cbre(6. Ax.
eUrcMt, thefioe, — Capp. at Ar. Oh., dbegtl,
Del dbcjcl. Ph. Kis. Used also as
indecl. demonstratiye, over there
, (9 317)
dwtKj^, thence. Ax.— dri]d, dbild. Ph.
^ Cf. imd
awtKjflfi, abeirco^, thence, PhL
dtrtKo^, thence, from then, Ul. Hal.
dw4ffw, adv,, ineide, the oommon Capp. form, Del. Ar. Ax. Phi. Sil., h4trw, Sfl., dir^. Mis.— w^ov. Ph. (§ 349), Als.— dvArov, aWf, Silli
direti. Ax. v, dreiw
diridd, adv., yonder. Phi. Used also as iodecL demonstratiye, § 186
dridi, dbidi, adv., hence. Ph. Used also as indeol. demonstrative, (Am; e.g, dhiS4 era ifiyia, theee thinge, § 817
[iarlSt, pear, the fruit and the tree (| 889).] — In Capp. the forms vary with the treatment of 3 (§§ 8fr— 96). Tbns dwl0, pi. dwtSffL (§ 110), Mai., dwlx, pi. dviyjfl. Mis., dhlx, pU ahiyia (§ 112), Ax., art, pL dirl{yi)a (§ 112), Sem., dwlr, pi. «»^(yO« (§ 112), Per., dwlp, pi. dwlfM (§ 111), Oh. Ai.'-wtdi {d/i bldi), pi. vld€. Ph.
drtM, adv., from here, here, now. Ph. Also drlS' ifi\)p6, before now. For dwiSoO OTTIP Airpa, for thi$ reaeon, v. dicpa, and for the nse as indeol. de- monstrative, I 817
ftTtJd, db(]d. Ph. V, drecj(d
drlffw, adv., behind. Ph. Variant of 6rlaov, q.V.
dxXd, Ph. V. Tork. abla
[drXi^fw, I stretch out.] — Capp. aor. dwXuffa, AT.—^Kiimtt, aor. i^voa, aor, ivij. 1 pi. ^titrofus (§ 831), Ph. ^ For 1/Hc, V. § 274
dT6,prep., from, etc. — The Capp. forms are drd, w6, Strov, Aw followed by the article, dwi, W, drou, all also onae-
oented, dr' and db'. With the article ds (q.V.) is commonly used for om^. § 169. — At Ph. t6, to is nsed, mostly with numerals distribntiTely, e.g. wo rpla, three apiece; otherwise At. In text W=dxd ha (p. 480, 1. 8 and p. 532, L 11) ihr (1 31), Silli
dwolo, T* d., relative pronoun, which (nom. ig.), Ph.
dwoKdna, adv., below, — In Capp. Ax. 811. Pot., wwcdrv, UL, dmrdrw, Ar. Ul. Ax. Phi. and with metathesis, dv-rdgw (§ 104), PhL—TOJcdroi;. Ph.
[dwoftdpv, I remain.] — Capp. pret. ro- fdifKv, Fer., wofUfUfxia, Phi., wovftUfKov, woufjU^ov or wovfdyou (9 198), Mai. Aor, w6fufa, Ar. UL Pot., w^fta, Fer. Mis. Mai. SU. Phi., T^ra, Ax. § 101. There are also forms in irX-, thns pres, wXefwU^Kia, Oh., aor. wKifwa or wXinfia, Oh., w\6fUL, Del. — Aor. ir6/uufa or wi- fiwa (S 868), Ph., 1 pL whimwaiu, Tsh. — Pree, mid. wofiifloKOvuov, aor, 8 eg. wbfufi, mbj. 8 sg, woiiifyt, 1 pi. wQfirw/u, Silli
dvofihp6, in front. Phi.
[dm-oiriow, adv., from ineide.] — wow4oov. Pot. — dwtnriffou. Ph.
dxvwlffiay adv., behind, Ul. Also dwawlffv, Ul. Del.— iroir(<rov, Ph.
dvobijci, thence, Afs. Compound of dvb and direirec
dir6f , dr6«ricot. Ph. v. dXiinni^
dwdrroK, nom. ace. pi., apottle*. Ax.
direraf6f, adv., in the morning, Pot.
dirot^, when. Ph.
diroi^; whence f Phi. v. dirawod
dwoABe; whence f Sil.
dir<rf>dt, with child. Ax., duroftls, MaL — Kar. (Lag. p. 48) gives, but without locality, dithonjfvxM ^ ditho^Hit' yvr^ fy^vos. Hatzid&kiB (Mm*, tool ¥4a * BXX. I, p. 885) derives it from hratna and
aTrdv,w, Phi. v. airoirdr«#
db', reL, who. Recorded once at Ph. It
is dwo^, for which v. iro6 dbeKci, Phi. v. dweKeX d\)4oe, Del. v. Turk, qahbe dbilei. Ph. V. dwtMt dbXd, Ul. V. Turk, abla dqaXo^ffffo, SillL v. Tnrk. *aqelle dqX4, Mis., dqXov, Del. v. Turk, 'aqells dq\4 r, Fer. v. Turk, 'aqel dqovXov, Capp. v. Tnrk. 'aqalla dq^X, Del. v. Turk. *aqaX dqaX^, UL v. Tork. 'aqalle dpafidX, tkue. Ph., given by Ear. (Lag.
p. 48) and Arkh. (p. 817). Also c£^di'
(Lag. p. 41) and d^ot; Arkh. kc, [dpa8a, rank, line.] — it6 dm pd9a, in tmme,
Pb.
586
GlosMry (Dialects)
apdmitt Oapp., etc. v. Turk, 'wrap apahi, apahaj'iit, Gapp. v. Tork. 'araba dpahovtf Mis. v, dw$p<awot apddifiMt UK 17. Turk, aramaq apadi^uft ap&nra, Gapp. Ph. v, Turk.
aramaq ipya, adv., late, — In Gapp., Ar. Phi. —
dfryds, Silli dpyaxl^i Ar. v, adpdxrt [dpSwu, I water.]^iipdiftyov (§ 11), Silli.
—For Sin. Arkh. (p. 21») gives aSpwia.
— With metathesis Bp4p«tt oor. bvJjj. ra
SpirptofAe, Ph. dp4f dpidj;ti,t pid^at now. Ph. Ear. gives
(Lag. p. 48) dp4^ dpeffw, dpeffodxa,
ap€TCQVK9^ with the meanings pw<,
tfwi or rax^wt [dpicKtat I please,] — Gapp. aor, 3 sg,
Apeffeift Pot. The pres. dp4$u is given
by Arkh. for Sin. (p. 224) dpKQvdi, bear. Ph. Afs. opirov^, 'dqisy I crawl {on all fours like a
hear (dpKwdi)), Sil. (Xen. i, p. 192),
apKovpQ, Oh. For d, § 89 dpgdrM, Ph. V. ipydrris [dp/Uyta, I mi2lE.}--Gapp. aKfiiyu (§ 80),
Sil., oX/jbiiia, Del. and (Erinop. p. 41)
Fer., impf. dXfUaga (§ 210), Ul,
^X/M^i, Del., aor, ijlKfu\a, Del. For
the X V, § 98. — XtfUi^y impf. Xi/U^xep
da (§ dB9), aor, siOj, \ifi4$u>. Ph. Aor.
Xlfju^, Tsh.—C/. dXfxexr^p [&pfA6i}a,^^I Jit together,] — ^Gapp. pres.
ipfjuiifti (§ 192), impv, dpuLo, pi. ipfiAr
(§ 225), Ul. One of its meanings is
to shut a door [dppl, taiii*.]-dpr/(x (§ 62). Ul. [o^oD/iai, I refuse.] — From an active
form, aor. 8 sg, ap^d^tp do, Ul. dp6, pi, dpd, adj, well, in good health.
Ph. V, \iap6, Xapfipiit dpoavpri, AeaZiA, Ph. v, Xju&p6 apvoCKo, adv., in good health. Ph. Ear.
(Lag. p. 43) gives the adj, dpov<rKo=
dp6. V, \idipo [(kpv^u, I, seise.] — Impf, 3 pi. dprdiop.
Pot. dpqaddi, Gapp. Silli. v. Turk, arqadai doaep. Ax. v. rpapto [apfffPiKit, ma2e.}--Gapp. vepptx&t, Del.
Ax. (1 129) Pot., o-eppurd, Fer. (deol.
9 146) Oh.— ^€pitic6. Ph. dpHft dp^iM^i, Silli. v. dpx^ [dprof, the loaf used in the Mass,] —
d/rrout (§ 9), Silli Aprowout, Sflli. v. dpBpiarot [dpx^, beginning,] — At Silli dp^ nsed
adverbially, and adj. dpiftwiit [dfixiiMi I begin.] — Gapp. aor. 3 sg.
ifpx^i^f Ar., and Hpx'^^t Po^* TYi\B
last probably non-dialectio. v. p. 29 dpXifO'wm, Oh. Ax. V. &p$p<aTot
dpcirw, I cure. Ph. v. Xaptit^v and Xue^
A/>wiro;, Ar. v. dpSpwrot
dt, particle used with the ftii*;. to €% press the 1st and 8rd pers. impv. — Ij Gapp. df , OS, di; ai; or, before initii ff, d, d. This d, d may be confuse with the d which expresses the fatnrc 9.V. It is used, but rarely, with th true impv.. As wapwdfie, take thau am go. Ax. — Also at Ph.
dt (di*, df, df), pr«p., /row — Uaed al over Gapp. With tiie article it geni raUy gives the form do-o, j>£. d^o, ba at Ax. and Oh. more eommonly &% ti At Phi. dt TO occurs but is rare. AtDd and Pot., where the artiole is bette preserved, there are also /. sg. wftji' Del., dtf>yr. Pot., and m-pLAo-ov. Befoc the relative r6 it produces at DeL d^
* (rarely dt ro or dt), becamse. So a Ar.— At Ph. oTo, o^nK"'. etc. aceordio| to the forms of the article. To expres the comparative Affr is used (§ ^) and for most ^iX, ue. As dX, for whid V. §306.— At Tsh. Af& the vowel weakening produces rrw^ pU «*ra, etc
dffa, prep, and cotij., until, Del. d^i fipadvp, until evening, Aau depi, unti\ now
[do-i^fu, silver.] — d^p^, Ar.
[AffOarfp, sick.] A form •fdff$mi^^ ii at the bottom of the Gapp. and Phi forms. — Gapp. drrspdp, pL -dpio.^ Del Fer. Oh. Ax. Phi. Mai. and (Yal. p. hi\ Ar. With substw verb, §248. For aor dar€P&phtPffe, he fell iU, Fer., r. § 193 — ffTOPtip, pi. 'ipoH., Ph. , § 897
daxip, etc., Gapp. Ph., uricepXaq, Ul V. Turk, 'asker
[do-xiy^t, ^IV'] — Afnipot Ar.
otkL, leather bag. — do6l, pi. daila. Fb, Or^ire gives shtchi {B. C.H. xxxin p. 153), §264
'Ao-Xo^b^t, Ph. V. Turk, arslan
dvXdy, do^Xdrot, Ph. Oapp. v. Tnrk. arslan
[darpl^^, I am white.] — Aor. dfarpt^, Ph.
do^^, white, Gapp. and Ph. Latin asper ; v. O. Meyer, Neugr. Stud. ni. p. 12, and §§ 372, 373
'Aow^ir^^oXot, white'head. Ax. One oi the derisive but secret oames for Turks
d^rewdp, Gapp. v. do^cri^
Arrtpa, Ax. v. Arrp9{p ^
^Atrrparip Xo]d, Ph. The Turkish rustic wit Nasreddin Kboja. For dropped p, §98
[AeTpo{p, star.] — ^Gapp-d^rpo, SIL, Agrcpa, pi, Aarepes, Ax., Arrpot (decL § 1^). Ar.— d^rpo. Ph.
Glossary {Dialects)
587
ur0aX6s, sure.y-^JHrab (§§ 269, 284) quoted from Kar. byGrtgoire(B.C.H. xxxiii, p. 155) for Ph. V. <r^X(6yw
^dua<t etc., Del. Fer. v. rrtyalpia
J^KTffjLo^ At. v. irKiifiot
<f6da, vater-c^nn^l, Ais. Arkh. gives for Sin. (p. 226) dxJL<^a ^ artt/ictaZ c/tann«2 /or irrigation. Eleft. (p. 9U sugj^estB deriration from dx^rSt. Cj. the Karpathiau ^or&pi =: dx^<fs (Mww- XaKojnjtt Kapva.Bitum, p. 218)
Jovpoujii^ Del. V. «(8a
iJFvpo, Ph. V. dxv/K>(y
i<Hlkpj^a, Phi. r. Turk, akhar
IW, dd^, ;>/. drj^ thii, Ph., etc. For forms, §§ 311, 815
IW, Capp. V. yjflrl
trt/yw. Ph. t;. yanalvv
tr6f, ad^t, dr6, add, this. Ph., etc. Fer forms, § 315
Ir&rt, cSd6dc, t^it, Ph.
tTffi, thut^ Ph.
dr<r^77aro9,/;yj>«y.]— Capp. ]ivgeufoi, Phi., jtifg^dvot (decl. § 129), Ax. Ar. Sin. KaratyKdyrit (Arkh. p. 248). — tiygdrovs, SiUi
xr0'<wdo, so many. Ph., with pi, dro-ordui. Kar. (Lag. p. 44) gives dr<ror* rdtf-oy, draSpiroio ' wSaoPi droivrt^ drirdrro * roa-
OVTQV
idd, A^r«, nowt Ph. Used also as in- decl. demonstrative; add ro ycfUxi, this food here
oldeX^i^, ddeX^^ Capp. r. dd«X0i(, ddeX06t
&d€fi€w, otherwise, Del.
ddep^, now, Del. Cf. dSapd
odifiepl, Ar. *t d. rovr, aroim<2 t/bem
dd6, this. Phi. dd6 ro xa'^M* <^^ 2<^y
ddoi^, ^r€, Afs., nned as indecl. demon- strative, § 817
ddpdx&, Ar. v. adpdxrt
lavBirnis, master. Y^a^riv (§ 251 and decl. § 298), Ph. Tsh. Afs. The Turkish form i^dii occurs only as a title of address (at Ph. and Afs.). — The Capp. forms all have the r after the ^ dropped by dissimilation with the d (§ 103): d^di^f, Del., Semu (decl. § 161), d^dri, Ul., d^}i;t, Ar , d^of (S 162), Ax. The initial a- makes it less likely that they eome from the Turkish form efendi
[a^Xi^, courtyard.] — At Ar. dfiMf, but generally m Capp. with r of the /. art preixed (v. §98). Thus re/SXi^, Fer. Ul. Hal. Phi. and (Pharasop. p. 121) 811. For the c V. $ 66.— ra/9Vii, SUli
[ad^drc#, I increase.] — At Ph. the old oor. If^iiaay ff/9^a or l^yiira {i.e. n^^ti^a) has produced a new present
P^{y)co or more often ^(7)w, (ft, (g, with impf. (df xa, §§ 281. 322, 337.— At Silli, pres. middle, ^nfiffKWfiov or dfit/Urxovfiov [a0pco(y, tomorrow.] — d/9/M or Afipu, Silli [aOrl (d^H), ear.] — In Capp. ^f, pi. 4rrta, Fer. (§ 109) Ul. Ax., cu/nl, pi.
d/^Xi^ ^ifl-» "0*^^ P^* d^fj^df Sem. and pi, i>Kj^ at Fer., r* (M<, Phi., drrl (Pharasop. p. 126), 811.— rf, pL rla, Ph. Tsh., S§ 258, 288, 308
aMs, thU.—d4nw (§ 28), SiUi. Cf. §§ 176, 815
d^. Ph. V. dXXot
dj^^i^, etc., Capp. v. oABirrrit
d^epi/u, Ph. V. Turk, aferin
[dtpviKpoviuu, I listen.] — Kepwfuu, -oCirai, etc. (§§ 353, 356), Ph — d)4>(njKoifjLov (§ 51), aor. 4>p7fiHiirKa (§ 55), Silli
d^i^w, / 2«avtf.— Capp. d4^Piaf Del. Phi. Pot., 3 sg. i4n/jfi hah. Ax., paipKa, Qh. Ar., impf. § 203, aor. d^ica, UL, dipKa, Del., d4r/fKa, Mis. Mai. Ax. Phi. Pot., pdipKa, Ar., pdxa. Oh., svJjj. fia-fiKia, Gh., impv. §223. — ifyfyfu, aor. ^jca, 3 sg. 0i^fy, JH]ev, impv. § 345, Ph. — w^ffyfwov, aor. A^xa, aor. subj. d^i^ou, Silli
d*lt&)i, Silli. V. abrin
dtpXlKo, Eis. V. i\a4f»p6s
wpplKa, Ph. V. Aa^pit
d^rritr. Ph., etc. r. aOBhnit
d^i. Mis., d0/rf, Sem. o. aM
a^n-ta {&ttu), I kindle. — Capp. i^rta, Ar. Ax,, yjfufn-uf (§ 197), Ul., imp/. § 209, aor. ^^a, i^. Ax. Phi., h,\f^a, Ul., d^a, Fer. — a^ru, aor. i}^a, aor. subj. dy^ia, impv. § 846, Ph.— Prd#. 8 sg. ya06€(, ax>r. subj. 8 «^. I'd^i?, Silli
dxt ejaculation. Ah! Ul.
'AxxafioOStt, Ph. A place-name. For p, §273
dxfXi, Ph. ». Turk, hile
dx^* Mai. V. Turk, aiji
dxpdx^* P^- ^- Turk, ahmaq
dxvdr. Phi. V. Turk, ahbab
dxb^tf'a, Ph. V. Turk, qahbe
dx<ra, Del. UL v. Turk, aqmaq
dxfdft&yar, Phi. v. Turk, akh&un
dxriifa, I take out. Pot.
dxdw, dxT<ra, Ph. v. Xaxrlfia
dxd^^, Del. V. Turk, aqmaq
Ax^P^^j 'traw, chaff. — Capp. dxvpov, Mis., pi. dSyepa, Ul. dxsppo and (place for straw) dxsppjfi¥a. Sin . (Arkh. p. 226) . — d^vpo, Ph. , pL d^vpa, Afs.
dx!^p, Ar. V. Turk, akher
d^, at once, quickly. — In Capp., Fer. (Krinop. p. 43), Ar. Ax. Phi. and at SfllL For Sin. Arkh. (p. 227) givesd^if and di/fM, livelu, quick. Also a Pontic word, V. Hatsiddlds in *A$rpfaMP, i, p. 6
588
GlosMry (Dialects)
a^^6ura, ^iekly, Ar. (N.K.)* d^/firvuca
(Krinop. p. 43), Fer. d^ov^iicwat, immediately t Silli arf^oO^Ka, immediately ^ Az. w^c. Ph. V. aXc^i dwriti Afs. V. akiSnni^
a
oXtMica, Phi. V. iXiinni^ HffK^py Mai. Vi Turk, 'asker
pia, no, SiUi
fiafids, father. So at SiUi. In Capp. fiafidf the -t almost always disappear- ing before the poss. pron., f 180. By.form fid (| 108) TTl. Ax. Phi.— At Ph. rardt is the word used; waHpa is everywhere quite lost
pa^ia, Capp. v, A4>iljiifco
fiaiixS, adj,, deep, Mai.
p6x paK dye£, imitation of frogs croaking, Gh., p. 840. V, addendum, p. 695
pdicoj Gn. V. a4^u
/9dX, Capp. V, fiovpdXi
pa/ihdx, cotton. Phi.
PaxbpifL, n. pi., steamers, Del. v. § 869
/Soq^T, etc., Capp. v. Turk, vaqat
Pafipaf>{a)yapo6ea, fiapPapyapod, ogre8$. Ph. The derivation is probably pdp- papos + Turkish qara, woman, with the occasional addition of the fern, ending -co-Wa
Pappdrov fUyas, ixl tmrov ffwifiiai. Sin. (Arkh. p. 227). Latin barbatus. v. G. Mey^r, Neugr, Stud, in, p. 18 and § 372
Papej^d, adv,, heamly, Ax.
pdpos, weight, Ar.
pd^iTi, pi. pdpre, rose, Ph. Armenian vard. V. § 876
pdprXoKa, Gh. v. pdrpaxos
papd, heavy. Ax.
paaiidi, r, Ul. v. Turk, vasiyet
[PoffiKi^s, Mfip.]~Gapp. paai\4as. Pot., poffiKfyas, Mai., both with o* and not d^, poAsibly because not a dialect word. pwfi\4ya$, Sil. Elsewhere it has gone over to the -ot decl.; paiiKjj^, Ax. (decl. § 129), Phi. Elsewhere, as at Silli, supplanted by padifiah.— ^GunX6f (§§ 275, 291), Ph. The voc. pQ4n\4aftou, in text on p. 554, 1. 18) is not dialectic.
[PaaiXuch, herb haeil,} — iiaJf\iK6, MaJ., p\Bumx6, Fer., by contamination with fikaarbt, sprout, pa\nK6, Sin. (Arkh. p. 227) § 104
pojffiX&rifTet, f. pi., king-eakee, SiL
PaJf\iK6, Mai. v. Paffi\uc6
ipdros, bramble.l-~pl. pddoi, Ph.
ipdrpaxos, frog.]— In Capp. generally a /. form ; paprXaKa, Gh., hapxidxa, Ax. ,
Parpdxa (Krinop. p. 44), Per. Arkk
gives /jLoBpdKjfi, and for SIL fioOpixs.
(p. 251). Pharasop. for QSl. fia9pita
and poBpdxa (p. 114). — §»a0patca^ Ul
^^dpdaxa, SflJi pd4>Ka, Ar. r. d^ij^u Ifia^iffTucitf godieon,] — pa^iucA (ded
S 148), Ar. pdxt interjection. Del. [fiyd^uf {iKpdXKta), I take out.] Ztee-l
everywhere.— Capp. pres. fiydXu, Ax.
Phi., PyaXUfKu (S 198), Ar. Aor. i)^
fdXa, Del., ^/9aXa, Blis. Ax. SU. Phi. bt, fpydka, Fer. Ar. Ul. Suij. probably always /9ydXw. — /SgoXw, impf. gaXifira (§§ 281, 836), aor. 3 eg. ffigaXt, fpgaywiw da, impv. § 845, Ph. For pgv.i 266. Gr^goire (B.C.H. xxxnt p. 158) gives pgaXt^6t=PyaXKu^ and from this come impf. ^xayii^ica, aor. ^Kdywra, pgdyioffa, aor. $ulj. p^ay*int used in the sense of taking bread omt of the oven, i.e. baking. Ph. Pra pgaSaiMov (§ 822), impf. § 835, aor. fpgad da (§ 842), aor. mtbj. Pisdov, iah.—pyd\rov and ^epdt^ov, Silli
pyalpto (^/3a/rw), I go out. Used everv- where. Capp. pre$. pyabmf DeL Gb^ pgh^u, Fer. Ul. Ax. SiL Phi., ^him, Mai. For ghe v. § 81. Impf. §§ 206. 207, 210. Aor. pr/pca recorded onlj at Pot. and probably not di&lectie. The usual form is ^ipa, Fer. Gh. Ar. Mis. Ax. Phi., 4)^pa, Del. Pat., {^ws. Mis. Barer are ipyot Fer. Ar. CL, 3 «y- ^iSghe, Ul. Fer., 1!^ Ax. A<ff. snhj. always /97(tf (§ 242).— /Sgoirw, 1 p<. Pyaipofus (§d21),i]iy>/. /S)gaifca (^281, 885), aor. ipga (S 868), aor. nc^'. pg^ Ph. Afs. Kis., but euhj. 3 jj?. d ^7? (§ 266), Tsh.— ^jSaiivov. tuip/. § 39, aor. $i^Ka or l^ca, 8illi
Py6, Capp. v. ^^
/3gh4rw, Capp. r. BjyaiMia
p€^p. Ph., eta V. Turk, vezir
piKi,pl. P4k€, neut., die^ dice. Ph. Karo- lidhis (Lag. p. 46) gives piicas^ a gamt with htueklebonei or the knuekUbotte itself, comparing the Armeiiian veg which Bearossian gives with tfa€ meaning knucklebone. In the text (p. 490, IL 5, etc.) the non-dialectic j»f. piKia is used. 17. § 376
QicXdri, needle.] — ^The Capp. form is /3oX^, pi. -6vj^a, Ar. Sil. Pot. and also Fer. (Krinop. p. 44), and Sin. (Arkh.p.228). v.S65.— AtPh.^/3cAinr IS used as a secret name lor Athens to mislead any Tarks who may be present as to &e sabjeot of the con* versation. A friend sucsgeata to me that the origin of this ia a pan on the
Qlommry {Dialects)
589
-ina of Atina and the Turkish ine, needle, Voi needle Gr^goire {B.C.H, xxznx, p. 154) gives /Sidi'i, § d69 ft^jxhov, Silli V. W/MTW /S^cTOf ' Kvopovtt with the verb peiferthiKay to go hlaek and blue (of a tprain or bruise). Sin., given by Arkb. p. 297. Latin venetns, and Byzantine word; V. DocanRe, both Greek and Latin, and § 872 ^vrov, Silli. V. Hftwia /Scpdi'i, Silli. V, Tmk. virane /3^p-ya,/., ear-ring, Silli lP^p^KOKKo{p, apricot.] — Gapp. ^opicdK, pi. popKhK^n Fer. Ar. Ax. Mai. 811. Pot., /3e/Nr6d (§ 110), Mis. At Mai. ^Pk6k is said to mean a drifd aprte&t, 'whilst for the fresh frnit 607X6 is used. The Capp. form popxSK oomes from a dimin. ^ep(i;)«6fficior with e assimilated to o. Cf. Thumb, Grieeh. Spraehe ifn Zeitalter d, Helleniimuff p. 19, and § 65 above. For the Latin source, V. O. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, m, p. 14, and § 872
^t^y^* Capp. V. {^&Y<a
/S^X^f J cough, and aar, l/3ifx<re, Fer.
[fifryXa, watch.] Often used as a name for high hills in Qreeoe and thus for a hill near Silli in the form BCKya. I>atin viglare for vigilare; v, Meyer, Ifeugir, Stud, iii, p. 14 and § 871
3i\l, membrum viriU, Az. and given for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 228)
/Sfrr^a, aor, , I threw. Ph. Af s. imp/. § 889. Tlie pres. is given by Kar. (Lag. p. 47) as pmAv, fitiiv. At Ph. also bire^a and ^c^o. Cf, fiowwt^i^, I throw, Cyprus (Sakeluurios, Kinr^oim, n, p. 494). Hatzid4ki8 [Einleitung, p. 417) derives from dcrci^, 5tp4ia. V. f 400
{pt&tf riehneee, gub$tanee,] — ro pjfi, Pot.
fiip€aiO/u>v, Bipukvpov, Silli. v, fipexo^pai
figiyu^a, FZk, v. /^Td^
figaJwv, Ph. V, pyalww
pgaXia, Ph., pgaMUna, Tsh. v, fiyd$^
VSXcbordpi, sprout,]— fiyoardpi or (Lag. p. 48) ywrrdpi. Ph. § 272
pKaurrtiA, Fer. v. fiaai\utb
[fiXHria, I $ee.y—fi\4rw, Silli. In Gapp. its plaoe is taken by BttpQ and rpopw
pXa^KO, Silli, etc. V. tUKcyQ
P^d(y)<a, Ph. v, av^dpw
Q69 Ph. V, f{b¥
fi^8^ Del, pm, Sil., eto. v, fitabt
/36«iro, Ph. V. ipbp
fioX^^f Capp. V. fieXbpt
^pii^t ^ winnow, Ph. Given also by Arkh. for Sin. (p. 228), and {poppi^v) by Val. for Ar. (p. 16). The deriv. is from poppSit M the winnowing is done
by throwing the ohafF and grain against the wind fiopd6p, muU, Del. Arkh. gives for Sin. (p. 228) pofn-bp, and Krinop. (p. 44) for Fer. fiovpdbp, — ^ovpdbifi, fiovprbsi. Ph. — It is Latin burdo. v, Duoange, Olou, med, Graec, 8,v, popib^wp, and OJoee, med, Latin, 9,v, burdo. §§ 372, 878
PoffKjAt, given for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 228) as snbst. to poaxl^
IPoffKQ, I 9rac«.]~Capp. pres, po<nd{ka. Sin. (Arkh. p. 228) ; Po&ic(mov, Mis., aor, 3 eg. subj, podficf&jf. Ax. The b in aar, hb^Kiffva, Az., is taken from btoTur^f, a shepherd. All these are transitive. Intrans. is mid, aor, 1 eg, iutj. pa /3o<fin7^w, Phi.— Trans, po^^ei. Ph. Tsh., aor, tubj, ra fiwri^. Ph. Intrans. mid. 8 sg, poai^th-oi. Ph., Meieri, Afs., aor, eubj. fiwrifiSQ, Ph. For (rj& V. § 264
$Q<r64p, ace, -ipn (§ 297), shepherd^ Ph. I take it from Gri&goire {B, CM, zzzni, p. 151), who has jSoehtoh^p: for 0^ V, 9 264, note. It ooonrs in the Ph. Gospel: iprab^iru rb fio^r^pi, I will smite the shepherd (Lag. p. 9)
[pwftaKi, bu/Tolb.]— Capp. fiaX (§ 10^, Ar. Ul. Phi. and (Arkh. p. 227) Sin.— PI, yov/S^e (§ 267) given for Ph. by Gr^goire {B,G,U, zzzni, p. 161)
fiodpos, owl. — Capp., Pot. and (Arkh. p. 228) Sin.— /9oih«t (9 267), Ph. given by Kar. (Lag. p. 47)
/3<M)^, pL -fcf , grasshopper. Ph.
PooVpI, Capp. V. fiwpl
Ifiodxeprpop, ox-goad,] — At Misti the dimin. powchn-pi has prodneed by the steps j3ir^df», ^pdip, the form ^iipdip, pi, iOepdipara (N.K.), 99 60, 78. /S^p- K4rrii (pron. /3^ic^j|ft), Ar. (Val. p. 16). The metathesis of the p is helped by Pf&p, the local form of /36& (9 88).— For Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 47) gives the dimin. fievi^hrpi, povriiprpif i,e, povihdpi
fioOka, seal, and verb /9ovX<6pw, Sin. (Arkh. p. 228). Latin bulla, bullare. V, Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 17 and 9 872
po6\a, Capp. v, SKot
fiovKtd^, I flow down, given for Sin. by Arkh. p. 228. — Aor, 3 sg, ifiw- ydtrrnp da, he swallowed it. Ph. Cf, ptPoKl^ofuu.
/SdvW, mountain, — ^Capp. at Del. Gh. Ar. and (Krinop. p. 44) Fer. /3ou>i, Phi. Sil. and (Arkh. p. 228) Sin.— Gat. /SovcyoG, Ph., where pov&l is the com- mon word.— /Sov/i (9 18), Silli
Po690ufMif Ph. V, \o6w
/Sodrw, Del. v, ^fi^pts
590
Glossary (IHaleets)
/3ovpd6vc, Ph. t>. fi0pd6y
[fiovrwt I dtp.]— Gapp. aor. fiodr^a. Mis. Sil. Arkh. (p. 228) giveB fiwrrH koX povH^w /3airr<ili», d^, ^p, 6 jXcos /SoCr^cv.— /SovdiiTW, aor. fioOrca (§ 260), impv. § 849» Ph.
fipidi. Ph. V. od^
/3^5v, evening, — fipaBv, ppASt Pot., fipdv. Ax., fipadvt Silli. — An oxjrtone form is commoner ; /Spadi;, Del., Ppad6, Fer., /9pa(Y)i}, Ul., Ppad^, SfUi, /Spadi^, Ph., etc
^pa3i^cft, it b^eoiRM «i7«ntnj^, tm|if. ppaiwe (§ 884), Ph.-~In M. Or. apaSvd^€t is nsed, and Ppa.9^ta means lam late
[/Spd^w, / hoiL] — Aor. 3 9g. (ffipaffv, Mai. — fppaae. Ph.
[/9pflurl, troufert.]— Gapp. /9pci5( /§ 78), Mis., pL ppoK^d, Del. Latin oraea; V. Meyer, Keugr. Stud, m, p. 19, and S 872
[/Spairoi'c&M, WAMtcordo/' tiKWjert.] — Gapp. )9pcuro^, Ar. and Ax., where the /3 is Boarcely heard (§ 101)
[^paxi^Xt, 5ra««kt.] — ppoidXi, pi. -Xe or •Xa, Ph. Latin braoohiaU, ulected by Ppax^^oif. V. Triandaphyllidis, Lehn- fo^rter der Mitulgrieeh. VulgHrlite- ratur, p. 103, and § 378
ppaxi6ptf the dim. of fipaxi*^ occurs at Ph. ^s. and Afs. in the form fipod6in meaning arm, not bracelet, § 254. Gen. ppofwoO, Ph.
ppax^U ^il spirit, ineubue, Sflli
fipe'^ovfuu, Gh. V, ppexoGfuu
/SpedfiJ. Ph. v./S^^
[^p^ei, tt raifif.]— Gapp. /9p^, Mis., fipix^ti (§ 192), Ar.— /9p^<f€^ Ph.
/5pex6f, Gapp. «. /3poxi>
ppexovfuu, I caU.—Aikh. (p. 229) says, **Bp€XoOfJuu' iroXw, <fwpai^, aor, /3pe- Xi/ora, tinpi?. /Spex^i*. Used in nearly fdl the Gapp. dialects, bat not at Ph. In Bagdaonia they say ppttita, aor. ippSkra, impv, fipis. At Silli PptarKv, aor. pfiiffa, impv. /Sp^t.'' I record from Gapp. prei. pp€xovfuu,, aor,
SpeUra (§g 97, 289), Ax., Pp^ovfu, [is., /Spct^ov/xai, Oh., aor, 8 pLfipetcrraif do, Ar. — pipjfi6ftov (§ 61) and pip^dppovi impf. § 41, aor, ptpxarKat Silli. — Hatzid4kis suggests a derivation from /Spvx^MAi ('A^irva, XII, p. 481)
Ppex^ift ^^B* ^« ^piffKia
ppl^KUt Gapp. V. tifpiffKu
[/Sporrf , it t^ufiders.] — ^Jiiip/. ppopdatfKc, Ph., § 387
[/3p6m7/bia, e/ap o/" t^nd^.] — ppd^dtfui. Ph., § 257
ppofaXif Ph. V. ppaxUiKi
ppo^^i^ Ph. etc. V. ppaxi6¥L
PpovKOplf^w, I weep {of children), Ph.
intp/. I 889, aor. ppcm^Linve, paouHi (§ 281). Arkh. (p. 228) gives for Sin pwfucopii^, fiUK&fuu M ^TcX^dM, ui for Ph. ftpoKOpl^' kXolIu 4wl ppt^. So too Ear., ppoKOPlfu (Lag. p. 47) [/9pox>), rain.]— -Gapp. /Spex^f Ar. (deeL § 144), Sem. (decL § 136), Ax. BCii. (decl. § 188), Pot., /9pex^, Fer. (ded § 146), /9pox6f (§ 101) Ax. For Sin ^p€x6t and ppoxit (Arkh. p. 229).- Ppe^ij, V\i.—ppo^ <§ 14), Silli. -The forms with c for o have been affeeted
by /Sp^€i
ppwriXuf€s, f. pi,, water-paraUg, Ph. A compound of pp6ai and ^ Aivor. $ 2S2
/9p<6Mot, $tink. Pot. § 120
/9pw/Mtf, -€», I f (inlE, Del. § 200
pA&KKo, wooden bottle. Ph. — ^Kar. (L^. p. 47) gives PorbKKO and /SevSsrro, referring to Arm. povtovk, ptork, which means a $mall pot or Bauapan (Bedrossian). v. $876. The Ph&na ad6KKa are made l^ the Moslems as 64rsama on the way to Adana
\fivii, breast.] — Gapp. pvfl, pi. fivfti, ah. At. Phi.
P^u, Ul. Del. v, irp6rti
QSwdc, /36c8i, ox.] — iTie Gapp. forms tszt with the treatment of 9 (§| 86-96) and the -idi stems, and some belong to /Sddi, some to piOi, Thus: peXiis poi, pi. /SM^o, Del., p6i$, pL jSoilai (f 111), Sil., p6e. pL p69ia (i 75), Mil., ^'i; pi. Poiyjfli, Mis. Ul. Ax., $9. also P&x, gen. Axov, Ax., piip, Ar. Qfa., /Scfir, Fer. (Krinop. p. 44), poCr, gen. Poidov^pl, /Sol'da, PhL (§ 95), p2. ^. Pot.— jEi>ia(, Ph. etc.
[fivKos, clod.]—tJM\os, Fer. (Krinop. p. 55), § 99
ydt Ph. etc. v. yd\a 7d^), Ax. V, Turk, qazmaq [yaxiadpi, aea.] — In Gapp. and Silli alwavs with d instead of S (§ 95): yaidaif, Fer., qoidodp, pi. qoidoi^pa, Phi. M«l (§§ 71, 82), golUo^p, Ul. Ar. Th« form TttlroCpc, Sin. (Arkh. p. 229) shews the same d for 5. — yaxSlpi or Toipfdc (§ 288), ro TOip^r «-«; (§ 250). and dimin. Tcudopdirjco or yaifiiSka Ph. For metathesis, § 2Si,-^ydid»i- povs (§ 11), Silli ycicir. Mis. r. Turk, ghayet yaXpiSi, Ph. v. Taidoi/pt yaiplw, Del. f7. Turk, gharib 7<i4^u, Silli. V. Turk, ghaira yaXrdpi, a kind of rihbon. Sin. (Arkli. p. 280). The name is from GaeU, in Italy. V. § 869 YdXa, miVk, — Gapp., y^ihk (decl. § Hfl'
Glossary (Dialects)
591
Ul., qdXa (§ 82), Mal.~^d, Ph., etc.
$269 tLkydPifl, neut. p/., Del., iu text on
p. 390, i. 27. Explained as thUtU$ foX^, pi, yoKis, tpider^ Ph. Kar. (Lag.
p. 4S) giYes 7icaX^ or ^koXX^, 9pider*$
web, and yKO^p or 7iraXXi^p, $pider rdX^a, Ax, Silli. v. AydXia. raX^rey, p2.. Ax. Explained in text on
p. 390, L 21 as Xdxu^a, herlUt vegetables,
Ohalle in Tarkish (dli,) means /ruitj
of the earth in general, bat any oon- nexion is very doabtf nl foKiimiy Ph., apparently the rope by which a donkey i» led* In text on p. 478, U12 fa,fifip&s, ya/iwp^, bridegroin»i fon-in-tow. — Used eTecywhere in Capp. Ph. and SiUi generally in form yofihpdt, Bnt qafibp6t (§ 82), Mai. 811., TdMbovt (I 73), Bern. Deol. § 127 (Mai.), § 186 (Sem.). § 188 (Ar.), § 146 (Gh.) ydfuff^marriage, — Capp. generally Y^ftot, bat qdfMf, Phi., qdfAovs, Mai. (S 82), ydfiovf. Mis., gifuf, Del. Deol. § 1*^0 (Pot.), § 128 (Mai.), § 180 (Ax.), § 188 (Mis.), § 185 (Ul.), § 140 (Ar.). With possess. § 180, Ul.— 7cI/M>f, Ph.~ ydfiouf , Silli ya/Aia, etuprOt Ph.
TOJ^i^Mtf, i am thinty, aor. ydvwra (§ 216), Ar. impf, ydwme (§ 201), Gh. For Sin. AMk. gives (p. 280) yopviUww iTtivdrfKCn 4k Si^ift, and y«ufj^l^ta = {l) I epeak loudly, {2) I thiret. This word can have no connexion with totc^w, I tmeavj bot most be allied to totj^^, I do a thing with diffieuUyt Imbros {Ztaypa^iot 'Atc^t, 1896, p. 16) and possibly the Pontic Yoyaxrw, I am tired (v. qat^xeep), and Ophite dTa- ycCxrerof, untired {Deffner'e Arehiv^ p. 189). For d)yapaxrCa elsewhere, V, Xanthudhidhis, 'Bparr6ir/Kror, p. 478 Yabdrira, yahi^aa da. Ph. v. dyawta 7ab«^2t, Silli. v. Turk, gbabavet yahl, Gh. v. Turk, qabaq 7apd^cXi, carnation. Sin. (Arkh. p. 230). Italian garolalo. v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud. IV, p. 22, and § 869 7dra, eat. v, gdra
yariaipu, I drive away, and aor, 8 eg, yarUfftw da. Ph. Also without y, pres, i.Ti4y(a, aor. drtiira, impv, § 845. Kar. (Lag. p. 40) gives for Ph. Yjcort^^cn and "iKareOw (i.e. gaW/9w) and I record the <ior. gariieer da or KarUtrep do. A Pontic word, v. § 891 Tod^p^a, Ax., text on p. 894, 1. 32. Ex- plained as small glasses. It is the pi. of a dimin. of KeJ9p4^rnt with metathesis of
the 'pi't the initial y being probably an error for g, [yiiafu, I flay*] — Aor, 8 pL ^eyMpawe,
ydvftMds. V. ^vf»6
[yB^v (iK9&pt$), I strip,] — Capp. forms are : ^di^^, pass, ydtf^fuu, aor, Tdi^- ra, SU., 7d()jto/iai, aor. ydt^a. Ax., gd(^^o/Mu, aor. gd<^a, Fer.,ghedi^ovfuu, aor. ghediWo, Gh., ghedfi^iz/uai, aor. ^ghad^kdFra, Del., with which ef. ytr^v, yvrbtoitoi. Sin. (Arkh. p. 281).— 7p«^rov- /M>v or ydlirFOVMOV, aor, yaOeiriKa (§ 58), impv, ypdera (§ 55), Silli. For yp v. 9 11. — At Ph. ^vii9(ima is need, q.v.
yipKa^ y^fi<i^* Silli. v, diafitUrw
Tvipcr, Gh. v, eOa
TAa, Silli. v, ipxoftui
y4\tM, Mis. v. yiwrti/M
[ye\Q, I laugh,}--Ca,pp, pres. 2sg. yeXjt, aor. subj. 8 pi. ytXdive, Phi. Impf. yiXoPOf aor, yAaea, 8il., meanmg also to iRoibe/au^A. Imp/. §§ 208, 206. — yj^yi*, imp/. yj,drKa, aor, yj^a. Ph. For X V. § 269
yeftdK(tj Capp. Ph. v, Tnrk. yemek
ysftewl. Ph. v, Turk, yemeni
[7c/4^bt, I flU.] — Always in Asia with pres. in -cSrw. Thus in Capp. ye/stiPtSf aor. yifiSfea, subj. 8 sg, yeiM or iiuSA, aor, pass, 8 sg. ysfuidniw, Del., yofJuAru, DeL Gh. , and aor. y6/JMea, Ar., Yj^fuArw, Phi. Sil. with aor, yjAfimea, Phi. Sil. Ar. Ax. yjfv&fUMea, impv. yjfi6futv, Ar. At Ax. aor, subj, slso yeiuaeia. Aor, yl/uae^ do, UL, subj, 8 f^. i/fLo6f, Sil. Participles, yefidro, y^ofuifupo. Ax., y^ofjuoi^fiewo, Sil. — ifulspv, aor. ifua^Of impv, f/uw or l/to (§ 850), aor. pajt . i/uiSa or ff/ua (§ 862), Fh.-^yefuinvov, SiUi
yefdp, Ul. V. Turk, yemin
7cydT, bearded, pL ytpdroi, Afs. The phrase rtto-^ 7cvdr means a man hairless as to his beard, and is used synonymously with lefSuri ^^aqoXcM;, q.v,
7^cia, ft. pi. beard, — Capp., y^j^a. Ax.
• Phi., ipM, Ax.—y4pa, ra. Ph. Afs.
7^y(der, PL v. Turk, yeniden
yh^pa, Capp. v, ylpofAOi
y4pvritM, used in Capp. with the special meaning of wheat. Thus y^rrjifta* <rirof, Sin. (Arkh. p. 230), Ar. (Val. p. 16) and for Sil. y^wfui, pi. ywr^ftara * eiTos (Pharasop. p. 115). y^prifia, UL, yiXfM, Mis., yipfM, Ax. The pis, of these forms are unrecorded, bot are no doubt in -ara
[yerrC^ I give birth.] — Capp. aor, i)yhrn' etp, and subj. 3 sg. ipi/^, Del., y4pee, Ul. Sil., subj. 2 sg, 7«r^r, Ul., aor, pass. yePTtOa (§§ 191, 289), Mai.— Imp/.
592
Glossary {DidUds)
S $g, y«wdfK9t aor, B $g, 7^y(r)9c, ip(T)ir€ (§§ 250, 25B), «u6;\ 8 %g. yep^ji, aor. fats. 3 tg. 7«n^ir» Ph. Pre$. yv^i^ Tdh. — Pre*. 3 tg, yepp^ aor. yMiftri,
sua
yirdtpOt Ph. V. irrtpop ytpaifiipo^ DeL, etc. v. yi^pit^ yep€fjkddet neut. pL, a tweet made ofgrapet^
Ph. Probably from a Turkiah word
and tg. ytpepuit yep4pMt Dei. v. Turk, yarane Tc/)/, Del., 7^^ Ul. V. Tnrk. y«r ydpfUL^ Az. v. yipmtfM y4pos, old man. — Gapp., Del. (deol. § 118),
Fer. (deol. § 147), yi6pos, Ar. (deol.
§ 142) . £ Uewhere yippdpt pL yjopthPi^
Mai. Ax. Phi. Also 7c/n^, Az. — yipot
and dimin. yepUxot Ph. — The Gapp.
yjppdifp prodnceB the <u}r. yjppJIfPjflffa,
Az. Phi. and {tspkip. yuMbpoiatp tok)
Mai. § 244 7c/wd, Ph. V. Turk, yaram Y^pdi^irc, eto., Afs. V. Turk, ermek Tepdif, Del v. Turk, yermek yerfMtt Ph., etc. v. Turk, yetmid T^o-e, Ul. V. Tnrk. yetmek Ved^i r, PhL v. Tork. yedek [rci6p>«of, Oeorge.y-'Vu^pgiiigStPh. [y^ earth.] — U aed in Gapp. and Ph. only
in phrase eU H}p yilp, on the gumnd.
Thus &fi xh^ Ar., dh^ 71^, Del., c^f ni 71),
Ul., irnji, Ph. Also at Fer., M»ia dr
d^ r€, tt it above the ground yiifiapTOPf Silli. v. iftaprop yiipurov, Mai. v. li/wnn lynipii^, I i^row old.} — Partic. yepa^ftdpOf
Del. — yepaj^tUpovPf Silli 71^ indeed, particle giving emphaslB.
Oapp., Ul. Mai. Az. Phi. and Ph. 7ia {&i.)t prep. for. Beoorded at Ul. Pot.
and SiUi (i 11) [7j^a {M) pdj in order to.] Gapp. yjfi ya,
recorded from Gh. Az. Mai. SiL 7j(d...7j|a, either... or. UL, Fer. — y^d
apparently means hut in the Silli tezt
on p. 288, 1. 33 7j^al, yjfl^cJa, Gapp. v. Turk, yavai yxafi\d6€p, do, Gh. v. Turk, yaghla*
maq yjjifiXow, Silli, yjflfioKos, Gapp. v. Bta-
' /SoXor yiafipod, yiofipla, Gapp., Ph. v. Turk, "^yavru 7j^7Xad4^tf, SiL, etc. v. Turk, yaghla-
maq 7j^7w, Ph. V. 7«Xw yjflgiiip, Az. Ezplained as muc^f. It
reappears in 7j^agha/vcdi, also Az.
(p. 402, 1. 16), which I translate
ratedl. Possibly yjflflip yifiti. Ph. Tsh. V. d7cXa&& yif^/ui, Ar. V. Turk, yaimaq
yjflj;^f a Toridsh word used in Capp. to mean open country i Az. Mis. Mil., 7j^ar(, Pot. PI. yjfli^iSj^ Mai. Cf. such village-names as Aq-yazi in Bithyoia and Tekir-yaci between Gdksiin and Marash. Also jaza, desf^
without gratt or planU, Cag. Otm. Worterbuch, p. 104, and Tnrki yasibq. countryman^ H. Whitaker, Eaeten Turki, n, p. 20. VamWiy giw (Etym. Wdrterbueh^ p. 127) osm. }AZ — gro8te JBbene, and {Cagataitehe Sprachttudien, p. 346) L<lUt j^
inhabited country or plaiag 7j^^/»^a, Phi. o. Turk, yasa yjfl&lirffePt PhL v. Turk, yalqamaq Tj^oXdrva, Gapp. v. Turk, yagfalamaq 7j(ciX(iT0'ir, MaL v. Turk. yaUamaq yjflX^peep, UL v. Turk, yalvannaq 74aX4x> DeL o. Turk, yaghloq yjfipaMaffiPi, ACb., etc. v. Turk, yan yxapdxift, SiL v. Turk, yanaq yxawoHiea, etc., Gaj^. v. Tnrk. yap«-
maq yja\i<wo6ijfL, DeL o. Turk, yabaoa T^^oIdxiAf Az. V. Turk, yaqmaq 7j^9d^Xo«^, Phi. V. Turk, yaqa^ 740^, Gapp., etc. V. Turk, ywna 7j^ajNir<ra. Gapp. v. Turk, ywratmaq 7|aiDod^, Ar. v. Turk. yaransAq yiopyifX, UL v. Turk, yarom yjf^. Ph. V. Turk, yarem Ti^a^w^a, 7j^A Gapp. «. Xo^mpm, Xi»^ yj^, Gapp. «. Turk, yaiun
Tj^Of^^Xi yifl^^^Jdi^t Ga^p. v. Turk.
yasaq 7j^dffe, UL V. Turk, yazmaq Tj^KoXof, Gapp. V. $meitaXo9 yiflffdiq, Ul. «. Turk, yasdaq yjpJadij^ Gapp. Afs. o. Tnrk. yasamsq Ti^edi^xaye, Afs. t7. Turk, ya^amtq ysfiiri; wkyf — Gapp. Az. Pot., 71^.
Gh., 7xdr, 7«afaa, Phi. With thsYi
dropped, irl, Az. UL
yiflToixa/f't SlUi* v* Tnrk. yataq
yi^rpbe, MaL v. (arp^
7tode, Ph. V. ipxo/tai
ysfi^6t Gapp. SiUi. v. iuvrM
yjfl/^Ttit UL V, a^tt
ytflXo^, Del. v. Turk, yakhod
Tj^axovdi^t, Phi. Ph. v. Tnrk. yehudi
7t7{r», Ph. V. Turk, yigit
[7«t, peat,)— Gapp. 7ix, Az. (§99), *r& (Arkh. p. 257), Sin.— r«i, Ph. Tsh. Kis.
7iXdy, UL V. Turk, yolan
71X0P, UL V. Tnrk. ynlar
yifuen% Ph.. v. iiuenop
7tFddi, Ph. «. Tnrk. 'onad
[TbrofMu, I became.] — In Capp, the com- mon pret. is Wd^jre^wu, DieL (^ Phj- Az., pl^eftai, UL, r(«^imiyMi (Phaiasop.
Glossary (Dialects)
593
p. 121), Sil. From a form pi(y)9i»ai oome Wcroi, vZ^ovrdcu, .Phi., viyvri (§ 64), Mai. Aor. |yi», Gh. Fer. Ar. Uh, f4pwa, Del. MaL Ax. Phi. Mai. ; fyecjtft is rare, Ax. Phi. Aor, tuhj, y€{9)vC^, Del, Tcvw, Pot. Phi., «rri#, Gh. Ul., va Vw, Del., ^w. Pot., yhna, Sil. Remarkable forms are iwitw. (pro- bably tfii|{/'.), Ul. , aor. S !>/. Ivdoy, Ar., tmpv. 2|>i. ^r^i, Mai. ytwrroiy Phi., in text on p. 482, 1. 2 is probably not dia- lectic — PrtM, 3 $g. tiftTtUt imp/, 4w6ftowe (§ 358), aor, hvcL^ 3 tg, h9€ or lMbvr(c,
oor. tui/j, UG) (§ 348), Ph iifieKw/u,
aor, 3 f^. iifriKii aor* tuhj. l^Q (§ 46), Sim. v.§391 yd^ov. Mis. v, 8(mw PtodcoOf, Ph. t7. *lov8tuot YilSX, Ul. r. Turk, yol Y^oXad^, Phi., etc. v. Turk, yollamaq yioXjovXl, Ph. v. Turk, yolja yip\daJnt, Ph. v. Turk, yoldai yj^o/it^fiiy, Gapp. v. yefdj^ta 746ri(ir, Ph. V. Turk, yon 7j;6(a, Capp. Silli. v. Turk, yokhsa yiopi-^, Ar. v. iopr^ yjfipost yippd/viflffa^ Capp. v. yipoi 7(opov\di^oi;, Mai. 9. Turk, yurulmaq 740/»di^^ctf , / interpret (a dreanC^, Ph. Pre«. § 324, 328. Aor, 2 «^. yippdU<r€i ra, oor. su^i;. 3 «^. yjfipdUajf, The form betrays its Turkish origin; the word appears in Turki as yurumaq, to interpret a dream, Whitaker, E<utem Turki, n, p. 22 yifiira. Ph. v. Turk, yokhsa 74pi>, here, UL
yjpv^pi. Ph. V, Turk, yular yiovKXia-ffep da, Ul. v. Tark. yftklet-
mek yjipvKodyou, Silli. yxo^^icea, Del. Silli. v.
&Ko6ia yjfiOXrff, Silli. 9. ^Xiot yifttv^ Del v. Turk, yongha yjjp^povi, Silli. V. i^rot yipvpo6K, UL V. Turk. yiirQk TKovpovXdw, Capp. v. Turk, yurulmaq Y40i;pd(6rvov, Silli. v. liptinfia yipvffoOK, Ul. V, Turk, yiiziik 7iq^, Fer. v. Turk, yiqiq 7ltti; Ul., 74trb«i^'H. PU. ». Turk, yilz yjijitdQf Fer. v. Turk, yiizmek 7tilil!l, Ul. V. Turk, ytlz y^uxX^, SiL ». Turk, yuk 7lx» Ax. V, yi9i 7jt«6, here, Ax.
7j(<3gh^ui, Ar. v. Turk, yighin yicha (also gira), wooden toy arrow. Ph., given by Ear. (Lag. p. 49). Arkh. (p. 273) for Ph. gives gita with same meaning, and for Sin. (p. 274), rfflra, arrow, Hatzid^kis sees in this the
D.
Latin sagitta (*E^do/Mit, n, p. 537). V. §§ 372, 373 and < .v. d/tra
[yXel^M, I liek.\--Acr* IjyXt^a, Ph.
7X^1, Ph. V. Turk, yaghlaq
yXovKoxapa, a kind of plant, Ph. Given by Kar. (Lag. p. 48). v. §§ 269, 276
y^f6fiira, 7Xl!i^o, Del. v, yovXfiQ
[y\vK6t, «toe«t.]— ghoXirt^ ydXa, fresh milkf as opposed to yiaourt, Ar. — 7X1/61;, Ph.
[yXvrtitfw, I $et free, I eteape.] — Capp. 7ovXr(^w, Del., qovXrcdrw (§ 82), Phi., qpvXdiipw, Sil. Aor, subj. yovXribeiAf tmpv. to^Xto /i€, DeL — Aor, yXCrrwea (§ 251), Ph., etc, pose, aor, tuhj» ywXTtad(a, part, XvrefUwo, Ph. — 70VX- Tibpvwi, aor, 3 $g, 7o^XrM'(, aor, tubj, 3 tg, yovXrdUfTf, pati, aor, 3 sg. yovX- TibaKi, SilU
yXwrea, tongue, — Capp. yXtiatt, Ax, Ul. — 7W(^a or ywdffa, Ph., § 271.— yXibctra, Silli
7i»af, Ph. V, yp4t
y)¥ivda, adv,, opposite, in front. Ph. Also, <r' dypewda to fidpov, on the one tide, with which ef, yv4t
ypis, one tinu. Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 48) gives also yifis ypit, $ometime$, &yp4t, onee, ffdytres, at another time, yvit rh 8(&repo¥ , again, 1 reoord yp&s meaning again, which it is tempting to deriye from ix r^at
[ywwplj^ia, I reeogni$e,}-^Aor. 3 sg, wJ}pTffep da, dvJifrrffev, aor, eubj. d» da yvtapieia (§ 343), Ph.
yofidpi, load, — Generally in Capp. yovftdp. Ax. Ar. , and for Sin. you/idpi * ^oprlw (Arkh. p. 282). <\ofidp, pi, qofidpa (§§ 71, 82), Pbl.— 70Aidpi and yovfxdpi, Ph.
yo/uJ^<a, Capp. V, yefd^ita
yopyd, DeL X^7o 7. in text p. 318, 1. 24, explained as a little food
[7^v, knee,} — 7^aro (§ 152), Ar. Also at Ph.
y6paff€F, Capp., yopdinfei, Silli. v, dyo' pdtia
yov^ot, Fer., yov^. Ph. v, Turk, qnzu
7ov6d, napkin in which food is tied up and upon which it may be eaten. Pot.
7ol^a, throat. Sin. (Arkh. p. 232) and Silli. Latin gula;v.G. Meyer's ^eti^. Stud, m, p. 19, and S§ 371, 372.— The dimin. 70VX/, Sin., means the socket in which the pivot of a door tarns, and govXi, Fer. (Knnop. p. 45), is the hole for the bolt pf a door
70vXa^d/9|pa, lizard, Silli
yovXfiia, ft or ghuX/iw, Del., with aor. yXoCfjiaa or 7Xi!^ura, suij, yovXfdeia meaning to pick the teeth. It is the word given by Arkh. for Sin. (p. 231) as yXi/jd^* ilerdj;^/ n /tcrd repiepyUu,
38
594
OlosMry (Dudects)
It seems to b« the Pontio *y\ovtitu (Oeoonomides, LautL d. Pont., p. 104) which is ano. 4k\€tI^, I free from MhiUr or rind. v. § 99 for w and fi
yo6\o, Capp. v. 5Xot
TovXriArw, Capp., etc. v. yXvnbini
ywftdp{i, Capp., Ph. v. yofiApi
ywf/Mwli^' XdfAwm, BLar. (Lag. p. 48), and with this yov/ifnala' ^cftrrwr Arrifp ^ ^dXoira, Ph. For the oonnezion with Xdfiwu, V. § 272
yoApa, Gh. v. Turk, qur'a
yvpytfu, Ph. v. KovprQ
yovpyo^pi, vel sim., throat, — Capp. 7otM- yo6i r, Gh., qovpyodpt r (§ 82), Sil., yo9pyoOpt (Arkh. p. 282^, Sin., govpgodp (Knnop. p. 45), Fer., yKovpKoOp (Pharasop. p. 115), Sil.^^v0>od r ffov (§ 258), Ph. — Latin gnrgalio; v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 20, and S8 872, 878
[yovpoihi, jnp.]— yov/NM^r, Az. Owing to Moslem feeling the pig is not kept in Cappadocia even hy Quistians
yovphiri. Ph., etc. v. Turk, ghorbet
yptua, ypifi, old tooman. — Capp., 7^, Pot Del., ghepjMf, Del., q^p^i (§ 82), Mai., pi. 7/1^, Pot. DeL^ypct (§ 260), Ph., yfMla or ypd, pL ypdSt (S 801), Tsh.— Dimin. at Ph. ypi^Ko
[yp64LiM^ Utter.y-^pdfUii pL yp&tMTa^ Ph.
7pavd£^, Tsh. v. parrl(u
ypaJrl, fields near the village. Ax.
ypar^ 8 eg. pree., SlllL v. Turk, oghramaq
7pd^, / ynite. — ^In Capp. so at Az. Pot., ypdftv, Fer., ypd/^v. Pot., yfydi^ov, Mai. Aor. typaypa, Del. Az. At Phi. with K instead of 7: imp/. KpafiUfKo,, aor. Iicpa^. lliis is to be conneoted with the prononciation of 7 as 9 at Phi. and Mai., for which V. § 82. Impf. S§ 204, 207, 208, 209. Aor. paee. % 288. — Aor. iypa^pa. Ph., impf. ypaifrtivKOP da (§ 886), Tsh., impo. § 846.~At Silli the participles ypairrh (? dialectic) and ypafifiifa (S 57)
ypoAfn/Ao^ yfriting, Ar.
7P^^, / look, Ph., etc Pree. § 887, in^f. S 886, aor. ijype^a (§ 848), impv. 7P^(§846)
7potJcw, jNun'm. v. AypoutQ
ypaOJfa, Phi. Billi, etc. v. Turk, ghorai
yp&rvovftw, Silli. v. yd&ifw
TdiJjte, Capp. V. 73(^w
7v^^t. V. ^vpaf6
[yvwalKa, woman.] — vaJbca, Capp. paeeim. Ded. §§ 164, 165.— rcUm, Ph. Deel. H 800, 308 — ipoUa, SiUi
7«rl, Capp. V. M
ydwptoffa, Ul. v, hirviimm
[yupe^tt, I fMft.]— In Capp. xp^pu (f .f.) is generally used. From yvptim I xeowd only t^ tsipo. Dpr^c, Pol (possibly not dialeetio). jcc^/9w, aor. Klpejlfo, Phi. Pot. and K9pi^ee, aor. ff^M^ SiL (with back jr), axe ralfaa l^rom cp^^ changed to KipiBte thao lh>m yvpv6e». Cf. npjfs tear Kpgk {Kpdme). For Sin. Arkh. (p. 347) givei 7icv|fM^ by the side of «pt^ «. §75.— y)vp4^ m 351, 825), aor. 0/iey«, iw^e, i 846, Ph. Tsh. Aft.— Yup^/Syov, aor. 0M^ (S 10), aor. eutj. f'Affov, Silli.— The verbal subsi at Ph. ia Upefu^ seeking
[yvpltw, I twm (transit.).] — G»pp. aor. 7)^p0-a, Ul., 0/Nra, DeL Post. prei. iipit^fuu, Del., aor. y)vpUfru, (9| 85. 97. 289), Del., 7vp(9ra, PhL, aor. Mub§. § 242, {iN|)v. 7)v/i(<rrot;, 7)vp£dFrar€ (S SMS), Del.— ^ or. act. i^r)sa (§ S58), aor. paee. bfilara. Ph. — ^iV«f. pats. 3 ly. ^^ri, SilU
7Wa9i, aeom. Ph. Ear. gives (Lag. p. 48) 7ou^i, § 271
ywibca, yniffa, Ph. v. yki^va
ghflX/M, DeL V. 7ovX/bu3
gheXird, Ar. v. 7Xi;ic0t
ghepj^, Del. v. yptua
^9plX09, adulterer, Ph., with the abetnct sabst. TO ghapcxXi^i, aduUerg. ? Per- sian j^, ghar, debauched ptrMon.
ghetfgcX^c, ghad^iraXiicc, gourde Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 48) gires yt^KaXaxu tr. § 278 ghordc^^e, aor. Beg., he wished. Ph. ghediJ^ov/uu, Oh., etc v. y96r«$
idyicififi. Ph., § 172
[doH, pine-eplinters, used for kindUeg or to give lighLy^dadl, Ar. {% 88). Gh. (§ 89), SiUi (S 11)
idicrtt, I bite, — Capp. 8a«vw, aor^ i&ura, Ar. (Val. p. 16).->Sul|;. 2 tp. Moft and impf. 8 sp. 8eicaa^cer da. Ph.
[84^aXlt, ft«t/er.]— dXofiaX^ at Gh. is for i6)pa/UL)dp{i, i.e. fdofwXUk (for 5-»>^ 9. S 89) the dimin. of 9d^aXAs, whiek also appears in the Sin. fbnn irs- fioKldi (Arkh. p. 222), and at Sil {Xen. I, p. 191) as dXaitmXU, or (Pharasop. p. 114) dXofiaX^.— For Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 58) gives wefiaKiio^KKc, which he explains as (a dimia of) psfidKldi, ddfUiXtt
[SafuiffKriPo, plum."] — This word is used in Capp. in the following fomu: ftarafmive, Fer. (bat Eiinop. for Fer. gives fuu'affKep6, p. 64), lULpeiic^^
Ohstary (JXaleets)
595
Pot. O^Ttone fonns ue puoLpcJttmbf Ar., fuufaJfieifwd, DeL, /uaMi#4rcr6, Sin. (Arkh. p. 252), /«aXa^»ti^, SU. (Phwa- 8op. p. 120). For Moent «. 9 78, for metetheus S 104 attyutp. Ph., ddin7j^, MaL, § 172 vdopi. Ph. «. d&ri apoL, PhL V. d^fl^Ni
a0-iceiX0t, «c Aoolmaf t«r. — The C^[>p. forms ▼ftry with the treetment of d and ^4 /§§ 86—96). dJuricaXot, Del. Pot Phi. An., dAvKoKoMf Mai., da<riraXof (9 90), Sem. Per., d<ircaXift (S 91), Ul. The rest of the Oapp. forma go baek to dj^icaXof, the mitial dj^ of which is probably inflaenoed by dj^ot, espeoi- ally as in the old days the school- master was always the priest or deacon. The forms based on doffKoKot are possibly all comparatively modem ; at Fert^k at any rate dd^xaXof is the name for the newly come school- master, but the priest, the old instita- tion, is id^KoXot ('«>^j^iraXot, § 87). Similar are dj^xoAof, Sil. (Xen. i, p. 286), djflffKvXovtt Mai., yjfiirKakat (S 88), Ar., ytflffKoKot (S 89), Gh., duurjroXot (§ 98), Az. For deol. § 117 (Dei.), i 119 (Pot.), § 121 (An.), S 122 (SU.), 1 124 (Phi.), § 126 (Mai.), § 129 (Ax.), § 184 (UU, § 186(Sem.), S 189 (Ar.), § 14o (Oh.). With possess. § 180 — 4<i<rJraXof, Ph., ii 277, 291.— pdffKoXrit (d-»p, § 11) and with meta- thesis Xi^ffopift, pL XiffKOfnipif Silli [9axTv\Ldat rtni^.}— ^pp. ^axTvXi5e^ Sil., and forms affected by chimge of 3 to d (§§ 86—96) : daxrvXia, Mis. (§ 92), Ax. (§ 98), dax^vXia (9 88), Ar., daxrv- Mdc, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 116).— Xax^v Mda (9 275), Ph. [3axTvW, finger. 1 — The dim. form ttex- rdki is nsed. Capp. forms, daxr^X* p^- daxn^X^a (9 90), Sem. Ax., daxi(^X> Ar., \axT^\ Mai. and (Arkh. p. 248) Sin. — 5axr<^Xtt p*. -X«, Pb. PI. liaxr^ Xa, Tsh. Kis. Afs., Xaxr^Xt, Tsh. and Afs. 99 269, 288.— Xa;^pi, Silli '^, Ph. v.dU Sc^^tf, Ph. V. dia/3(/3i&ito Se^roy, Ph. r. duifiabfu k|3o0^6'a, /., devilry t Afs., as from a form iStafitiKoff^. For Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 49) gives dc/So^i^, d^fio^wdrs {TOfoOpyot) and defiofftfim&riKot {duifio- Xic^). For ia V. 9 259 ^X^^t ^ 9hew. — Capp. prej. Uixf^m, Del. Phi., d«/x>^«a, Ar., 8 tg. 8eix rov, Mai. Aor. Ifcilo, Del. Mai. PhL SU.— d<^w (§ 256), aor. ff^ec^ impv. ieU fi€. Ph. i^fpo. d€l$e ^ da (9 846), Afs — ptix^Wt aor. fu^'. 8 $g. ptlirt, Silli
Mjto, ten.— Capp. 8^«ra, bntd^a Ar. (988),
Ax. (9 98).— Mm, Tsh. 9 WJ.^pixa^
Silli, 9 11 8f jKorki, $taf^ old man*$ staff for valking.
So at Shi. (Arkh. p. 288) and at Per.,
where Erinop. (p. 46) gives demrtic. > At Ar. deirayUot, decl. 9 142. Properly
the staff of a Seiear^t, beadle, Latin
decanns ; V. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m,
p. 20, and 9 872 [8ejcarFj^, mfi«te«n.] — ^/roGrj^^ef, PhL — 8ff-
xocWa, Tsh., 9 807 ileKoi^e, «ta:te«ft.]— ^fgti^, Phi.— 8eica^^,
Tsh., 9 807 [deirar^re, Jifteen.'^ — dcicaWida, Tsh.,
9807 [dexar^vopet, fowrieen.] ^xaritrepa,
Tsh., 9 807.— peicaW(r^a/Ht, Silli ld€K€wptUt thirteen.] — Oen. ptKarpjft, Silli.
— ^mirpk, Tsh., 9 807 IdeKo^rdj seventeen^y-I^Ko^Ta, Tsh. ,
9807 9eKoxri&, eighteen, Tsh., 9 807 8cX^, Ph., ^p^ Afs. V. AJfkXtpffi, d^eX-
8^, not.— Capp. ^r, M/i, d^r, at Pot. PhL SiL Mid., where 8 is preserved. Elsewhere d^r, and also at Del. 9 95. For the verb enclitic after d^ v. 9 72 ; for d6/bi bov/wa. Mis., v. iffiTopQ. — pilf, pifi, pif (9 10 for end. verb), Silli. Also 9 '24
[IMpem, tree.] — Capp., always oxytone, fcrdp6, pi. derdpd, Mai. (decl. 9 148), Phi. Sil.
[Mrw, I &tnd.}~^app. prea. d^w, (9 89) Oh., (9 98) Ax., 8 sg. pfip to (9 95), Del., aor. Ide^a, Phi. , Idco-a, Oh. , and (9 98) Ax.— ^wv (9 11), tmp/. act. and pats. 9 48, aor. Ipc^a, aor. tubj. piffw^ impv. 9 49, Silli
[8e&a, the Hght.y-BiLd, Phi.— 8c(fa, Ph.
[SippM, skin.] — PL Sip/uera, Ph.
[ieffw&nftt bishop.] — Capp., dccrr^r (deol. 9 161), Per., ie<nr66ris (decl. 9 162), Ar. For d, 99 87, 88
[Aevrtf/M, Monday. ]^l>tfT4pa {% 89), Oh.
i^jca, toy bow, given with riUas' Sp0tot by Arkh. (p. 278), both apparently for Ph. and Bagdaonia. Kar. (Lag. p. 51) gives for Ph. fj;lKa, toy bow, and says that at Phi. Mis. and elsewhere in Cappadoda gdca means the wooden arrow, called at Ph. gita {v. yKlra). Lagaide, correcting Ear., gives as derivation Armenian dzig, bowstring. V. 99 876, 877
[Aiift^pct, Demetrios.] — ZtifA^pis, Silli. For S-^^v. 9 11
8(a/Mi^tf, Sin. v. itafiipd^ta
[iuLfiali^f^, I pass by.] — Pres. Sefiaivv
38—2
596
Glosmry (IHalects)
(§ 259), in^f. defialricat oar, 94fia, Ph. — Aor, y4pKa, 7^/3ga» oor. iiUff, 7€/9w, SiUi
[dio^t/S^w, J make pa$$ over] — In Oapp. dj^uitfidi^w eKTiTMiHrKtuff dirojSaXXety ro ififipvw, Fer. (Erinop. p. 46). By § 87 the pronunoiation mil be jefid^ia. —So too at Sin. (Arkh. p. 283) where diapdtia has this meaning when for 5<a- pifidi^, and means also as nsnal I read. — At Ph. aor, iifiard do, impv, d^/9at, pointing to a pre$. de/3dl^w, I put on {clothee, etc.). § 259
[dio/SoXot, deviLy^The Gapp. forms vary with the treatment of initial 9 (§§ 86— 96). djaBoXot (deol. § 119), Pot., 8jji- ^ovXoM (deol. § 126), Mai., yi^c^oXor, Ar. Ul. (deol. § 134), dj^<£/9oXof, pi. 8M(fi)6\y Az., idpoKos (deol. g 146), Fer.->5i^/3ot (§§ 359, 269), Ph.— Ttd- /SXovf (§ 18), SilU
[9idKotjdeacon,}~-CBfp,t dj^^os, Pot., BjA^ Kovs (deol. § 126), Mai., and with sob- Btitntes for 8 (§§ 86—96), dj^iirot, Fer. Az. (decl. § 129), yjfiKot (deol. § 189), Ar.
BUfiot, Ph. V. 8tdfio\ot
9ikI^, I marry, transit, {i.e. I make a marriage) t aor. 91^, Sin. (Arkh. p. 284).
1 reoord aor. 3 eg. dJLiuffiv do, aor. sui^.
2 $g. diKl-gt, 8 eg. 6UkU, Gh. — For the middle, I get married, Arkh. {loe, cit.) gives 9uHc0fiai, saying that it is osed speoially of the man, the word for the woman being warrpe^/tai, and that it ocours all over Capp., bat not at Ph. where BapadQ {v. i-a/mdw) is nsed. Of this middle X reoord pree. 9iK4fu (§ 230), impf. § 283, aor. dcri^a, Mai., dun^(;^a (§98). Az.,'tmp/. 8 pi. ducidfftaf, Ar. For the d V. ^ 86—96
9UtfAo, Ph., § 172
9iK6, TO 9ik6 ffov, thine own, Pot. Non* dialectic; ro ff6p is the dialeot word. In these dialeots it only appears at Silli in the form k6 /mv, k.t.X. v. § 26
[9iKpdvif pitclrfork, winnowing fork,] — Capp. 9€Kpi»Tti, Ar. (YaL p. 16) — 9ei^it Ph.
9hia, I give. — Gapp. (for the ^ v. S§ ^ — 96), pree. 9lp<a, Del. (§ 197), Phi. Pot., dirw, Fer. Gh. Ar. Ul. Az., d<yoi/, Mai., AU^ov, Mis. At Mis. also pree. ylpov (§ 92). Impf. Del, § 203. Aor. i)94Ka (§g 218, 222), Del., #dc«a, Ul. Fer., Idwica, Fer. Gh. Ar., diAira, Az. Mis., 9iiuca, Mai. Sil. Phi. Imjm. 9it (ro), Del., d4/i, pi. de/A^, Fer., d^f,pl. d^o-er, Ul., 86t, Phi. MaL , d6f, pL dSoer, Gh., 9iie€ fu, Mis. v. § 223. For Sin. Arkh. gives 9lria' 9l9iatu koI ktvtQ (p. 288) and probably all the above fonns
oan bear both meanings, ezoept &< Mai. Phi. Sil., where the forms meac- ing etrike have d as against thoie with 9 meaning give. Thas data, 1 etruek, 9ibKa, I gave, a distinetiGQ which oan of oonrse hold only where i is preserved. At Del. forms with I are used for both meanings. I happen to reoord no present fonni meaning strike. — ^At Ph. there is no distinction between the forms for give and strike, bat again the latte: meaning is recorded for the aor. only. Pree. 9lT<a, impf. a^xa, 9Uca ($S 281. 885), aor. 9tbKa, 8 eg. 8<62€, iv\(, eulg. 9ibfft^ (| 348), impv. 969 ra, pi. 9iSfa€{d4) da (§§ 851, 862), bat fo: give me, ti/uis, pL wofi&re are oiad, Ph. Pree. 9i9ov, A&., 91tw, Tsb. impv. pdfiovt ra, give me them, Tsh.— At Silli pdlmpw is I give, with aer. fH/Mta, aoT, eubj. ptiffov (| 48) and imps. p6^ fMM/ (§ 49), and dc&^ov, imff. § 39. and aor. di&ira, I strike and also IfaH For p and d v. § II
l9iff6KKi, double eaddUbagJ}^-Ctipp., dnsk /§ 95), Del., pL aar^j(a. Pot., to^k, Fer. (Erinop. p. 64). For a-^e v. § 66. and for oonnezion with Latin bisa^ oiam V. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud. m. p. 15, and § 872
94iat&fAjfl, Pot., 9unbfie, Ph. v. w/u»f
[9l\ht, tkiret.y-'Xlfa, Mis.
[dt^d, I am thirsty.}-— Pree. not reoordei bat impf. 8 pi. M^w (§ 906), 811^ aor, Xlfoffo, Ul. Az. Sil. The ssme X occurs in the partie. Xt^foipbhw, Silli (M. Gr. 9i}fmfffidwop), and is poasiUj dne to the inflaenoe of Xi^iofw, I a* hungry, given by Arklu (p. 249) for Sin. — ^i4or. 9lfaaa, Ph.
[9ok6s, beam, rofter.] — Dimin. 9Sii itf £rom 96kwp), Tsh. Cf. drdixo^<
9ofuuj^^rfi, aor. mid. 8 4^., he went med, and partie. 9o/uUpo, mad. Ph. En. (Lag. p. 49) ^vee pres. 9o/tepe^' i»- /Mr<j*o/tai, but the sot. form is not ac likely as the middle. I spell with u, taking it as a case of vowel-metstbesii fh>m 9aLfuufe6ofuu. Thepartic. Ssusin is for 9ofAaipefiho, dropping the fint -men- (9 282)
I96m, tooth.] — In Gapp. the fonns W7 with the treatment of a A§ 86-d6N pi. 96pm, Bfal., dop, pL dieuL, Fer., iSpfi, i&rji /*, $6pisa m 88, 96), DeL- 8arda^, Ph., pL 9apdipa, Tidi. Kis.- p6pii (^ 11, 12^, SiUi
[aovXej^ work.y^fwkesa (S 87) given for Fer. by Alekt. (p. 494), bnt onl; in phr. 6pyo (szfpyop) ^ovXcjl— /mtV (§ 11). Silli
Glosmry {Dialeets)
597
90, dovX^, UL— jm/Xm, -Xjif, -X$, Silli
(§11) Sp4fii», Ph. v. dpd€ikir
£^^>eiraFi, tiekU, reaping^ho^J] — Ospp., de/nr«U, Sin. (Arkh. p^ 288), SU. (Pharasop. p. 116), d«prar (§ 92), Mis., de/nrdy] (| 88), Ar. (K.E.).— aef»«^M, Ph., etc.
3p6, pL dpd, big, great. Ph., § 804. Used alio in the Ph. Gospels : ^d Spii rocs ^aXW^, to the high prietU, St Matt. xzvi, 14 (Lag. p. 8). The word is probably a shortened form of d^pdf,
[ducuro^j^, two hundred,'] — Capp., ^^- jo^d^a, Del., ifUffaMaj Gh.
[di^vafuf, poir«r.]-^aM« (§ 11), Silli
8«^, ttro.— Capp. di/o, Del. Phi. Sil. Pot., S^Oau^ Hal. Also 9u6, Del. Mai. Else- where the forms vary with the treat- ment of 9 (g§ 86—96), and are all based npon lv6, Thas />j^6, Ar. Gh. UL, Tytf, Mis.,** dj^ {and dite). Ax., }<(, Fer. With a prostnetio e or i : i9v6, Del., ^pj^, Gh. Ul., /pj^, Ar., Ifyi, Sem.— di^o- (§ 306), Ph., the only case of dyo being in the phiase di^ &, tii70 ana tioo. 96ov (§ 807), Tsh.— 7u6 (§§ 11, 22), Silli
9<Jid€Ka, twelve. — ^In Capp. Taiying with the treatment of d (^ 86—96) : dt^xa, Del., d(6d«ira (§92), Mis., do^j^cMca, dc^ra (§ 91), Ul., d(6(7)«ica (§ 98), Ax.— a<63</ca (§ 307), Ph.— pc^pcira (§ 11),
Sim
dcii8cicada, ^, tA« twelve, Ph.
diitfJLO, pi. dtbfULTa^ flat roof, — Capp. dtbfta, Phi., and with S changed to d (§§ 86— 96), di&iM, Fer. Ar. Gh. Ul. Ax. —8iit/ta (§ 290), Ph., etc.— doi^Ma (§ 11), SiUi
i, interj., Ph. Used before xude, ( x- [iaurdt, eel/.] — Capp. and Silli as yia^6,
etc. For usage, § 187 for Capp. , and
§ 81 for Sim 4py6, Ax. V. (f6¥ [ipBo/jidia, week,'\ — Capp. ^ofidpa (§ 89),
Oh., dofiida (§ 87) Fer., bat Erinop.
gives (p. 57) dydofidda, like the Sin.
6ft8ofid9a (Arkh. p. 257). Cf, d^rrd
at Mis. for ^^d.— do^uida, BiUi li^Sojuf^pda, seventy.] — ^/3do/ii^da, Ul. —
doAA^»^a> Silli ifiXddt r, Ul. V. Turk, evlad ifi\€/i'^, fun, gen, r* ipKefiTJs, Pot. For
Sin. Arkh. (p. 285) gives edXe/ii}* 6
ifXtoi, tfffot iK roG ev \dfiTU. § 99 ip\ip9€, Ul. V. Turk, evlenmek l^o^a, Mis. V. 0-0d^w [#77atfTp(6voAuu, 5« wit A child.] — Capp.
aoT, pa$$, 8 eg. gcMrpc^^, Del. — goffTpd^aKi or ga0Tovpc60'«, Silli
[fy76rt, ^raiuleM(<f.}— Capp., to* fg6pi /i, gen, rou 'vgorj^oO fi, Del. g6y, pi. g^ca, Ar.
lyep, Ul. Ph. Silli. v. Tark. oyer
iYfUfdifffa, Ax. v. Tark. inanmaq
&ylv, word ased at Ul. after a directly quoted speech, generally just before lr« ( = etve). Thejpronanciation varies, dyiw, iylv, itr. For examples v. texts on p. 858, L 16, p. 876, 1. 1
f^Xerdd, Silli. v, Tark. eXlenmek
4y6t /.—For Capp. forms § 174, for Ph. § 309, for Sflli § 28
^dd,A«re.— Capp., Del. Sin.(Arkh.p.285). ipd, Ar. Gh. Used also as an indecl. demonstrative, § 186
iM, here, — Capp., Del. ipod, Gh.
i8Q, A«r«.— Capp. idiJb, Phi. Sil. Pot., ^«6 (1 98), Ax.— At Ph. and Af^ i8i& is nsed with an impv. practically in the sense of Come ! In the phrase ii& *94, come here, the d has been lost by dis- similation, I 282.— For Silli v. pib
is, Phi. V. Turk, eyi
§(8a (etdor), I $aw, aor. ased to the preeente tfewpd, vel Sim, in Capp. Ph. and Silli, and rpopQ in Capp. and Silli.— The Capp. forms vary with the treatment of 8, for which v. §§ 86—96. They are: tt8a, Del. Mai. Phi. Sil. Pot., «fpa, Ar. Gh., yelpa, Gh., ef^, Sem., efda, Fer. Mis., etd^a (§ 191), Ax., ef^^a, Ul. Ax., aor, svbj. IdQ, Del. Pot., 8jfi, Phi., lyjfl. Ax., l^, Sem. vd tjfi^fu, Mai. (Pakhtikos, p. 23), § 95. For forms with 8x (dj(, yj) v, § 221. For tl84p iify, Del., V. §222. Also the phrases re Q TO, etc. (§ 221), Ul., ra fU tI fkh (§ 221), let us see what he has, Sil., and the 1 pL dfovpoOfi (§§ 95, 221), Del. — etda, subj. va 8(a, Ph. For 1 pi, a8a/i€i V. § 321.— efpa (§ 11), subj. ra psfi, Silli
[«1^of, kind, sort.] — Phrase, probably not dialectic, H8Q» €l8Qr, of all sorts. Pot.
[elK^t4rfMt saered picture.] — K^tnafia, Fer. (Erinop. p. 51), § 114
[stKoa-dpi, a set or piece of twenty,] — tUo&dp dXr^v, a gold piece of twenty (? piastres), Phi. Gen. eUo^apyw)
etKoci, twenty. — efxof, Fer. — ttxwn. Ph., §307
eUo^fUprov, adj., lasting twenty days (etic<Nri, iifUpa), Mis.
iCXir, Fer. v. d^eXd^a
AXiif(t, Ar. Phi. Afs. v. Tark. eyi
[ellAai, I am.]- Capp. §§ 247, 248, Ph. § 366, SiUi §§ 37, 62, 58, 59
itrdrva, Del. v. Turk, inanmaq
€lt, prep,, to, at. In Capp. without the
598
OlosMvy {Dialects)
artiele more oommonly <r< or 'f, '^.
With the artiele it oombinea to form 90 (covt Mai. Mis.), pi, <ra, ajid where the article has the required forms it prodaces also ace. »g. m. <ro{p, /. riKi', gen. m.f.n, a-w. Pot., aec, $g. /. dS^r, Del. At Az6 *t to, 'f ra are also need, and these forms tend to appear elee- where, probably owing to the inflaenoe of common Greek. They seem really native at Ax6. For all these forms v. § 102. At Ul. it is not in ase.<-At Ph. eto. 'f , '^, and with the article ^o(y, ffiliPt 4ro, pL ^tt, aa. Also ^ix^a from e^t TO fva. At Afs. <ro» for ao and at for <rf.— 'j, *i-, Sim
etf, fUaf iva, one. v. ha and fiUi
ixd, there, or as inded. demonstr. that, ni.,§186
[iicar^w, hundred.y^The initial i is often dropped. Thus in Gapp. <rar6, Ul., and pi. KarSdtt, Phi. (§ 171), ixaH, Phi. — At Ph. Kar6, B6o irar6, etc., as also at Eis. and Tsh., § 807
iKyvfUfQ, V. § 822
iK€i, there. — Gapp. iJKelt pcueim. — ]el (generally ]at ]ei, i.e. K«d iKti), Ph.^ ce(, Sllli. — Used eyevywhere also as an indecL demonstrative, §§ 80, 186, 817
[^KCirof, that.}—Jn Gapp. need in nam. and ace., the common forms being $g. iUeltro, pi. i)KttFa. For details, S 186. Qenitiye forms are used as possessiTe8jl88 — ^AtPh.eto.,dHe<rof, d)6et90Sy tally declined, and the mdecL forms <p. d)}e(yo, d}e<va, d)]eiFd, d)}Wv«, d)]€u^4, and pi. a)]«tfru£, $§ 808, 817, BlS.—Ktlpovs (§ 27), Silli
iKj^ there, Pot.
iKytii, there, or as an indeol. demon, pran. that, § 186. Gapp., Del. Pot. Phi., igipC, Phi. C/. Arffov (Val. p. 16), Ar.
iKKa, Fer. v. voto)
[ixxXifffla, church.] — Gapp. ^jrXi^ Pot, bnt generally with the prefixed p from the article (§ 98); pexXn^k, SU., pifxH and (Val. p. 19) pifKkXiiaj^, Ar., peKKkiiffd, Per. (Krinop. p. 56), peKKXtj- ffia. Sin. (Arkh. p. ^56)— ikkeffla m 257, 258), Ph.
iKo6, there, or as indeol. demonstrative, that, Ul., § 186
4kov^s, Phi. v. Turk, dkiiz
hovfiia. Oh. V. ir/NMktf
iKovrAres, then, Del.
^iroi^<rai^6. Ph. v. KKurffw
iKffwdpto, 4K<nr&. v. ^eawupofuu
4KT6r(, then, Ar. With assimilated o, iKT^Tt, Ax., § 65
firwa^, Ph. o. cXoZw
iU, there, Ul.
[Adny, >fr.frM.]-~For Ph. Kar. (Lag. ^ p. 48) gives yjfiros. For X, f 369 [eka^ppAs, light.] — Dimin. adv. d^pLn,
lighUy, gently. Ph. ild;., d^XiKo, Kii.
For X, § 969 cXAr^-e, Ph. v. Turk, atlanmaq fXdi^ojr, Tsh. V. TureOv ikvep da. Ph. v. dXiOti iXUk, pipe, Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 51) gives
Oddi' ^piy^. At Eis. OJSa, neuUpl.,
means vine twigs, Cf. eDUS}, euppU
twig, at Ophis in Pontos {Z6\\.
xvm, p. 188). V. § 891 iXlK, Mis. 9. Turk, eyi iXtxe, newt, pi., wooden Jlnger-etaUe far
enlarging the grasp worn iff harve»tm.
Ph. Cf. ^ftpiddxTi, Probably the
Cagatai elig «SJi^1> hand (Yamb^,
iagataische Spraehetudien, p. 238)
IXj^M, Del. V. ifKiot
[IXxof, ulcer.]— -Gapp. SKxos, put, matter, Del. Fer. Ar. Fer. Pot. (deol. § ISO), and (Pharasop. p. 122) SO.
[•BXXof, Qreece.l-'VeKdSa, Ph., § 277
Au6, Oh. V. Turk, dlu
ilk bc[f, Ul. V. Turk, en and bai
ilMra, Gapp. v. ififidiia
ifMira, Fer. v. ftap$ap%t
[efuurrAs, myeelf.] — In Gapp. pa^, Mftl- Phi. 811. used for all 8 persoiu, § 187
[iflM^ (pron. ifi)hai:v), J pui la.]— The Gapp. form is fid^, given for Sin. bj Arkh. p. 251, for Sil. by Pharasop. p. 120, and for Fer., where it stands also for /ia^€^, by Krinop. p. 54. I record ^ov, MaL, aor. a^fsoffo, Del Ax. MaL Phi. Sil. Pot., ffjMfo, Oh. Ul., jfMbcura, Ar. The tubj. to ffifimn, as well as to ifiaaa, is ^uUrw, Fer. UL Phi. Pot. and probably eTerywhere.— bd^tf, aor. I;t(b)a^a, Ph. — hdrpw, aor. ifthava, impv. % 49, Silli
[ififiai9w (pron. e/i)halpv), I enl^.l—The usual Gapp. form is ^uUrw (§ 99), Pel Fer. SiL Phi. Pot. , fuiipw. Mis. Also fdpw (I 81 and imp/. § 210). UL aor. o4/M, Del. Mis. Ax. PhL Bil. Pot. An. Sin., but e/iba, Ar. Oh., t/ui, UL, sod at Del. also oifiha (§ 241). The impc. to oifMi is oifjuL, but at Del. i/tba, sad so probably at Ar. and Oh. ^'• always fm, ftft, etc., bat at Pot sod Ul. 1 tg. PaiJiod{%2i2).-^/A)haipu,impf, fi{baiPKa, aor. i/iia (§ 863), aor. $ubj. i» fihQ, impv. iftha (§ 361), Ph.— Mb«^ pov, aor. t/Arfxa, Silli
ifUoa, DeL v. fidoa
ttipyat>aii, Silli. v. i/ioiajto
[^AtSf, my.] — Forms from this in C^pp. H IBl, 182, at Ph. § 314
Glomcary {Dialeets)
599
lifMrp^^ tn^ytmt.}— Gapp. ifihp6t Del. Az., elsewhere d/shpL — hp6{p, Aibp6(r, rarely €pLbp6{Pf Ph., 6fibp6f Ale. — d^bp6f, Silli
l€fMiwpoc$d,fanDard.}-^fibpoffrd, Pot
\€fM,wpo99mi$, adj,t thtU which ii in front.] — ra 6fApo6ufiKdt the men of former timee^ Ar. (N.K.)
^/ibpc. Ph. 9. Turk, emr
l>it/K, Ph. V, Turk, emr
eAM&r«^ Ph. V. y€fd$it
€^^ enperlative portiele, UL v. Turk. en
€9 ^, whereas f Pot. Not dialectio
tfrift, one, a (indef. art.). Thie, the neuter of eft, IB need all over Oapp. for n. aec. of all genders: t&ki^to h^a. As a sabet genitiye forme eziet; rv^wnQ, Sil., rdyovoi;. Phi., djrovt, Ax. *Braf M^Tat at Phi. (text on p. 436, 1. 12) ie prob. non-dialectio, and lyor goi^, ihid, a phrase. — fra (§ 807), one, with art T^a, Ph., r^a, riiFa, Afs., the indef. art. being d{r, g.v. — elf, /lyj^, h^a, Silli, §17
eraixa, Silli. v. 7vra(«ra
UraMo, Ph. § 172
[^d«/ra, rZ«Vtfn.>~lKl€«ca, Tsh., § 807.— -V^rdcca, Silli, § 16
iw-ffi, DeL V. tci^inO
[rrtfvfioOfuu, I remember.] — ^At Silli, pret. a-vfuAftov, aor, ^rvM^ca (§ 66), impv. {rvii^^TOf pL cvfiiftrrdTi
irjf€Lf Ax. V. yivwk
ewiwdi, rftrsty VI In text on p. 862, 1. 16. It appears to be the locatiye of a Turkish word
iwlaKOu/Ut Silli. V. ybfofuu
ewwa, Oapp. Ph. v. yboiun
[ewvia, nine.] — In Oapp. the nsnal M. Oft. irjfi, (or t^xd] is used.— crtf (9§ 260, 808), Ph. Kis., iwea (§ 807), Tsh ycrrk
(§ 16), Sim [Irrcpor, inUitine.] — jMepo, Ph. lewTpH-oftoit I am tuhamed. ]---Oapp. pree.
2 $g. Tport^wtu, Ax. — Pre$. 8 <p.
dpivrreUf imp/, dpewodfiowe (§ 868) , oor.
cFdpdra, rpdra (§ 862), Ph. er(T)<rff, Ph. v. 7«wa *Brge^tft/M & plaoe-name, Ph. ergt/>4(&ra, Ax. v. dyyo^^/M ri^, MB.^Oapp. i^t. Phi., I(, Ax. Del.—
I(€ (§ 808), Ph., 1^1 (I 807), Tbh.~
-yi|i (§ 16), Silli [i^^a, sixty. }-~4(^wda. Phi.— ^^ydo. Ph.
Tsh., § 807 myi$ Silli. V. Turk, eksik iiO^ifeaii, SOU. V. Turk, eksilmek
Ue(»r^ /'«t«}-^Jtop*«>f P'« 71«H^»» ^M {§88,88
^ Ml + oor. Jiill;., would that, DeL
iw^bna, ad9.f above^ up. — In Oapp. at Gh.,
and ^rdr de64, up there, at Ul.— At Ph. rtvov ^pov, a mixtore of hrd»» and djn^^pof. — The osoal form in Oapp. and Ph. is d«x(r», q.v.
Ivop, Oapp. Ph. V. walpiw
iwO, Ar., ewiC, Bfal. PhL, ev-tyi, SiUi. e. Tnrk. ep eyi
iweid^i, when, since, Pot. Not dialeetio
iftpa, Ul. V. valpma
[ewtSMpaipw.] — Aor. 8 sg. ri^^^iy, A< dt«d, Ph.
iviM, then, thereupon. Mis.
[ivipplwTv, I east out, also metaph., I throw out opinions.] To the liStter sense, for wnioh L. and S. quote Aristotle, the aor. pass. wipl^AifKo, I understood, Silli, is akin. In Pontos Tipl^w means, I put bread into the oven, Oeoonomides, Lautl. d, Pont. p. 194
Matn, likewise, Del.
[hriT^oia, I order.] — Used in Oapp. and Ph. meaning I eend. In Oapp. rare: oor. vlra^ev, Pot., and Arkh. for Sin. has |>re«. s-crrd^ (p. 261).— At Ph. common; pres, vird^ (§ 827), oor. rirt^a (§1 261, 848), tmpv. sg. wirdx ra (§ 846), partic. mrayfiivo. Also at Sis.
Mrporof, Oapp. v. /drpowot
iwKo, Oapp. V. woui
ihl^ev, Del. v. Turk, bitmek
^)b^a, Del. v. Turk, boi*
Ip, Ph. Afs. V. Turk, ejer
ipd, Ar. Oh. V. idd
[ipyaorifpioif, workshop.] — dyftavrlip. Pot., 1 104, and at Sil. (Pharasop. p. 118)
[^/rydn^, workman.] — Oapp. ipydrefft,
Ar. (Yal. p. 16) AecpLipgdroi, Ph. —
^pTddi^f , pi. epydifffffi, Silli
[ipyop, work.] — Oapp. Ifpyo, Del., pi. fpyara. Phi., ipara, Sil. Theoommon form is 6pyo; Del. Per. Ar. UL Sil. Phi., pi. 6pyaTa, Ar. § 162.— ^pvo. Ph., Bpyov, Tsh. Kis. — 6pyov, Silli.— For the Oapp. and Ph. phrase tf«#pd (fpyw, v. §881
ipvrri. Phi. v. Turk, eritmek
UpUlu, kid.y-Qen, At^^oO, UL— pf^, Ph.
tpKewdi, Phi., -da, Silli. v. Turk, erken
'EpM^ct, Armenian, PhL
ipd(a4ray. Ph. v. Turk, ermek
ff^u^, MaL v. 6fi6ffffv
[IpXo/bMt, I eosM.] — Oapp. pres. (pxovfuu, Del. Oh. Per. Ax. Phi. Pot., ipxov/u, Mai., ioovfioi (§ 101), Ax. Ul. (§ 227), SiL Phi. Pot., ipwfu, Mai. Biis., a^pov/u,Sem. In^/. §§282—287. Aor. Hfn-a (§ 218) with sutj. ipr» eyerywhere, except ffXra (§ 98) at Ax. and probably elsewhere by the side of l^pra. Aor. 1 pi. in 'luvTk, § 191. Imjpv. IXa, pi.
600
Glossary {Dialects)
iUr, iXttre, and at Pot. iXart (§ 226), pUnperf. g 244.— I^ov/Mu (| 854), impf, S§ 858, 859, oor. ^/n-a (§ 841), oor. iubj, iprUf vdpTtt (§ 848), iwnv. ^a, pt. yj^e (-v-eXdrc, | 269) and yx&Atert (I 851), Ph. Pr<;j. IpxovAu* Tab., § 864, and the rest at Tah. and Aft. aa at Ph. — Pre$. iflx^vfu or ipxovftou (§§ 12, M)> imp/- §i 87, 44, aor, ^/mi (§§ 11, 46, 56), aor. stUff. vapru (§ 46), impv. yk\a, pi. ytUri (9§ 15, 49), SiUi
/(To^a, Gapp. V. ir^fw
/^^p, Del. v. Turk, eaaer
4ffK4py Afs. V. Tark. 'aaker
Jiffraytt loraxa, Ul. v, rrixw
liarlat ^r<.>-Gapp. with prosthetio r (§98): rufirK4 (§86), Del., rufd, Fer., yurdd (§ 88), Gh., PTforai^ (Val. p. 19), Ar., ridSui, 171., ri(fj((C, Mia., rufrj^ Ax., purrjfl, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 121). — vi^r/a (§ 268), Ph., etc.— Id'fi, Silli~^««rj^ i» unknown
Mt thou. For Oapp. forms, § 176, for Ph. § 810, for Silli § 28
MX<r€P, Del. V. Turk, ^maq
Mv 6y\o6 qardp, x^ tatt&M fd x<i^P* Turkish in text from Ax6 on p. 404, 1. 6. For meaning see translation
M^€P da. Ph. V. x^^^
l(ftpa, Gapp. r. <f^pov
Id^M'a, Ph. p. 9Ki^b»
h-egj^d. Phi. V, Tnrk. etek
M or erkt pi, irx^, this, with byforms ed6, etc., It6, Hl, pi, trs^, iii, 16a, /6ia, erdyxa, ray^a, Gapp. For de- tuls, § n^.-^Neut, pi, M, Ph.
id4r. Phi. V. Turk, 'adet
[ei>«ccup<i&i'w, I empty.] — Gapp. ^m. 0co- p(6r<tf, Sin. (Arkh. p. 277, who gives also J^Kcupof, empty)f aor, ^Kjfipt^aa (§ 222), Ax. — iVef. ^6aip(6rw, oor. ^6alp(r)0'a, Ph.
€^XoY€(^. This form is presupposed by fiXoyt^' y€rwQ given for Sil. by Yasil- iAdhis (Xen, i, p. 192) with the phrase p6^ fiat pKbfyv^&ft our bride (or tiiter- in-law or daughter-in-law) ha$ had a child
[€6\6yiifl4a, ble$iing, and so the marriage hlettingt marriage.] fiK^fULj Sllli
[eiiKciyQ, I hlett,] — From the meaning of hle»$ the wedding sacrament, the verb comes to mean to celebrate a marriage, Gapp. pree, dfiKoyw (Arkh. p. 257), Sin., pXoyliia (Eiinop. p. 44), Fer., paee, aor, /SXo^d^a, Ax. — Poet, aor. pfK&fiffKa or /SXoyi^Ka (M. Gr. eiikrfti' BjIKa), Silli
[eiffiop^t beautiful,] M. Gr. often tS/top- ^t, and so in Gapp., dftcp^, Ar., iS/Aop^v, Mis.
[eifpLoKWy I ^nd.]— Gapp. fipUfxtt, Del.
Phi., fipUfKw, iifipUftcw^ 9er., fiplyw (§ 80), MaL imp/. Phi., S ^^ Aor, everywhere iippa, Impv. Fer. § 228, imp/, pass, 8 pi, ^fipt^Kbev, Dei., aor. pan, tubj. 1 eg. ra fipexi, Mis. At Mia. and PhL nfip^ meat& I brought^ and at ICaL fipiyov meaai I bring and ^pvov I find. Thii interchange of meanings is probablj due to a phonetic oonfoaion be- tween ^^pa and ^^pa. — pfiaxm^ imp\ § 886, aor. #pa (onoe vypa), oflr. #u2{;. Ftt pifipUt impv, § 851, jnim. pre*. 8 f^. fipto'KeUrai, aor, fipa0^ ettbj. fipe$& (§ 862), Ph.— ^or. HBpa or ra^. fills/, wa pdfipov (§ 46), SUli
[ei^ofuu, I proy.p- At Ph. in aenae ol I wort^jy; pret. i{p)^fiM. (§§ 281. 822, 866), aor. ^^^a (§ 3(12)
I^TO, p€Ut, V, rpc^yw
i^opup, Kis. V. if^tai^
l0a(a, Gapp. v. o^^^
l^€v da. Ph. v. Tfifiyw
4^dit, Ph. Aft. V. aM4wTfft
l^wtf-a. Ph. 9. drXidrof
4{^)^0fMi, Ph. v. ei^x^Mai
t^aia, Phi., etc. v. 0*^4^
l^if^a. Ph., etc. V. ^^^yyw
^^Tti, tev«n — So in Gapp., but S^rd, Mis. and also at Ph. Kis. and Afia., § 807. -^c^ (§ 15), SilU
l^a, Gapp. V. ^€&yta
4i^ii>afp, Dd. v. ^tni^n
fXt Ul. V, Tnrk. eyi
[^X^^t y^terday,]—exT^t ^*
'Exp'^^'^^^'Vi'^^ ^<''' '^M A^ <>' ^ ^^ •^''^^ Chryeoitomt a sacred well and chapel
in the valley below Ph&rasa. The
form is ftrom "Ai (Aytot) XpMr60Toi^,
altered apparently by eonfosion with
Xpc^r^t
lx<ra, exTcaf Ph. v. xy^i^
lxw« ^ ^V0. — Gapp. ^» {ixov, liia. MaI.U For oonj. at Mai. Phi. 811. v, §§ 60,
191. Imp/. §§ 80, 201, 210 ^», h
inh W« (§ 828), 1 pi, ixott€s (§ 321), impf. etxa (§ 884), 8 eg. cCd^e, Ph. Ill the text on p. 488, 1 17 (fdr J*a rain. ^ had aleo a w{fe, Impf. 3 eg, efifi^, )oAfi(r(), Afs.— ^otf, «i^'. ra nLx««i Silli. §§ 12, 14
4^4s^ yesterday. Phi.
4ii'b4,Vh. v,49Q
tdfi, V, dXXof and § 806 ^x/3aX4, Del., etc. v. Turk, aavalla r<iiW,Jdo,Ar.Gh., §§88,89,19& Arkb. (p. 287) gives for Gh. 64^, an im- possible form, probably a slip for Sj^dfw. It serves as piee. for rv^cu Impf, Ar. § 213. The word is from
OlosMry {Dialects)
601
^sAi^ (% 88), for whieh v. XAnthudhi- cUi38, iSpAn^ir/Krot, p. 689. v. wittJu ^dLXy pariiole forming eaperlatiTe, Ph.
V. § 806 i'ei/A4y(i, Gapp. Ph. v. Turk. Baman $"^1^* t^f with amrimilation ^dfi, prep.
Zcibe, Fer.~M. Or. <rd^ pij^vfjLa, bar to faiten a doot^ Ar. and also Sil. (Km, i, p. 286, and Pharaaop. p. 117) ^cvdc^w, I f Aiit. — Gapp. prei, Ul., fw- 7i£r«tf, Fer. (Krinop. p. 47), Sil. (Pha- raaop. p. 117 and Xen, i, p. 286), €Lor. ^dciwa, UL, tmpv. ^ do n^/M, «Au< t^ door, Mie.
^av-rtdf. Ph., ete. v. Turk, sabteye ^eibd(x)ray, ^abaxdd, Gapp. v. Turk. 8«bah
^apd/H, Ph. V. Turk, zarar
i'cLp^iiSdTjflt Ax. v Tnrk. ' zarzaTat (sebzeTat)
i'apj^dL, j;'apia96s, Silli. v. diapd
$'€tp\a»dlffu, aor, tubf., in a Plil. text (p. 430, 1. 7) where tiie context requires the meaning grow fat. Glearlj from a Turkish yerb in -lanmaq, possibly zorlanmaq, to grow 9trong, with the o assimilated (| 65) to the following a
t<tfidafio^, Ph. V. Tnrk. zerdale
^irj^a. Phi. V. Turk, zad
^axiii&, Silli. V. Turk, zahmet
^p6rmoVi Silli, eto. v. ^/Si^vw
i*yi£t, rydf, pair. SlUi
^e^ydp, Gapp., eto. v. ^evyvipi
i-c^^yi, fe7/>4<i. Phi. r. i-«p^6t
i:4{ow, Tsh. v. ^e(>y»
^eX/Aoirw, Ph. «. Xtf^rfJLwQ
i-e/AbOi, Ph. V. Turk. sfinbiU
i:im, Fer. r. itajr
i"^ TO, Del. V. Mw
^cf'odri, Afs. V. Turk, san'at
jvW^t, fr^ad. Ph.— Ear. (Lag. p. 50) givea for Ph. j^€pi$r K6fiwoSt and for Sin. Arkh. (p. 236) has i'tylSt explained as (1) tulphate of copper, (2) gla$$ bead
i'«r«^. f «r^f Capp., etc. ^cygtvcdw, Gapp., etc. V. Turk, zengin
i^p^, left, — So at Ph., where ^e/>/96f as Bubst., perhaps because the west is on the left-hand side of the map, is a name for America, which is used in conversation to conceal the subject from any Turks present. — In Gapp.
n. pi. i-e/9p|«t, MPiAf P*^- [^coToirw, I /leat.J^Gapp. aor. tub). 2 $g,
^€ffTdMfitt Pot. {^eor6t, hot.l—^tffrh recorded at Ul. and
Ph. [^eirydpf ) pair, yoke of oxen for plough^
tnp.]— Gapp. hpydp, Ul. Mis.— fe/9gdpi,
Ph. Afs., § 266.— From this, i-e^Topdt,
pL -pdX (§ 156), ploughman, Mis. for M. Or. ^cvyaf
liit&fKil, collar by which oxen are attached to the yoke.] — Gapp. dimin. t^fiOd, pi, t^PKjji, Ar. ]iy\6^, pi. ]iy\6f>ifl^ Mis. — The cord or withy which ties its two sides together beneath the neck of the ox is called at Ar. ^«/9\o- p6i
i^6y<a, I yoke.} — In Gapp. with meta- thesis (§ 104), pret. /9r<^«, Phi., aor, tmpv. /9^f^, Ax. For Sil. Pharasop. (p. 117) gives aor. ivfie^a, and for Ar. Val. (p. 20) pres. ff/9^^, aor. t^pe^a. — Aor. 8 $g. 49^{«F, Afs. Pres. 8 pi. ^^^>vr, Tsh. » 281, 284
[jVw, / boil.] — Gapp. ^w, trans, and intrans. Fer. (Krinop. p. 47), 811. (Pharasop. p. 117), Sin. (Arxh. p. 285), Ar. (Val. p. 17).~-^or. ij^taa, Ph.
[j^Xet^, I am jealoue.] — At Gh. aor.
(ifpfiowwQf Silli. V. ys^iuvCi
[i^«. i uek.] — Pret. iirrdyv, -rjt, aor,
iijrnra, tubj. inr^^* ^^' — ^ Gapp.
^Q seems to have been supplanted
by aramaq, q.v. it, Ph. V. iY^i itJ9ara, Mis. v, Turk, zivane ^Jdri, Ph. V. Turk, zindan ^pgdifovs, Silli. V. dTviyyorof iipi^, Ph. V, TCipil^ia ZUfnu Turk, Ph., § 291 ^o\fiAt»(a, Gapp. V, Xi^fiorQ j^ofjAi6Xaa, Ax. v. Xifafutfu ^6f Del. V. d^ri ji&pc. Ph. V. Turk, zor i'opXoCyxa, Mis. v, Turk, zor ^t/Xei^, given by Kar. fLag. p. 50) as
the Ph. equivalent for the Gapp.
rcXet^w rpi^. I record aor, ^oi^Xe^a,
Ph. V. diX^iSw ^oi/Xd, i'ovX^d, SUli. V, dovXet^w, ^ovXej^d ^ot/riip(i, Mis. Ph. v. ^(urdpi ^ovpiiri. Ph. V. Turk, zurriyet jiBt/f»Xoi)f , SiUi. r. Turk, zor ihiif, Fer., the long gown reaching to
the feet worn by boys in Cappadoeia,
Italian giuppone, § 869. For Fer.
Krinop. (p. 47) has ^6r, and for Sin.
Arkh. (p. 285) and Eleft. (p. 94) give
i^ToOva f)l>yi' 6 fkry6i. t6yi/i' A »^w rod dcre-
rjyuw Tai/pov, Sin. (Arkh. p. 286). — record fi, Ar. Phi., balance, pair of scales, ]l, pi. \Uk, Mis., (Vi, pi, {Ufa, Del., a yoke of oxen. — ^ /w^a, a suit of clothes, i.e., shirt and trousers. Ph. $iffidpi, dough. Thus at Ph. — In Gapp.
(vfAdp, Gh. Ax. SU., ]vfuip, Fer. [iV/u(6rw, I A;n«ad.]— Gapp. {vfuifvia, Gh., \viuia9w Fer., aor. fi/uwa, Gh. Ax.,
602
GlosMry {Dialects)
past. pre$, 8 tg. fv/uoCroi, Gh. — Aor.
8 pi, ^/AOM-oF da, Ph. i^^u, Ph. V, afii6irv l^Q, I livs.'] — In Oapp. 1 pi (o^/uffrt.
Phi. § 191 j^i^pi^t painter, — Gapp., Fer. Ar. [^wdpi, belt.] — Oapp., ^w^, Sil., ^>w(£p,
Mis. — i^owdpi, Ph. [ftbvwj I gird,] — Aor, paBt, ^(6<rTa, Ph.
fdf HtU given hy girle to an elder ritter or elder fetnaU relative. Ax 'ifa, ^(j^. Ul For Sin. Arkh. (p. 288) gives d^jfi aa the title given by a younger woman to an older, or by a bride to her hasband's sisters, and also (p. 278) T<raTi;& and rj-a. For Fer. Erinop. (p. 46] has d^eicL Extra- ordinary respect for her husband's relatives is demanded from a young wife in Cappadooia. His father and mother she may not address at all, and for Arav4n Val. says (p. 20) that she mast call his sisters <reKtplr<ra. and his brothers r^eXeM*^* both titles of respect. This custom is called at Fertdk ru^j^i^e (Alekt. p. 500)
(l, fli, Oapp. v. itJy*
fvfJuLpf fvfuifWW^ Gapp. V, flf/Mt/N, ^-
^, OTf Pot*
ffo^a, Ph. V. dXXdiW
TffifH., Mis. V, €bplffK»
ifyjflffa. Ph. V, X&fUfv
iypa. Ph. V. tbpl^Ki^
li\un, sun,] — Gapp. SXjptt Fer. Phi. Biis. and for Ar. by val. (p. 19) and for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 267) ; iXios ($ 69), Del., but dyd' JIfXio, like the sun. — A'Xot (tl 259, 275), Ph., but gen, i^Xov.— yXodXiis (§ 15), Silli, gen, y^ouXjfiO
llfuu^tt Ph. V. ytfUi^
iifMpToift need as an exclamation, pardon, peeeavi. Pot and Silli, where ytifiAprov (§ 15) also occurs
[4/i^pa, day,] — In Gapp. generally pt^pa, but ^^pa noted at Ax. Mai. and Pot.--^)At^pa, Ph. and Silli. PL di$o fUpL, Afs.
l^fUrepsft^ cwr,] — ^Forms from this in Gapp. 9§ 181, 182, at Ph. § 814
[^/AMtft, half,] — Gapp. ^iro'o, Gh., ytifi- <rov, Mai., 5t/uuro, SCfuwa^ Phi. with the h of the article. So for Fer. Ih/ffuvo, d^/uM'o, pL ddfjfuffay Krinop. p. 57. — PI. with artide, rarffiura, ddnffuaa of all genders, and the sg, d fnffi^ a half, Ph.
[^^ropw (pron. oonmionly bepd), -/Mir,
I can, am ableJ] — Oapp. pre». hspu, rarely wopQ, -pett, eto. 1 j^ in -pbean,
1 191, impf. Del. § 208, aor. h6pn, suibj. boplff-w, Ar. Phi., voyiiirw, iJL,
2 sg, wop^, Del. After the neg. tht verb is sometimes enditie (§ 72) and the b may be dropped (§ 99) : ddfiihopu, impf. d^/Mud^xa, Del., where the iwtpf. of Dopw is h6p»n.. Aor.S sg. di^ h^pni r, d4 ftopr€(p, div iJuop€€(pj Ax., pres. d^ bopov, but 8 sg, idfi 6pa and aor. dsp hovpffa, Mi8.->boMrf, -p€tt {§i 328, 833), impf. hdpKa or hoplfica (§ 336), aor. subj. bop^o-w, Ph. impf. bdpra, Tsh. Afs. — vovpQ, -pecf, impf. § 42, aor. waOm or v^pura, Silli. Here too the vero is enclitio after the negative; for forms V. § 10
viiavvot Gh. V. i^pLLTvt i^gpe^a, Ar. V. Kpip<a
0
$d, partide expressing ftatuie in M. Gieek.— <r^, <r€ ($ 24) Silli.— In Ca|^ occasionally at Pot. and Del., but probably not dialeotio. The Gbpp. is ra {q,v,)
MXa4rea,ua. — Gapp. , SiL Phi. ProbaUj not a dialect word but of recent intro- duction. So far inland the Or. word would be likely to be lost. In general the Turkish denis is used
SdXit Ph. V. \i$ipi
edpyjfi, Mai. § 172
0€Lpp€6w, I thinkf opine, — Given far Sin. by Arkh. (p. 286). Also aor. 3 sg. ftipc^ir, Mai.
tfd^i, almond. Ph. — For Fer. KxinopL (p. 48) gives drdtf-a- rd d^t;iyBaka. For $f § 87. — ^For otlier forme of this word, which is not given by Ylikhot, used in GypruR, Smyrna, Livisi and Grete, v. Sakellirios, Kvrpcacd, o, p. 488
[$aOfutt wonder.] — ^For Fer. Krinop. (p. 64) has rdyfUL and ruyfucnfi' 6 BavfutrevpyAt oytot. So for Sin., $6,yfui (Arkh. p. 286). For 6, § 87, for y ef. Kavfia
[tfavftdjiw, I wonder,] — At Ph. as depo- nent, the impf, 8 sg. Beytukio^rm^ being recorded
tf€7^{b^our, Ph. V. Bavpuk^
[BeU, attnt.>~Gapp. x«<« (§ ^), Ar., rtia (§ 92). Mis.
[e^jrXa, TAeeia.]— The Mmin. 2e<X«tf, SiUi
B4kwv, Ph. Oapp., BiKSw, MaL o. Birtt
BiKia, I wish. — ^In Gapp. the forma vsiy with the treatment of tf (Sf 8^--96). Thus pres. xf^^* ^-^ ^if/. nAt/in, Ax., BOaia or BiKuFKa (f 206), SiL—
OlosMry (DicUeets)
603
0^y\tf or $iku (§§ 269, 276, 827), Ph. Jimp/. $4XKa (§ 886), Tsh.-^Aov (§§ 11, 13, 86), inmf. §S 87, 89, SlUi 'ec^dwpof, Theodore.}^Z6hap7fs (§ 11),
Sim
Se6sf Qod. — ^The fonna in Gapp. and
Silli vary with the treatment of $
(^ 11, 86—96), and at both there are
forme with and without a y ineerted
in the hiatas. — Gapp. 6e6t, Del MaL
PhL Sil., ary6(t, Phi., Xe6f, Ar.
(deol. § 188), Bern. Mis. Az., Xry^f,
Ax., Te6, gen, TryKryj^oG, For. — 0e^,
Ph — 2«6f, 2e76f or 20761, Silli
Sepli^f I gather the harvest. — Gapp.
pres. thns at Del. (§ 198), Phi. With
local ehange of 0, x^P^o»* S^m. (§ 90),
Bfie. (§ 92), x^P^i^ C^'^' P* 28), Ar.
(§ 88).— tf«/lf^ll, imp/, etplan, (§ 839)»
aor, BipTffa, Ph. Aor, 8 sg, $4p{t)^ip.
Tab.— ^^^, JuUg, Silli, is the not
iineommon M. Gr. QtpurHgtt the
Harvest Month, with 0 for 0 and
<rTt-^<rd»-»<h'(§12)
l0€fifiQibfia, I warm.] — Middle, 0€pfuiipov-
ftai, I warm myself (§ 868), imp/, g 868,
aor. § 862, Ph.
Bepft69. — Surriving in Gapp. in the
special sense of water heated for
kneading dough, recorded for Sin. by
Arkh. (p. 287), for Per. by Krinop.
(p. 48), and for Sil. by Pharasop.
(p. 117). I note x*Pf^^ Kovrl, vessel of
hot water for this purpose^ Ar. For x
v. §88
tf/rw, I place, nsed in Gapp. at Ph. and
Silli instead of /3(i^0. The form varies
with the treatment of 0 (§§ 11, 86—
96). — Gapp. pres. 04$cp<a, 0dxrw, Phi.,
t4kwv, Fer. Oh., aixvu, Ul (for -ww
pres. V. § 192), 04kov, Mai., x^'^<'* ^'
For Ar. Yal. (p. 17) gives 04Kru>, rispw
and e4K¥fa. Impf. Mai. §§ 108, 907,
Ul. §210, Fer. § 215. Aor. where 0 is
preserved l^ejra, bat Idexa, Gh., tceica
Ul., x^K«^ Ax. Mis. — 04iaru, impv. § 846,
aor. 90aKa, Ph. — vdiofw, impf. §§ 18,
89, taipv. § 49, Silli
[BetapQ, I see.] In the form 0(ap&, which
varies according to the treatment of 0
<§§ 11, 86—96), it serves, like toomw,
q.v,, in Gapp. and at Ph. and Silli as
a present to cfto.— Gapp. pres. 0tepQf
Del. PhL Sil., TiopQ, Fer., xj^pd, Gh.
UL Sem. and (Yal. p. 28) Ar., impf.
Del. § 208, Sil. § 206, Sem. § 212,
Oh. § 214. It occasionally has an
aorist of its own: x^^P^'a* ^1* ^^•»
Xi^P^^ Ul*» f^V' Xfi'ip^^^f* Mis. —
0upQ (§ 828), in^f. § 888, Fh.—c<apQ,
impf § 40, Silli.— For the phrase 0upia
l/yyor, I do work, v. § 881
[^Xt«c^,/nMntiM.]— Gapp. xeXur6 (§ 89), Oh. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 287) gives ^cXv- K6t, the dimin. 0€Mki, buttonhole, and the verb 0e\victbrw, I button. So at SO., 0€\ta=sKouf»^awra {Xen. i, p. 287). Cf. *' female'' screw, bat 0fl\id=K6fifiot, Sil. (Pharaeop. p. 117),
• and 0*\eid, hook for a cord, buttonhole and button. Sin. (Arkh. p. 287). For e, V. § 69.— ^eXur6, pi. -ko. Ph. For e, «. §267
0j^<a, Pot. V. ^SikiHa
0j^f>, Pot V. \i0dpi
[0o\6f, turbid.\-^€6 (Gr^ire, B.C.H. xzzzii, p. 154), Ph. For X, v. § 269
[9/>6rof, throne.] — rpbmot. Ax.
[0vfdafM, r6, incensing.] — Gapp. tv/jl- ¥jfyta, Mis. Ax. For 0t v. §§ 92, 93
l0vfuaT^, eenser.] — Oapp. rvfutiarS, Ax., Twyarht (decl. § 142), Ar. For 0, V. §§ 88, 98
06pa, door. Used everywhere, w6fira being nnknown. — ^Gapp. The forms vaiy with the treatment of 0 (§§ 88— 96). Thus 0^pa, Del. Mai. Phi. SU. An. Pot., xJ^pa, Ar. Oh., r^/w, Ul. Sem. Ax. Mis. Used with /. art. at Del. (§ 107), Pot. and (?) An. Dimin. 0^p, pi. 0ifM, MaL Phi. Pot.— ^/w, bat more often the dimin. 06pi, pi. 0ipe, Vh.—<r6pa (§ 11), SUU
0tapio, Ph. Del. V. 0tiapii
[(arp6t, doctor.]— 7j^rp6t, Mai.
tfidipi, Ph. V. Tark. yolar
Ud, here. Phi., lj;d (§ 90), Sem. Both
are a mixtare of idQ and the deictic 8d [l&4a, idea, thought.y-lp4a, Silli Mt, Ph. etc. V. yl8i U06, here. Ph.— Gapp. ly^od (§ 91), Ul.,
l^(f (§ 90), Sem. [l^pc^rw, / sweat.] — Gapp. aor. tj^pwffa
(§ 86), Mis.— ^or. XBpwra, Ph.— Pre*.
yjpvpdiilnfvw (§§ 11, 16), aor. y^oOfAowa,
partic. yjfwpdovti4pevs (§ 67), Silli pBpw, sweat.] — tSpot, Ph., and (Arkh.
p. 287) Sin. ^^(t, Phi. Ph. Tsh. V. Turk, izin /^^v, a kind of grain, VI, — PI. ra
lilgh^a, Tsh. tljMca, Mis. V. Idpii^u if d, if id, m. v.(d ifdaxdpjflt UL v. Tark. eiderha Utl, lg€L, there. Phi. Uih4uf\9, Ul. V. Tark. ikibaile lid, V\. V. M. au, Ul. V. Tark. iiin l6iapQ,Vl V. §188 littp, Ul. V. Turk, iiin
604
Olo9Mry {Dialects)
/gj(d, there, Phi. A oompoond of /gel,
lK€i (q*v.) and the deictic M withoat
the a Ai^Mf m. v. Turk. Ukzem /Xd]t, Ph. SlUi, OMm, SU. v. Tnrk.
'elaj /Xap, Ar. v. Tark. vnUr rXe r«^ Ax. v. Turk, eylemek /Xcrg^/K, Ph. V. Turk, lenger Oj^i, Ph. V. Turk, laie IKhi, Ph. ». Tnrk. 'iUet Iftdfiffti Ar. Silli. v. Turk, imam [2/udr(or, «^'rt.] — Capp. fUr, pi. tidrjfl,
(§ 109), pasHm. fU6, pi, /Jejtat DeL,
IfUT, yjjUr (Krinop. p. 48), Fer. —
Ifi&n, yifidri (ded. §§ 268, 888), Ph.
-Aftd&i, SilU.<-The M. Ghr. inroKOfutro
is anknown. v. § 400 lfijfl,t IfWj^ Capp. V. /da l/iovpjixt I>el. v. Turk, ytlmrdjaq Ifthiitt Ph. V. Turk, imia {r, need in the Tarkish phrase tp luatPt
}/r /tt ffi9, Ul., in text on p. 860, L 1.
Cf. p. 229 and note /vo/, lypoly yett SlUi /ydy^a, UL, /rdirdaya, Sil. v. Tnrk.
inanmaq tptratf Ph. V. ylwofjuu IpVpjfl, Del. V. Tnrk. inji (rffiibrof, Iweam, Capp. Ph. v. Tnrk.
insan Jffget, Phi. r. o^(a Ifgiif or ff gj^a, jir<p., ItAe, Silli flouaacot, Jeto.] — ^At Ph. in the Gospel
text, gen. pi, TiodeoOt (g 808), La^.
p. 18. The word in common ase is
TjflX^'*^^* V. Turk, yehndi Irrix^ov rpt, Fer. In text on p. 820,
1. 20 I translate newly made, taking
the word as an adj. in •(()yof from the
Tarkiah .ibda*, aIj^I, producHon
IpSa, Ul. Afa., Ipiffra, Ph., etc. v. Tnrk.
rast Ipaxi, Phi. and Ph. v. Turk, raqe Ipia, Silli. V. I84a IpiauL, Del. V. Turk, rast fpc, Ph. V. Turk, iri Ipfidxi Ax. PhL V. Tark. irmaq (ppo (? nom. (pp9s), pL tppovs, a kind of
tree, Pot. Possibly ipipedt, the wild
fig-tree Iffd^Wt I iet in order. Ph. tffK6\jfi, Ul. V. ffKoXetop UriaiBi, Ph. Tsh. v. axuiBtop laXopdoOdi, Silli. v. Turk, aslanmaq UroCiii. Ph. V. Turk, isilz 'I^paifXiovv, gen. pi. (§ 808), of the
leraeUtea, Ph. In Gospel text (Lag.
p. 11) IffaoMt, Ph. V. Tark. insan Ig'TOfUf Tsh. etc. V. crixia
lardxoL, Kia., Iffrix^v, Tsh. o. «t^km
Urr4p, Gh. Ul. v. Tark. istemak
(^rcdl^, DeL v. Turk, istemek
id'd, SlUi. V. itrrUL
Ufptdifvty Silli. V. Tark. pifaoAn
[Ma, wUloW'tree,] — Oapp. ^cd^, BCs., bat lT4Py pL Mp}^ Pot, and Irh^ giyen for Sin. by Arkh. (p. SS7).— At Ph. 0-ia<, q.v.
iT^t Idipi, neut., Ph., dc^^, A^— drr^Mo, Phi., is the same word with initiial a of the article.— Althoo^ the word generally meana a cost shaped like a dreesina-gown^ the Afi. text (p. 670, 1. 28) and an nnpiibliahcd text from Ph. shew that, at least at these Tillages, it meana irmuert
It6, Ird, Capp. V. Hr6
It6s or M, demonatr. sg. of all genden, thie. Mis., § 176
ha^, demonstr. sg. of all gendera, this, Mia., § 176
Idd, this, sg. indeel.. Phi., § 176
Idepjflt willow, Silli. The word aeems to be hHi with the ending of Xirya^ agnui eaetue. Both an buahea which grow in river-beds and are used for nn^hini^ baskets
l^Xaxij knife. Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 51} also gives for Ph. ^X^c* (»p6t. For Xa, § 278, for x, § 264
l^npd, Ul. V. Tark. iftira
[(^ot, trace.] — The forms are from dimin. ixpodtopi x^P^ (ft <^» 95) Sis. ffiven by Arkh. (p. 280) and x^*^ P^-
^Xduip, Ul. V. Tark. ihtiyar
Uj/eimot, ads. » ofyeeterday, Silli. Foiraad from 4^ as x^^o'os u frx>m ^x^
l^ludppift, John.y-Tiopdp, ace., TioBipi; (deoL § 296) Ph.— Pj^o/Sdi/irf, SOli Tiii^tfift hi § 16 is not the dialeet form
ml, Ph. V. KoKis
Kofidii, given by Arkh. (p. 288) as mean- ing impB&nft and used at Sin. bat only by old women and in a song. The pi. Ktifiddjfl,, dothee, ocean it DeL V. Daoange, a.v. Kofiitdtp, n^- &ar, veetimenti viriliM tpeciee, aod Tzetzes, KHliadee, xn, 791, 79S: itrBiffia ipvd^op, irrpanvrOm rft dpa^ 8ir€p ca^3(£3iyf Xfyvriu dwo Keifidi» n4po-ou. hegrtakd{Hist.dePtochoUm, p. 86) says: KofiditP, long wiantiou, capote. V. note in Hesseling and Pemot, Pcihnee Prodromiquee^ p. ITS
ko^kU, pi 'Kdie (§ 296), mrm kind <?/ $oft atone. Ph. Possibly oonneeted with «wu^diri, ptmdee. Sin. (Azkh. p. 247)
Glossary {Dialects)
605
[ira^lBXXarc^, / ride*] — The Gapp. fonn Dearest to this is the oor. /cdXgc^, Ax. The asaal type is repiesented hjprei. jraX^/8ov (§ 197), Bfal*, ^oXet^w, Sin. (Arkh. p. 280), yakyt^ia. Sin. (Eiinop. p. 49), xoXc^^v, Mis., and oor. KoKmjffky Sil. Pot. Nearer to the Silli form are pru, icoXd^/Sw, Fer. (Erinop. p. 49) and oor, icoXde^, Del. — gaXl^/9(ii, aor. goXiJe^a, mpo. § 846, Ph., belongs, like iroXge^o, to the KoXKiKtt&ia type of this verb noticed by Legrand, Beeueil de Potmu hUto- riques, p. 841.— irarX^/9Yov, Silli. For derivation from eabailas and caballi- care v. O. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, ni, p. 22, and §§ 870-878
xvya, Fer. i7. koIu
nvyxa, Sin. § 172
Kayaipi, given by Kar. (Lag. p. 51) as the Cappadodan name of a plant, whose root yields mastic and whose fmit is nsed, especially at Phirasa, as a snbstitate for coffee. Arkh. (p. 244) gives for Ph. xiynipi. Ear. compares Armenian kankar, artiehoke, a mod. Persian word, bat in Gapp. taken from Armenian and not from Persian via Turkish, as the Torkish for arti- choke IB enginara {dyKUfdpa). v. § 876
Ko^' oXov, not <U all, Fh.
[KaSaplfiu, I eUan,}--C9k'pp. pres, tctiLBcupu, Sin. (Arkh. p. 288), aor, 8 sg. Ka$4paep, tvbj' 3 eg. KoBtpLi (for a-^ v. § 66), Del., in text on p. 810, 1. 1 meaning to peel (an orange), and Arkh. (2.c.) con- fines the word to saoh meanings. So, too, does Krinop., giving for Fer. (p. 49) xaroi/Md; for 9, § 87
KdBe, indeol. each, every. Kdu$* "hfi^pa, Mai. Sil. Ml i^pdty Mai., should perhaps be written Kd$ii ^pdt, kABji coming from koJO* "hfUpa. — Kora, irada, Km, Ph.
[koBI^v, I Huy^KOfi^v (§ 88), Ar.
KaSipobfv, I set, aor. Koitya, Ph.
Ka$6KKo, Ph. V. dyKoBi
KaBofuu, I $it. — The Oapp. forms vary with the treatment of $ (§§ 86-96). Thus, pre$. itiBofMi, Del., xdpovfuu. Oh. Ar., Kdxovfu, Bern. Mis., k^o/mi (|§68, 227), Ul., IpL KoovfUirre (§76) Ax., imp/. KaodfMw (§ 282), Ar., 8 sg. KQjdcAreme, Phi., /ra^ot^avt, MaL, 8 pU Ko^odTxvdcu, Sil. Aor. Kdroa, Ax. Mai. Phi. Pot., ^cao'a, Del., iKaraa, Gh., Cicada, Fer. Oh. Ul. (% 216).—K6Bofuu, 8 pi. xddM, aor. jraro'a, «^idj^^ Ph. Aor. 8 $g. Karffun, Afs. — Free. KOffovftov, impf. § 44, Silli. For its use to trans- late the Turkish durmaq v. | 881
[«cU, and.]— Gapp. irou, k* and before back
initial vowels ki, or gac, g', gju n, lial., di, Mis. In the Del. and Ar. texts it is always inserted before X^w. Thus at Del. km \4xt ^^^ ^^ Ar., where & is in this use much commoner than Ki, and irat not found, 6c X^, 6* 6fre, ** etwe. — 6at, 6\ Jai, J*, Ph. etc. — M, ir', Silli. At Silli jrt is constantly used enclitically, e.g. ro&rovs » Xaet Tov 66t, and thie man eayt to him that, lor which v. § 882
[ffOivof^/Mot, new.'] — Gapp. pi. Kotwoj^pia, Phi., KHuftoM, Del.— goiFot^Mf (§ 25), SiUi
Kflup6f, time. — Gapp. fva KoipAs, Pot., ftrar gaip6, once. Phi.
KoXTvdpi, tonga. Ph. — Kar. gives mutap (Lag. p. 51) and jravilap ^. 54) witti a derivation from Armenian kayc, a coal, and ar-novl, to take. v. § 876
Kot^, Ph. r. Turk, kef, k^
[Koia, I hum.] — Gapp. pree. 8 $g, jc^t, Fer., as from Kd^ta the form given for Fer. by Krinop. (p. 50) and 8 pi. ird/Syc, Ax., as from «ca/3w, both new formations from the aor. #ica^a, whioh is recorded from Gh. Mis. 811. : cufr. pa$8. K&ya, Fer. — Aor. txar/^a. Ph. Kis., pass. pre$. Ko^rerai, Tsh., aor. 8 $g. Ktof, tutj. 8 pL KayoGift, Ph., partie. Kopjha, Ph.
loUa, grandmother, Fer. For Fer. Krinop. gives (p. 49) K&Ka «cai wpdxcuca' ifi^xa- T&fTipot wpofAiJTwp, and for Ar. Val. (p. 17) has, Kdxa koI fiiya ftdtfa, if iiAtujen
KOKd, d%mg, Fer. — «Ui, Ph.
irdX, Afs. V. Turk, kel
[xaXd^t, haeket.y-Owpp. koK&B (§ 111), Phi., xaXdi* or iraXflCyj^ pU iraXcU^jia (g 111), Sem., jroX^ (§ 88), Ar.
jraXcuc^vt* riper p», rpiwa^oif. Given by Kar. (Lag. p. 52) for Ph. C/. jraXa- Kori^ and § 278
KoKmcoifltla' TpovKpodv efr ri, given by Kar. (Lag. p. 52) for Ph. The X before a is a phonetic difficulty (§ 267), and Gi^goire [B.C.H. xxxin, p. 155) suggests the derivation xaraxXoHi^ -^KoXcurXoyijlDih^icaXairori^w. This does not get over the difficulty of the X, which cannot stand before o either, and is also put out of court by the existence of icaXcur6rt' riperpw, from which the verb is clearly derived
cilXayra* ^ Tpdmi roG ^Iwntvaplov, Sin. (Arkh. p. 239), th€ New Year featt. Kar. (Laf[. p. 52) gives jrd(Xa)rda, whioh points to a Ph. invda with X dropped, § 269. Latin calendae; v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 28, and S$ 872, 878
606
Olo89ary (Dialects)
iraXaygot^^a, Ph. Some mnaU uuidaI, and the entiy lor Sin., KoKmyKif ifwpawt itm (Arkh. p. 239), ihewB tnal it is a moose of some sort. Kar. gives for Ph. KaXa^ov^, xoXcuroDjl* cZ9of
Xi^orrot fljt i^^furfi^ (Lag. p. 52k which looks like the same woia. Arkh. (Le.) at^B that it is a Turkish word, bat I oannot trace it ; qelaghaz means a guide
jroX/ma, women's shoes. Sin. (Eleft. p. 96 and Arkh. p. 289). KcXk, Fer. (Krmop. p. 60); for e, § 66. I reoora xoXix (§ 110), Ar. Latin oaiiga ; v. G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud., m, p. 28 and $ 872
K$XiBov, Mai., etc v. Ko^aXXucei^w
ffoXiJi^f, Ph. v. Turk, kel
K^Xgeyki, Ax. v, icafiaXKiKt6»
[xaXiytpot, monk.] — KoX6yjMot (deol. I 142), Ar.-HraXa7^pof, Ph.
KoKaKKot, Ph. r. Turk, kel
[KdS6t,good.]-^tLpp.iMKi,pL KaXMlBiT). Oen, sg, tdv iraXpO rov polKas, Pot. — Adv. KoKd. With sabst. verb, § 248. — Ka6,pl, Kd (§804), adv. xd, gd. Dimin. form of adv. gooitinca. KOMt (for jToXtayf) in the phrases jcawt 4fT€S, kuus tapofu. Ph. For X, § 269.— coXdf,
smi
[KaKocijrrit kindness.] — ^In Oapp. as a neut. (§ 166) : raXod^, Ar. Mis., pL KoKoJfj^uL Af . — Ne%U. pL naSjMfUL, Silli
coXo^^urordf, adm., very well, Silli
KoXd^jSw, Capp. V. ira^aXXcirct^w
[iraXw, / eaU.] — Capp. pres. icaXalvw, Per. Erinop. (p. 49) has also koKQ. Impf. g 216. KoKatrw, he had called (tezt» p. 298, 1. 4) SUli, § 56
KdfJMp^, il' ZvijAnw, Sin. (Arkh. p. 240). Latin camera; v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 24, and § 872
KOftApdjva, I dress myself in fine doihes, shew m/gself off, imp/. KOfidfitnru (I 201), Sil. Given for Sil. also by VasU. {Xen. i, p. 882), and for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 240)
idsMTot, trouble, fatigue, Fer. Ar. and (Arkh. p. 240) Sin.
[idfirfkot, camel.] — Capp. dimin. xofiiiK, Gh. Ar. Ax., m^b^X, Mai. Phi.— dec. pi, KOfiipiiH,, Ph.
Kdfu, pi. KotAt, ads., ^<>^« Fh. Ear. (Lag. p. 52) gives Kdiu' Kaxit and ird/tc* diiaprHa, and Arkh. (p. 240) has ic(x)d/Ki| (iiAi dffovo^xdrov rw x) = VKvdpu- ir^nft, dvtrrpvrlat d/ULprla, ^^ofe. KOfte =si4iafmifta» KofUKo, sad, is a deriva- tive. Probably from Turkish kem
j^,had [Ko/i/i^tt, I close the eyes.] — ^For Capp.
KOfiiwie is given for Az. fay N.K. in Xen. vx. p. 446.— ca^bd (f 18), Silli [Ku^um, Kofw, I work, do.] — In Cspp. apparently always miwniiig I toil rattier than as in M. Qveek merdT / do. Thus at Ar. (N. K.) and at Sin. (Arkh. p. 240) the meaning is xenQ, and Arkh. says that for wot/Q at Sin. ^KjoMv is used, not /r4/i9c#. So for Ai. Vai. (p. 17) says, Kd|iM#» ipya^attai
woua, rpoTTW, \tyofuw i^jte. I reeord in^f. KoiufiiKa, aor. ntitj. jod^itf, Gh For SiL Pharasop. (p. 118) has «d#v««. gdfue' 4pydj;i»tseUy icdfita taaXkjfl^ KkMtt, and Arkh. gives icXcMw as a aeooiidaiv meaning. — Pret. xaftpobne {% SS2), aer. iicafM, Ph.
Kd/Ao* t($* 6^\o¥, ScvKoifiVt Pit* OiveD by Arkh. (p. 240) and by Kar. (Lag. p. 62), who compares Armenian kamu, to wiU. Obviously a good deal of tfa« vaiidi^ of tbis depoida npon the form, if any, of kamil ased to ezpre^ would that. V. § 876
KUfAodK, Pot. V. Turk. kemiJc
[icd/iirof, plain.]— At Silli tdfJbem meaD§ the wide plain of Eoaia upon whieh the valley of Silli debonehes, and so foreign parts in general. Latin campus; v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud. m, p. 26, and § 871
jca^bi^X, Capp. v. xd^Xot
KSLfihpdde, neut. pL, clods. Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 62) gives the sg. Ko^tpas. For Sin. £left. (p. 95) givea m/i'Tpdit, dried dung in the jieUs, and Aikb. (p. 240) Katiwpd or KCM«(«')/Mf, i, dung mixed with straw or cinders and used for fuel. HataidAkia fA^i, xn, p. 188) gives Ka^wpis^Keanpis.— KSM'^pd, pi, Ktfiihpiu, ttanalated fuel in Ax. text on p. 400, 1. 4, is the same word
[KUfuSsfotteti, I pretend.] — ImpJ. 8 fL KamfOcoidaL, Ph.
Kopdpi^ rope, Tsh.
[jro^difXd^myf, candle-lighter, sacristan.) — Capp. iraFdifXd0di|r, Ar. Gh., vbtt^- Xd^nyt, Sem., jravd^Xd^rvvt (ded. § 162), Biis.— my<i(Xa, Dot itself xe- oorded, is Latin oandela ; v. O. Meyo; Neugr. Stud, m, p. 26 and § 872
Ka»€lt with neg., no one, pasnai.— In Capp. at UL and Fer. it means i person (deol. § 161).— So at Afs. if goretf.— gai^ect (deoL § 17), Silli
Kori^u, Ph. V. K\d<a
[Kotvdfii, hemp.] — xord^ vvpe. Ph. Tib.
irdrrto, crystalUeed sugar. Sin. (Aikb. p. 241). Italian candi ; o. G. iieyer, Neugr. Stud, iv, p. 82 and v. § 869
Olosgary {Dialects)
607
jaarrmmt' to Karti^ikioir, 6pww ri^ oUUtSf
Sin. (Arkh. p. 341). Italian oanlone.
V. O. M^er, Neugr. Stud, i?, p. 89
and § 869
«ajkU, car, Ph. cM«, Tsh. v. Tnrk.
<|aiida jtao. Ph. V. Ka\6s xdwuff Del. Mis. v. ffdinni 4rairXclyi|9, Gh. v. Turk, qaplan jccHnn|« Ao2« in the roof to let out the tmoke. So Ph. and Silli.—- For Sin. we have Kdriwrf, ^' ii KaimMxt (Arkh. p. 241). and iabririy(?), pi lairwes (N.K.), Ar. and SU. (Pharasop. p. 118). In Capp. the -iy is regalarlj dropped, and Kdruf resolts, AJhf xdruff Del., K&ruf, pi. K6.wam, Mis. icAruf is treated aa a iient« dim. with pi. K&nwiaf Del., for which V. § 166. Other forms are xawvl, Gh., ffo Kotvo, Phi., dt jooiv. Ax. The covering of theee chimneys ia eaUed at Sin. ruibrii^ (Arkh. p. 341) Miirw^, mioJm, Mis. (N.E.), § 183 Kairrucitt Turk, Ph. A secret word used to disgaise the meaning from any Turks present. For Sil. d«Tt«^ ia given by Vaail. (Xen. i, p. 193), which is clearly the same word with the initial k dropped by dissim. v, § 108 Kahori, a place-name, Ph.
lad hf IffoppowfqL ffriiiriP fAeyd\u» Xi^faw, '*<r^iy6rwTiKa/»d,"Ph. SoKarolidhis (Lag. p. 52) oomparing Armenian k'ar, etone (Bedrossian). v. § 876
jcopoict, Gh., and given by Arkh. {p, 241) as osed all over Gappadoda. He explains: dpOhyoKa. 4k roO TdXajrrot 71 ^irydXoicror.—Given for Ph. (irapdgt) by Ear. (Lag. p. 52). — ^Armenian karak, butter, v. 9§ 376, 877
xa/Murwrw, Jtfcul, Ph., with aor. icapdxcMra, impv. KopdgOy pi, KOLpoKiiaeTe (§ 850). Or^goire gives Kap6d}i (poor Kopducii, le vtrrou, B,OM. xxxin, p. 156. It is a Pontic word; v, § 891. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 276) gives 4>apaKi&P(a I eloee hermetieaUy
KOpOfOrltf Ph. V. Xofwl
xapfi6^, charcoal. Sin. (Arkh. p. 241). Latin carbo. v, G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, ni, p. 27, and g 873
iKopSj^ heart.}~'Kaf>id, PhL and Silli (§ 11).— «apd(a. Ph.
Ktif^Xa, bedeteadj Del. Phi. Italian carriola, v. § 869
KapdovXt^Kt pL -Xi^goi, Ph. Explained as meaning a man-eating ogre in the mountaine. Kar. (Lag. p. 52) gives xapd^cvXiiK' TiMBjipa koX iv yiwei alfiO' ^pw Bnfle». Cf, Armenian garietik*.
abornhnoHon^ idols, and garfieli , abomin- abU, ugly, filthy (Bedioesian). v. §376
Kopikipa, spindle, Ph. This is the spindle with two pieces of wood set crosswise instead of a whorl, which is called in Capp. K\(Mpa iq.v,). The shaft of the jcap/Mira is called r^oCAa (Lag. p. 66) soovXa (Kar. p. 185). For X, § 278. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 244) gives the form KepfUn, § 68. It is a Pontic word: at Imera xapfurh'sa, v. also 2^XX. zvm, p. 189, and § 891
KapfAowl^w ffrpi^, wtpi^pofiai, irXoFw/Mu and KoppAvll^QpAi' w\99iaiaai. are given for Ph. by Kar. (Lag. p. 58). So at Afs. inspf. 8 eg. KapfuwlffKtyi (§ 889), w€u soaring, JUxUing (of an eagle), in text on p. 572, 1. 12. The word is derived from KappA»a, a spindle {q.v.), and means primarily to dangle and twist like a spindle, and in tibiu sense it is used also in Pontes (Imera).
Kapovfioi, Gh. Ar. r. KiBopnu
Kopwods, Ax. V. Tork. qarpoz
[KopOii, wahmf] — The Capp. forms vary with the treatment of a (§g 86--96): KaM, pL KOffddia, DeL Pot., Kap6$, Sil., Kopd, pi. Kafia, Ax., KopOxt pl» Kopiyifl, Ar., icap&r, pU Kap6yjta, Fer. Decl. § 112.— «a/N;9( ($ 288), Ph.— The same word is used for the frait and the tree (§ 889)
[Kap^<js¥w, I nail.'\ Aor. pass. 8 sg, Kop^ih^ri, Ph.
KdpxoPM, the heaps of pots and fuel which are burned together to bake the pottery, no kiln being used. Ax. Phrase jrd^c ra K. V. p. 28
xd^in, SilU. V. KMoftsu
KUffKipi, flint for striking fire, Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 58) gives Kwrxdpa' \l$ot wvplrtft. Ph. and the derivation from Arijienian kayckar, which means flint (Bedrossian). v. § 876. This is better than to resort to G. Meyer's {Neugr. Stud, n, p. 80) Slav derivation of the Epeirote Kureicdpi, pebble.
Karr€f»bs, Ax. As Kiarps (^.v.) means citu or capital, as opposed to the viliages, so Korrepsbt means townsman as opposed to villager or peasant
Kdffrpo(v, castle. Used in Gapp. for the local capital; thns at Gh. Phi. and Ui. (and no doubt in all the neigh- booring villages) takarpo means Nigde. So, too, at Silli, where Korrovpov means Konia. At Fer. (Krinop. p. 45) Ko^po (f 101). Latin castrom. v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 28 and §872
Kira, Koda, xdre. Ph. v. Kd$e
608
Glosmrp {JDiaiects)
Karapdj^v {Korafi^XKia), I take down, — Capp. Karafidtu, PhL, jcar«i3a^w, Del., aor. Kari^offa, Del. Ar. Ul. Phi. Sil. VoX,—AoT, KarjOaca^ Ph. Tsh. AIb. ri, Kartfidt at Tsh. is aor. ititj. 2 ig, (M. Gr. i^d rd «ara)3<ur|}$), v. § 251
[Karapaipuy I come down.] — Capp. pres, Karo^i^o;! Kodtft^^Wt Ul., 8 pi. Kara- 6alP¥€t Phi., aor, 3»g, icaWjSi;, Ar. Gh. Ul., KarififfVt Ax. Mai. Sil., xarifiep. Phi., 8 pi. JcaW/3ay(6, Pot., nOj. 1 pi va Karao0/i€, Ax. — Pr^. Karifita, Ph., oor. 8 9g. KaT4p7iy(i, Afs. — Karifiahn^ov, SiUi
«rarair^0aXa, adv., dawn /fiom the head, Del.
ffaraxoXu), I chase away, purstie. — Capp. pree, at Pot. Ar. Aji. 8 eg. iraraxoX^, Pot. impv. jcarcur6Xa, Ar., cufr. Kara- KdXnrOf Pot. — icarcurodryw, oor. irara- KhXraUf Ph. — C/". «ro\<i)
[KaroKbipTW, I cut up.]^Aor. 8 tg. Kar4- Kv^ip da, tmpv. KftriMw ro. Ph. Free, not recorded
{KaTapej^wiMit I curee.] — Capp. pree, KarapoG/Mt (§ 228), Pot., KarapoOfu^ Mai. , 8 $g. xaraparat, Ax. Aor. Kara- pdora, Pot.
Kardcar da or KaAdxir€P da, aor. 8 f^., A« kicked him down, Ph. This is the aor. of the oompoand of dxrw, the Ph. form of Xaxri^i», iq.v.) with ntrd. The Ph. aor. of the simple verb is dxraa, and so of the compound Kar&xTffa, whence (v. § 252) Kardx^a, Kariura
KaT04rTa4>6>a, wild vine, Ph.
Kara^dyt, place of refuge. Used in Capp. for the rock-out galleries below the hoases (see p. 16). Forme are Kora^i&x* pi. -^(^la (§ 110), Ax., irara^tf, pL '^OSjfl, Phi. Mai. An., iraro^e^d, 8iL {Xen. I, p. 882)
«rard^a, feaet after a wedding, Silli ,
Karix^* ^^ Pl^M oto., ffaWx^ means I underitand, 2 f^. jrarif , 8 eg. icar^d^ei. icad^ (iraW) occurs once in a text as 1 eg. for ficaWw formed from KarH. Impf. 8 pL gad^/ray. — ^At Silli KaT4xov
Kdr^v Kowlf. Given by Kar. (Lag. p. 68) and for Sin. (Kareltn) by Arkh. p. 248, and further explained as the pick used for excavating the rock in the rock-villages of troglodytic Kappa- docia. Hilbschmann (p. 807) gives amongst the Syriac words in Armenian kacin axe, a derivation suggested by Kar. and Lag. v. § 377
Kortiffep da. Ph. v. yariaJb^ia
KarXifiyov, Silli. v, KopaXKuceikt
KaT6, Capp. Ph. v. ^car6(r
Kdro, every. Ph. Used like M. Or. Kd$€ Earo^Kc, place-name near Ph. [Karovpio, urinor.] — Capp. aor. eiubj. 3 ss-
wd TO KOTovpoAi, transit. — icarovywr
-p$, aor. Karo^pae, suXij, ««rov/n^0>
Ph. — Noun of action Karodpfio, (M. Gi.
KarodpnifM), Ph. Kar^rfw, after, behind. Used with the
poss. pronouns. Ar. Ax. Phi. Pot. Kdrw, down. — Capp. jpomm. xdr d«6e,
UL— ffdrov, Ph. (§ 249) and Silli KavK4fuu=zKavx'^t*m, Sin. (Arkh. p. 243),
§280 [KaOfM, burning.}— In Capp. cay/ia, Per.
(Krinop. p. 49), Sin. (Arkh. p. 238).
For 7, ef. s.v. iaOfUL Kd^rta, Capp. V. Koita Kdxh fide. Ph. Tsh. Afs. , <ro raxtr do*,
at his side, Ph. ; o-a Kdxa dou, at its
edges, Tsh. Ear. (Lag. p. 64) gives
irdxc* irXeOpop jr.r.X. Ka^yiujl>p, place for storing fuel^ Knidfuxra^
For Sin. by Eleft p. 96, and (Kaia^tumi)
for Fer. (Erinop. p. 60) and Ar. (YaL
p. 17) K€it*ai, J lie. — Capp. pres. thns at Del
Phi. Ax. Sin. (Arkh. p. 243), Fer.
(Erinop. p. 60), K4pn (§§ 64, 280). Sem.,
impf. Bern. §| 288, 286.--Thi8 Teib ii
especially common at PhL and Ax.,
where the pres. and impt (8 sg. «c|6rap,
K€j/KroM, Kwop) supersede elttat in the
sense of exist. See texts pp. 486, sqq.
It is also used in Capp. like Ko^ooiimf
at SiUi to translate the Turkiaii
durmaq, for which v. § 381
KiiL4i, etc., Capp. Tsh. o. Turk, kef, keif
KiK iykoM, Capp. v. Turk, kel
K€kkp, Ph. Some sort of crop, poaaiblj rye. PI. xekipe
K€>Jp, Capp. V. JteXXo^xoi'
KeX#r, Ph., Ktkida, Afs. v. Tnrk. kelle
ireXXc^or, cellar. This Bys. word (r. Dnoange, s.v.) is used in Capp. for the common rock-cut dwellings and storehouses. So Arkh. for Sin. (p. 24S) gives K€KSipi' diro^i^ rpo^fiuum, and for Sil. Pharasop. (p. 116) ccXs^ with the same meaning, and also x^pkpL for the rock-cut chambers under ths houses. I record Kepip^ Ax. and jccV^ pl. , -pj^ Mis. Ul. Ax. For a-»>«, § 6S. — ^Latmoellarium; v. G. yLeyet^Neugr. Stud, m, p. 30, and § 872
KefiUc, Phi. V. TuriL kemik
K€fihp6f Ax. V. KOfihpdSe
Kspdp, Kspdp, Capp. V. Turk, kenar
[xepTU, I prick.] — ^Used in Capp. and st Ph. as an -dw verb. — Capp. pres. not recorded, impf icMaycir, SiL (§ 20^, impv. K&da ro, nor. svihj. rcydil^, PliL
Glosmry (DiaUcta)
609
— Prea. 2»g, 6€pd^s, 3 tg» }cyd$, point- ing to 1 sg, dcrddYW (§ 823), impf, § 337, aor, 8 ag. iiyrffi, jirraep oa, J^creir. Ph.
Kerixi^ Ph. v. Turk, kepek
iK^pas, hom.]'-K4paTo (§ 152), Phi.
l^Kepiuriy c?ierry,] — Gapp. icepof, ph Ktpd^a (§ 110), Bfal., pZ. irc/Mcfo, Ax.
K€paTdMt mail,- Del. Decl. § 157
tc€pfi€pjiit. Ph. v. Turk, kerran
K€p4, Pot. V. Turk, kerre
K€p4pt Ax. V. KcXXcfifMor
ixepl, wax eandU,}-^pl (§ 264), Mis. and Ph. .
KCpodfJUU, Ph. 17. d^Kpov/uu
iccpdajre, Ph. v, Turk, gerden
«re<r^, Gapp. v. Turk, kiae
K€aiitpdTC€w da, Ph. o. Turk, keskin
jcc07ovpd(a-(tf, Ph. V. Turk, keamek
ic^dFge, Silli. r. Turk, kedke
Kedipi, Afa. v. Turk, keder
W^, Ul. V. Turk, kef, keif
[cc^oXa, A«ad.}— Gapp. ic€^X, Gh. Ar. Ul. Az. Pot., icc^X, Gh. Ar. Phi., 0«iX (§ 104), Del, iov^X, jovfiaK, Mia. The 6 in dc^cfXi /i, Pot., is probably non-dialeotio. — jov^mKl, Ph., pi. 6qv^ \a, (? dial.), Afs., but forma with 2 are rare. — icc^X'i, HUli. Turkiama are the Ul. phraae irtpev do «cc^«CXi r (qa^ r), he departedy and ita use at Silh like badona gelmek. v. § 381
jr€^«iX^d^, pilloWy Phi. The ending -^o ia probably for -xi^ &nd taken over from rpaxv^i^
Kddpa, Tah. V. Kpi$£pi
ict.— Gapp. Silli, V. KcU.— Gapp. Silli, Ph. V. Turk, ki, and for Ph. v, also \iy<a
kI, noU Used in Pontoa instead of 84p. Arkh. (Sin. p. 237) aays that k* and kI are used in Gapp. by the side of dip, d8in^6fiut. I could never hear any- thing of this use: it was everywhere denied. The only trace of it is at Phi. (p. 412, 1. 12, and p. 426, 1. 24) in Sm gi unless
rjuiXXo, forming comparatiTe at Sin. (§ 169), and {kj^XKov) at Silli (f 21)
Kuufdot when, whilst, Silli
jr^, Silli. V. Turk, kiar
Kxar, indecL zel. pronoun, Silli. Some- times pronounced 6j^r. v, § 33
KjflLTlinif, Silli. V. Turk, kiatib
Kiyjfip, Ul. V. Kpi0dpi
Ki^fjutr, Pot., M^&, Silli. v. Turk, qasmet
ctXaX^^, Ph. a form of KiKa^Ji^, a round mass of dough. Ear. (Lag. p. 54), § 278
Kifuyii^ odjjfivjjfidp; Turkish phraae in Phi. text on p. 436, 1. 31. In Turkish
KtfWid, onee more. Phi. I.e. koI /do,
KifH^Pov, only, Silli. This is for kcu fi6po{p as is shewn by the/. KipMifn and the pi. m. KipMifoi. But npubifri is used where Kifi6pov would be expected, e.g. in text p. 294, 1. 33. It is used most commonly after y^d, yxaii, yti. pa, e.g. yjfl pa wopwaTovfu KipJiifou — In Gapp. at Sil., where Vaail. (Xen. I, p. 388) gives xefiovo' ipexa rot^roi;, and Pharaaop. (p. 118) At icipa K€fju&po' ffou tpsKa, and at Per. (dr* in KOfiopo), Krinop. p. 51, Arkh. p. 238. v. § 65
Kj^Xa, also, SiL— I^ (§§ ^^4, 269), Ph.
Kipipw, Phi. Pot. V. yvpej^
KipH, Phi. V. Turk, kire]
Kipjps, Gapp. V. Kpias
Kipixa, Ul., I tranalate ase. According to Arkh., who gives for Siu. (p. 244) KipUa' vwXof 6pov, it means young oms. For Sil. Pharaaop. (p. 118) gives kov- pUca, colt. It is the dirain. of Koupl, coU, given for For. by Krinop. (p. 52), and by Arkh. for Bagdaouia
ia^6f, Gapp. V. KpOos
Kipbli, Gh. V. Turk, kibrit
Kipd^a, Ul. V. KpO^ta
[Kura^ ivy.y-Fl. ra 6ur6d§ (§ 264), representing a Ghreek dimin. iKiaffi- itop, Ph.
KiTtpSt, other, Silli. Synonym of dXXot
Kt^dk, Gapp. V. jre0dXt
icXaTo, ffXa, howf Ul.
[KKadtvnffpi, pruning-hook.] — Gapp., icXa- pe^p (§ 88), Ar., xXavn^p, Per. fErinop. p. 51). KoXSevrfftfp^ given by Val. (p. 17) for Ar., is probably to be pronounced KoXde^^i^p. — icm&Se^n/ipi (§ 271), Ph., Ko\94nipi, Tsh. C/. KoXtipTovp da
[«XaMw, I prune.] v. KoXti^odp da
[KXalu, I weep.] — Gapp. pres. 3 sg, xXal, Mis., xXaiY, Ax. Phi., § 62. kXaisi, Pot. is peniaps non-dialectic. Impf. ixXoiya passim, but xXoiufKa, Fer., § 201. Aor. iKXat/fOy Ul—KXaUa, 3 sg. KXal€t, gXai, impf. § 335, aor. firwa^a, ^gwa^a. Ph. Lag. (p. 13) has aor. 3 sg. iKoOa}//€, § 271. Pres. xXalyw, xXalt, icXai, aor. j«wa^, Tsh. — Pres. kXalyov, impf. § 38, aor. ^/rXa^a, Silli
kK&k, Ax. Sil. V. kovXok
[icXcutf, I Itreak.] — The M. Gr. form kkipw means only pedo, and this occurs in Gapp.; aor. subj. icXcurw, Ul. — At Ph. the meaning hreak is kept ; pres. jtov^^, impf. § 339 (Lag. p. 52), aor. K(&y(r)<ra, gdy(r)^a (§ 253), impv. pL KOPlrert, aor. pass. Koplffra (§ 362). For loss of X, V. § 270
[kX€i51, key^ — kXsU, pi. kXciyxd, Ax.
39
610
OlosMry {DMe6t9)
jcM^n^, tM<f.--Cipp. at Ax. PhL ail Pot., <X^06nt (§ 88), Gil. Ar., jcX^ovt, Mis. At Sin. Kki^rfn^ (Arkh. p. 244). Deel. § 162. --6 xXi^, Tsh. Kis., oee. rw a^imi. Ph., eto., $S ^1« 2d8.— K\k^ (§ 18), SiUi
irX#^tf, / «tea2. — Cam>. preit. at Ar. Oh. Pot., Khii^rov, Mai., in^/. Mai. § 207, aor, lirXcJEra, Gh., licXi^a, Mal.~iV€«. icX^^PV (§ 829), Tah., a4)ir, IgXc^, Ph. — iVcf. icX^^ov, oor. licXii^, partie, jpoM. JcXc^cM^a (§ 67), Billi
irX^/io, viM.— Capp., Del. (§ 114), Phi.
[xkiifJMTlBa ('rli)f vine shoot,] — KKfipmUfM, SilU
icXi/Sdyt, ovfii, Ph. — In Capp. the Turk, tandor is need, q,v. In Pontes, rXi* ^Oirur (Zi^XX. xTin, p. 140). V. § 891
cXtw, I tetff down, aor. IxXira, Ph.
irX^jro, Az. v. iroX6irca
icXw^d/pa, fptnd^e, formed of three pieces of wood, two set at right angles, and a third perpendicular to them, aeting as the axis of the spindle. Where $ is presenred irXwMpa is doabtless need, though I have not recorded it. From the soathem Tillages, where $ is lost
g§ 86—96): K\uTdp€i, Fer., «cXMxdpa, h. Mis., icXw^apa, Bem., K^owydpa (N.K.), Ar.— At Ph. irofP^cdra, q.v.
ffX(6^w, I toalk abotu. — The Capp. forms Taiy with the tieatment of $ (S§ 86— 96). Thas k>Mw, Del. Sil. and for Sin. (Arkh. p. 245), kXi^, At., irXa£TA», Vet,f jrX<6xo« (for conj. §§ 62, 68, 197, 199), Mis. At UL a -f» present, KXi&wu (I 192). /mp/. K\ii)$t^a and iKKu9a (§ 201), Sil. Aor. iKXtoaa, Ar. Mis.— Pi'ef . 8 $g, rt&tfec, Kis. and Kar. (Lag. p. 56) gives taiBv for Ph. Aor. 8 «p. ^ircM'e, Ph., Igoi/o-cyi, Afs. For X V. § 270. Bat at Ph. and Tsh. the oompomid wtfgfbSta {q,v,) is commoner. — ^Arkh. (Le.) gives first the usoal meaning of icX«Mw, I spin, which I do not record, — in a Gh. text (p. 846, 1. 8) icAfUHa Kktfx^ is i:>>^ 'or I spin, — and for the second vtptarpi^/juu, yvpli^, adding the snbst. icKudoO, a strollwg woman. So too for Ar. Val. (p. 17) has K\iipia=irli$» Kol wepvrarQ. V. §400
KWpu, Ar. V. K\dr$6f
iCKAfiiAO, walking, Fer., and for Ar. (Arkh. p. 246) K\<iaifiow. Sabstantive from jcXci^w, q.v. — For Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 66) gives kQciia* w^purroo^i^ iiri tQv 6p^»if M6f , which is similarly firom Kii0*i, the Ph. form of the verb xXiMta (§ 270)
[xXurrifj thread.] — Capp., /rXcMfn^, Sil., KkioaiUi, Ar.—xw^ (9 270), Vh.
[irXtfnrw, I Hek.] — Aor. B pL ixoAr^u^t,
Ph., f 270. Pres. not reooided «Xi&rw, KhMrdLpa, Gapp. v. JKXi&9««» icXm#s
irXi^oi;, KkiuyApta, Gapp. v. kKA$<^, cX«-
Kyi^p^ Ph. «. itcpvip
[KPlj^ia, I seratch.y-kX Ph. in the middle. iVe«. 8 sg. Kwi$enu, aor.'S ag. ffF<tf(T)f. The form nflBoftai ooears in Pniwut Prodromiques (Heseeling and Peraot) I, 106; 111,47, 404 ft
k6 fiov, jc.r.X., flisfie, ele. Kn&phatie possessive at Silli. v. § S6
Koayia, Ph. v. koKQ
KoyjfiwM, ffov^fj^o, tesH^es, Mifl. Italiu cogUone; v. §896
Ko6ifia%i, Ph. V. Ko8l$eaf€
Kodl^€, aor. 8 pi., explained as theff pit into prison. Ph. Of this veib an recorded also aor. subj. 1 tg. Kmi^iiru. 2 sg. KoSi^ift. Thepr««. would tfaereioR seemtobeffotf(«47worKo8ijriC7w. Intext on p. 626, U. 21, 22. If the # be takeo as arising from theonoertalnty between voiced and unvoioed aonnds (§ 263), the fonn codurdfTv admits of eiplana- tion. As the ending -dyw wX Ph. represents -6 (e 4m), and in M. Oraek •«w ofken interdiangee with <a^ (r. HatBid4ki8, EtnUttmmg, p. 394). it appears that tcodunCTw may FepreseDi iraradcirdfw, I condemn, wi& me seim- changed tmder the inflnenoe ol the meaning to icwro-, and tfiiarednoed by dissimilatory dropping to re-. Tbte meaning saite the text Teiy leell, and for snob compounds i?. Hateidakis, VLw. KoX w4a 'EXX., i, p. 478, and 'A^ifra, XXV, p. 224
K6f]uot, dapp. Afe. V. KhafMm
[KoOsla, 6«a|r.]— JoOOo, Pb.--Hra«X{i£, Silli
[itMAii^#, I put to sleep.] — Capp. pret. Koifd^v, MaL , aor. coi/c^a ra, PhL and 8 sg, KfifAOtw da, Mai., eKfr, embf. 2 sg. wd rov Koifi^, Mai.
[i(Oi/iov]Hai, I sleep.] — Used all otot C^pp. and at Silli, but at Ph. its place is taken by iryidrw (e. ^wiirw). — Pros, not recorded. Impf. Del. (| 28^. ^or. varies aooordhig to the treatment of ^ (§§ 86-96), thos Koifdirm. (i B9), Fer., «fM^i$pei (§ 69), Ar., m irocMvyv. ^^ tmer. Fer. Pot. §248.— iVei. icocjMd^ier ($60), tnifw. $56, eor. iroi#ti)ffira (§44). Silli. — Although apparently unknown at Ph., the aor, stOg. 8 sg. 6e<^nt^ vas heard at Afs.
kokkI, Sin., irojto, Tsh. v. goI(
K0K(»jM, eoek, — Gapp. in>«ep^, Sil. Ar., KOKVjfi, Fer., c«riFj^6f, P»t., ncw6v, Mai. Sem., iroucoi^ UL Ax., gssa^b.
Glossary {Dialects)
611
His. Bed. § 119 (IVyt.)> § 1S9 (SU.)> i m (IfaL), § 144 (Ar.)» f U9 (Az.). For Sin. Arkh. (p. 245) hu kokki- vifrt^ givixig for Bagdaonia T9Tta4^ Thnmb (Gruo^ Spraehe im ZHtalUr d. HelUfUtmui, p. 91) quotes from Capp. the dimin. kovucowM (ss.oMi). — iroMr«iMi'6t, SillL — Cf, Oypriote miciydf , SakelUunoe, Kvr/Kcurd, ii, p. 591 and § 400.— At Ph. Xaxr6pi
«oiC(N^, hail^ Fer. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 246) gites ffoiNr«oi}9c
<66a, 811. V. Turk, ged
ff6^o, lameklebone, VI Phi. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 346) givee ir^^, the M. Or. ir6ro-t, a Slav word; v, G. Meyer's Ncti^. fitiMl. n, p. 85, and § 874
wg.;«sPh. §172
xfXe^roGr da, pre$, 8 p2. t^ pntne, Tsh. M. Or. irXaMw. Cf. JcoXe^pc, a jMtmtnp-Aooib. The word is olearly a eormpt form of xXodc^, altered perhaps by some false analoijy
[«6XXu||8a, bailed com offered in eku^h in memory of the dead.]--!!! Capp. with metathesis (§ 104) ir6^Xa, Sin. {krkh. p. 246), Fer. (Erinop. p. 51)
KoWQ. — Used in Oapp. to mean / bake breads because in Capp. the loaves are plastered on the sides of the oTen. V, Turk, tandor. Thus impv. k6Xii, Ul. Ax., oor. 8ubj, wa KoXijffa, Ax., imp/. K^Xva, BiL, jr6Xra, Az.—At Silli the Ml phrase i\nff*6 koXXQ, -fs, -$, I bake bread, and partie, pate. KoiXiffUpov meaning adfaeent
ffoX6Kira, hen, UL, jr\6xa, Ax. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 246) gives irov\4N^«ca' xXd^-^a
[koXokMi, gowrd,] The Ph. form is k^^Bl (§ 269), reeorded with the meaning jiatk^ for which a gourd is often nsed
ff6\^s* d ic6Xirot. 2) ot tMorol rtjf ywoMcbt, Sin. (Arkh. p. 245. )-^of g6^Xo t, Oh. —Aec. TOY 0^* ^^' §§ 270, 292.^^ovv goX^vff^ov, Silli, boeomof dreee^ pocket. For the ^ in this word v, Kretsohmer, Byz. Zeiteeh. x, p. 581
K«Xw, I drive (fiockij etc. ) . Used accord- ing to Arkh. (Sin. p. 245) all over Capp. He gives imp/. K6\apa, impv, K6\a, so that it is an -da> verb. I record pree, roXid, imp/. icSXat^a (§ 204), Pot, m^Xira (§ 206), Sil., impv. xiXa (§ 224), Ar. Ul. Ax., aor. 8 pi. K^raaw ix€. Phi., K(»ao» (? error for k&Xvw) and eubj. 1 pi. Ko\ifiaovfi, Del. — teeAyia, B t^. Kwg, ra, i^ <pttr« (a horee), aor. 8 pi. «6Xr<rair da, Ph. For X v. § 269. Kar. gives (Lag. p. 54) KeXaUt, impf. KoKdynu for Ph — Hataid&kis ('A^a, XII, p. 482) qnotes koKQ {sst^wtu) fk'om
Crete and suggests that it is a form of icoXajW
xofUpifit KOfupsfiwa, Capp. v. Txuk, kAmiir
[xoMfia, piece.] — ^In Ph. xd/ta has this sense; d» q/Sfutt a little while, way, eto.— In Cam. a piece of land, hence afield. Ax. Mai.
KQiMiUpSgi, Silli. v. Turk. k5m&r
[jcoMvo^n^ff boaetet.] — co^bed^t, pU -^^e, At. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 246) gives jrovMirc^wB dff-arw, with a lei to Kopa^f, "Arorra, ii, p. 195, where the word is disoossed
[ff6^vM, knot.] — Capp. Khfihot, Ar. (deel. § 144), Fer., jr6Mbovf , Mis. (ded. % 188), Mai.
Koififa, kernel, Silli
teoHii, pL iror^a* prtimn^-AMib, Ph., f 289. Kar. (Lag. p. 54) and Arkh. (p. 261) give ffor^^. A form ficor^ilt, whieh is near Kor^i, would answer to a Oreek ffX«p<i«< (for X, § 270, for at, § 255, for }, § 264), and as kXmW^ means J prune, the derivation may be from this sonree. The diffieolty is that cXcdr^i means a twig
ff^ii, Mai. 1 172
kMs, egge of lice, nite. The M. Greek form is ir6rcda (x^vtf), bnt the Silli form keq»s the old accent, Kwlpa. In Capp. the dimin.; at Sin. Kovllk (Arkh. p. 245) and at Fer. iror^r, pi. (Erinop. p. 51) cor^a
«^<ra/», n. § 172
Kimeen^, Del. v. koXQ
[ffOTTi^ near.] — irord<i, Capp. Ph. and Silli. Kowda, Oh. Mis. Both forms atUl
[irorreiktf (icoi«dtf/3w), I approach.] — Aor. 8 pL K6pdi}//aM, Mai. Pree. not re- corded
Kopdd/iu, Ph. v. Kowdta
Ketrdo^pa, Short-tail (a nickname). Ph.
Kw^piaoVi Ira k., ace. eg., conference ^ Silli. For the source of this word v. §869
Koribrw, I pour. — In Capp. this pres. at Phi., and Sin. (Arkh. p. 245), Ar. (Vai. p. 17) and Fer. (Krinop. p. 51|, kw- rdavov. Mis. ilor. xAptaea, Gh. Ut Mis. Ax., KoOif^a, Phi., K6rovea with eubj. Kowi&ffov (§ 220), Mai., /rtfrbwa, enbj. Koiftbett, Ar., § 222. Impv. § 225.— Pree. Kowiifrrov, aor. dmvffo, euln. probably kow/^ov, impv. kSpis ra, Silli. — The word is inrobably for fKewtiifu, anc. KevQ, I empty, with the e aesimi- lated to the foUowing w (§ 65)
Kipmat, aor. 8 eg., he tharpmed. Ph. Probably belonging to iKowlt^
x6fgaXa, preeerved meat, Silli
Kowa^l^, I pownd with a peetle (mfoyof ),
39—2
612
Glossary {Dialects)
I beat. — Capp., pret. Phi. Pot., aor. Koirdiura, Pot. At Pot. also pres. kov- watfliia. — KOvwoH^ia (govbavlM, aor. «rouirv(r)ffa, 9ubQ. KovropUrw, Ph. For aor. icovjSdy(r)0-a, Ph. and pre$. kou- (Sdffeif Pot. V, Kov^iurei. — Kovwaifia. Silli
xbwwoupeBtU^hx, (decl.§ 142), KovoMwit^ Mai. (deol. § 128)
[«or/Mc(, dunghiU,'\^Kovwovpia^ Ax., Kpo- wid (§ 104), Fer. (Erinop. p. 53, who giyea also Kpowia' 17 KSwpos)
Kowpod, Silli. V. Turk. kOprii
K6p(, Ph. In Gr^ize's text (B.O.H. xzzni, p. 159) is found rd xdpe <fov, thine eyes, xdpe was explained to him as the Turkish kdr, blind, bo that rd ir. 0-01/ =rd Tv^\A 0-ov, and is an ironical way of saying your eyee. It seems to me more likely that it is the classical nse of K6pii meaning the pupil of the eye, preserved perhaps in an old tale. The form is the pi. of to Kopi
KOfnif ffirly daughter, — Gapp., «>/>, Ar., K6fni fi, pi. ra K6pt, rve, Mai., and with f. gender ace. rrff g6fnfj Pot., diyv g<(^ r, Del. Ded. § 164. — xopif, if xSpr ffw (§ 268), Ph., etc., § 802.— kd/wj (§ Id), SUli
m>^i. Ph. The Pontic rodpor, «rod/>, madt recorded at S&nta, is more likely than the Turk, kdr, blind
Kopialpta, Ph. V. Turk, kdr
[KoplTffi, girl.} — Gapp. Kopl6, Del. Mis. Phi. Ax. Sil. In some villages the 6 Ughtened to f (§ 84); thus Koplf but K9pl&i fi and pL iropfoj^a, Gh. tJl. Ar., and occasionally at Del. PhL — KoplTcit KOD(d^, Ph. etc., pi. icopfdfe, Ph., S 288. Tne forms Koplrffjflj KoplTva, ut^ occasionally in the texts, are non- dialectic. Dimin. «opd^6««ro, Ph.
kopk6t, Ph. For Sin. Arkh. gives (p. 245) KopKSrr XoyBpdKeffpJyoi <rirof, dc* ov \/Hjifovffi ita(i6¥. It is a Pontic word and given for Ophis by Uapxapl^rit, 2i>XX. 18, p. 141, as «ropjc^j (rb)
Koprd/trOf Ph. v. xopToiifta
Kopd^SxKOt Pb. V. KiyfArai
K6pdotj Ph. V. Turk, kdr
[«ropu0i), tummit, hill-top.'] — PI. Kopw^iSf Phi,
[KWTKipli;^ I eift.] — Pret. mbj. 3 pi. ra Ko<r6iPli^owe, Ph.
[xdiTKivOt sieve.] — Gapp. KddKUfo, pi. ko&kI- rara, Del. Ar. Pot. Phi. § 152— ia(<r6tro, pi. K0ff6UraTa^ Ph.
[K6ffM'0f, world.}— xd^fiot, Fer. Phi. Sil. xd^pto x^Hf^K^y many eowSf Ax. — K6^puovt, Afs. Tsh.
Ko^i (or Kwrd), Ph. t;. Turk. qoS
KOTifio' Kdpdafum, Kar. (Lag. p. 54) com-
paring Armenian kotimn, ereM (B^
. drossian). Apparently GappadooszL V. § 877
Kov^ ra. Ph. v. koKu
jcov^aXw, 1 ^antport. — Capp. pres. at Mis. Phi., imp/. Phi. % 908, aor. k^v- fidXaa, iubj. 3 «p. kov^oXH, Phi.. $wbj, 2 #p. irov/3aXii^, Ar. — KOvfiaXii, -Xea (§§ 276, 323), aor. KovpdXeaa or kw- jidXrffa, Ph.
urov/Sopc, &aU 0/ yam, Ph.
Kovfidffciy pres. B eg., he beata. Pot- ior. iroi;j3ai'(r)a-a, Ph.
KovfienKfibit, Phi. v. Turk. guTenmek
Kovfidi, Ax. V. Turk, guvde
Kc&yw, Ph. V. dicoiktf
jrovM(Y)w, Ph., etc. 9. dKoXovBu
KOVKOvpibiKa, Ph. V. Kpvil^pm
KwKoKt whelp. Used in Capp. for the young of any animal, bat genenllj of the dog, hence commonly used of Turkish oMidren; thus a saying it Gh., ToiUpKhv) irovXcur, JFicvkwO kovXu. At Sil. ana Fhl. it ia used even for Christian children. The form jtmAu at Gbu Fer. Ul. Del. Phi., cXojc, Ai. Sil. Krinop. (p. 52) soggeats a deri- vation from aKv\dKu». The osnil word for puppy is kovXo6ki
KOvkaioKKo, g0vXa|^<riro, Pb. In teit oc p. 506, L 24 where it was explained ss tnake. The ending contains the Turk. dimin. joq
KovXdx, Phi. V. Turk, kfilah
[xov/jidffit hen-house,] — tovpuH (for o-»-€. § 66), Ax., Kovpuira with ase. e^ govpidffa (§ 107), Pot. — KmfpMffi, Ph.
Kovplt vessel for water, cup, Ar.
[xovrroGpa, «{tpp«r.]— Capp., xovrdoiiipa. SU. and (Arkh. p. 246) Sin., nw^ Fer. § 180, m^dovpa, Mia. — cnv- daupds, pi. -ode. Ph.— C/. Byx. Zeitsckr. n, p. 808
jrovrdd, Gapp. v. irordd
icot^dc. Phi. V. Turk, giin
KowfdQ, I throw {down). — Capp. pret. KwrrQ, Sin. (Arkh. p. 246), Fer. (Krinop. p. 52), 3 sg. Kou^f^ ro, Phl» tmpo. KoMa ro, Phi. Pot., aor. ce^rfa. Phi. Sil. Pot., Ko^a, Pot., aor. Mbj. Kourdi^w, Phi. Pot — Free, cordidw, -df r, aor. «c6r(r)<ra, giSr(r)o-a, suhf. kat- diJNTw, and once x^tf-w. Ph. J or. ni^. Ipl. d o-i ffovrdi^ov/u. Tab. Aor. 3 1^. Kwvuf da, Afs.
cotrc&yoi;, Mis., etc. v. rorc^w
ico^ra, cup, SiUi, Ph. and given by Arkh. for Sin. (p. 246). Latin cuppa; r. G. M^er, Neugr. Stud, ni, p. 35 snd $$ 370-878
irMhra, adv., on the ground. In Capp. at Sil. {Xen. i, p. 431), at An. sod
Glossary {Dialects)
613
Mai. (Pakhtikos, p. 87), and at Sin. (Arkh. p. 246) in the phraae w4^T(a Ko&B-a. — So too at SiUi, xodwa wi<pi€i, he falU prone. — ^In the Ph. Gospel hrtff€ KovToO (Lag. p. 9) renders He fell on His face, — Hatzid^kis ('A^i/ra, zn, p. 48o) oonneotB with Kiurrf, mnrota
Kouw(Ufij;'v, Ph. V. Kowaifll^iu
Kovrovpid^ Ax. v, Kowpt&
KovwtMftftit, I pour out {xodwa). — Capp. pres, Ar. and Sin. (Arkh. p. 246) , Fer. (Krinop. p. 52). Aor. xoihray^a, Ar., imp/, pass. 3 pi. KovT6aapy Del. — icov- x(&w, aor. KoOwoffa, icot)ba<ra, 8ubj. KoirrtixrWt pant. pre*. KovwUraif aor. KovwtiOaf Ph. Aor. 8 $g. Ko&rwny da, Afs. — KovwtiivvoVf Silli
KovpOj smithy. Ph., with Kovpa}i^, smith. Kar. (Lag. p. 6^ gives Kovpd* <ri^/)ovp- 7C(br for Ph. and gives the derivation from the Armenian k'oaray. Htlbsch- mann (p. 319) has k'oray Mchmebtofen amongst the Syriao worids in Arme- nian. V. § 376
[«rov/»^w, / fatigue.'\ — Used at Silli; pres, KovpAj^ovj pass, Kovpdi^ovfiov, I grow tired. Imp/. § 48
Kovpahj^, SilU. V. Turk, qurabiye
KoOpfioy harlot, Silli. Given by G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, n, p. 36, with many ref^renoes as a Slav word. v. § 874
Kovp€\iraev da, Ph. v. Turk, garlemek
iroi'/M, pi. -pe, bread, loaf, Ph. Tsh. Dimin. KovpoKKo, Ph. I take it, as it was explained to me, as the Ph. form of KovWo^pi (§ 269), the ring-shaped biscuit of the Greek world. Bnt Kar. (Lag. p. 54) gives KopdxKo, honeycomb or honeycake
Kovpo^Ka, rh. Used as term of address to a sister by yonnger brother or sister. Kar. gives Kovpovxa' Kvpia, ^vtroa^a (Lag. p. 55)
KovpTia' Karawlyw, Sin. (Arkh. p. 246), and KovprrOi, Fer. (Alekt. p. 497). Aor. Kw&pie, Gh.-— For Ph. Arkh., p. 282, gives yovpyl^, yovprayw Karairbna, I record the aor. 3 tg. Kodp- T<rc(r and aor, subj. Kovpdlata
KowTKot, a kind of food for cattle. Pot. Arkh. gives for Sin. (p. 247) kovvto^, the r^fiue of Jlax-eeed after the oil has been expressed, used for feeding cattle
kouotJ, pre». B tg., he vomits. Phi.
Kwara, if, the worm of the clothe$-moth, Sin. (Arkh. p. 247). Ko^irft, pi. Kvb- <rT€(f, At. — KQiO^rt, pi. -<fef, Silli
sfA9i, pi, .<fa, sUme bann, Kis. Kar. (Lag. p. 55) gives for Ph. xoMro-c 5jBX<<oi' M^, a-ica^. Cf. konfi, hollow, Cag. Osm. Wdrterbueh, p. 185
Kov^Kodpio, dried maeset of cow-dung kneaded up with straw and used as fuel. Ax. The seoond part of the word seems to be the east Turk, qur, J>^> ^^^^^9 coaXs (Pavet de Coarteille, Diet. Turc-OrienUtl, p. 425)
KovriKi, KovTO^Ki, Ph. V. Turk, kfltdk
kovtL, Capp. V. Turk. k5ttl
Ko&r<ra, go^0-a. Ph. v, dKoiKovSd^
Kowf>&t, deaf, Gh.
Ko^p, gwprip, executioner. Ph., § 297. Formed from k6^w (kSttu)
k6i^u, I cut. — Capp. pres. at Gh. Del. Phi., imp/, m^id^a (§ 210), Ul., aor. iKo^a (I 216) everywhere in Capp., bnt ic^^cr (§ 222), Phi., aor. pass. i)K6wa, Del. — K^tprot, aor. (xofa, 2 pi, iKofie da (for dissim. v. § 282), impo. § 846, pass. aor. Kowa (§862), Ph. The pass, partic, ko^os, cir- cumeised, is nsed at Ph. as a oon- temptaous term for a Turk. — ^Both in Capp. and at Ph. the Turkish use of the passive of kesmek, to cut, in the meaning of to be changed into, has prodnocS the same idiom in Greek: e.g. ra Kowwfi qQXy49jfl, we shall be turned into stones, Del. (p. 822, 1. 81), K6rap€ ardxrrit they became ashes. Ph. (p. 504, 1. 18). For this nse and for the Ph. (Ko^l/ofe t Tifirjt ro fiaxr^od/u* they bargained for the child (p. 492, 1. 22), from Turkish fiat kesmek, to fix a price, v. § 881. — ko^ov, impf. §§ 9. 42, SiUi
xtfi, Ul. V. Turk, kdi
KdfiAp, Fer. V. Turk, komilr
Micip, cobbler, Sil.
xdrui, Gh., K&r\tbru£, Sil., jrdrfiXe7<d^|7, Silli. V. Turk, kdtii
KpA^UfKa, Phi. V. ypdi^
Kpdei ra. Ph. v. xparQ
[k^^, I cry.] — Pres. 8 sg. KpAS, 8 pi, Kpdfy€, Ax., both as from a pres. Kpai'u
Kp&p, Ar. V, KpiBdpi
Kp&i, Ph. V. Kpias
[Kpcurl, toine,] — In form KpaJfl. All over Capp. PI. Kpa^d, Ax.
KparQ, I hold. Ph., pres. as -ia verb (§ 823), impf. § 338, aor. Kparaa, gpdrffa, impv. Kpaet ra (§§ 282, 348, 350). Used also in tiie sense of pre- venting a miscarriage. In an un- published story a woman troubled in this way goes to the church for help, but nothing could be done : ol wawd^ )6 gpadlpKov da. Cf. Kpanfrijpas, the name in Melos for a seal-stone used for this purpose, the Cretan paara- X^flpat
iKpiat, fiesh.] — Capp. Kipj^, passim.
614
Glossary (Dialects)
§ 114.^Kpit (§ 960), pL xpira or xpitn (§ 290), Ph.
Kpefipdn. «. KfH^d/ii.
Kpipw, I seek, desire. In Gapp. this generally eaperaedes yvpt^^ (9*v.). Thas Kpifiu, Fer. Ax. Phi. Pot and (Arkh. p. 247) Bin., Kp^(i8)ov, Mis., gpifiuf, Ar. Del. Fer. (§ 197) Gh., Kpi{fi)tt, 2 sg. Kp4y€it or gph, Ul., impf, Gh. § 214. ^or. Ik/»c^, Ul., i^rRpe^ Ar. Gh., suf^. Kphffu, Ax. Phi., c^i^w, Ar. For Kipi8tt, cop^/Sw and yxvptOia, V. yvptdta, ana also § 891
Kp4y€itf Kph, Ul. V. Kpifiv
KpefuXdj /., gallotos, Billi
KptfiaOu Pot. «. Kfnfp»(n
Kp4fA{w)aaf Ph. Ais. v. Kfnf/ufi^
Kptfiu, I hang (tranait.). — Capp. pres. i eg. Kptfif, Phi., aor. Kp^fuhfa, Hil. — Impv. Kp^fiat ra (§ 845), aor. pass. 8 «p. KpefMrrrit Ph. — KpefiQ, aor. subj., and tii^. 2 1)2. Kpefidari, Billi
[xpiy^l^w, J tA^oio doion.] — Aor. «p^/M'a, gpd/MTaa (§ 268), <tf2{;. xpefdcu. Ph. Afs.
[ir^^ot, precipictf.] — P/. nom. ace. ra jt/w/unH, Pot., § 69
KfiHt^ Ph. V. d/c^ida
[KpiBdpi, barley,] — In Capp. varioQS forms. Arkh. gives (p. 244) for Sin. KtB4pi, for Bagdaonia larif and for Fer. Kipript all of which anew a-^-e (S 66). Other forms: xpap, Ar., Kiytdp^ Ul., K0x^>, Ax. Mis., KiprAp, Fer. (Krinop. p. 50), K$ap, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 118).— PZ. K^a^a, Tsh.
«^^ia, sin, — ^Capp.. xpl/M, Ul. Phi. As in M. Gr. it is also used as an excla- mation. What a pity I Del. Ul.
KpifjMTioGvt P^n. pi., of sinners. In the Ph. Gospel, St Matt. xx?i, 45 (Lag. p. 9), dlriTOi O'd roud rd KfUfULTiovw rd X^pe* it given into tfte hands of many sinners. As from a nom. sg. KpLiMr{yft dec], like Fo/Mr(i^, §§ 296, 808
Kpi^{i, bed. Phi. Probahly to be con- nected with Kptpfidn
[KpiKot, yolk of egg.] — kop6kos, Sin. (Arkh. p. 215)
[Kpo/ifjMi^ onion.] — Capp. icpo/i^, pi. xpo- /A^j^a (§ 112), Gh., Kpotti6f gen. KpofifioG, pi. KpofiAa, Ax., Kpofiu^x, pi' KpoftOyjfl,, Ar.
Kpo&ffKovt, i, coolness, Tsh. For the form and relation to Kp6ot cf. ^^ryot and the Ph. form ^fgo^Kos
Kpa6ia, I «triAr€.-— Capp. Kpo6(y)fa, Vw. Gh., KpoOia, Ar. (VaJ. p. 17), Kfi96rpa, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 119), impf. KpoO- yi^Ka, (Kpwya, 8 sg. (Kwpjft Gh. § 201. — Pres. 8 sg. Kpod, and phrase riit ]6 Kpo6, he does not apply his ear,
he does not hear. Also Kpa6 dXia c« P9f»^y ke calls the wum^ Pti.
Kp^fiyov, Silli, eta v. KfA^vu
[icpi9t, subs., cold.]— Oapp. m^ff. Fa. Ar. (1 142), Mis. At Misti ii measB wind, — npy6, ro, Silli
Kpv^ secretly. Ph. — tcv^pis, Ax^ Koi-p- ^, Sil. (^larasop. p. 119), ck^^u, Fer. (Krinop. p. 53), § 104. — c/tv^os, SUU
ic^df go/tat, Ph. The Ixyir cf stram » a flat roqf below the clay
Kfid^u, I hide, — Capp. pres. Fer., aor. iKfiwf^a, Gk. Ax., pass, impf, 1 pi. Kpi^i^li^Bore, Ar. (N.K.), jmiss. aor. Kfiu^ida, KifMfda, Ul., upvpUrsL, Ax^ 8 sg. Kfw^Uhmi by the side of the oanal Kfiv^lfrt (or -de), UL ($§ 97 and 289, foot-note). — Kpdlprov or xpAfiyov^ aor. hcpw^a, impv. § 49, Silli, where ihe meaning is sometimes that of ^vXcvrw. I kerp, guard
Kpvfi^va, kiding-plaee in tke wall of a hoiue forvaluabUs, Ar. (N.K.). Bat Val. (p. 17) says it means the rock-cot chambers (Kara^vxa) beneath the houses
[icpM&rw, J make or become cold,] — kw- KSv/M&Kw, aor. KovKoOpe^a, Ph.
Kfwisrw, given for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 248) with meaning I conquer ol wrestUnQ. It is plainly for Kvp/uSufm, I wuuia^ M. Gr. KvpieOia, and the form cvp^ouj' lu. Mis., in text on p. 3S8, 1. 12, explained as you have tnaetered Me, is its 2 sg, aor. This would be K^pifM^i. or at Mis. xdpjfiuets (§ 64), which, with the first s dropped by disaimilatioii (§ 103) and the final s to « before r, gives jcf^ptoiMJ*
Kffip, Ax. Mis. V. KMddpi
[Kviiin, quince.] — Capp. icud«ir. Per., irvpc&y, pL 'iiwuL, Ar. For 9, 61 8^ 96
[xt^Xir d/>pf , cylinder,] — The dimin. ivkipd^ at Ph. for the stone rollers need for rolling the mud roofs flat. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 248) gives miktwripa, and for Ar. Val. (p. 16) has kvKimt$^
[jcvXw, / foU.]— Capp. aor, mltj, 3 t§. gvXtf, Del., pau, pres, 8 pi. nM- fouvdflu, Ax., pass, aor. sv^'. 2 t^. Kv\iiK^ (I 85), Del., all as bom KvkL^w, — 6v\&, -eh, aor, i^Xroe, past. aor. dvXJoTo, Ph.
[Kwniywtf MifUer.1— This word appein at Ph. Afs. as owreTo^ lumrfl^i *^^ {i.e. the hunting bird). Deol. f 297
[Kvpiaxii, Sundoiy.y-Caiipp, Kep^i^ BH,
Kepeici, Gh. Mis., Gep^ (| 78), Mis.,
8 66.— Tip ispelii. Ph., § KdpjfiVij^ fu, Ifis. V. Kpo^sm
OhsMty (DtoJeeto)
615
[KVTTofia, I look.]-— At Ph. tmpv. ic^mt,
§346 Kv^pAst Ax. V. cpv^ KQyft/]^, I>eL V, tcaufodpuH Kupi-i, Silli. V. Turk, kiirek imir^, Cmpp. Afs. v. Turk. k^M xuio. Ax. 9. Turk. kMe
ir^rift, 8U. r. Turk. \6ta
KUT^jCj^ Ul. r. Turk, kutilk
«w, Fer. V, wihQ
Mibati, Ph. V. kXAOw
NwXoirtf, jvZ. -Koij^a, ftool, Ar.
[«wXot, rvn^.}--<kpp. gi&XA (§ 16S), Ar.;
ace, KiiiKof Ax., row g<6Xov, MaL — Ace,
Tor g«i(,.. Ph., § 269 [Kw(i')07ayTirof, CoiutanttiM.] In Capp.
KwrrdpdufOt ace,^ also KcMrrdydi^y, Ax. . and ace. KflMrra9diip(«, Phi.
KUanj^ Ph. 17. «XiMT1^
KBpifita, Sil. V. Tvpciktf
6^^^, Mis. V. Tark. ievre
5a'>!i, A«rtf, Mis.
iay\6, pL iayXi, apricot {fresh)^ Hal.
Form of ivdyoKOf green almond toKuwiaf Capp., dajcc^yov, Silli. v. raa-
6aXgh^|a, Del. v. Tark. ialgho coX'idFrw, Silli. V. Turk. dal9&inaq ^iXo, 2aXo^f , Ph. v. Tark. iala &iXqat, Del. v. Turk, dalqamaq cdx(r)<ra, Capp. Ph. r. Turk. 5almaq 2aXdoG<fi, Silli. o. Tark. 6almaq &iX8rdd^ur, Gh. v. Turk. 6almaq j^aX0<fd$, Phi., etc. v. Tark. dalaimaq hifu. Ph. 9. Tark. &un ^oi'cap. Ph., § 172 i<»]I, Ph. v,]v]l i9994^yov, iojrwitf Silli. v. racwd&Vt
raa>t6 iao6, here. Mis. Used also as indeol.
demonstrative, § 186; 6,w 6ao6 dov
Xv/>j^. from this village ^ro^i. Ph. V. Turk. 6apat 2abaXad$, Silli. v. Tark. dabalamaq iapit. Ph. V. Tark. dare ^)6d^. Ph. V. Tark. dardaf iapK$Ko, SiUi. v. Tark. kiar ittpo&Xt Capp. v. Tark. daroq ^pTffcir, Phi. V. Turk, iarpmaq ^ifNT^Phl. V. Tark.dar8e ^^opdox, Sil. V. Tark. Sardaq ^s. ]dt, coiy'., wAen, <u, tAat (to intro-
daceindirecistatement),Ph. The word
is seen in Ku.^nrfarrlwof 3i^c, Lag.
p. 66, and $^' 6, 5,ri, Cn, Ihrtttf
^TeiScbr, etc., <Md. p. 60 Urak&, Phi. V. Tark. 6atal Wi^cir, Ph. V. Tmrk. 6atmaq ^rXad&r, UL, eto. v. Turk, oatlamaq
dad^/>, Capp., eto. v. Turk, dadar
6d[x> ^h. «. Turk. 6al
6ax<i^, Tsh., in phrase 6, da rd/9/M«, i
fMaWy found, Kar. (p. 166) gives
^liffi' ffx^dSv for Ph., the jt)>'^i of Lag.
p. 60. For X, «. § 264 iaxri, pret. 9tg.,he strikee. Mis. f strikes
Jire, from Tark. 6aqmaq 6adp, Capp. «. Tark. Sayer de/SiXdoro-ar, Ul. v. Tark. devirilmek dcTvodi^irv, Ph. v. Turk, dinemek 6^^, heap of grain {on the thresking-Jloor),
UL— d^]i. Ph.— Probably eastern Tmrk.
6tAt ^l»i, heap, multitude (Pavet de
Coarteille, Diet. TureOriental, p. 876) 6eKfiel4, Phi. v. Turk, dekmele dcvd^w, 5Ar(T)<re, }^i'(r)<re, Ph. r. K€Pr& (SewifhKKo, kid, small goat, Ph.
Gepe&lit Mis. v. Kvpicun^ 6€p4s, Ph. V. Tark. dare 6^fH, pipe, Ph. C/. der, name of a
musical iwtrument, Cag. Otm. Wdrter* buck, p. 42. — ^At Az6, xepi iepl. Mis. Ph. v. Ktpl
IkpKifoi, Circassians, Ph. In aec. re-
pApda (jtpK4t (text on p. 616, LI), 6tpich
is probably simply &e Tarkish form
andecUned, § S08 MfU, Capp. V. Tark. deSme 6i|(v, Silli. V. 6, ^, rh hii, lui, this, Silli. V. rait and §§ 12, 29 d/aXa, Del. v, rlxoKo 6l7aX, Gh. V. WxaXo hini^ia^ Del. i;. Turk. 6xzme 5/rya, Gh. Mis. v, rabcya 6t6iK]^a, Capp., etc. v. Turk, didek &gaX^icovf, «o«M preparation of milk.
Mis. 6(X«-(, Ax. V. Turk. 5irpi 5/ra, sparrow (?), Ul. Ax. Ded. § 166.
? from }enah, ^ t?^ . wing
6iwdp 6ya]l, SiL v. Tark. dinar aghaje
du^axdi^, jfever, Ar. !.«. nmx^f) ^^ shaking disease, from rcrd^'tft*. For Fer. Erinop. (p. 66) gives rax^* v* S103
6iH, ^Ztt€, Pot., ia^i^, pi' 6t»j^Lpj,a, Bial., TffvHI (Erinop. p. 66), Fer., rffvl (Arkh. p. 274), Sm.
6(r<r€, aor, S sg,, nudged, vel ttm., Gh., in text on p. 844, 1. 27. Probably aor, to nra^w, / shake. A form riyQ wonid give aor. riwea (for rbfifca), and r before i beoomes at Gh. 6, § 88
6lw, Ph. V. Turk, dep
d^rpi*, needle. Mis.
dipctir, d<y(ir, Oapp. v. Tnrk. diraq
iipdq, 6ip&Xt Capp., ^pdxof, ^ipax^i^h Ph. V. Turk. dtp4q
6iprl, Silli. V. Turk, dirpi
616
Glossary {Dialects)
6lt, 61, Capp., 6^t, Silli. v. Hi
iiffKjfiPf neut. 6o¥gjfl», whotoever, what"
soever, SiUi (§ 821 ii^ii^s, Pot. V. Turk, diftji 61xa\o, Del. V, rlxo-Xo 66, Ph. V. }6 66, Silli. V. Ht 6oJ3X^ r, Ul. V. Turk, daval d6«r0'ty, Mai. v. Turk. 5okmek o6gt, Mai. § 172
dofo^«(, Tsh., ete. v. Turk. 5o]uq 6oKax^t spider, Gh. Deol. § 145 6o\dxos, Ph. V, Tark. dolaq dofgj^dy, Silli. v. 6iffK)^ 6(nr, Pot. v. Turk. 6op ^^rXa, Phi. V. ra^wXa 6orovfM&p iderl hoO do6p, Turkish phrase
in Pot text, p. 462, 1. 38. Cf.
qabagha/t^y d. b. d. 6orovfM}6p iderl botXe dip. Torkish phrase
in Pot. text on p. 458, 1. 21 . In Turkish,
6oro^ dderl vd<r9\ dip, Turkish phrase in Pot. text on p. 458, 1.20. In Turkish,
J> J-^ J^>^ ^3^
doirodv ddenvl bevl otpevfufdi, Turkish phrase in Pot. text, p. 462, 1. 82. Cf. qabogb^F d. b. o.
^olivor, Capp., etc. v. Turk. 6oban
6opha]oi, Afs. v. Turk, ^rbaja
6ovp6Xdi, stream. Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 67) gives for Ph. nrov^aidi or rvw^oX^r p€i0poy. Derivation is probably «coc- Xddc with «oc-»-6oi (§ 264), Xa-#-/9a (§ 273) and d before i to di(§ 255), and lastly &>i/3di3c to 6oi;/9di3i under the influence of the labial j8. Cf. at Ph. 5oi;0dXi for ire^dXi. For the meaning, valley and stream are very close as is shewn by the use of Turkish dere and Gr. pvdxt, often heard in Crete, for both
6ovfiaK, Mis., 6Di;^dXj^a, Afs. v. jcc^dXi
dovj9dXi Capp., etc. v. Turk. 6uvai
6ovypovdoi6fiL, water verowieat Ph. The plant I saw so called was vennUea anagallis. The word is Armenian, Jrkotemn, given by Bedrossian for meadow cress, lady*s smock, v, § 876
6ough9Xro(^, Ph. V. Turk, daghalde
6o6\i, Ph. V. Turk, did
6w\fU, Ph. V. Turk, ddlmek
6o6pki, Ph. V. Turk, dunki
doiMMvdfa;, 6ovplyiffa, Silli. v. Turk, onrumek
doK^Xos, Ar., 6oi^ov9, Silli. v, retxot
6oT, Capp. V. Turk. 65p
6v\vydD, pL "dfita, spider. Ar. It stands for trvXi7d/> (§ 83) and is from ruUi^ta meaning therefore the enwrapper or spwiner
te
duXw, Ph. V. KV\&
6weyi^, ]wcy4p. Ph. Afii. v. <wjf|«^y 66pwiffi» do, Ar. v, TpvwCi dv0X6, Del. Gh. v, tv^>M 6A\, Ax. V. Turk, dill 6tpKi, Capp. Silli. v. Turk. 6onki 69y\ixt voice, sound, Gh. Probably eoc neoted with dagharmaq, J^^^^^ ,
cry out 6aghdpdta», Capp. r. Turk, ^a^hannaq 6eqdp, 6oqdp, iiufdo. Turkish phrase ia
Pot. text, p. 464, 1. 1. In Tatkisli.
depdq, Ul. v. Turk. 2iraq
g
ga^ydw. Ax. v. Turk, gesmek
ga$6KK0, Ph. v. iyKd0i
gaiyxa, Ph. v, fiyiUptt
goixt Gh. v. Turk, geyik
ga]4^(a, gajl, Ph. v. goXaJ^^w, goXa]^
ga}£, stone, rock. Ph. Pf. gajla and ^en. ga]oD. PI. gd]a, Tsh. Barer forms are ^xajl and gd]i or gii&. ^ra]^— from which xajl, ga]l by lig^toiiog the consonants, — ^is Karolldhia* ^nr^i (Lag. p. 67) ; they look like Ph. forms of wXokLop, a dimin. of «-Xdf, §S 274, 288
gaXaJet^, J «p«aX;, ta^A. Used in different forms in Capp. Ph. and SiDL — ^Capp. pres. 3 sg. gaXa]^^, Mis., 3 f>i. gaXa- ]4^€, Phi. Corresponding to geXcji is the pres, geXejifiu, Ax., xeXcdj'et^
iErinop. p.* 50), Per., and aor^ geV- efa, Veh'-gaU^v, impf. § 339, oor. gaje^a. Ph. vlor. 3 sg. gajc^t, ACl For the X ». § 269.— Gr^oire (B, C. H. XXXIII, p. 154) would derive from col- loquor by way of a Byzantine coUo- quet^oi; Hatzid&kis (*E/38o^f , n, p. 537) has suggested koXoxc^W, coXojccia. Neither derivation explains the } in Capp. and Silli, where kc does not become je ; it is in fact old Torkisfa, being the verb corresponding to goXajl. q.v. gaXali, word, corresponding to the verb gaXa]ef^.— The form gaXa}£ occurs sX SiUi and the Ph. ga]^, pi. gajfa is the same with the X dropped ({g 269, 277). —Capp. geXe}£, Del. Ar. (§ 160), with a-^€ according to § 66. This ia the old Turk. kele2i, . ^ tA>> word.
speech^ given by Vamb^ry, AU-oeman- ische Spraehstudien, p. 189
goXifira, Ph. V. fiydi^
gaX]V^w, Ph. p. Ko^aXkLiceAm
gip. Ph. V. Tuiic. qanda
gao^Ktt, Ph. V, KoSAs
gappd, wild deer, Ph. Kar. (La^ p. 53)
Glossary {Dialects)
617
gives KOfiph' #Xa^ and the dimin.
gapboc^d^, Ax. v. Turk, qarpnz gaffrptbtrKv, ga^rwfHiffKfi, SilU. ». ^-
ywrrptSfPOfuu gdra, cat, Pot., with ace. shewing f.
gender, rrfp gdra, § 107. Latin oattas ;
V. G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, in, p. 29 and
§ 372. M. Gieek y&ra gwniae. Ph. V. yariadtfta gadfyxcuf. Ph. v» Karix*^ ge^ipd'^t ^Ai* V. Turk, gezmek get. Ax. Imitation of the cry of a goat gets, Ar. V. Turk, geyik gcd^ir, Del. v. Turk. ge6mek gfil. Ph., g€&ifnoO, Ar. v. Turk. ke6i gc2£, Del., ge&^u. Ph. v. Turk. ge6mek g€6ipd6ry<a. Ph., etc., ge^ii^dow, Phi.
V. Turk, gedmek g€6ipdur«figa, Ul. i;. Turk, gedmek g^o, Silli. V. Turk. ge6 gej^, Ul. V. Turk. ge}e g«Xe]^^, g€X€% Capp. V. gaXaI^/9w,
gaXa]i geX^, Del. V. Turk, gelmek g€h4pT<r€w do, Ul. v. Turk, gebermek g^/NTc, Ul. V. Turk, germek gi^p, ace. g(^/>i7. Ph. In text on p. 582, 1. 3,
explained as servant. Possibly from
Turk, eeir, «^t> «2av«, the vulgar
pronunciation of which is yesir gcr qa^ ^ ffov4>payj^ fi qabagh^ dtX-da gA. Turkish phrase in Pot. text, p. 462, 1. 29. In Turkish,
gir, xarufax^r q9^y4 pi aov^payt^ SK-da, gOi, Turkish phrase in Po^. text, p. 462, 1. 19. In Turkish,
gtr, d€0ffUflp qaActff9p^ Wr, ffov4>payj^i SX- da gA. Turkish phrases in Pot. text on p. 460, 1. 4. In Turkish,
go|3d<£. Ph. V. Turk, guvde
go]£, n€iit., wheat f Ph. Tsh. Kis., j^Z. ico}/a, Tsh. § 288. Ear. (Lag. p. 54) gives for Ph. K&rl;\e or Ko6i' arrot and if^Tfi* apTOf Xevirdf ^/c irirov. It is the same as KOKKlsiaiTon, Sin. (Arkh. p. 245), dimin. of k^kkoh. Cf. kok'L from Ophis in Pontos (S^XX. xviii, p. 141)
gtfv, At. v. iyyopi
^wiia^t gy(^t, impv. and aor» Igywo-a, I arowed, AJr. (in text on p. 834)
gopl5i;i. Ph. V. Koplrffi
gour^Xr^ra, Ph. v. Turk, gilzel
got/Xi, Kis., etc. V. Turk. gtU
gw/io6^i^ etc., Ph. V. Turk. gflmiiS goiJr, Phi. V. Turk, gdn
gourax** P^* V* Turk, gdnah
goih-c, goikU, Ph. ; dp goi>ri, a little whiles
a little piece g6i»\o, Gfau g60a, Ph. v. iroX^r go^&o'ovr do, Ul., go/itlX/A^d, Del. d.
Turk. g6mmek gpi^t Capp. V. irp^jSw gdd^oMOt, Per. v. y8i6pw gil^ydt^, Del. v. Turk, giivenmek gCl^eXi^, ga^eXlXf Capp. v. Turk, g&zel gdX, Capp. V. Turk, gill guoT^pcre, Ul. v. Turk, g&stermek
g<6(l', Ph. V. KW\09
i
}ac, }, Ph. i;. Koi
]dfi, Del. V. Turk. Jam
]afu, Ar. V. Turk, fami'
laftfil, SlUi. V. raafxxi
]a/u^^, Phi. v. Turk. ]an
lora/Si^, Ph. V. Turk. Janavar
lor]/ (less commonly day]l), p2. }ay](a (§ 258), high boots. The name at Ph. for the high boots worn locally. In Lag. (p. 67) they are described «.v. Tffdx^eif the Ph. word for low shoes. For Capp. rd r^ayxid^ Sin., in a song (Pakhtikos, p. 7). Cf. also Ducange s.v. Tpnyyla^ Hatzid4kis (^X. 'B/>. p. 5) who gives for Pontos ro^orr^ssraa^- Kia {fuaauapiKtp), and Pohnes ProdrO' miques, Hesseling and Pemot, 1910, p. 51, U. 68, 69, which ran : X6 wepi- rp^x^^^ "T^f iSoi^ rc^r /xeriL r<rayyUaPy
In M. Greek only raayydfnftf shoe-
maker^ is used. jopo^s, Ph. V. Turk. Jan J^gcpe, PhL, in text on p. 422, 1. 9.
Explained as meaning gallows; ef.
rjlyyiceX^, gallows, Legrand, Recueil
de Po^mes historiques, p. 263 ]ad6, Capp. V. Turk. Jaide ]dxpi. Ph. V. Turk. ]ehri ]eflax4pi, Tsh. v. Turk. Jevahir Jef, Ph. V. iKti
]ekAr, etc., Capp. Ph. v. Turk. Jellad iirgi. Ph. V. Turk. }enk % Mis. V. i^i ]id, SiUL V. Tidt ]iydfH feather. Phi. ]iyapd, Ul. r. Turk, dighara jiyds, pair, ipa ]., Del. ]i4p, Capp. V. Turk. Jiyer
iiifil^ov, Mai. V. Turk, dezmaq iBa^i'ofuu, I am tired, aor. }i0apiiffra, Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 51) gives the form il^xM^oMA' {U=]) ^o' ^ the Cappa- dooians, except at Sin. where x^H^- j^ofuu is used. This last is Arkji.'8
618
. Glossary (Dialects)
(p. 279) x^pc^^Mcu' A^i«oG/MUy Kmra- Xielwo/MUf xvp^t ft word whioh he h^s is preserved at Sin. by a lew uld women. Arkb. quotes for Ph. ^x^t^f^^' <a7«- wwovfuu, diraudii>, whioh is dearly akin to Kar.^s iix^-pi^opuu. liy, UK, jcyerdO, Del. v. Tark. }in
!ifgd¥oti Phi., ete. v. drffiyyu^os crg%a, j>I., grapei. Per. Por Sin. Arkh. (p. 273) gives rffiyyij' ^pWy and (p. 244) r^iyKl and «ri9rit ]<r, SUli. V. Turk, dep
itrXoq, jfibXdq, Phi. v. Turk, diplaq t^r, Ul. V. Turk. }erid ]6 (rarely 66), noi^ Ph., etc. Before hiatus sometimes ]oi;, e.g, ]oi/ rvrnu. In orasis, }o(Vc (]6 cfxe)! I^ (I^ ft, #X««s). For usage v. § 812. Allied to Pontic kI, v. § 891 6, Per. V. S6o 6ya, Ph. V. jrj^6Xa
obi, fMiit., ^ardm. Ph. Kar. gives (Lag. p. 66) ri^twi ' icifros and quotes Pontic jccri. Derived from inirl(o» a dimin. of jriyvof, although ]ovbl would be ex- pected. V. § 891 Uvpdwovtt Silli. V. Turk, ittvan
ioOfiapif /., a place-name, Ph.
iwpdfL, terehinth tree. Ph. Kar. (Lag.
p. 51) gives ^iOv/S&^c* r€p4^$ot,
9yi¥m as confined to Ph. Note that
it (Kar.'s g')=:]. Either Turk. leviz
j^*.> tmUfuil, or, — the terebinth bears
an edible berry,— for Ktpiiffi (-»>ireXcMri •^]e/Sd<r^ §§264, 273, ^}ot/9d<ri) }ov]i, dimin. ]o\H6kk9, Ph. v. rtriirl }od^, Ph. Possibly for ]tf ffMox, in text
on p. 490, 1. 2 ]ou0(iXi, Ph. V. ire^Xc
X', Ph. V. dtXXot
xifit^ kandUf Gapp., Del. Ar. (ded. f 142), Pot. (ded. § 120), and at Sin. (Arkh. p. 248)
\apo6fAVjfl,, Mis. V. Turk, laghem
Xay6t, Xare. Gapp. poBMim, For dad. § 118 (Del.), § 123 (Sil.), § 188 (Mis.), § 186 (8em.).--d76t (§ 266), pi. agh4 (§§ 7, 265), Ph. Ded. § 291. Also 6.y6Kntt ^9 hare, and dimin. dy6KKH
XaTod^j^a, harea, Del. P/. of a diminu- tive of \aiy6t
[XttTi^i, bottU,JlaMk,}—\ay^, Ar. (N.K.), XalV, Del., andpZ. Xadrj^o, Oh.
[\ai€pir, oil-Jar.y-C^pp. \aSep6ty Ar. (N.K.), ded. § 142, and X«8ep6» Sm. (Arkh. p. 248)
[X^ oil.}--Oapp. varjring with the treat- ment of a (§§ 86—96) : Xi^ (§ 89), Oh., Xdf (§ 90), pi. Xrffta (§ 111), 8«m.
XmItmv, Silli. v.Uyw
[Kifivpott jntUtf.]— In M. Or. the dimin. \aj9wjpi is used. Arkh. (p. 248) reoords the unaltered foim XoMpi: Xa#^' eZ^of dawplov hiima^^r^s rois wi^mt
XatKo, Ph. V. 6}dyot
Xa«, cry of a lrird,Vh, in text on p. 372, I. 28
X^iy, PhL V, Turk, lakin
XolkkI, ttone trough^ SiL BCal. (r. p. 24). Given by Phansop. p. 119
XaXd, Silli. v. Turk« lala
XaXlo, voiee, cry, Gapp., Oh. And gives by Arkh. p. 248.— dXi« (| 268), Ph. Ais.
XaXw, I epeak, cry. Used in Gftpp. Ph. and Silli, always as an -tfw verb. — Gapp. pres. XaXw, DeL Fer. Ul. Ax. and (VaL p. 18) Ar. Znq»/. Ax. S 209, Ul. i 210, Fer. § 315. Aor, XdXtra, Ul. (§216), Ax. PhL and at Ul. also Uaa, Impv. § SS4.— Pret. 8 sg. dX€i, imp/. § 888, our. ^twc. Ph. pree. 8 pL dXm^i, Kis. Tsh. Iwipf. 3 pi. dXif Mtyt, aor. 3 |it. AX^-om, Tsh. For the X v. § 268. Kar. aaya (Lag. p. 42) for Ph., Tpos d^fkufenp ^vanxm Sons, ovdHrort M 4wl ip0pvwiMh XaXiaf. This fits all the Phitfaaa, altlMOgh not the Gapp. instances. Thos in the Ph Qoepel, Before the eoek crow (8t Lake xxii, 61), is Tlfi/u i\i^ t6 XaxT^pi. (Lag. p. 13).— Pr«. 8 pL XoXour d^i, Silli, where the 2 and 3 eg. Xaeit and Xaec suggest a confusion of XaXw aod Xiyw
\a/tML Given for Sin. Eleft. (p. 9b"i as a thin piece of iiMtat, wood, et<.^ and by Arkh. (p. 248) as a knife^bladt without a ha ndle. It is given in ezactlj the latter sense for Ophis in Ponton by napxapidffi^jSAXk, vm, p. 146. Also Xo/4»/ = 4i Xerfit Ar. (Val. p. 18). With- out the X (§ 268) a#u;£ {aec. dor d#»v dov) occurs at Ph. in a texl. Also Kopofwit, indef. ace. The d«d. i« probably that of § 296. The rap it obscure, unless it is the nae of Turk, qara ^A, blaek, in the sense of big,
mentioned by Vamb^ {Die primitirt Cultur d. Tarko-Tatarioehem Volket, p. 282).— Latin lamina, v. O. Mejer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 37 and S$ ^* 373 Xd^iMtf, / plough. — Gapp. pree. Xd^uu is given by Arkh. (p. 249) for Begdaonift, and \jjkM*»t i^pf- f^W""^ ^^ Xfi^atnt^ tor Sin., Xd^ivw, SU. (Fharaaop. p. 119) and imv. Xdfic, Az. (Vai. p. 18). I neora proe. Xaiiiev, Mia», tatflf. Xa^* rcdWe^ Pu., aor. euij. 1 pL Xdowpic, Ax.— dMrolTM (§1 268, 828), imgf. § S3ft, aor. ftlfi^^ (S ^^t «or. m^. m. (§281), Ph. impo. wdn, AiB.
Glossary {JHalectg) .
619
iafurwf J shiiM, For this word v. yovfi^ wi^ and ifiXetiij
iapdpi^ wpooden imtrument with long iron naiU for carding vfoolt and verb Xova- pii:». Sin. (Arkh. p. 248).— vaXc^M, SUli. — ^Ijatin lanaria, v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 88, and §§ 870-2
^9pii, Capp. V. Tark. laqerde
Uipc^w, Z cure. The verb ooours in Pontic and its forms run parallel with those of the a4j- ^p6, q.v. Thus in Capp. where \{ap6 and yjflpo are found, we haTe aor, Xjfipwra, Az., y^dpttaot 6h. Mis.— At Ph.. with adj. dpo (% 268), the preM. dpdfm^, imp/, dptifKO^ aor, dptoffOLf pau. pret. dpovfACUj aor, dptbda (§ 362).— Xa^iwv, Silli, where the adj. is not recorded
Uca, Ul. V. XaX»
Wa, Az. V. X«XTfiV
\daKaptiSj SiUi. v. dd^iraXot
KdffovjAe, Ax. V. \dfipti
Xortf, Xadif, Xdraip, Capp. v. Turk, saziamaq
Xovv, Capp. V. Xayi^i
Xoi/pa, heat, given by Arkh. for Sin. (p. 248) with this sense (0X^(, K.r.\.), means at Silli pain^ diteom/ort
[XoxTij'v, I kick.] In Oapp. tiiie meaning is puthf knock, Prei. XaxrltoVf MaL, but generally XoxtiS, -rji, Per. Ax. MaL and given for Sin. by Arkh. ^p. 249) and by Val. (p. 18) for Ar. Iwlpv, Xdxra (§ 224), Ax., aor, Xax<ra, Pot. Ax., Xdaa (§ 101) and 1 pL XdxrofUffre (§ 191), Ax. Pom. aor. Xaxn^a (§ 93), Az.— dxdw, -dm, imp/. § 888, aor. dxrva. Ph. For X V, § 268. Ear. (Lag. p. 68) gives pr€$, X^^rf, which is for d^i'w, like rwugrta tor inrwi&pw
^XtV> cock. Ph. Tsh., §§ 259, 275, 288. Dimin. of dXdxrupj for which Capp. and SiUi have KOKOf^^t vel «m. and M. Gr. K6KKopas, It is also Pontic (i 391) ; cf. dXaxr6pa>, Oeoonomides, p. 4
^Xr^Mi, CM>P. Tsh., Xax&}p^ SiUi. v. WxTuXor
>^XrvXida, 811. Ph. v. iaxrvXlda
^X»^, Oapp. V. Xaxrf^w
X^, Ph. V, AXXof
X^/9pi, Ph. V. dXe^/x
Xr)rd/iCFOf , ^ of whom toe are tpeoHng. Secret word for Turk at Az6
^^>«»i I My. Used everywhere. — Capp. prea, Xd{y)w, Az., X^m, Phi., 2 #^. X^t, ^K 3 «y. (I 62) X^, Del UL Az. Mis. MaL Phi., XdXf Del. Fer. Ar. Oh. Az. Mai., Xrfy, Ax., X^€4. PhL, IpZ. X^ lutrrt (§ 191), Trokh6, 8 pL Xiwi, Mai., X^y, DeL Ar., Xdow, Az., imp/. SiL
§ 206, MaL § 207, PhL § 208, Az. § 209, Ar. § 218. Aor, efiu everywhere ezoept at UL where iwa is used. Subj. c/)r£, Del. (§ 219), Gh. Ar. Az. Mis. Pot For pd ro ;^, Gh., v, § 63, dfrw. Phi. Sil. Impv. W, Del. UL— X^(y)w, X^r, X^ (§ 381), impf, XdyKa (S 835), aor. dwa (§ 280L aor. 8 99. ttwof di ki, he iaid that, less often w4r or Wf cU in with 3 pL irar di i». For xt v. Turk, ki. ilor. tubj. eZrw, impv. 11^, pL r^c (§ 861), Ph. The saipe forms at Tsh. and A£b. — Free. Xac6»rov, aor. y)€iw(i (§ 15), 9UIJ. eQxw, impv. r4, Silli
X^^if, DeL V. dXojtrw
X^iro^ Ph. V. dXlyos
Xec^dda, Zocib (Xclw), Afs.
Xet}//6, €tdj., defective. Capp., Ar. Sem. (N.K.) and given for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 249), who gives also Xc4^6f=^ yemi0€it vpwbfMt
X€jrXc6i^p, winnowing fork, Gh. A form of XiKiiifHipiop
XeXaZvoAuu, I become matUy in love with. Given by Arkh. for Sin. (p. 249) as preserved only in the phrase vd ^' d7ax(3 xoi rd ffi XeXalpofuu. He quotes Pontic XeXeCta, It is the mid. of the M. Gr. XwXalpta, I make mad from XwX6f, mad
X^/i, X4p, X4, Ph. V. £XXof
X^lpf, DeL V. (fXaxtQ
XeW, Tsh. 17. Turk, lapa
'Aebb^, howo6iu\ 'Z^ boiryj^oi^p, b^yd' idiyifi,* Turkish phrases in Pot. tezt on pp. 468—464. In Turkish,
Xip, Del. V. Turk, yular
Xep6, Capp. v. wepb
[Xexc^i y^man in childbirtK] — Capp. Xov« Xf^^i MaL, and for Sin. Arkh. gives
. XoxoMra
Xi7ir6f, wine-preu, — niarasop. (p. 122) gives Xxy^t for MaL, but for SiL rarot, q.v. Also X€p6, Fer. (Alekt. p. 498)
[XifffAwrw, I forget.] This verb always appears with metathesis of X and j* (the mod. pronunciation is Xfi^/umi), V. §1 104, 284.— Capp. pre$. ^oXfuopQ, Fer. and (Pharasop. p. 117) Sil., ivX- /Mvw, Sin. (Axkh. p. 286), aor, ^oX^Umva, iofihSXaa (i 104), Ar. For 0; § 65.~ teXfAO^^, '9€tf and i:€Xfun'dyv (§ 828), impf, S 888, aor. ^eXfiArr^a^ § 253, Ph. — iiiffiovrww, aor. jytpftSifff^a, Silli, where the form Xff{ftopi is probably non-dialeotio
X|(u^ adi', tP^H, in good heaUK-^ln Capp. at Phi. and y^apS, Fer. UL Arkh. (p. 249) gives Xuip6t for Sin. and yxap^ for Fer. Bil. Pharasop.
620
Glossary (Dialects)
gives for Sil. yi^pb (p. 115) and \tapln (p. 190).— dpo, pi. dpa (§ 268), Ph., ftnd the ad^j. dpiiffKo, the adv. d/KM^ira, the subst. ipwr&ni and the verb dpiivia, I ewe, qq.v. — ^For the derivation Hatzid&kis (*A^ya, xn, p. 485| Bopports Arkh.'s iryirfp^, bat X;ap6 ana Btill more the Pontio Xapd^u, Xdpw^ia(r and Epeirote \afHi»w ijavx^t^ (II* *Af>afiatrru^s, *Ew€ip. TXuffv., 1909) point to tKapos
X£(y)o, Capp. V, 6>dyot
Xi«Yc&rw, I make short. Ph., with aor. Xi^cMTo, I am tired, and poM. XxeyoO- fuu. Parttc. Xccyw^/A^ot, Gr^oiie, B.C.H. xxxnt, p. 162. It is the loeal form of tAiyi^w (§ 266), for which M. Gr. ases Aarrt^w or iXiyoffrt^, Cf, XMev da, Ax.
Xi^X*^ot, Fh. V. Xl^roY
X^^€y da, he reduced them, Ax. Aor. to probably t6)Xt(7)^/3w, the M. Gr. 6}uyoffT«6u
[Xitfd^t, a stone.] In Capp. much de- formed: \iB4pf ph '^fiiflt Del. (for e V. S 66), PiSipi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 265), viX^p, At. (§ 88), Gh. (§ 89), Bjfyi, Pot. The commonest form is XT^pf Ul. Mis. PhL MaL, or rip, Ar. Ax. An. Arkh. gives also xt^p, Fer., rip, Bagdaouia, and ddKri, SlL Pharasop. gives for Sil. e6\ii (p. 117) and i^ip, \rip (p. 126). — BoKi, pi. 9dXe, once ddpt. Ph., pi. edXa, Tsh. Afs.— Xt<rdpi, Silli
XiBoOfiptf heap of stones, Ph. Used as a place-name
\iiU^<a, Ph. V. dpfidyta
[\lfu^, lake.y—XifibXfi, Ph.— Xi/iibi|, Silli, § 18.— Gr^oire has for Ph. \ifi\fi {B.C.H. xxxm, p. 168)
Xi/MJpi, Silli. V. itfuipJhpt,
\\i»apiow, linen.] — vip, Ar. (Val. p. 19). §§ 66, 108
Xtnyip, \bf%ip, Mai. § 172
XIpgip, Xlyyep, Ph., §172
Xio, Capp. V. dXlyot
XlwXiyo, very little, Fer. (Krinop. p. 64). Clearly formed with a redoplioating jingling syllable to strengthen the meaning, on each Turkish models as mas-mave, very blue, sky-blue, qep- qermeza, very red
Xlpa, pound [money). Capp. Ph. and Silli, pi Xlpti (S 180), bat Xlpit, Mai.,
X^, Afs., and Xlpoyx^^ (f 1^)* ^^• Tne word is common in M. Greek from Italian lira; in Asia Minor how- ever it is probably taken directly from Turkish, which has also borrowed it as lira, L^ . v. § 869
Xiffdpi, Silli. V. XiBdpi XUko, Ar. V. dXlyot
Xiredu' S4v, imp/. Xirevxa (t.«. Xcr^^cs, V. § 889), aor. Xlte^ is giTen for Ph. by Kar. (Lag. p. 65). I reoord witk same meaning to Mnd, aar, Xfre^ XMe^, Ph., and pret. Xd^/Sov, aor. 8 pL fXdi^av da, Tsh. Haizidakis (Uw. Kol rte 'BXX. I, p. 801) has derived it from efXiyret* clXin^'^. whence also et^Xirrapi, rope
Xlrpa, a measure of weight, six oJuM, Sin. (Arkh. p. 260), Sil. (Pharaeop. p. 120* and Fer. (Krinop. p. 54). lAtin libra or Italic li^ra; v. G. Meyer, Neuffr. Stud. Ill, p. 38, and § 872
Xl^oura, Capp. v. 8c^
X&yyot, wood, Fer. (Alekt. p. 498). v. G. Meyer, Neuipr. Stud, n, p. SS. and S 874
X^f, word. All over Capp. anleaa re- placed by Turk, laqorda {q.v.). PL Xiyxa as in Bl Gr., Blal. Mis. Pot. Ob. Aggl. pi. Xjiyo^jfly Fer. Ax. Ajr., § 142
X6pot, explained by Arkh. (p. S90) as rvpot i^ d^irydXoirros. Beoorded, as ace. indrf., at PhL
XoG^a, maternal or paternal uncle, Mai. Recorded for Sil. by Yasil. (X«k. x, p. 431)
XovKpl^* Karafitfipti^KUf (wtpl 0^pUs^), Ph., in Kar. (Lag. p. 56). For X. V. § 278
[XovXoi?dt, flower.] — ^XovXoilM?, pL XouXo^l|ta (§ 111)^ Mai.— TovXoute, pL wo&u»v9a. Ph. For X, § 278. It ia probably a form of \o6Xov9o
Xovrp6{p, bath. — Xwrpo, at Fer. Ajr. DecL § 149. The word is often supplanted by XAM^t Turk, hammam, q.v.
[Xodv, I wash.] — Capp. Xodjlw, Ax. Aor. Xc6ea, Del., subj. Xodcv, Gh., pass^pret. XoOfopMi, 8 pi. Xo^jbrdat, Ul. Aor. XoO&ra (§§ 86. 97), Del., subf. 3 sg. Xw&rf, Ul., 2 pi. Xowd^T^rc, Phi.— Pass, pres. fio&^ovfJMi, aor. fio6rrs. (§ 360) Ph. For X, «. § 273.— Xmt- wov, pass. Xo&rwouftov, impf. § 42, SiUl
X6kos, ioo{^.— Capp. passim, \6Kout, pi. XM (§ 78), Mis., Xtkot or Xi^iro, Fer. For decl. § 118 (Del.). § 119 (Pot), S 122 (SiL), § 124 (PhL), § 189 (Ax.K S 131 (Mis.), § 186 (UL), § 189 (Ar.).- I XAKot, Ph., X^vt (S 292), Tah. NeuL at Afs., nom. ro X6ko. v. also % 26S
X&Kws, yolk of egg, Silli
Xiirw, I toose.— Capp. pres. X^rw, Ar.. X^ov (1 197), Sem. Aor. Aiwo, PhL, plvperf. % 244, poMs. pres. X^o^Mi, Del., aor. varying with the treatment of # (§§ 86—96), ^)Xi;«a (§ 289), DeL, \^ Ar., 8 sg. Xvx7, Bern., mM. DeL |24S. — Aor. subf. 8 sg. X^v^, Ph.
Xvr€/iiiwo, Ph. v. yXvnimw
Glossary {DicUeets)
621
KvxT'ot, lamp.] — In Gapp. Xcxi'^/x, Sin. (Arkh. p. 250), which is Xux^d/a with a -» e (§ 66) and the v assimilated (§ 65), and XvxaU * Xvxvot ipxaiorpenlit (N.K.), At., which is for Xvxvlor. For such changes as x^'^XM- v* Hatzid4kis, NeocXX. McX., pp. 8 — 5. — Xt^ros (§256), Ph.
W^(or (popular form Xovp<), tirap,] — u»A^, pi. ihpla (§ 268), Ph. Latin lorum ; V, G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud. lu, p. 89 and § 373. The cu is preserved also in PontoB ; V, Xupl from Ophis in Z6XK. XTOZ, p. 148 and § 391
•4k, cry of a bird, IH., in text on p. 372, 1.28
I, poBseeaive, Capp. § 178
I, Ar. V. Turk, mi
id, 6ttt, Ph. Silli
jtd, not. Ph. Hardly used except with
the sobet. verb. Thus, fid &i, ftd
^ovw€ or ftd Wow€, fid ^ow€, although ]6 is used equally, e.g. \oOvl^ }o<frpiw«,
etc. Md Ixw and fid (&€i are uso used lid. Mis. Ar. Silli v. ircUprw ua. Ph. o. /iora uda^a, Ul. v. Turk, maghaza ud^pQt ftdfiptava^ Capp. etc. v. fiaOftos,
fuivptiw (laycUpi r, UL v. ftax*^ fiayapdtf Afs., etc. v. Turk, maghara ^a7ap(^(b»* droxarciP ^rl ^(Jwr, whence
fLoyofHaxd and (§ 104) yakfiofiatd, Sin.
(Arkh. p. 250) Uidyyairor, preu.] — fidyywot, oHve-preUt
SU. (Pharasqp. p. 120) and Sin. (Arkh.
p. 251). — Aee. d ftdpgoMo^ a trap, Ph. fufyirw, Ul. V. fuurddn* l/tdyovko{tf, cheek.}— fidyXo, the innde of
the cheek, Del. Latin magnlum; v.
G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, ui, p. 40, and
Sd72 [/tadui, / pluck, peel,] — Aor. eubj. 3 tg.,
va fiAfhlfro, Tsh. with the meaning reap.
—In Oapp. ftaHj^u, Sin. (Arkh. p. 251) \M67ifjui, Ies9on.}--fii0€/ja (§ 257), Ph. itoXtta&tf, 811. 17. Turk, malmun fudyu, Capp. V. ifiSabna l»«jcdprt, rennet. Ph. and Capp., Kar.
(Lag. p. 56) and Arkh. (p. 251). Ear.
compares Armenian makard, rennet
(BedroBsian). v. §§ 376, 377 MAicpei^, adv., far off. Pot., iMKpd, Del.
Phi. and at Ph. and SiUi.— At Ph.
also used adjectivfdly : d t»aKpa, povfl,
a dUUmt mountain [MMT/H^rw, I lengthen, trans, and in trans.]
—Hence aor. 3 pi. fiaxp^aife (intrans.?
Ph. and in the Ph. gospel (Lag. p. 12)
the imp/. 2 pi. fiaKpwiwKartt (§ 321)
fidh, Del. V. fidr
ftdX{i, Capp. Ph. V. Turk, mal
^Xa^. — Arkh. (p. 251) gives this word
i=fuiKda<ru) for Sin. and adds /uaXaxr6 = fUfiaXayfUwop) iv ^eftr. koI ZCkar. ij wp^ Kaikrty dre^fMfjJyif xlnrpos. So, too, at Sil. (Xen. i, p. 431), and Fer. (Erinop. p. 54). At Ax6 fia\d^(a is used also of kneading the clay for the handmade pottery made there by the women, v. p. 23
ftaXoKia- yaUu fiif KeiXXiepyovftewfu, Phi. Given by Kar. (Lag. p. 57). v. p. 25
fiuKUp, a kind of woodland moneter, probably connected with fiaXX4ap6s and so a hairy montter. Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 57) has fAoKUp' ol h rcis CKortipois dyrpois oIkovvt^s xal rods eUrefxcfUwom xpLywrret dalfAwes. Ded. § 297
[jiaXKl, wool, hair.] — Capp., ^Xjid, hair, Gh. Ul. Sa— MoX^o (§ 258), Ph.— fiaXl, wool, Sim
[fiaftfiil, midwife.] — ftafn/j, Del.
fuifioOKa, fiafuiCga, granny, Ph.
fidpa, mother, Capp. (decf. § 165 and with possess. § 180) and Silli. — fwa is rare at Ph. where /na is used, pi. ?. fid, pL fidw (decl. §§ 300, 801), Tsh.
/iovaXi' Xafiwdt, Sin. (Arkh. p. 252), and Fer. (Erinop. p. 54). Latin manuale; V. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 41, and § 372
fjuufoiHipi, Silli V. fiopoar/jpi
fiapdfnfpo, Fer. v. Hafidaicrpto
fioMax^is, pau. v. fiopax^*
[jidifdaXoi, boU.] — Capp. dimin. /uvdoX, Ar. Ax., fioMT&Xi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 252). It is properly the bolt of the local wooden look called x^^^^^ 9-^* ^ /iorrdX, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 120)
[fiaydaXt^w, I lock.] — Hence poM. pret. 3 sg. fuufddXoOrau, Ar.
{jIMpBiofia, I learn.] — The forms every- where belong to the mod. fiaBaUna, and in Capp. vary with the treatment of 9 (§§86— 96).— -Capp.|irM. fiaxalifta. Ax., fMXo^ov,il^.,fMylww, Ul., fiapaxvlaKte (Yal. p. 18), Ar. impf. fuipaivifKa (N.E.),Ar. ilor.lAia^a,MaiPot.Phl., ifULTa, Fer., iftapa, Ar., l/ua^a, Gh. Ul. Ax. Mis., (fioa (§ 218) with nUjj. fiayjfi, Ul. — fiaJBabm, aor. kfiada, Ph. — Free. fuuraun/laKW or fuifpov, impf. § 38, aor. ifuura (§ 47), SiUi. For $ v.
§11 [jMwUi, »leeve.] — fuwiii. Ph. Latin mani-
ca, V. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, ixi, p. 41,
and § 373 fuufvov, Silli. V. fuiy06pw [fuivTit, prophet.]^ fuufdit, Silli fuurddX, /uvdoXoDrat, Capp. v.fioMBaXot,
fiarSa^Pia
622
Glossary {Dialects)
MavdoX^Mt" Ac MardoX^M* St Pandeletinon
Fer. (Krinop. p. 41), § 99 fuifgcvo. Ph. V. fidrff99oif puwrodaoiy etc., Ph. v. Turk, mahbas fiapaiifiJfKaf Ar. v. /jMM0ap»
IMprftUiflfkif Ph. V. /ULpK€Ui»W
fMpewoOfuu, I$eek, ttrive, Ph. — Kar. (Iiag. p. 57) gives prei, fAopiwoftai (§ 856), oar. ifMpieipf (S 862). The im]^. 8 «p. fiaphoroif oocnrs in the Ph. Gospel, 8t Matt, xxvi, 16 (JLag. p. 8). The deri- Tation is prohably fjMpabfo/juu, IfahU {with detire to do). Cf. Hatzid&kis in 'B/9do/u4it, n, p. 587
fjLopiKSt vessel for wine or water, Mai., given by Pharaaop. p. 119. Kar. (Lag. p. 57) gives without provaoanoe ftdpuco * ifdpia iXax^'rrov ftrf40ovt, oomparing Armenian mar, a fluid me(uure (Be- drossian). v. % 877
fi/^pKa, markf Ph. Ital. marca, «. G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, rr, p. 50, and §869
/MpKoKrffa, fupK^TiriLi ogress, Ph. Kar. {Lag. p. 57) gives for Ph. fiAptcdXr^ described as a male monster and identical with the Dev and Tepegds or Cyclops. For Sin. Arkh. gives /. napKiXa^ and for Ph. /ua^xdXrjtt. Gr^oire {B.C.H. xxxm, p. 150) says that fAapicAXr^a is used at Zal^la. Me^McdXr^a is dialect for a fem. /jMpK&Kiffira, § 258
fiOfiKwiifv Kul fULpyaiiww ftaXXc^yw (I quarrel), Arkh. p. 252, and pMpKai0w, ftapgouirw or /uopgha^i'w with the same meaning, Kar. (Lag. p. 57), always as a Ph. word. I record from Ph. the impf. 8p/. luip^C/fKU^t or itapyn^Jt- 9W€ (§ 885), oor. 8«p. fiapfsiuatv^ 9 pi, fjMfigtubaatpe, impv. /Aapgdo, /Aap^iau (f 350). The matus suggests a lost X (§ 269), and /mptcaXilmt looks as if it were connected with ftapK^kiffffa, the form at the base of fULpKdXrea, q.v. Gr^oire {B.C.H. xxzxu, p. 160|, noting the lost X, admits the poasi- bility of Kar.'s derivation (p. 92) firom the Armenian maqarel, to strive. I note as an objection to this that the I is not part of the root, but only the tennination of the Armenian infini- tive. Inspired, however, by Payne- Smith's and Bury's Syriac derivation of jkiyapLiia {ef. Bury, Hist, of the Later itomati Empire, n, p. 267), Gr^goure proposes the Syriac maqrAwn, infin. of the aphel of qrew, to fight. Hataid&kis ('B/§do/bUlf, n, p. 587) refers it to MrXiW/Tnjf. If it were not for the hiatus, and the pixHiabtlity of a connexion with fMpKdXnra, it might
be a form of fULpy6ts, fiopydM, lULpydn. I am furious, insult. I enggeei tint the words are Greek, and eonneeie with the Bpeirote /mptcdXms, ruttiv period of rams and goius, and /upn Xiiia =: 6xe6v f Apa^orrcy^, 'Hra^ rXMTir. p. 60 and Hataiddkkia, 'A^n, XXV, p. 296), and the Laoedaimoiiiu fULpKoXdmsz^tfiaii^u, hri i"^^ (K«t KouXit, ObfovmoKd, p. 982). The Cretan evfU^i (HatsidAkia, ibid.) nd our use of rage, fury in this seoat shew that there is no samaatie difi* culty in Uiis dorivation. Owing to tbi rarity of Slav words in thesa dialeeti, G. Meyer's Slav derivation of pof- iraXi^w {Neugr. Stud, xi, p. 39) voold be against this view, but for the faa that it is very uneertatn, as the Sk« words he refers to (slov. mrkati s, etc.) have no I
/tapgwat^w. Ph. V. fULpKa/^90
fiopfuplpO, gen. sg,, ofmathle. Phi. The fiom. would be ft^^^P ^^^ ttapf^fn, (Hut of /jb&pfMpo{p. For a-»^ r. § 66
tuip6=U. Gr. fipi, Del.
ftat, possessive, 9S 23, 178, 313
fM/raxMiflrKW), Silli. r. fus^Sew
fMffIa, Afs. V. 6fufa
fMffKupis, buffoon. Sin. (Pakhtfkos, p. tS) and Ph.— An Italian word (G. Mejw, Neuar. Stud, xv, p. 74), bat it hv reacSied the dialects by way of Tarki^; o. §869
/tAriu, Ph., given by Kar. (p. 191) u mmnbrane covering the meat of s slaughtered beast, lean meat, rtek, skinny nutn, comparing Armeniu ma&k, skin, which Hubaefamaan ffns among the Syiiac words in AraauiB- V. S 876. Lag. (p. 57) copies the word wrongly as fjjum
fiat'fAdfipo, Ar. v. fioBpot
ftdffovrroM, Pot. v. Turk, makhsue
[ptdrrofnft, wcrkmasi, craftsman.]— Act. pi. futffrdpoi. Ph.
fidffv, Capp. V. ififii^
tJMifalp{i, fuUfatpd, Capp. , Ph. v. fi^xsi^
fiafXjijifL, Gh. V. Turk, mtiddl ftafoOpt, Ph. Used in the phrase, Jydorr 0-0 «-aX6 fuLioOpi, he turned into kis «^ form, in text on p. 506, 1. 18. Fowbij
Turk, masdr jfCy^ place of being, abode
ftir, pi ftarta, eye. — Capp. pattim, bat iM, pL /MjfiL, DeL, /uff, pL fu^ (fS 110, 179), Ar.. pU pkrifl. or fiHiA (S 88), Fer.— At Ph. ^cEX#u, q.v.
furXi, Ph. § 172
ftirffa, fiarffixa, handful. Sin. (Arib. p. 258). Italian masao. p. § S$9
GlMM/ry (Dialeete)
«2S
adipuii^ Sim. V. Turk, madftmki vMvpott black,'] — Gapp. iti&fipo^ panim. fjLat'finAfipo, jet'hlaek, Ar., qf. Turk, mas inaTa, $kp hluet and qap-qmrmaso, blood red, q.v, — tUfipo, AH. cAcwpi6r«#, i look black, angry.] — ^Oapp. aor. 3 sg. fAofifHtaof, Del. — ftafiptkifu, oar. fUifipvca, partie. fjut^pofthot Ph. \a^6f Capp. V. i/rnvrdt lax^Ut^My Capp. V, fjLt»$^v fULxalfH^ k^/€,}—Ci^p. fmxalp, pi. -^a, Del. Oh. UK MiB., pL -pa (§ 71), Mai. and premaaoBhlj Phi., pM^alp (§ 79), Pot., ftaryalp, Ul.— /uuhUpi, Ph. taxatpj^f cut with a knife.— ^afA.^ Hal. At iur. /ia(x)«i^f is oaed metaphori- cally far Wfoney (Yal. p. 18). — /Aofaipdt pi. >p4r, Ph.,§360 «axa9i{'w, I pamt, Qivuk by Arkh. (p. 363) with aor. /Mxiraa for Sin. and Ph. Alio for Kn. Xaxav£^» (iMd. p. M9), the result of a oontamination with M. Gr. Xax^undi^. Ear. (Lag. p. 57) has /icxaro-a' ^rreu<rTC<&<ra apparently from Ph. This is the original form of the word, which is derived from fux^i-y bellows (q.v*), by a natural metaphor. HatzicUkkis gives a different derivation from firfxa- rd4#('A^ain, p.485) tMLx{r)aodfu, Ph. V. Turk, ma'sum ft4t prep., with. — Oapp. poMi'm, and at
Ph., where also fier* if/ipa. — /u, SiUi jii, ra /A^ rl Ikh, 811. v. cf9a /ida, Capp. V. fUyaf McT^X Ktpieuci^, Barter, 811. [ALCTaXd&vw, / wMke big.}— Aor. /ACTdXtfo-a,
Ax. O^f, great.] — Oapp. sg. ftiya (^, XJl. Ax.), ^. /MTdXa. In Phi. text on p. 4S6, 1. 12, lA^as is a snbet. not an adj. — Sg. lUyo^ sometimes iJuiya, pi. lUya^ Ph. — fUyas, ace. iUya(9, neai. lUya^ 8fiUi. No other forms recorded iuy4p, Del. Silli. v. Turk, meyer f<€^cX«di^, Del. t;. Turk, mezelemek [^9^«#por, oiKumn.] — hi Capp. forms of this take the plaoe of M. Greek ^rvr(h irwpo. Thus, hop&rn^po (§ 99) and (Val. p. 18) i$aphrmpo, Ar., itm&rvpo (Krmop. p. 56), Fer., ikoBfnrvp»y 8in. (Arkh. p. 854) and 811. (Xen. i, p. 479). Also Pontic: for Samsnn Thumb {QrieeK Spraehc im Zeitalter d. BeUcnismiw, p. 19) gives fioB&rwpop. For assimila- tion of e, V. § 66, for 9, $§ 87, 88 [/ic^faf, / am or / make drunk.] — ^Capp. pret. 8 $g. /uM, 8 pi. fieO^fpt or tuOT6^p€t Phi., as from a form iktM^w, --Free. /te0dy(a, -$$$, impf. f B87, WM*. iUtvOj Ph. i**i^ Gapp^, etc. V. Turk, melve
i/uiXfuufo, SillL V. Turk, melmim fiiidav, etc., Oapp. v. Turk. nMIdaa ^t^or^. Ph. V. Turk, melkhaae fuXx^p, Ph. V. Turk, mtilkhor lu]ldU, Capp., etc. v. Turk, mejidiye /AcXtfd^, SiUi. V. Turk, meilemak [fUKt, honey.] — Oapp.,Ai^X, Del. Ar. Ul. —
A*Ai, Ph. fuXtffffi, bee-hivef Ph. /icXMV^rirp, bee. Ph. Dimin. of fUKn^a fu\6t Capp. V. tivaK6{p /ACfiXeirM, Ph. v. Turk, memleket ^MfjovXiiri, Ph. V. Turk. iiie]lis fUpa, passim, v. ii/jJpa /Mpdwi, fupahi, cultivated pear or pear^
tree (S 889), Ph. Compound of f/Mpst
and dwi(op (§ 888) ^pt, ny, tA« ride, Ph.— Me^ implist
a form fupia, whereas the M. Or. form
is fupLa, ftepjjk lupl, thigh. Ph., § 868 lupjA, ado.^ aside, apart. Phi. AM^t,
IMMpigjb, day*s wage. Phi., i.e. ^nt/tputk ftiptffckfi. Ph. This word is given by
Bonsevalle, p. (164) [448] as ^Lf/U
{^L>^}jif)t fjJpaafA, eomme si. Parti* cule dubitative ou ironique tr^ UBit^. It is the Turk, phrase meyer iae, but if it be, plus an unexplained fi
fupKiXraa, Ph. v. fULpxdiXnra
tupfn/jii. Ph. t;. fAipfAii
fjyipunfft, Ul. From the word iMfiftat {szfuplfi^tfffe) from Ainos (StfXX. ix, p. 352), used instead of ^ajrrdo'ov, imagine I jtut fancy! this fUpfiri^e may be explained as also aor. tinpv. ctf fAepifipQ with the same meaning. From a form fupfiria would come the aor. fidpfaMffffa and its impv. fUpfunia't, whence lUppaiat. In text on p. 860, 1. 16
lispfiSiX, Gh. V. lunipMpL
ndpos, part, side. — Oapp., Gh. Ar. — At Ph. only the aoc. is recorded, /lipo or tUpov, or undefined lUpos ('t d fiipot), so that it looks like a maso. in -os
fUpTffa, Ul. V. f^^p&
/tepdovpdM, Ul. V. Turk, merdiven
fiica, adv. , inside, Capp., passim. ifUe^a, Del. Used once at Ul. as sg. subst. wt TO pA^a r. As pi. svbst, ra ftiaa means the waist, Del. Ax. 811. — ^At Ph. as adv. inside
/A€<ra«c6f , a4;., that which is in the middle, SiUi
fUffiX, Capp. V. Turk, mesel
[jii^, subst., themiddlepartofatsyiking,] In Capp. fU^ r is used adverbially with the value of fU(ra, Ul. Ax. {iftHhi) Phi. M/jfinthe8ameway,rodoXdr/itf,
624
Glossary {Dialects)
UL— At Ph. Tab., ttiffji means the
middle part or the waUt {juffTitUfHf nUd^day. ] — fuffni/Upi, Afa. The
I for e may be due to tbe inflaenoe of
TO fua6{v, half [fUaoty tidj.f that v>hieh U in the middle,]
The gen. »g. /. i* fUarfs occurs at Ph.
and Afa., in ^ fUffrfs 6 v{6t, Ph. and
^ ftiffflt ddeX06t, Afs. (text on p. 574»
1. 4) which mean however the middJU
ton, the middle brother. Cf. text in
B.C.H. xzzm, p. 159, 1. 7 fi€^o^i the midtt. Used at Del. as a /em.
euhst. , dS| fu^od r fjuh-t Capp. V. liUriw [puerdi prep., after,] — lUro.^ Sil. Pot, —
liirat afterwards. Ph. [/MraXXd0-0-w, I change.] — ^Pre«.|MTaXd^,
aor. /uerdXo^, Pbl. fUrawo, Capp. v. tUriavw *fiirtf Del. Impv. of rnyabna /MT A, Capp. V. Turk, meeel fiereUKja, Phi. Ph. v. Turk, metelik [fjteT€tapij^w, I lift up into the air.] — Hence
aor. 8 sg. fteT€tpffty da, and aor. «iil^'.
I $g. fMertplffta, Afs. Pres. not re- corded
{jAerpQf I meamre.] — Capp. pres. 2 tg.
pirrp$f, Ul.| Spl. fUTpoup, Del., nerpowe,
Phi., aor. fjJfnffa (§ 216), Ul., aor,
tulfj. fterp^ia, Pot., 8 sg. /urp^, Ax. —
Pass, partie. fierpsfUtrot l4i. lutrva. Ph. v, fueBQ \jUtww, forehead.] — Capp. fihuwo, Del.
Ar. Fer. UL Mis. Ax. and (Arkh. p.
254) Sin. Deol. §§ 149, 150.— ftcrcfari,
Ph. fudi, except, Del. Affo Kopli /aedi, except
the girl /biedertlVXe&rar, Ar. v. Turk, medenijet /icxib'c, heUows, Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 57)
gives also for Ph. ^v^^i and ftavywi.
It is a dimin. of /iifx^"^ ^^^ ^ ^^^
II (§ 257). V. ftaxaifit^ ptexrodri, Ph. v. Turk, mektub
fti/j, neg. particle. — Capp. ni/j, but fik and fi'ff. Phi. and Ai« alone for Ax. Ul. — ftif, pM and, commonest of all, Moi^(r, Ph., etc.— M^, Silli
/A^Xo(v, apple. — Capp. /ui^Xo, pi, tt,ii\a, Del. Ul. SU.— /Ai^, pL ixiia (§§269, 298), Ph. All these are for both the fruit and the tree, § 889.— m^Xov, Silli
{f».ifif, movUh.] — Ace. pi. fiijjifes, Ax. and Ph. — Norn. eg. /ii^yat, pL /A^apc, gen, pi. iiriwi^p, Silli
fuiivj^riKo, monthly wage, Silli
luifQ, (liia. Ph. V. tkTJikov
futp-ipa, mother. In texts from Gh. and Pot., but non-dialectic; the dialect word is ijA»a, The schools make a great set against the word /u(va; thus
Mousaios, in speaking of the ** poni- cation ** of the langnage at lavisi, ss^s that d^hrrit and ftd^a are now sap- planted by tiie *' noble " words Tttrcpc and jULTfTtpa, v. Bampio-fMol^ p. t/9'
fd, prep., tffitft.-— Capp. at Mia. HaL. azid also at Tsh.
fU ro, whilst, DeL
/d, Capp. Silli. V, Turk, mi
/u, used at Silli, in text on p. 300, 1. 2^, instead of /mv, in aocordaaoe with ibe Turkish vowel-harmony (§ 9)
Ifda, f., one.] — In Capp. wioos foim& of this are used for once, ^opaiv being omitted. Thus : ^j(d, Del., (i^a, Del Gh. Ar. Ul. Pot., ItiMjfL, Ar. Phi., (^, Ul. From this comes sach a nse as 'f hfa fAjfls, at oneCy Pot^ For Fei. Krinop. (p. 47) gives ivoiyw tnd iwaydrifl, once, once upon a time^ with which ef. dXXayat (t.v. AXXof).— r* Ira ny /Aia, at a certain time, Ph», where ^a is used like ^opi. — p^ta, SilU
M^ryv. Sin.. 8 172
\/uyw6ia, I mix,] — Aor. subj. 1 sg. M^oe,
M|b. pMCfijfUKa, I decrease. Ax. — Cf„ M. Or.
IfiUKpds, smalL] — Capp. puxp^ pi, puxpk,
Gh. Ar. Ul. Ax. Phi. Sil. I>eca. as
subst at Ar. (§ 144) and SU. (f 167).-
Neut, pL puicpd, Silli fUKpodr^iKo, smidl, Phi. Sil. fMuco, <»4j., very small, Ul. pupdipjM, Ax., pMrdkpt, Ph. 17. TuxL
minder- pd»», Ul. V, ipLfial^tt PAparjfl., UL V. Turk, miirad fu^aj^rat, Capp. Silli, /u«-a^oi//>» Ph.
V. Turk, musafir PLiii9, pi. puUflMjfk, cheek, Sil. Derived bj
Pharasop. (p. 120) from i^/u0i&or. So.
too, pu^It', pi, puJia (Exinop. p. 5b],
Fer., and paaeidi. Sin. (Arkh. p. 254) pMr6, subst,, the half, Sil and Mai. At
Pot. the plural in the phraae d/rsip ra
PMa, h<nif the soldiers puUfhpfvo, a meoMure of e^padt^, Ul. Cf.
at Sin., puff^Tpo, rb- dox«ar ofroir v
0daro(...i|^/u<r6iat Xirpat ^rot rptum Usr
d«0r (Arkh. p. 254). This /utf-^^ seems
to be for fijb9(iK(iyrp9 pdrporos, superintendent qf ektareh or
tchool, Capp. at Ar. (ded. § 144), Fer.
Ul. (decl. § 185), Bfis. (deel. § 131).
A form of Mrpowot, § 99 puTcUo, adj., very small^ youngest, Pb.
Afs. [Min|/Mrci>w, / remember.] — pes^epov, MaL pmyipApL, tomb. Ph. given also by Ear.
(Laig. p. 68). The connexion with
GlMmry {Dialed)
625
fMw^ftm is fbriher obsearecl in the Gapp. forms : fjtapfto^py Del., /topftAp given for 811. bj likarasop. (p. 121), for Fer. by Kxinop. (p. 56), and as Capp. by Kar.
Silli. — Theee forms all reeolt from a contamination of fu%»a with the Latin memor. Cf. Thomb, Oriech. Sprache im ZeitalUr d. HelUni$muSy p. 165, with ref. to HatsidikiB, K, Z. xxziii, p. 133. V. §§ 872, 378 uFjgoK^, Del , etc. V. dftoidiit i6, prep., with, Ph. Tsh. Afs. Onoe at Ph. fjUid$ in phrase fM« cU^a; vHth whom f in text on p. 542, 1. 16 ti6, ndv, only. Ph. itoeUWt, KIb. v. Tark. mn*ayene jjuotpdiia, 1 dim'ds.] — Capp. aor. 8 ji{. ftuotpdaoM do, Mai. Elsewhere always middle; aor. Spl. fiotpdirrtuf, Ar., oor. Bubj. fUHpciarQ, Mai. At. [_^io9€urHfpi, monastery, ehureh.'] — fuiwa- a-Hip <§ 66), 8U. (Xtn, i, p. 481), Sin.
(Arkh. p. 252) lu^wfiipi, Siia.--At
Fer. Ennop. (p. 55) says fttvoffrifp means the molar teeth, being a cormp- tion of fuurffrfn^pi [fMoif^X^i o/ovM.] — Gapp. ftoMux^y Del Oh. Ar. Phi., fuwdxoVf Mai. — fxayax^ rov, Afs., /Miraxa rpvr«, Ph. Onoe at Ph. Mo^ax^ Tov, bm marked as non-dia- lectic both by the o and the -os ending. — fULwaxitf f. fuu^ax^ (§9), Silli puoufifiov, Mat V, /vifiJiopeika /MOPo, adv., wdy, 811. Pot. M^bcXXa , neut, pi. , furniture , Silli. Frmn Ital. mobile, no doubt a word recently imported from Oonstantinople, where the Greek is freely dilated with each loan-words, v, § 369, and G. Meyer's Neugr. Stud, tv, p. 58 l»opfUf6pj Del. V. fuf7ffA6pi [fMOC^i c^lf-] — ftovffKopi, PL. Oen.pl.,
§808 MOT, eof^., whilst, Phi. fxov, possessive^ §§ 28, 818 fto^, XJl. , k6p ftov <rov ; Ph. v. Turk, mi fu»6(w. Ph. ete. V. nil fiodaaa. Ph. v. ptovXA^^ fioOyjfa, Capp. V. jttufya fiovKa, cheek, Sin. (Arkh. p. 265), Sil. (Pharasop. p. 121), Fer. (Erinop. p. 66). M. Or. pwKa, Latin bnooa. v, G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 16, and t§ 09, 872 ftodiiKovs, adj., emails Silli. v. § 20 ^vXc&rctf, / hide. — Oapp. pres. at Sil., trans, and intrans., and for Sin. Arkh. gives (p. 264) pMvKii»ia' Kp^rro- fuu. MovX(6irov trans, and fcovXoOjttc intrans.. Mis., oor. /codX*va, Sil. Pot. —With X dropped (§ 269) pres. fiov^ta, aor. fio6aaa, and the 8 sg. fioirvsw da
for MXr<fcy (Si 268, 841), I1i.*.Altied to this, and probably dne to the inilaenoe of x<^*'<^* ^^ ^^® fotm /iov- X(&iw» i^ bury, hide. I reoord it at Sil. and the oor. 8 sg. put&x^^^^ ^* ^t Sil. and Phi. For Ar. and Gh. Kar. (p. 112) gives fiovxi^^ M the looal fcwm of /M>vX(6rw, and for Sin. Arkh. (p. 280) gives xov/tudi'w xoi pjomx"^^' Kp&ma r^ irrbs rifs y^f. A farther development is shewn by forms with w for fi (§ 99). Thas for Fer. Krinop. fn. 60) gives rovx<^Wi and from Del. 1 reoord oor. Tixtoffa, anless these are compounds with 4irl fwwddpi, Pb. The phr. ro /i. ro irp6/3aro, the dead sheep. Probably the Tork. mardar, mandar, jt^jwe* dirty, un-
clean, and so carrion MovKgaXdoi^^ere, pres. ind. 2 pi., DeL
V. Turk, mungabnaq /xov/>dd€, Ph., fiLovpd^a, Afs. v. Turk.
mnrad ftcvpfiodK, Gh., etc. i^. f»^M^ M-ovpfioOrri, proper name. Ph. fuovpovdUit Ph. v. fivp(aSj^d fu>vaaJ4, Ul. v. Turk. musa*ade fjLovffxdpi, Ph. V. fiOffx^P*- luov^o&yyi, a tneasure of weight, 1(X)
Bpofua, i oke. Sin. (Arkh. p. 250) and
/*U<rA77*, Fer. (Krinop. p. 55). Cf.
/ioJTrXi, Mai. §172 lioOrctv da, Ph. v, fiovXc&rw ftovrffo6Ko, fiovd^o^KOf adj., very small, Ph.
Moi;X<*4p 'Apx<^8^^<'t a<7<^>) Michael the Archangel, the name of a church {i.e.
Mtxa^^ *Apx^77<^o»)» ^^' ^O' ^• Vai. (p. 25) giveH VLovxaijX, Michael
/Aouxab^r, Ul. V. Turk, muhabbet
fjLovxo6pi, Ph. V. Turk, muhur
fiovxTap<a (§ 388), -$(, I jn^A, oor.
/ioCx{r)ffa, Ph. So, too, Kar. (Lag.
p. 58), with aor, subj. fAovxTijffa. —
Uatzid&kis {Einleitung, p. 417) derives
from futvxT€^=TVKreiia, For w and
/M» ». § 99
/Muxttfi^w, SU. Phi. V. /iouX(6rw
flOWivQf, Pb. V. /iOvXcif'W
pu>x^P* Capp. V. Turk, muhur [/AvaX6(y, brains.] — Capp. fieXb, Ar. Ax.
Mis., (Pharasop. p. 120) Sil. and
(Krinop. p. 66) Fer. fu\6t. Sin. (Arkh.
p. 258) puOywt, Afs. V. fLffKm \jiMhfa,fiyJ] — Gapp., t'koOyja, Fer. Mai. fvSiKyfs, sand, Ar. (N.K.). Decl. § 161 jjuOXos, mill. — Capp. passim. With reff.
to decl., Del. (§ 118), Ar. (§ 142), Ax.
Phi. (§ 126), Sil. (§ 128), An. Pot.
(§ 120),Mi^Xovf (§ 188), Mis., ,t^\o{%lU),
40
626
Glosmrt/ {Dialeets)
Ul., ii£Kw (f 138), UaX.'^Acc. ro fi^
Ph., ftom. fu^yout, Afs. As a neat.
ftdov, pi, fiOa, Kis., and so sometimes
at Affl., e.g. IgoiwiFi to pedw (p. 570,
1. 10) the miU started working. For X,
V. § 269 lOJo, fA^Vt Ph. Afs. V. /uiJXof |>vp<^, I sum//, (tntraiw.).]— Capp. aor.
8 eg.f iv&pwt^ M^pff€y, Ax. — Pre$. 8 «p.
Mvpj» Kis. fwpifiXoY/jffKi^ 8 <y. oor. as from a middle
form of ftvpoXoyCf, I lament, with the
popular etymology from fivploi^ for
which V. fwpxoXiyifL, Sllli Mvpj^oX^j^, n. ;}/., /afn«nt<, SiUi. The
form IS produced from fAvpoKiyi by
a popular etymology from fwploi as if
it meant cnuntleu words [jiipfirf^, ant.] — The forms, from Capp.
and Ph., are from a dim. fiifpfiifKi,
whilst M. Gr. has a dim. form firip-
tirJTfKt. Thus fiovpfMi^Ki, Sin. (Arkh.
p. 255), iMvpiMiKf Gh. and (Kirinop.
p. 55) Per., fAovpfwOi, pi. ftovpfto6]jfii
Mis.— ^cpM^Ji, Ph. [fjMpfodjfl^ scent. }^fju>vpovdlaf Ph. [/buh^, nose.] — a^a, <fi; fi&ra, at the top
(of a tree), Bel. /wJda, Phi. — to uAri,
Ph. fiUx^P» Mis. V. Turk, muhur IjJa, Capp. V. ifjifialvut
yd, eonj. — Besides its ordinary uses tfd (pa) in Capp. is used before the subj. to express the future. This use is found also at Ph., Afs. and Kis. At Del. ye wifi, we will go, eta At Ul. yd TO becomes sometimes yd o, yd or yo, and at Ph. yd ra often becomes rd or da. The same at Tsh. Also at Ph. before a vowel yay is used, and even yd ra becomes ydy do. — At SiUi as in M. Greek (§ 24)
yd, interj., behold t Per. and Ph. Nd da rw %6pin fu>v, behold my daughter, Ph.
yafiX^, SUli. v. aiM
y6gh9\a. Phi. v. Turk, aghel
yd^, SiUi, for yd <rou
yd^, ydi, conj., Sllli. Used with the subj. meaning for 3 pers., let him, like At. Used also with 2 pers. to express will.
yalxcL, Capp. Pb. v. ywaUa
yaiidirovKo, woman. Ax.
ydxpa, Capp. v. &Kpa
yd&; whyf Mai., and Sllli, where y&IU also oocurs
yofids, Phi. 17. Turk, namaz
ydfjias. Ph. v. diifun
yayo6di, cradle.— Ca,p^. yavoi^, Del. and (Pharasop. p. 121) Sa., yayodr* (Erinop. p. 56), Per., yayvo^di. Bin. (Arkh.
p. 266), roFo^ Ar. (VaL p. 19).- roFP^i and yo6di (§ 282), Pb.
rayoO/uu, I ponder, aor. POMh^rm, (§ 363^, aor. ndg. ra yore^rw (f 254), Ph.— For Sin. Arkh. (p. 222) gives draym- /uu' diayooSftatf aK^vrofuum Otherwiie the word is recorded from Ph. only. It is for dyawoov/Mi, which is giT«n % Korus ("At. it, p. 12) with ^m dcn- vation from dyoPoOt, a word used is the proverbial phrase, (fx« povp nl dyopow
pdp. Ax. V. Turk, yular
[yiifdri^, narthex.]^&pnfKa and wdpr^n h 98), Sil. (Pharasop. p. 114). dpnfsa, fer. (Erinop. p. 42)
ydata. Ph. v. Xapufta
yd^lUi, Sllli. V. a^ns
ydxaKa; or ydxdKj howf Silli
yc, Del. V. yd
yefiXij, Capp. v. adkili
yepoXlfofAoi, I vomit, aor. 8 Mg, wefioXigniy Ph. — ^Recorded in Capp. also: for Sin. Arkh. (p. 222) gives dya>«uXtd^tf• yavTui, t6 dXXaxov dMi^SoX/jb/cot, for Sil. YasiL gives dyayoki^ofuu (Xai. I, p. 191) and for Per. Krinop. (p. 42) dyafioXltovfMi, dyayovKlf^oufiiOi.. Cf. ^ov-
yeKpoO/iou, Ph. v. dyaicpo6i^o§»mL
yekiKjfl, ye\il6d, cart-pole. Mis. (N.E.). For K and 6, % 78
vc/ia&x^t, Ar. v. wveviMTuehu
yiygo^fiA and v^o^(r, walking^ Pb. Neut. subst. formed from rei^gift^w, q.v,
y€fg(b$ia, I walk about. This oompound of K\iMj$u (9.V.) takes the plaoe of the simple verb at Ph. and Tsh. Imff. § 885, OCT. y4yg»aa. Ph., wipg&ufz, Tsh.
yep6, water. — Ci^p., Del. Phi. 811., X^, Gh. Ar. Ul. Sem. Ax. Mis. and given by Eiinop. (p. 54) for For. — wjfipi, Silli. The X is due to the series of words given by Arkh. (p. 249): Xi/u, Sin., \sfir6, Bagdaonia, nunshtre, and Xcyw=s/9Wxw. For XeyQ at Nikopolis, etc., V. &ar. (Lag. p. 55)
yyiKid, Ar. v. iicKXifaUL
[y^/ML, tkread.}-'Pl. yi/j/MTo^ FhL
[myoTix^T, fasting.] — y^ihrKi^ Ax. — Pi. nt- ffTiKd, Ph.— in|<fjc^, Silli
pifipdi Silli. V, pspi
ylfierai. Phi., etc. v. y'l^na
yiytTiy Mai., etc. v. ytyofiai
[NiK6\aos, Nicholas.}— Vuc^s {% 269),
Ph. yifid. Ph., used in voo. c3 ri^ mother!
The word seems to be a mixture ol
fU (v. ftdjra) and the Turkish nine,
mother
GUmary (Diaieets)
627
tF^, Pot. V. Turk, nine
i.ygcs, Ul., rcfgi^f, Phi. v. odyyia
iJdF9^ UL, etc. V. Tnik. niian
UfKOfuu^ Capp. V. ylwofMi
't^Tj^a, Ax., ete. v. ior^a
y<^^ (Wm-w), Z wcmA.] — Capp. oar. tu2{;. 2 sy. W^, MaL, as from an indie, #ri^a, p<i$t. pres. 3 s^. wlperat. Phi., Ip2. wlfiovfurre. Ax., imp/, r^^ dor^Mu, Az., oor. wl^a, Bern. Ax., mjpv. Ax., § 243. — Poit. pret, W^o- A«u, oor. li^a (§ 362), Ph.
HX^p, Ar. Gh. V. Xiddpi
^ho. Ph. V. iwolj^ia
*ol^ta^ poIk ra, Ph. v. di^oifw
r6/Mir, Ph. v. HUna
'rofidrrfs, perton, man.] — In Capp. pL vofuirtf, Gh. and (Erinop. p. 56) Fer., FoMar', Sin. (Arkh. p. 255), Sil. (Phara- sop. p. 121). But x^P^^ ^ commoner in Capp. — Very oommon at Ph., etc. Sg, Fo>idr(ff (§§ 250, 251), pi. voiukroi. Decl. §§ 296, d08.-.P2. roMa5(/K, SilU
rd/iof, law, Capp., Fer. Ar.
vwoctCj^ Ph. v. voMWfuu
vo^tft, Silli. V. Turk, noqsan
robdri. Ph. V. Turk. n6bet
vou^t, Ph. V, poyovSi
[ymjSt mind,] — Capp., nam. tov vod fi, pw f, etc., Mai., ace. to vod r, PhL — Ace. poD, Ph. — vovt, Silli
poOrXoKa, DeL v. Turk, mntlaqan
I'doiT^o, Ph. V. daX
pd^aK ra. Ph. v. d^T<ra
I'ucft, Ph. V. rvxi
[pv<pri {y^fi47j)t bride.] — The Capp. typeie pvt^,pL pv^aS^t, Del. Pot. Phi., rv0d^f, Mai. Forms of the pi. varying witii the treatment of 8 (§§ 86—96) are : pviftapesy Ar., rv^ctct, Az. Deol. §§ 155, 166, and with possess. § 179. — i^^. Ph.
yu0^T^a, marten^ Del. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 256) gives pv4>lT^a' ^ Urlt
[vvxi, natZ.}-— Capp. p6xt pl* ^^i^y Mis. At Ar. vdx^ is nsea metaphorically for momit^ (Val. p. 19). — Kud^i, Ph.
rtbc^a, nipA^ So m Capp. — I'l^a, Ph., § 256.— »^t>xr«, SiUi
vi^, m. ace. 0^., and yilka, n«u^ oL, toiiM, Silli
»a7oi^ irTi7oi;, h'<<Z« &|^ little, SiUi. C/. ^6. Also v^-^ov
•'tivgjyi, Del. t7. otrrfla
yfipa' Tu}paf now, Fer. (Erinop. p. 67), § 98. V. utpa
Pufnfftw da. Ph. v. yptapi^w
^^(y)<a^ Ph. V. aO^dpu
^(urrpla, ^, starlight, Ph., given by
Gr^goire, B.C.H. xzxm, p. 151. v.
§ 258. So also ^wrrtpsd^ Sin. (Arkh.
p. 256) (^/3a, Capp. V. ^yaiina Ic^o/rvou, ^4uca, Silli. v. fiyaiMta ^fipu, Capp. V. (e^pw ^eydtlpcLPt, Ph. v. yiippta |ei(&7«tf, / /atZ, Ph., etc. This pres. is
indicated by Ear.'s form ^iXdw, impf.
^CKiyKo, (Lag. p. 59). I record aoT.
(eiX^a, ^ZXre-a, and from Eis. 3 tg.
|eiX0-iy t, 3 pi. ^eCKffop. Gr^ire (B.C.H,
xzxm, p. 149) refers to Byz. i)(etX^, -w,
ichapper, hence my spelling |eiX(r)^a, Ph. Eis. v. {eiayia Heyirt, a place-name, Eis^ [^erer(tf, Z ^y ({If.}— Capp. pret^ 8 ^«
(erer$. Ax. (epi&^e, neut. j>Z., dry provisiom. Ph. [(epot, ^i?pdf, dry.]— ^€/>6, Ph. ^eptl^ta, I dry.— Capp. i»re«. Ar. (Val.
p. 19). — Aor. tubj. 3 sg. ^«p<iffXf, Ph. ^ardpofiat, aor. ^einrcurra* 4^a4>'^lpofuu,
TpoftAJ^ofj (tmrt&^o/Kat, given for Sin.
by Ajrkh. (p. 256). At Ax. j>res.
3 $g. irrdpercUf aor. 3 pL tnraifra»(9.
The derivation is from iKardtpv,
iKirwCI) ^^€v da, ^efvt da, Ph. v. {cx^rw levpox, J fcriov. — Capp. pres. ^^fipu, Del.
Fer. Phi. Sil. Pot., imp/, ^fipt^xa
(§ 208), Phi.— ^pov, SUli.— For ^vpu
iy<& at Sin. the forms ^pyta and ^pyw
are need (Arkh. p. 256) [^exypuft I pour out.] — Aor. 8 tg. ^^€ir da
(§ 282) and ^ed^ve da (§ 342), Ph. ^fufiifi€i, it dawn»y Ph. The pres. is
not recorded, but is pointed to by
impf. ^iifMp44>K€ (§ 339), aor. ^yuip€\f€
or ^/icp!f ^e. At Afs. aor. ^lUpv^w. —
M. Gr. ^rffACfxifPei
fHaVt ^^' ^' aO^dtfU
^o/JUtfvw, I fill again. Phi.
^orlffov, adv., back again, Ph. Afs.
[{vXo, irood.] — Capp. (v\o, pi. i^Xa, Gh. Phi., |vXov, Mai. Mis. — ^vo, pL {va, Ph., etc., §269.— (vXoi;,|>^ |6Xa, ^i
^Vfuf6, naked. Ph. This has the same relation to ^ufwodfAai that M. Gr. ySvforSs for yvfUfSt has to ydwo/Aot* As ydvfUwot has changed yufAp6t to ySvfuros, BO ^vf(iri6rw, Iv/mmiC/mu has changed it, or ydvforis, to (vftp6
^vfiPibpw, I ttrip naked, transit., aor. ^vfufiaaa, inipv. § 350, pau. pret. |v/u- poO/Mi, aor. § 362, Ph. For formation otpret. V. § 322. Cf. also ydvwia
^vwaywyij, drain, Afs. This remarkable form occurs once in a text on p. 576, 1. 10
^1/0, Ph. V. |vXo
[i^vTpQ, I atpaAe.]— Capp. pres. (vwvQ,
40—2
e28
Giossenry (IHalects)
aor, (jiirpiifft^ Phi., fur<ra, 811. — ^virvd (S 12), SiUi [^vpd^f ^ovftd/^ rojtor.] — PL (wp&^jo,
Phi. (ovpa^ia, Del. The Terb ^v- fM^fu at Ax.
l^vpltot, I «^v«.]— Gapp. pres, iovfd^f Az. Phi., pan. pret, ^ovpoCf'ovfuu, Fbl.—Aor, 3 sg. ^oupfffw da, Ph.— Past, |ovp(^n;/iov, impf. § 41, Silli
{i^&eTpo{pt tcraper.y-Chpp., ^wrrpoy Del. Ar. Oh.
^ii^(0-irov|iov, Silli. v. oi^ti9 'ipU^kw, Del. V. ^ici^w fovpA^j^, Del. f7. |vpd0i -i/Xo, Gapp., etc. v. ^vXo fviTFd, Gapp. Silli. V. (vrrw
J, tJl. V. Tark. o
4, ^, r($, tA«. For Gapp. v. ^ 102, 106,
107. for Ph. § 286, for Silli § 16 0 in dtt 0 Tpayi^w, Phi., in text on p. 422,
1. 6. V. the pronominal object ro and
§108 0adap, Ul. v. Turk, o and qadar ip&X,' ^- ^* Turk. qaTaq 4/S76, 6fi6, Gapp. V, i}^ 6pdwpffof, V\. V. Turk, oghdurmaq iy^dpfftf Ul. V, Tnrk. ojanmaq d7X<£y, Ul. V. Turk, oghlan dy\Q6, Afs. V. Turk, oghl ^c6, ^ya, I. Gapp. V. iytSt and § 174 oIk, Ph. V. roiA dlXot, Ph. V. {Xioff 5i>ta, Gapp. Silli. 17. aXfUL KfjLurQf Phi. V. ijfuovt dtrcMf, Ul. V. Turk, olmaq 6k, Ar. V. Turk, oq [6«^p({t, i(U«.]— ^icws, Sin. (Arkh. p. 257).
— ^icyt^p or KvUp, Ph. §§ 250, 251 and
deol. § 297 8&, Silli. V. tfrt d&YaXo, how (in indirect question), Del.
it is for 6rt x^^J v> ^xaXo
4^(> 4<^h»> P^M 4<&q9> BiUi. v. Turk, ^jaq
6U, 6\w, inter}., Halh / Ph.
^Xdtvtiv, 3 sp. oor., he cHmbed up, jumped ftp upon. Ph. This is a Greek aor. formed from the Turkish equiva- lent to the Turki irerb drlamaq, to climb (v. H. Whitaker, Battem Twki, part n, p. 9). The Tui^ish past tense appears in AXodi, Ph.
[6\lym, /eir.}— Gapp. always Xf(7)e, pi. \l{y)a, and adv. \l{y)o. Myov, Mai. In use eveiTwhere. Derived subst. are \iy66iKo, Gh. Sil. and \UfKo, Ar.~ Xi^, pi. \t4ya (8 266), is eommon at
Ph., where \ia is also used and ij Xat«o, X^o, pi. Xeiro, the sg. ford being always used for the adv.-H \le^tif da sad Xuyiiiw
6\ifMpji6t, midday, Az.
AfM, Capp. V. ^Ktot
9Kko§, Gapp. V. Acof
AXodi, Ph. V. 6\dfree{9
fX^cet, mortar for pounding grain, Dd (ded. 6 118), Ar. (deal. § 140) an given (with alteniative ^ 6>uftv) f° Sin. by Arkh. (p. 257), who says thi the grain is often fint boiled sli^ti; and then pounded soft and used fo pilaf, being sailed wKffycOpi, whid is the Turlnshbalgfaur, j^jj^. SKmo
Fer. ^[rinop. p. 57)
[0Xof, ail,] — Gapp. oCho, pi. olfka. Witl prosthetic 7, ywKo, Del. Oh., or ^ Po^XcLj Sil. Blal. At Ul. gen. pi oOKufot or oCKatfws. — odXout, Silli .- o0Xot for 5Xot is eommon in M. Greek
6\Tak^, Gh. r. Turk, ortalaq
d/AOiifd, oath, Ax. — d^o^fa, Ph., fjuiffia, Afs. These all oome from a forn dfUHfla
[6ft9vto, I twear.] — Arkh. (p. 257) girei 6fidi^* 6ft9wa with aor. ^oputra, an^ I record w/to^o, and nibj. 3 »g. m 6fiM, Gh. The pree. 6fi^^ is a nev formation from die aor. iS^cuwo, § 192
[6/4oiif», J reiemhle.] — Gapp. pre*. 1 »g. /a^sdila, 8 sy. /xfj^ (| 66), Del.^/Vfi. 8 p2. fjiMjfliW^i, impf. 8 pt. iiaMOK^a^i (§ 87), BiUi
dfiovfwit. Ax. V. Turk, qoraftn
^/ib/itf, Gapp. Afs. V. tfiTpot
[6ftipt^, navel.] — Gapp., P€^a\6t (ded. § 144), Ar. (N.K.) and for Sin. Arkh. (p. 255) gives i^o^oXor or ro^oXw. V. § 98. — d^f , pi. ?, Ph. For X, § 269. — i^c0aX($r, Silli, where Arkh. givw ut^iy. — The M. Gr. wa^aXi is not re- corded
6(w, when, whiltt, Gh. Ul. With as- similation to r, 6/1 wft, Ul.
S^^ Ul. V. Turk. 0
^uriX^pM, Affi. V. Task, on iki
^re/ta, name, pi. Mptara. Gapp. Ph. Sflli
jrdc(r, eof^*., wlien, whiltt, Ax.
[6^€l8iop, vinegar. 1 — Gapp. ^felB, gen. d^eidioO, Phi., dielp (§ 88), Ar., df«V. Fer. (Krinop. p. 57). The If. Gr. form is ^tUk
t^opraf adv.f straight. Phi. From ^, 6p0ot
6(wof, tour. — Capp., given fbr Sin. by Arkh. (p. 257) ; 6^0 and d(<W^», Fer. f Krinop. p. 57), 5(vro t^Xk yiaoarti,
6^ia, outside, Gapp.— Bat at Mis. Ph. (§ 249) and SiUi, 9^
GloMory (DMilMto)
629
f P^^'9 andv4, SiUi. For use in eom-
', oonj. followed by impf., wMbl, Ul.
Before fi^ 6^iai^ fighAnJfgajf
rio-w, behind,] — Capp. 6)frUroVf pa$sim,
but dvitf-M, Del.— ^^iTflVy 6bi9ov, Pb.,
wlaav^ Tsb — ricrov, SiUi
"Oj^of, whoever, Pbl. 8U.
'ov, 6irot/, where^ or as indof. or rel.
pron. he wAo, Capp. and Ph. At Ul.
bwovyjf^^ ^96%* 'Ov ^t9f 90 that he
pulled. Ax., text on p. 896, L 6 seems
io be for imv r^iftpfifaeir, v. rpufiv
La, paseian, v. Tork. oqa
i4Aia, dream^ pi. dpof/anL (§ 19), SiUi.—
In C»i»p. ef/wMA, Fer. (iJekt. p. 590),
SpafL^^ Ax. (Val. p. 20) and dpM«i Bin. (Arkh. p. 358). v. $400
Dopi, Ph. V. Tork. virane
ryo, Capp. Ph. v. ipyw
9e^ Mis. 9. '/iffT^pu
\/>e6tt etraight.y-^ln Capp. at Phi., where 6fn^ is nsed for the ** right" aide of a mirror (text on p. 484, X 5), and the pL 6prd as an adT. AUio Sin. (Arkh. p. 257). — 6pTou6u[at adv., etraighl, Mu., is a dimin. form
6p6w, 6pBi!mu»^ I Itft up straight.y- Capp. aor. Sfrr^tea, Ax.
6fil^w, I limit, order.] — Thus in Oapp. hpii, he orden, BCal. GeneraUj impv. in the nsoal M. Gr. ate, pleaee, be »o good; thas dpUrert, Ax., Sfure, Ph., 5p<ri, SiUi
\pfm{it Sil. Ph. V. Turk, orman
\piflOi, fowl. — Capp. 6fmi0, pi. 'Bjp,, and variants aooording to the treatment
of 0 (S§ 86-96) : V^x. J>«. *^^(7JlK Ar. (§ 110). Ul. Ax. (§ 112), 6f»iT, pi. hpwfrfsp, (§ 112), Fer.— pritfi, pi. -04, Ph. PL f»ida, Tsh.— jpi^ura, Silli ^pTa>Ax, PU- Ax. V. Turk, ortaleq &pTarid« Capp. V. Turk. ortan}a ipTo, Phi., d/n-ou&ica, Mai. v. 6p06t 6pTou\, Ph. V. Turk, drtmek 6pTtaea, Ax. v. 6p0to [6p6aaw, I dip.]— Used at Mai. with a pree. pvyov, 8 eg. pvkh (§ 80), newly formed from the aorist (§ 192). Aor. fpu^a, eubj. 8p2. wa pviwt. ^OpCywistk Byzantine form found in Theophanes. C/. Psaltes, Gram. d. Bye. Ckrotd- ken, p. 244 [ip^atfof, orphan.] — ^As o^;. 6p(pea>^, Ax.
and^ Ph. 6<rwTaa, Ph. v. Turk, osanmaq ^iot, holy person, Fer. Ar. Decl. § 142 [d(ror, 04 many, ae much ae.] — Pi. Sira, Qh. Ar. Neut. Sao as oonj. ae long cu, Gh. Sil. ^of gcu, heof gt, ae eoon <u, Del. [^tt, tfAo«Mr.] — Capp., dnt, ipAo<v«r,
Ax. Ul., ^f, Del., (kt, w/kit€V0r, Ul. Ax. Mai. PhL, 5&, Del. GFeit. ierwoe. Phi. — ^4t, wAo«v0r, Ph., tfri, wAat- c«^, Afs., gen. pi. drroroCt, $ 808
[hoT^Of, 50M.]— Capp., Arkh. (p. 268) gives for Sin. the dimin. oroOdt, and Vai. (p. 21) for Ar. the pi. <rrffj^Ta (prononnoe^j^a), §114.— 0t6 (§ 260), pi. ar4 (probably an error for era, § 260), Ph. and ffr6^ pi ^^ Tsh. Kis. AfB. That these forma, 9t&, eifprm, go baok to 6er4op^ not to d«Totar, has been shewn by Thumb, Qriech. Spraehe im Zeitalter d. Hetleniemue, p. 68
tfroy, eof^., when. Pot.
[Urt, thai, introduolng reported speeoh.] At Silli i6i (§ 12). V. dt
^7^ vfhetif Ul.
^iodox, Ul. V. Turk, dek
5rtf, Sri, Oapp. Ph. v. 8<ms «
SrXaya, eong^t when. In Capp. onoe at Phi., text on p. 486, L 21, but very oonmion at Ul., where irKaya, Mjea and drAe are used
6ddc, Capp. Ph. SiUi. v. Turk, oda
Me, then. Mis. Probably for rfne with first r dropped by dissimilatioat, § 108
idee, whilst, Ph.
9dq^gt, when. Phi.
edyyia, or ^y/^a, a measure of weight, 200 dpdpua, i oke, Sin. (Arkh. p. 256). PI. fyget, Phi . The other forms all have the prefixed w (§ 98) : t^^id, DeL, pL nvgc^, PhL, Wfget, UL, pvyyj^ Sil. (Phasasop. p. 122), povyyi^^ Fer. (Krinop. p. 57), wovyKjfi, Ar. (VaL p. 19). Latin unoia, v. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 50, and § 372
o6yjid^9pea, Ul. v. Turk, oyanmaq
o&yjfivyu^p. Phi. v. Turk, uyumaq
odyc^e, UL o. Turk. u6maq
oOi^itve, Ul. V. Turk, uzanmaq
oi^i^q, Ul. v. Turk, uzaq
eCihcJ9, Ul. V. Turk, yiis = hundred
oifiaeif, Phi. v. Turk, udmaq
o1i6a, Capp. v. dfio66a
Moiipdoviep, Ar. v. Turk. u6maq
oOirovpedeta, Ar. v. Turk, udmaq
oiiXwure, Ul. V. Turk, ulaimaq
oi/Xi^ci, it ./lamM Kp, aor. eCXrot, Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 47) gives /SovAi^M, aor. fimikee. WhiateTer relation these words may have to /9povXa=^X^ and fipeie- X(^a^^fyo/Mu at Trebiaond (ZvXX. xTin, p. 146), the form \ovKa^^>J^ giyen by Arkh. (p. 250) for Sin. and Bagdaonia makes it plam that the Ph. odXi^€c, ^vkL^ei are for fXovXi^ci with the X lost or changed to /9 (§§ 268, 278)
Q^Xo, Capp., eto. V. SKes
630
Glossary (Dialects)
otiuit yet, Ph.
oMcu, Phi. Enolitio 8 pi, pres. of €tfjMi, V, § 248
Oih'gavai'e, Un Eapan, the name of the part of Constantinople at the Stambnl end of the inner bridge over the Golden Horn, Phi.
[o^pd, tail.}-~fipddt, pL fipdde, Ph., which seems to be from a dim. fod^ddior. This with the r of the article gi^s Tovpddi, given for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 271), Uiil or locks of hair. He gives papddi for Ph. TpArffa, taily Mis., given by Kar. (Lag. p. 65), seems to be for r{ou)pd8{i)Taa, Twpddtp is also Pontic ; v. I. F. BoKapSa^rft, Zuirra HwiifuZa, r^t di^d Uivrw IduariK^, p. 10
{odm6s, heaven^ sky,] — Aec, tg. o6pap6y, Sil., but there is auo in Capp. a pro- parozyt^n form oifpwos (but Erinop. gives, p. 49, tparo)t Fer., odpapo, Ar. § 78. For ded., § 144.— ^lee. o6pa»6, Afs.
o^pKTi4ff€, Ph. V. Turk, drkmek
oiadrMffa, Phi. Ph. v. Turk, osanmaq
oflre, Del. Ul. v, Tnrk. u6maq
od^radxw, Del. v, Turk, nsta
cMqovpt Phi. V. Turk, ndqor
otriiyu. Ph. t7. Turk, tntmaq
0^, an exclamation, SU. Used as a proper name, with gen. *0^d, Ul.
5^, Ul. V. dr.
[6^$a\fi^t eye.'ji — Sarvives at Ph., etc. in the diminutive form ^dkfUt pi. -/M {pU at Tsh. Kis. Afs. -fia)
d^tixit Pot. V. ^iax^t
6xrih, eight, Capp. Ph. Tsh. (§ 807), SUli
dXd^, dX6a}ds, Del. v. Tnrk. dlid bXd^LpdlffoWi Del. v. Turk. Slmek bfihpl, SUli. V. Turk. '5mr bfitipi r, Ul. 17. Turk. *omr dpevdi^w, Tsh. v. Turk. 5Irenmek
xaaliva, Ul. v. Turk, bayelmaq itoo/fw, Ph., etc. v. mrytUpw wda4ra, Capp. Ph. v. rdyeura Ttvyalvw, Pot., Ph., etc. v. rtfyal^w raydin, ravine or water-cour$e in the mountaing. Ph. (Lag. p. 59.) Given as Latin by Gr^ire, B.C.H. zzxm, p. 157. It has clearly no connexion with the words of Slav origin meaning huntinfjt etc., quoted by G. M^yer, Neugr. Stud, n, p. 49, s.v. wayavta vd{y)wra, aor., I took, carried off. This is used in Oapp. and Ph. instead of the transit, use of rriyalpw. It is
formed on the model of l/ui^a. As /iolrtf {s=4fifiaiw<a), I go in, has fMjd^. am. i/uiaa or aifutva, I pst in^ so wayalifia, I go, go awa^^ has nuide for itself an aor. wdycura with tbe oorreeponding causal sense X took, took away. The pre$., which would presumably be trayd^, is not re- corded, but rdi9g€, Ul. is tbe imp/., as from n^, for raydfmg, the j* being dropped by diflBimiU&- tion with the ^ of the ending, r. § 201. The recorded forms are: 3 #^. 7rda<r€, suhj, 1 *g. wdrw, 3 sg. vodtf, impv. wdt, wdas fu, rda^ iM/e, Ul., tuby^ 1 pi. iraydtrovfi. Pot. vnjotf'a. Mis. 8il. and w4{y)afft^ SU. recaU virr^irctf and reyaiww. — At Ph. the impf. warydrKa or hdvxa suggests a pres. raydyta (§ 337), aor. wd(y)aa'a, rd^a. Ph. 3 tg. wd- yoffu^i, trdiurtp da, rdei, wi^yaatp do, Afs. Aor. sutfj. iraydffv, wdaw, 2 sg. vaTcd, 8 sg. wdrg^ 2 pL wadfrre, impv. wdyat, rdi, irdaL^ fut (§ 345), Ph.
waybfo^a, SU. v. Turk, bayalmaq
ray K\dfii koI fiTayKkdpi (0/3ocf). So Arkh. (p. 259) for Sin., adding the derivation from the Latin manu- davium. M. Greek. /taykXdfiu For fi and r or fr, v. § 99. v. G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, m, p. 40, and § 372
voTot, iee, Ar. Fer. At Sil. wayw^ (Pharasop. p. 122) ; for />, § 96. At Sin. (Arkh. p. 258) both forms
raypj^. Ax. v. vdxpi
[rayitmii, I freeze.] — From this pUtpetf. 8 pi. wdyfocof Ij^rwe, they had ffrown cold, SU.
iragh^^fftt. Pot. Afs. v. Turk, baghermaq
[woBaiina, I suffer.] — Prcr. 1 pL waBi- yofie, Ph.
TcU; Ph. V. Turk, pal
wcu{y)l, Gapp. v. woM
Tai6l, hoy.- Capp. The word is affected by the treatment of 9 (§| 86 — ^96). wai8t, Del. Mai. Phi. SU. Pot., wtupi, Ar. Gh. and once by exception at Phi. (§96), vaidl, gen. iraiyipG, Fer., rui{y)l, Ul. Ax., pi. »at(7i)a TJl—mpl (§§ 11, 16), SUli.— Not used at Ph.
roitw, I play. — Gapp. pres. Fer. Pot, ral^ov, Mis. Mai.. § 198. Ing^f. (§ 201), TotidKa, Phi., vaUigSk, Ul., Araij-a, Gh. point to the same pres., bat at Del. pres. raixpv. — Pris. walj^w, impf. watffKa (§ 884), Tsh., oar. Hrsu(a, Ph.
rattdxa. Phi., etc. v. -nU^
itcUfw, Capp. V. infyoirM
ratpl, Ar. Gh. SUli. v. waiSl
[valpwta, I take.] — Gapp. pres. ralptt, Del. Ul. SU. Ax. Phi., Talpov, Mis.
Glossary {Dialeets)
esi
Mai. Aor. wiljpa everywhere exeept XJl., wheie iiHjoa, ^viypa and hrepa are used (§ 322); iwilipa also at Del. S^Ufj, always rdpu, Impv, irapt Del. Ul. Ax. Mis. Mai. Phi. Pot., ^ Mis. Ar. — walpta, less often raipma, aor. iHffM, onoe iHipa^ip da, ivJbj, xdpu (§ 848), tiiipt;. (rap, ibap. Ph., impv. A wop, Afs., ifnp/. bil^ica, Kis. — Pres. iraXpWt aor. gubj. vdpou, impv. drop or
/«£, Sim
rcupiroiiw, J to/M away, — Capp. pre9. recorded from Gh. Phi. and impf. 3 9g. waiprtUi^iyuf from Mai. Aor. ariy/»jr/;(7)tt, Gh. Ax. Ax. Phi. Mai., oar. 9vibj. wa wapwqity Ar., vapirdia, va/MTJif, ra/>irarxt Phl.,«-ap(f(£w, rapd^^s, S ^. vaptfar, Del., for which forms V. fl-iryaiyw and § 221. iTnpv. sg. wap- wcwie. Ax. Erinop. (p. 69) for Fer. and Pharasop. (p. 122) for Phi. give 'M-epiratpw, seeing in it vepun^aTyw. Qnite apart from the oonsiderahle semantic difficnlty, this is phoneti- cally poBsihle only if we suppose that in all the aor. forms the e of wept has been assimilated to the a or i of the following syllahle. The word is much more likely to he a compound of iralpw and rab^ta in its transitive aenae, I take and carry off, like such words as furaufofiyaifta, iwotyOKKelwiaf etc., with the -o- after raip- missing owing to the influence of the use of the Turkish almaq, to take, in such compound verbal expressions as e.g. Tnrkish alep gel, bring {i.e. taking come), or, still closer, the Turki alip barmaq (-»- aparmaq), to take atoay, t.c.y alip, having taken, and bannaq, to go (B. B. Shaw, Turki Language, X, p. 78), and apkitmak (= Turkish slap gitmek) with the same meaning (Whitoker, Eastern Turkic p. 18) vooct, TiUUra, Del. v. imrQ fl-oXoTe, Ph. V. Turk, palaz [rakeuist old.] — Gapp. TaX(6, pi. -Xj^, Del. Ar. Phi.— raXA, pi. woXA. Ph., S§ 261, 275 [TroKauifPtt, I grow old.] — Oapp. aor. 8 sg,
roKjfifffw, Ax. Sil. [waXdrt,palaee.}--raKoT,'Pot. Generally
qonaq or serai {qq. v.) are used waKfiKdp, Gh. Sil. v. vaWtftcApi [vaXtr, again.] — In Gapjp. as vdXi, but irdX in the southern villages Del. Fer. Oh., and at Ar. and Ul. both forms occur. At Gh. before an initial con- sonant sometimes wdp, wdp WTJyai^, wdp ardxo^' — iraXt, bctXi at Ph., etc., and ba in the phrase oriKiifSti ]ai bd irnKii^t which introduces a story,
r. n. 222. The }at b2 often sounds ]a ba by assimilation. This phrase 4S akin to the use of wdKw to intro- duce a firesh fact in a narrative, which is very characteristic of Pontic. It appears in Ph. in such sentences as that in the text on p. 478, 1. 15, p. 482, 1. 3. Cf. § 891.— ToXt, vuK, SllU
[vaXXi7icdlpc, youth, young warrior.] — raXffKdp, pi. 'pjfl, Gh. and Sil. In- stead of this word deXtqaroi^t is often used in Oapp. and Jovpdiovs at Silli. — wdkniKopArt, ii, youthjfulnees, the ab- stract from the above at Ph.
r«£Xos, stake, peg. — rdXos or bdXos, Del.
geol. § 118), Ar. Latin palus; v. . Meyer, Neugr. Stud, in, p. 51, and §872
iraXrci, raXra}i7f, Capp. v. Turk, balta
irdp, Gapp. v. w&t
UoFayla, the Virgin. Becorded at Del. and Ph., but of course used every- where
irayd^ Ph. v. Turk, pende
woMJdpa, Mai. v. Turk. pan}ar
wdifjepa. Ph. v. Turk. pen}ere
rd/fov, Tsh., etc. v. drdvot
vord/p^a. Ph. v. dwawrix^
rord/M^^, Pot. Pb. v. diroydpet^o)
wdifKa, Ph. v. mfycdw
ward, Sil. v. Turk, baba
vairdf , priest. Used everywhere. — Oapp. § 76 and ded. §§ 154, 156.— Ph. § 294. — SiUi, § 18
wavoKdrov, from below. Ph.
wavoO, Ph. v. drairo6
warot^Sf^, Ul., iravo&rffa, Ph. v. Turk, papuo
raro6\a, pocket, Fer. (Erinop. p. 58). I record barof^Xa, Gh. For Phi. and Ax. Arkh. (p. 274^ gives rdrXa. The meaning is a difficulty in the way of the derivation, which Arkh. gives, from Latin papula
wdp, Gh. V. rdXtv
rapd, p<us, v. Turk, para
[rapayyiXXta, I order.] — Gapp. pres. TrapergeiXUfKu, Phi., aor. irap^vgciXo, Phi. Sil., wap^€iKa, Pot.
vapaypotKQ, I misunderstand, Silli
irapa9Q, I give in marriage, aor. 8 pL rapedibiraw da. Ph. Not recorded for Oapp. or Silli and given by Arkh. (p. 234), whose papaSQ is probably a slip for hapaSQ, as an exclusively Ph. word. The pass, means I am married; pres. rapadovfu, Afs., aor. subj. 8 sg. xapa8u$i and partic. Tape- hwfUifa, Ph. Cf. ^Klibt
\wapaKa\(a, I request.] — Gapp. aor. wapa- KdX(T)ffa, wapeucdra, Del., aor. subf. 1 pL TapoKoKiffWfAe, Phi. — Aor, irctpa-
632
Olossarp (Dialeets)
KoKwa or ifapaK4X{r)ea, Ph., 8 ig, vofrnKiXretp da, Af8., impv. Ph. i S60. — ra/NuraXw, -Xft (§ 85), SUli
wapafuUmo, I go atoiy. A. oompoimd of raps and ftalifv (i.e. i)/4^9a£Fw) used in Gapp. — Pres, mptLfAolFov, Mis. Mai., aar, xapifULt Ax. Mai. PhL, $uJbj. ra/MM«Wi Mifl. Ax.
wapaf/uMif taU.^Ai Tah. with |»/. rtL^a-
wofiUfiApa, impv,, amell here and there. Aar, fftt^'. 3 §g, TopofLvpiffji^ Ph.
TopoMw^ /ofiparj, Ph. From «wp4, ^w
lUapaaxwifi, Friday.] — Uapa^Kt^ Gh. Pot.^na/>a8htQhti;^, Ph., § 964, nolo. —napaaKefiy^, SUli
[wapoffrds (^), |»tia«(«r.] — Neut. pi. rapa- <rrdd€, door-jambs, Ph.
waftanrar da, oar. 8 pi., Ul., in tho phrase v. da, Apdnrar da, tA^y «<Kf^M tC. Perhaps a nonsense word to jingle with dpAratuf. In text on p. 862, b 22
rapd^ipo, hem of a tkirt, Del. Arkh. (p. 269) gives for Sin. ropa^rtpo and for Fer. vpa^ro. So too for Fer. (Erinop. p. 61) with meaning apron. PL rp^prtpa, hemt, Ar. (Val. p. 20]
xapia.feital gathering, Silli. — Given also for Sin. (Arkh. p. 869)
[rape«Mi, over there.] — bapdei, Ph.
TOpifUL, Gapp. V, xapofiairia
vapifjLOffa, aor., I took aioay, Ax. As from a pres. vapo^ui^ with the samo relation to rapa/MUr«y that ptd^u has to /ta/yw. V. ifAfidiht and ifjifiaU^v
rapifu, adv., away, Mis., rap4fut, Ax. The formation is not clear, bnt a connexion with rapa^alFbi {q*v.) is certain
irap^ and ropdaXay/u^f, Gapp. v. Turk. par6a
rapitUo, Ph. A dimin. of wapiei (««p«* xei, q.v.), used in the phrase r6 irap* 6tlKo, a little over thai way
wapgafdpa, /., ^fire-place, Ph. and rpa«o- fUwa, Eis. The Pontic form irapa- Kafilv U.e. rapd+ica/u^c) given by Joannidhis, 'loropla koI ararteriK^ TpaTfffovvTot, p. ir<rr', shews the deri> vation. v. § 891
rapXadji, Fer., etc., vapXaWfet, Afs. V. Turk, parlamaq
Topwaph'^ap, aor, 8 pi., they shone. Ax.
vapradw, Ph. v. wepurarQ
itaprtrav. Phi., etc. v. vaLpvaUna
wap^Au, Del. v. vaipraUfv
[was, all.] — In Gapp. the inded. nura of M. Gr. recoraed at Gh., bat with the pi. Also wAm fiipa, every day. Ax.
Phi. aad (Yal. p«
(MM, Ar. Tot, Ul. Phi., ate. «. wAynra iratf£t, Gapp. v. bo^t wancdKiL sg., Easter, Ul. mJih, Silli. V. frax^ [snter^pat, /atAer.}-~In Gapp. ace. and
p«ii. Taripa, Gh. and Pot., but non-
dialectic. The dialeei word is ^a^
{q.v.). v. also note on fufripa raT((faxX^, Ul. t;. Tark. padUahlaq rAT^^of, etc., Gapp. Silli, AfiL Tsh.
9. Tnrk. padidah TToros, mns'press. So Arkh. (p. 260) lor
Sin. and Pharasop. (p. 122) for SiL
At Pot. raro, pi. raro^, § 190.— n^
bad^, tn the mne-prees^ Ph. vaTovp$, iraTviJptfcr, Pot. v. Turk, bat-
maq warolia, fatherUatd^-^A.t Ph., but piob.
aoly not a dialect word vmr^ gorip, Ul. v. Tnrk. patar kntor voroxfiA /oofprinf. Ax. For Sin.
Arkh. (p. 260) glTes vaWx^o, #* w{\p&
To8^ wana, I step, tread, — Gapp. pree. rarw,
-Ttls, UL Mai. Ax., waieU, rm&tS (§ 88).
Dal.Gh. Imp/. § 202. and Del. § 203.
Mai. $ 207, Ax. I 209, Ul. § 210, Mis.
§ 211, Gh. 1 214. Aor. waer^a, paeeim.
•^Aor. TOfva, Ph. — Pres, 8 sjr* vwf.
{rainWaUs, SiUi rwO, Sit. tf. irax<^ wdxph JiMk, Ul. Pi. wuyps^ Ax., ion,
and Pharasop. for Sil. (p. 122) givei
waypl' wtBot. Cf. M. Or. vmyeepi,
flask [xax^r, fat.] — Gapp. iroii, Sil. — wmiis
(§ 20). Silli ir4, Gapp. Ph. v. dW myai, Gapp., etc. v. infyaiii Ttya/ihepau, Ph. o. Tnrk. pei^iamber ir4(y)ava, Sil. v. «vya«'a W77(, Mai. § 172 si^w, Del. V. vtfyaivw veepd, T€€p6t, Ax. v. irc(K)tf^, s^^}-
^epdls wefidihrt, SiUi. v. Tnrk. piSman xei^Fda, Ph. v. rer^rra [ire0aUm, I die.] — Gapp. pre$» w€$af
¥l^K<a, Del., aor. 8 sg. W0awr, PbL
Sil., riBeMi, Mai., vipojre^ Ar. Gh.
Partie. v^apuho, Del. — ^^or. ar^oyc.
Ph. — Pkvf. re^aufl^KOv, aor. v^omu
Silli svliw, hunger. Ph. [vccFid, lam ftun^ry.] — Gapp. pres. whhl-
rlfKU (§ 198), Ar., aor. wthawa, Ar.
Ul. Ax. Pot., partie. wta^a^puhm, UL
— iior. v^wa. Ph. bciv«^«. Tsh. siffi6, forming comparative at Sin., § 169 TeXffoxi' <nr\ir. Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 60}
(Hessarp (Dialeeta)
oaa
suggests Avmenian ^*9jctkhk, ipU0n (Bedroasian). Lagarde enpports this. V. § 376
w4k. Phi. SaU. V. Turk, pek
weK\ipe€, Ul. V. Turk, paklaniaq
Wg^ Mai. § 172
WgiMo, Ph. § 178
ir«}^, tr€ip-door in the roqf^ Ul.
rtXixtf a»e. — In Oapp. prsaenred at Sin. by old women, Arkh. p. 260. — vtKfii, and dimin. vcXfirod^iro, Ph.
ircXexw, I keWt given for Sin. by Axkb. (p. 260).— Jor. nX^icora, Ph.
w€\lr dyi6, Ul., »ome kind of tne^ in text on p. 872, L 14. It looks bo mooh like Tkirapt in a Xsikish drets that I Tentare to translate plane-tree
[w4iJLwu9^ 1 eend,'] — At SUU this appears as /Stf/ihev, pdfww or Biwpov^ aor. mitj. 1 fg* p4\^ov. This last demands an indie. 9fi%}^ (for lve(fi)^a), and the pres. /Mirvoi/ is lonaed from this with the oonunon -rw ending. /3^/*boi; is the old r^isw with fifoxv \why ?)
w4w di iri, Ph. V. Xiyn
ravfvda/3ov, one another, Ph. This sab- Btitate for dXXiyXM is not inflected; it is from dwo ^a rw 4XXor. QcFcr- dafiov Tow€ is also need for the ftid pers.
[ir€pi)PTay >|^ty.]-*Capp. rcmirda, Phi. — irei7rda(^ 282, 308), Ph., wtwi^da (§ 307), Tsh.
lr€(v)d€pi, mother-in-law.] — Gapp. forms with $ altered aooording to §§ 86—96 are: — rere/M, Fev., vcepd (§ 165), Ar. decl. I 164.— irc^po. Ph.— rc^ep^ (§ 11). SUU
[w€{w)$€p6t,faiher'in'latp.] — Capp. forms with $ altered acoording to §§ 86—06 are: — rexep&t (deol. § 138), Mis., Teix)€pU (§S 76. 06), Ax., wertpi, Per., r6^)e/)6t (§ 88) given by K. K. for Ar. — T€$9p6t, rh. — wwepos (§ 11), SiUi
T€P^ff€t, Ph. v. Turk, bendegi
T^}epe. Sil., ir€r]e/>^, Phi. v^]«pa, Ph. V. Turk. pen]ere
[«'ei'Taic60'ioi, five kuttdred.] — TtvdaK6fa, Phi.
[wtrrapa, halfpenny,] — ^Dimin. ircrdap, Mai.
rivT€, five. The M. Otr. wMt recorded for Capp. (Ax.) and Ph., bnt w^i^da at Tsh. and Kis., § 307 wipa, yonder. Phi. Pot. Tipa9€, Ar. Gh. v. nOaUfia
[w€p8Ui, partridge.] — Oapp. pi, bepdiirj^,
Del — rcpdijt, b«f^i. Ph. wtpaf]4j Fer. 9. Turk, penjere [w€piwaTw, I walk.y^C%jf>p, pree, rop-
vad4?, -djt, Fet. Ul. Ax. 8U. Pot., in^f. Pot. 1 204, Ax. § 200, Fer. § 215, aor. wopm-ar^a, Ul. SU., tn^. § 224. — wapwodM.'deit (fiS 828, 383), iv^. § 338, oar. wapraTffo, Ph. Aor. 3 pi. wap- TOT^aMit in^. 2 pi, rapraTtliTi (§ 350), Afe.— ro/MraT$, imp/. § 38, Silli
['W€plaa€v/u^ that which is left over,] — wiprceftat pi, Teprffifutra, Ph.
[Ttpuraeititt I am in exceee,] — Aor. 8 ey. Tipat^jitWt Ph.
[vepiffait, m/perfimmM.] — 9»a r€p^6t once mere, ^p4{if being omitted, Mis.
[TtpiffHpt, pigeon.}-— Ovgis^. W9ffr4pi, Sin. (Aikh. p. 261), veffHp, Sil. (Pharasqp. p. 123), Turr4p, Fer. (Kxinop. p. 60). For loss of p» § 103
repi/ore, Ph. v, Turk, periftan
T</y(d^ I paee hy. — The M. Gr. ^o pre*, ir«prw^ oer. iw4paja has prodneed in Capp. two sets of forms : (1) r^^w, oer. wipreaot (2) ve/MUw, aor, wipa^a. For the first are reoorded impf^ rip- rara, Del., oer. Hwae-a, Del. Gh. Ar., and for the second j>r«f. veparv, Phi., wepdifovt Mis. MaL 4or. ripa^a, Sil. (used as trsosit.), «u^'. Tepiau, Ar.
w4pff€\ffer. Ph. v. wepurfre^
ripM, Ph. t7. wipy^i
'repff6^ Mis. v. r-c/K^O'ot
triprfftpAf Ph. V. wiplnratv/M
Tepd&djfl, PhL «. Tuik. perde
[Wpvo't, Za4t year.]— ir^/M-t, Ph.
r^aatiflaKWt Silli. v. ircMi^w
TCtf-epo, VM'^f, Silli. V. ire(r)tfe/H(, we{p)$tp6s
r^ov, Ph. V. dWe'ov
w(rr\ii&apt, Del. o. Turk, beelemek
vt^Klpt Ul. V. Turk, peikir
W9T€pdf r^repdj Fer. v. «-<(F)^ep4| Te(r)- 0epof
[rerw, J lArow, ehoot, or (intrans.) I jump.] — Capp. pres. rrrawv (S^ 198K Gh. 2 sg, wtrfst Ax., 8 $g. verf, Del. impf. Wrcua (§ 213), Ar. Gh. aor., •miroaa^ Dd. Gh. Ul. Ax. — ^iior. Wro^a, Ph.
[n^^n; (II^M^rn;), T^urfday.]— 11^^^, Gh.
W^roy, I/aZ2. — Capp. pres. W^rw, Del., Tit^Tov, Mis., wi^rw, Mai. ilor. Irctf'a, everywhere in Capp. As the verb usually means I am going to bed, the aor. meaning / went to bed, fell asleep is naturally much commoner than the present — Aor. 3 pi. iwiveJi, Silli
VTf, Tsh. v, wifyatpit
wrfoya. Ph. v. wify<^^
inToo-a, Capp. v. ir6,yaffa
[viryaJCi spring of water.] — In Capp. and Ph. always with t for 9 (§§ 69, 257), and in Capp. with 5 acoording to
634
Glossary {Difdeets)
M 86—96. veyii. Pot. Del^ irryrfS8, Del., Ha rryiOa (§§ 118, 116), Del., vryap, jl. -Ma (§ 88), Ar., vcyaT, pi.
»0<t7A» (S§ 87, 112). Fer., xryix, pl^ reytj^ui, Ul.— rrycCi^c (§ 255), Ph.
[nfTcUrai, J po.]— Used everywhere. — Capp. pre9. ralvu, Del. Fer. Ar. Oh. Ul. Ax. Sil. Phi., rairov, Mie. Mai. iraTcUritf, possibly not dialectic. Pot. Impf, Pot. I 204, MaL | 207, Ax. I 209, Gh. § 214, Fer. § 215. Aor. wifya (§§ 68, 76, 218) ased cTerywhere, aor, iubj. generally ird(y)fa, ir^it, etc. Also ^f, inrdyvi Gh., and for Del. wiyv, etc. and Del. Fer. iJuta, *&du, etc. (§§ 62, 221). For 1 pi. in -ft«<r7«, § 191. Impv. Afu, Del. Ul. Ax. Phi. Pot., pL dfjJr, 01. Phi., dfOre, Del., d^/de. Phi. § 226, plupeff, § 244.— Pre$, wa{y)aiMi*, rcUvw or rarely rdyw^ Ph., iracUyoVfTsh. Kis. Imp/. ra(Y)aif xa, xdfxa, Ph., 8 ij^. vaToifirtyt, ratUpKi, Afs, ^or. m^'ya, v^(7)a. Ph. ir^7)a, 8 sg. w^w (§841), Tsh., 9$g. iti^m, r^(i, Afs., 1 pi, wf/afii 3 pL wifywfit wnfoyaiHt Kis., oor. tubj. {>)rd{y)<a. Ph. For 1 pi, dXr«tfi€s, Ph. V. § 821. Impv, d/te, Ph., Afu, Tsh. Afs. — way<dnfw, re- ^airvov, mj>/. §| 88, 41, aor. t^, tubj, uwiyov, 2 sp. r^t, 8 ig, viyjj, impv. (TKdfta, SilH
[wTfyv^ia^ I fix,] — Aor. ^m^er, Pot.
m^i^i, Tsh. Afs. V. tniyaipu
«'^A"^(7)<^> Oapp. V. weuffwnUm
[riA^tt, I take, seixe.] — Capp, pre$. rj^w, Gh., rtfovw (§ 71), Ax., 8 $g. bj^, MaL, impf. irjd^tdKa (§ 206), Phi., aor. (ruLg'a, Gh. Fer. UK, iw^ava, Ax., foUowed by object, wjara do, Del. Gh. Phi. Sil. Pot. Mai. At Ul. and Fer. only the type with two accents, twjfiiriv do, is recorded, § 222. Aor. pais. 1 pi. xd^(ioTa/bie<rre, we quarrelled (§ 191), Ax. — wUpiaf aor. rU<ra or wUaa, Ph., aor. 3 eg. wUtrtp, Afs. The pres. in -d/na is seen in the 2 pi. inip/. wtflvra- Ws ^ in Ph. Gospel text. Lag. p. 10. For ending, v. % 821 and impf. § 885. — vidt^rov, aor. p<U8. 8 eg. rioffKi. Siuf "^
irj(a/>, Ax. v. ro8^
rUkfa, ACb. dro v., from these. Perhaps better in one word
r(^/9iy, Ph. V, iridiapalifw
wldi. Ph. V. drlit
wj^ppovt SiUi. V. tIpu
irUrv, Ph. v, wtdvw
irc^a, Ph. v. Turk, beyeq
v«^^, jar. PI. -/M, Ph.
ir|irov. Mis. v. wlw«»
[rucpis, bitter.} — adv. rucpd, Silli
iri]6KK0t Ph. v. Turk, pid
TiXd^, Ph., riKdfiuL, SOli. «
pilaf rfXcFc, TtXeW, Ph. In text on p. 46^
11. 25, 29 where the context soggem
after this, for the future, rX/or iriXj(dp, ry«.— -Capp., Ul. Az. Mis. Arkh
for Sin. gives rCidfi' ii pplt^ ^kkoXjx,
and for Ph. riXdp (p. 261). Kar. (La^.
p. 60) gives wiKdp for Ph., and for other
dialects riKdp or wtftdp. For X, §i S59,
275 rtX(vi, Phi. v. Turk, pirin) [wirdinoir, ta62«(.] — Capp. wv^, pi^te^
Pot., by Arkh. for Sin. (p. 361) and by
Krinop. for Fer. (p. 59). For a<*-€, § 66 rtpdixAs, Oapp. v, nntruc&t [«irw, I drink,] — Capp. pres. 9pL wiwpe.
Phi. impf, rdrcdFira, Ar. {% 218), I>ei.
(§ 208), rl^ga, Vl, (§ 210). Aor.
Ar^a, Del. Gh. Ul. Phi., AnTa (i 71),
impv, w^4. Ax. 1 pL in -pL^rre, Oh.
Mis., $ 191. This ir|, W of the aor.
has sometimes passed into the pres.
(§192). Thus nffvM with tflip/. w<f£#n
(§ 209), Ax., vjiirov, 8 $p. ri^. Mis.—
wlwta, impf. rlfxa, aor. in, ?ba (§ 2S9),
Ph., aor. 8 «^. IrtM, 8p2. ewavi, Afs.
— wjfmfov, impf. § 39, aor. ^j^o, Silli Tj^ more, Capp., § 169 wipiipi, Vh, V, wpi6m iriplw]i. Ph. V. Turk, pirin} wtpl^iflKa, aor,, Silli. v. iripplwrw rlpfu, eof^,, before, Afs. Given also for
Ph. by Ear. (Lag. p. 60).— re^^^
Del.— b<pM(r, Silli npo6Kffair, Phi. v. Turk, bir wlvi. Ph. V. Turk, pis vtoUa, Gh. Pot. V. Turk, pisik wlffov, Capp., etc. v, drfo'M [wlffffa, pitch,] — Capp. wl^a, Msl.
Pot., wis. Ax. [viorwAv, I believe.] — Free, 2 sg,
K€u (I 889), Ph.— In Oapp. the Toik.
inanmaq is used [wioTiKit,shepherd,]—OB,pp, n^rtx&t. Mis.
(decl. § 181), Pot. (ded. 1 119), harf
k6s. Ax. (decl. § 129) rc^rd/i, cover of the oven, Capp., Gh.
Msl. and given for Sin. by Arkh.
(p. 261), who says a pierced stone is
used. The female potters of Ax6 (r.
p. 22) make hand-made earthenware
discs with a handle on one side for this
purpose. The word is of course in-
OT6fUO0
rvrdiW, Ph. Pot. t^. inrdervw
*wiT6fipada, ra. Ph. Explained as laU m the evening
rirodM, Ph. v. Turk. bfitOn
[wlrvt, pine-tree,] — ^At Kis. the derived form bidM, pi, -ro. For Pli. Qr^gotn {B.CH. xxxm, p. 166) gives nWn
Hil.
^
Glossary (IHtdects)
635
iBd, 811. V, Turk, pide tcl6px. Per. v. wodhpr [X<M»0^a, Dd. V. /lovXc^w irctf, XJl. o. roicD
rXd-y t, Hde, MU-sid<.] — rXifi;, pL wXdyj^, hill'Mide$, mountaini^ Ul. Xdr, Silli. V. roSd/K rXajccM^, eake,] — Ace. pi. ^KOKKoAStt, Pli. For w\-m^K, I 274 XovT-d^* rXara^^, ffgdma, Sin. (Arkh. p. 962), J 6iirf t iffttA rage, Cf. Kopai^s, "Ax. n, p. 802. At Fer. in oarse, wk vXau^rd^ (Erinop. p. 60). — Pres, nOj. 2 *ff' ^Kawad$)/f, Ph., aor, 8 sg. ^£r- da^cF, Afe. For vX-»>^<r, § 274 Xdp, Mai. V. irovXdpi r\a.'rd^t,plane'tree.']'—^Ktid&pi,'Ph. Ear. (Liag. p. 67) g^ves ^Arcofof irXdrayot. §274 ■\efip6, weU, Capp. at Ax. Mai. At Ar. «-Xtf/>6t, and (N.K.) TXe(h)ep6T. Deol. § 142. Ear. (Lag. 60, 61) gives w\€fip6 for Misti and elsewhere, but not for Ph., whilst Arkh. (p. 262) gives for Pb. rXevp^* Tr/yif Hdarot. ? connexion with ^Xerp^t Rhodes (Berrr^xrXi^f, BpaxcMu naparrfpif<reit) and ^erpdy, Syme {National Lexicon), both mean- ing well • rXdyxa, Sin., § 172 rXc/ijr^irw, Gh., etc. v. dTofjJp<a wXe^lSa, tre$8 cit plait of hair,"] — rXt^tpa,
Silli
rXeptffy Ar. v. TX€fip6
rXepdnfw, Ph. Gapp. v. rXijpc&i'w
rX^^, Ph. V. vX^
yx^w, I sail, Mwim,'} — At Ph. the aor.
SwXevffa (hrXeypa) has produced a new
present, wX€4>w, I twim, impf, wXt^-
rlfKa (§ 886), aor. rX^^l^a. v. § 822.
For the same phenomenon in Pontic,
17. HatzidAkis, Med-. koI via *EXX. i,
p. 284, and § 891. The word replaoes
KoXvii^
irXrffkbiKa. — In M. Gr. I pay, bat in these
dialects the meaning is I Jill, closely
following rX'fjfnif, and so in the pass.
to beJlU^, and from this to be finished,
as in the phrase given by Arkh. (p. 262)
TO Kpoffl rXtfH&Brfp, the wine hat come to
an end. — The forms are: — Gapp. a4}r.
8ntj. Spl. vX§pticovp, Ax., pass. pres.
rXepoOfuu, Gb. and Fer. (Erinop.
p. 60). iior. 8 sg. irXep<i(y)e, Ul. —
Aor. act. vX4p<affa, aor. pass. wXtpibSa,
Ph. — Aor. pass. irXsp^-nv, Silli
irXoi, veil, Del. For Ph. Ear. gives
(Lag. p. 61) TodSi, a bride*s veil, which
seems a relation of this tXo2^, with
the X dropped (§ 269), and this, as at
Ph. irX as a rale becomes ^k {% 274),
suggests that the irX is not original,
bat the resolt of the loss of a vowel, i or u. It is dearly the same word as the Pontic rovKXo6, which I find in a tale from EerasAnda in a MS (No. 69) belonging to the Soriptorium of the National Lexicon. A note to the text defines it as a fine cloth upon which are sewn spangles, the small discs of gilt metal called in Turkish pvl, JUi* V. pal in Tark. gloss.
p. 669
TXovfd^- jvypo^ciV, Sin. (Eleft. p. 99), and wXovfd' xifffiiifia^ Sin. (Arkh. p. 262). Usually in M. Greek it means to embroider. Latin plumare; v, G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, xiz, p. 64, and §872
[rXi^yw, I Wiuh.] — Gapp. pres. rXwlaKta (§ 198), Sil., 8 sg. rX6v, Gh., impf. SU. § 206, Ax. § 209, Sem. § 212, aor.{f), iwXwtp, Del. — Impf. irXvFoUvica, point- ing to pres. rXwab^w (§ 822), aor. frXvpa, Ph.
[rpeufMTiKos, confessor.] — pefMUxSt, pi. •Klf>€, Ar. V. § 144. At Fer. the verb rXe^fMrl^vfiai, I confess my sins (Erinop. p. 60).
[rplyta, I strangle.] — Aor. ervi^a, Ph.
vp^i>vu^, Ph. v. uTFt^w
iro, xo, Capp., Ph. v. drS
«t$, Ph. V. rotot and rit;
iro{yMpr, Ax. r» wodSpr
woyoaQ, Pot. v. Turk, boghmaq
[voddpi, foot.]— In Gapp. the treatment of 9 (§§ 86— 96) affects this word : roddp, Del. and (Fharasop. p. 128) SU. roviiipi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 262), rt(yx)ap (§ 93), Ax., rrdp, Fer., and with a affected by following t (§ 66), rrep or T€p, pi. rrkpia (§ 92), Mis. Gener- ally, as at Ph., p and 5 have changed places (§ 104): pi. vp^dj^a, Del., TpaX, pi. wpaXyjfl, Bern., 'rpe'C,pl. wpiyia, Ar. (N.E.), xpax. TpdX r (§§ 61, 179), pi. rpayip., Gh., rpayia, Ul. — TopaU (§ 284), pi. -oc, Ph. TpiBi, pi. -da, Tsh. Eis. Afs., § 288.~vX(u, pi. wXayia, Silli.— Gr^oire (B.C.H. xxxnt, p. 156) says that at Ph. ro vopaSiKb means woman, not as elsewhere augure favorable, heureux pronostic tiri de Pentrie <Cune personne. The Gapp. Tov6aptK6 (Sin. Arkh. p. 263) has the latter meaning, but for an unfavourable as well as for a favourable entry
[roijfl, apron.] — ropj^ Silli
[rod6pT, stocking.] — In Gapp. vaiying with the treatment of 8 (§§ 86—96) : xMpT, An., xo96pTi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 262, who gives also wcyipxt for Misti), iridSpr, pi. -Tj^a, Fer., roiyj^opr (§ 93), Ax., pk hop6^Kift, Sem. whence N.E.
936
Glossary (DialeG^)
gives itofdifMu, pL -^k^b, bii(y06pdb pl- 'pijfi, Mis. This Mis. form has the local changes of intervocaUo 5 to 74 (| 92) and of Kt to at (§ 78).— rp<$6i, pl. •Cj^, Silli, for Topdpii, the local form of wodopri, — A medieval word from w6di and ifH^t Hes. , dpripia. Said., modem Pontic ijprdp, $tocking, v. HatsidUds, Mc^. Kal r^a 'BXX. I, p. 825 and Glotia, in, p. 71
r6^. Ph. V. Tark. boz
To^^ffU' do, aor. 8 tg,, he emptied it, and oar, mjbj. 2 «p. iroM<^, Af^.
Probably from Turk. bo& sJ*yi empty ^ q,v.
xoUa, Capp. Ph. Silli. v. vom
[TOiot; who ;]— In Capp. ro|<<r at Mai. Sil. Phi. 'roi6;whalfVhi, E/troior atPot. (p. 462, 1. 17) is non-dialectic for ^a (I. 26).— iro; what} whiu>9X Ph. is the neat. irot6 with the j^ dropped (§ 269). By the side of w6 is «t$rt (b6rt) with the same meaning, and Arom won comes w6f (b^t, wij). The same at Tsh. Afs. To be noted are ^k t^tc, with whatever. Ph., bor<ri, whatever, Afs., TO roioi^ TO pofU/nit which man, Afs.— To^f, BilU
woleov, SiUi. v. iroua
[timw, I fnaft«.]— This sorvives in the aorist in Capp. Ph. and Silli, the present being supplied variously by evw, Fer, PhL SlI., (febw, Ax., ^wov. Mis. Sem., edt/ov, Mis., 4»Kj^<a, Sin., ^^srw, Pot., ^7)», Del., jvi^p, Gh. Ar., ificifiv, VI., ^TcUww, Ph., ^drov, Silli, qq.v. Kar. (Lag. p. 01) gives ToOyofies = woMStuw, Ph. v. § 821. — The Capp. aor. forms are : Tolxa {bol- ica), Del. Ax. Mis. Mai. Sil. Pot. and (Arkh. p. 262) Sin., (vxa, Del. Fer. Gh. Ar. Ul., *Tga, Del. Ul., Uxa, Fer. The stibj. is everywhere rolxia except at Ul. and Fer., where Irga (Ul.) and $KKa (Fer.) have prodaoed respec- tively vkQ (irgctf) and kQ (§ 219). So, too, the impv. seems to be always woUct, excepting at Ul., where tk^ and rge are recorded. — woLxa, 2 sg. rofict or ironies, etc. (§§ 341, 342), subj. toIkv (§§ 261, 264, 343), impv. § 346, Ph. and similarly at Tsh., etc. Also suin. 1 pl. ii^rawolKOfus (§ 321), Ph., 2 sy. In phrase ir'Ar da o6r; (| 282), Ph. in text on p. 470, 1. 10, 1 »g. vMe^ov, AfB.— wolxa ra (§ 47), iubj. rroLoov, impv, rotf r«, Silli
v^Xe/iot, iMir, Sil.
[voXiff]— Used for Conttantinople. In Capp. 9011 U\ to C, Phi., eo iq/tboX (i.e. c2s rd c^t t^f HtiXi with donbled article), Ar. For Fer. Krinop. (p.
has <miiiM(\ {% 107).
Ph. [iroXin^, eitt'^en.}— Pi. nom. aer.
Mai. [voX^, many.)— Ga^. j^. woSk^,
p/. ToXti, adv. roXd. — PL vovok (i aDVi,
adv. woKif, Ph.— PL xoXX'of, veXX^i
TtdCSA. etc., <u{t7. ff-oX't;, Silli woii/ei96, adj., the remammg^ Ph. Tt
vo/tteiJ>^ r* dffK^pt, the reel if the ammg.
Ta iro$uvd fiov ol Ad^K^dUt^ the reel 01
my eisten wofUifxte, Per., etc. v. iwo/umm T^ey, Ax. V. dvo/u^w wtfyof, pain. — ^In Capp. at DaL For. Ax.
(deol. § 142), SiL [verrtj(or,motiM.]— In Capp. irovdcJcot«Poi.
(decL 1 119)» SU. (deoL § 123). iror}..
k6s, Del. (deel. § 117). Ar. (decL § 1381
Also the form vcvduet , Fer. UL Mis.
Sem. (decl. § 136), and raooxded bv
Phaiasop. (p. 123) for Sil-^-^erJink
SlUi irord, J tow patn, am iU, am eorrg for.
Used in Capp. and at Ph. Aar.whmtn,
Sil.^-At Ph. an -km verb: fete, 2 93.
irorctf , impf. in»lfKa (§ 388), aor. wdwtn.
Ph. aor. 3 <p. vbri^iM, A&. — ^iV«s. svmI,
impf. § ^, Silli ff-omo^ov, from outside. Ph. (dvA + Are '^
vo^&t, Ph. V. wofdpt iropiradQ, Capp. v. ve/KnTw [iro/>roire[XXi, oran^^.] — roprwndD^ jiL -a-
Xj(a, Del., § 65 v6f , voj; Ph. V. Toiot t40-«, p<., Aow many f la G^p. at Del
Pot. and at Ph. w6eKjflp, cot^., einee, Silli T6er, Del. v. Tark. post irrf^ri, Afs. 17. Turk. post. At Ph.
Gr^goire gives it (B.C.H. zxxni, p.
16 S) meaning doar-poei rorafu, riw^r.— Ph. (§ 258) and Tsh.— In
Capp. vordu^ Pot. w&rcw, when, SUli t6t€, when, whiltt. — Canp. at Fer. Ax.
Pot. Tore or vore, SU. w6tu HaL r^, whent Ph.— vv^n, Silli ir^re. Ph. v. Tocot I
rortfgj^ar, wA«n, Silli 1
r^i, blw-j, Ph. ». vociot [iroHfoi, eup.y—la Capp. iror^p, BiL^a-odi^^ . PhL, wovHjp, pL -^pa, MaJ. worli^, I give to drink.— Cm^. rori^j,
Ax., «-od^^« Phi., rorC^ov, Mis.. roHj^i,
Gh. Ar. — Aor. 'rorea,9^, roricm. Ph. roreqUiut, I expreu the juice i^ anything,
wring oat {elothee). Ph. Aor. suij.
woreifU^u rM^, interrog. where f Capp. Ph. and
Silli. wo&Th^^
GU>$9Ctn/ {Dialects)
637
To6^ conj'i wTwn, a» and rel. tr^, wJUeh,
where, Oapp. Ph. and SlUi rovAfyjWy 1%. v, irov\& wo&yera; where t Ax., § 108
iriMe; whtref Del., vo^re, Fer. with
T for « <§ 87).— irw>«', Sil. roi^. Mis. V. Turk, pnl [vot/X^, yoiifi^ a«0.] — rXiCp, Mai. and (Yal. p. 20) Ar.
Tw\l, bird,-^ln Oapp. at Del. (§ 100), Ul. As. Pbl. Mis. At Ar. rovX( means alBO the peg that fiilla into and seonres the holt of a wooden look (xcXi6mi). — wo vXi (§g S68, 888) aad dimin . wovXiKtco, 'wov6nto or -ktwSkko (§ 376), Ph. Also hovXi, etc.
wovXlr, Mai. v. roX/nyf
wo6\cv9o. Ph. V. Xoi/Xot^dc
voi/Xw, I sell. — In Capp. geaeonJly, as in M. Or., an -ow verb, bat -^w forms occur. Prcf . 8 sg, irov\^ and wovXei, Phi., imp/. To6\aMa and iro6\»a (| 809), Az. AtUl.§810. Impv.woUkfu^VL^ aor. TToifKffa with sabj. tovX^w, Gh. UI. Az. Mai. Phi. Sil.~At Ph. pres. wwm{y)(a {f% 328, 880, 388), imp/. § 887, impv, 1 849, oor. woi^XTdra (§ 841), subj. vovX^w (§ 843), pats, pret, and taip/., § 368. AU forms may have h instead of r. Note pres. 2 sg, in pbr. j6 bov^ fiet ra in tezt on p. 508, 1. 24 (§ 280). Pres, bovdov, Kis., wovKdMj or wovdov (§ 276), Tsh. For the X v. § 869
raifuit Capp. v, wi^fta
rov6KKO, Ph. V. rovXl
wwpilf^a, pL, fragments^ Phi.
mvpicdKo, neut.pL, membra virilia. Ph.
roi&pfUf Del. V. iHp/u
rovpTffo^X^, ol, nom. pi. Ph. v. Talk, porsuq
r*v^, Silli. V. liiiTopSa
rod«r(av)Xa, Capp. v. Turk. pa8(tt)la
roMffluca, bovdfdjra, iwe., Master^ Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 61) gives woo^a as a title of respect used at Ph. to older men, and the corresponding fem. form covpoCxa
TToiraMf whithersoever, Silli
rovrdva, harlot. Sin. (Pakhtikos, p. 82). From the Italian ; v, % 369
rovradlt'ov, Kis. v. Turk, badamaq
Tovr^ Mai. 17. von^^
rpdyj^a, Gh. Ul. v. vo^dpc
[rp&{y)fMt thing,]— In Capp. irpd^, re- corded at Ar. (where it means also animal, as a( Sil., Pfaarasop. p. 128), Mai. Phi. Pot., pi Tpdfiara, § 114. The Turk, iel tends to sopplant it in Capp. and at Ph.
xftdSi, Tsh., etc. V. wo9dpt
rfKLKCLfiifOf Kis. V. waagafiiwa
rpaKvdtf beetle, Vh, Deol. § 896
wpdxt Gh. V, irMfii
rpivti, it is fitting, iwpf, § 386, Ph.
Tpi», con;'., hefwe, SiUi
[rpc^Fi, fair.] — wipUpi, Ph.
[ir/»(0'/irojtMu, I swell."] — Oapp. rpo6$ta, Tf>o6'
i^ovfuUf Fer. (Krinop. p. 61), bat irpUrKta,
-KOfioi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 264). — Pres, 8
sg, irpadfovTi, Silli irp6aro, Capp. v, xpSfiaro irp6jkLTo, sheep, Capp. and Ph. — ^In Oapp.
also rp6aTo, Ul., Mis., wp6yaro, SU.
and at Ph. dimin. rpopadiicKo ttpdyaro, Sil. v, irpSparo wpoii, Silli. V. rMpT \wp6xarTVi, great-grandfather, ] — Capp«
Tip&ira'wm, Ar., rp6'irarov% (§ 64), Sem.
Cf. wtpdKOKa, great- grandmother, Ar.
(Val. p. 20) [vporepviri, jrpwtpffi, adv, , two years ago,]
— TipSwep^tf Ar. [irpo«rjrif0aXoi', pillow,] — Capp. bcd^«^0aXo,
pi. -\aXyja (| 149), Az., rur/re^dXa, Sin.
(Arkh. p. 261).— r/9o<rie0a, /. (§ 269),
rh.
wpoffKwQ. — This word, meaning gener- ally I salute, pay my respects to, means at Ph. I sleep, I record only the ewr, rpoei^pffe. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 264) gives trpocKWfV' w. tivq,. iroiio fierap<Uat irl tf€ov6fi4>ov, 2) wvaTd$^, and for Fer. Krinop. (p. 61) has to doze and nod the head, so that this sense is known also in Cappadocia. I am told that at Sar&nda Ekklisies in Thrace TpwrtcwQ means I nod sleepily, as well as I how the head in worship, the secondary meaning being derived from the way in which a sleepy person nods in his chair
wpoa6d, Gh. V. rvpoffTj^d
rpoM^, Ph. V. wpoffKi^eXenf
Tpbffwwo, face.^Ajk Capp. at Del. Ar. Az. Phi., lUso with the M. Gr. meaning person. PL noetirara, Ar. — ^At Silli nsed adverbially to mean up againet : dofgj^ Ipcfiri Tupd idtpe'i rov/i hpSowov, whatsoever money meets the shovel, text on p. 292, 1. 24
w/xN^^VTi, Silli. V, wpUrKo/uu
[Tpo^ijrrit, prophet.] — At Ph. fioia. vpo^^ (§ 261, /S) and gen, pi. roO vpo^nfrteGif in Gospel tezt (Lag. p. 10), | 808
wpoyayKif TrpovxjiyKL, the air-tube which ventilates the oven. Ph. (Kar. apud Lag. p. 61), called in Capp. dF^dtk, q.v.
[viMTOs, first,] — Capp. rpflrro, Bii.,wpdTov, Mai. — Tptiro, bpciido, Ph.
ralKa, Az. v, Turk, pisik
wJfoPia, Az. V, truipw
u^bna, Az. V. vIfw
w^UfifM, drinking, Az. Sabat. firom wirw, at Az. w^b^v
638
Olouary {Dialects)
vrdp, Fer. v. vo&tpc
vr4p, Mis. V. rodapi
rrcio-e, in Ph. text. Explained as ^reo-e. It is the Z sg. of the oor. of a Terb in -iryw (§§ 824, 382), and so probably from a Torkish stem
[nTuopioF (^j^), thovel,] — Capp. ^tipi. Sin. (Arkh. p. 277), ^xlp, Fer. (Erinop. p. 66), 06ip, Ar. (N.K.), tfyr^dp^ BCia. (N.K.). For a^€, | 66
wp€pgoiMaWf FA, aor. iubj. 1 sp., strike fire with a flint, Ph.
rvpedia, Itetftre to* — At Ph. pr««. Tvpipv er wvplj^bf, aor. r^paa, hiprva
[rvpotfTjui, tripod or trivet to support a pot over thefire,] — ^In Gapp. it is aXJ -shaped iron placed over the mouth of the sank oven (ra^doi^p), apon which the pot is placed. Forms ased are : rpo^dci, Gh.,bpovoTj^d,Mi8., roporrvi, Ar. (N.K.), rpoJfjfik, Fer. (Krinop. p. 61), irporrj^ Bil. (Pharasop. p. 123). Arkh.'s rvpo- ^tUl (p. 264) can hardly be a true dialect form
«-il<rgdM!l, Del. v. Tork. piUkiil
[wiifULi cover.] — Capp. woOfta, Del. Ar. Mai. Ul. Ded. § 114.— >roi>A«a, BiUi
w'w6kko. Ph. V, wovXl
bd, Ph. V, irdXir
ba7iFdw, Capp. Turk, bayalmaq
boghepdi}, Capp. Silli. v. Turk, bagher-
maq baj'dpi, Ph. V, Tork. basar ba^Xa^e, neut. pL, Ph. Explained as
food. The sg. woold be bcifXa/ids,
masc., § 295 bdfca, Ph. V. ifi^^uf ha$ip^t Afs. V. if^drvff boAva, Capp. v. Turk, bayelmaq bcuriir, Pol. 17. Turk, bekdi baXd^pc r, Sil. v. Turk, balder boXd^et, Del. v. Turk, baldez baXeqd^, Gb. v. Turk, baleq bdvica, Ph. V. rdyfura and miyaiUna baroi>Xa, Gh. v. wavo6\ti bdba, babd, bard, Phi. Sil. v. Turk.
baba haho^Kas, daddy , grandfather, Ph. boqaX^fi, Ul. v. Turk, baqmaq hapabdpi, Del. v. Turk, b^ber ba/Nuf6ff. place-name, Barash^s. This is
the local name of the village of
PhArasa, called in literary Greek ra
^dpaaa bapjoq, Ul. V. Turk, balraq hapi^iafft. Ph. v. Turk, bareimaq hapfidXi ^^- V. Turk, parmaq hapoOXt, a deeiduoue thorny shrub with
flat round seed vessels, common in
Italy, Greece and Asia Minor, Ph.
hsLpxifi^tt^ Ax. V. fidrpaxoe
bairrovpM^at Ku- v. Turk. _
bttf, UL, badFrarX4«, SiL, boJ^, FhL v. Turk, bai
bcid^dff, elder brother. — In Gapp., Fer. {nom. hafd, pL hcMyuL) Mis. Ax. Phi. Mai. For Sin. Aikh. (p. 359) gives Toaat * rlrXot wpwfivripw^ adding for Zemela and Bagdaonia «■«;{•» and for Ph. rotf-uca. It has almost always h and not ir as initial, but is probably from the Turk, paia, U^(^. For deeL
V. §§ 154, 159 and with poaaan. § 180.
— Voe. boffcUa, bovd^dra. Ph. for wfaieh Ear. (Lag. p. 61) gives viMdjcar * tc&p»m, title used in addressing an elder person, masc. equivalent of xovpodva, g.v.
haJioi, bckfqd, etc., Fer. Ul. 8SUL r. Turk, baiqa
boifXad^w, etc., Capp. Ph. «. Turk. ba£lamaq
bardx, Del. v. Tork. bataq
bar^f. Mis. v. Turk, batmaq
haripaa, hi., har^pva, Del. Ul. v. Turk, batmaq
barepd^, etc., Del. v. Turk, batmaq
baxOB(f.Capp.Ph.,bax^&i^AfB. o.Tozk. bagii6e
bax^l. Phi. Ax., \iaxHfi, Ph. o. Turk, baghdii
baxXApi, Del. v. Turk, balgham
baxX^r, Ax. Ph. v. Turk, baqla
baxrotfp0>cF, Ph. v. Turk, hftqmaq
beigfpi, Ph. V. Turk, begir
be^, Del. V. Turk, begir
bcir/A^j^a, Ar. v. Turk, pekmes
beX^, Ax. V. Turk, bile
bAxt, Ph. V. Turk. beUd
beXoi;, Ax. V. Turk, belli
beXoM-M)^, SUli. v. Turk, belliaiz
WXff-er do, oor., Fer. in text on p. 330, L 15. Xcirf^, I peel, remove the hmtk of, henoe cleanse for eoHng^ gut^ seemi to have produced by metatheaiB (§ 104) a form reXffw, whence the aor, WXnot b^Xira
beW^ t, Ul. V. Turk, bens
h4pKi, Ph. V. Turk, beiki
h€ph4pif. Ph. v. Turk, berber
h4ata, SiL v. dW<rw
hea^Xad^aovti, DeL, b«rX^Td4iri^aF, Ul. v. Turk, beslemek
h«^aK6KKa, dimin., neut. pi.. Ph. in t^ on p. 478, 1. 27. Probably a badly recorded deiivatiTe from Tork. pi6, urchin, g.v., with endings -dKO-^^Un
hedafid, fiCal. v. badihava
bi^a. Ph. v. Turk, beyoq
biXe^M, Ul. V. Turk, bilesik
bci^dp, ul. V. Turk, bunar
b(Mfa, Ph. V. pb^^
Ghwary (Dialects)
639
Cr^c, htwdi^m, hi9diplff%», Ul. v, Turk.
binmek
(p, bipd^ bc/»^, Ax. V. Turk, bir \^Kff€Uft Mis., blfM«dlpdj^ Phi. v. Turk.
bix
(tf-tfv, Del. V. Tark. bitmek (tf-t. Ph. V. Turk, pis k^jc^^aXo, Ax. V. wawTK^^aKw irUyWf Ph. V. Turk, bitmek crtptai, Ul. V. Turk, bitmek iTi£FifUpov^ Sllli. V. Turk, bitmek ^Yovt, Silli. V. Turk, bogh ^/^c. Ph. V. Turk, boi «&oi/r, Ul. V. Turk. boXnui •6X(i, Capp. Ph. V. r6\if ^Xovqapj^ Ul. v. Turk, boqluq )6p (pron. h6p), town near Nigde. In
the local dialects of Del. Fer. Gh.
and Ar. bopbo^op means Tuesday, that
being the day of the weekly market at
Bor ^pa-a, Gapp., etc. v. 4/urop6 lopuy, pasnm, v, -^fiiropQ iit. Ph. V. roiot >6<fa, boffd, Silli. V. Turk, boi >o(fadji, Silli. V, Turk, bo&amaq )^icrfaa. Ax. v. ^o<rirw )6r<r(, Afs. v. iroibf )ov. Phi. Del. V. Turk, bu )oi;j. Ph. V. rovXQ >ovyjfpv/>da, Afs. v, Turk, buynrmaq )ov/'ovXd$, Silli. 17. Turk, bozmaq }o66i, bov}(, Ph. dfi bov6t /i^Xi, a little
honey, etc. )ovbovbov6, MaL A bird, apparently a
hoopoe. The word is explained as
6a\oveT€Uf4t from 6al9, (JW> a bueh )o«Kffiua, Ph. V. boif^ iovdax'^P^t ^^' V. Turk, budaq )ox6a, Sil. V. Turk, boghda )powrrj^^ Mis. v. rvpo<rrjgi inyjfix. Ph., b^7iadfip<reF, Del. v. Turk.
bayiik )a(7j[)f^pd, Mis. V. wod6pT )^Tt»i, Silli. V. Turk. bUtfln >9txj(a. Phi. Ax. V. Turk, beyeq
q
id qd, onomatopoeic cry, Sil., in text
on p. 452, 1. 10 {a^ojqi&KKo, Ph. v, Turk, qavaq la^dXi, Tsh. v. Turk, qaval [o^c, qa^^ift, Ph. v. Turk, qawas {a^offOKKO, Ph. V. Turk, qafes ia/9dx((t Capp. Ph. t;. Turk, qavaq {a^yd, Fer. Silli, etc. v. Turk, ghavgha ld/3X^ Ph. V. Turk, qavl (o^ovpjudff. Ph. V. Turk. qaTurma Xafiovitah da, Ph. v. Turk, qavu&maq l«7A»7iW' Ul' *• Turk, qaya id^a, Ph. V. Turk, qaz la^dy, Capp. v. Turk, qazan
qa^vdw, Silli, etc. v. Turk, qasanmaq qa^w, Per. v. Turk, qasmaq (ioXpi, Cmp. Silli. v. Turk, qahve qal^e}!^, Silli. v. Turk. qahve]i qcuVj^^ I>el., qaS^Pftt. Phi. v. Turk*
qaya qofir, SU. V, Turk, qayeq qoiirarji, Ul. v. Turk, qainatmaq qoidovpa, Mai. v. ytut^pt qcu^, Phi. V. Turk, qahve qcU^Ht. Phi. V. Turk, qahveji qa5dp<rey da, Ul. v. Turk, qadermaq qdXa, Mai. v. ToXa qaXabaXixii Ph., etc. v. Turk, ghala-
balaq qaX^, Mis. v. Turk. qaPe qaX^Au, Kis., qaX^ mov. Ph. v. Turk.
qalem qdXj(a, Phi. v. dToXia qa/id, Gapp. Ph. v. Turk, qama qa/tid£iray, Ul. v. Turk, qama&maq qa/iid^i. Ph. v. Turk, qamod qdiAOf , Gapp. V. ydfun qa/ibp5s, Mai. Sil. v. yufAfip6t qaydr, Ul. v. Turk, qanad qaydr<rey, Sil. v. Turk, qanamaq qorddp^a, Ar. v. Turk, qantar qai^dovpdci), Silli, qardo/TdoOi^ do, Phi.,
etc. V, Turk, qandermaq
qapixf^^^^i ^i^^- 3 *9-t ^^ thinty, Del.
Probably aorist to the Pontic yawaxra,
I am tired, given by loannidhis for
Sam8(m and Siirmena in 'lo-r. koI
ZTari0T«4c^ Tpart^oGwTQs, p. i;'. Cf.
yaofutvof qaraX^, Phi. v. Turk, qapala qardr, qaxayd^jiw, Ar. v, Turk, qapa-
maq qavarci^, Phi., qaradw, Fer., etc. v,
Turk, qapamaq qairdx(» Silli, qairdx» Ar. v. Turk.
qapaq qarXdyof, Del. v. Turk, qaplan qarrw, Capp., etc. v. Turk, qapmaq qabaghe/i^i^ ddcrl boi; dovp. Turkish
phrase in Pot. text, p. 463, 1. 26.
In Turkish it is,
qabagheiidr dderf b^iXe dtp. Turkish phrase in Pot. text on p. 468, 1. 38. In Turkish,
qabogh^y dder( ra^X d^p. Turkish phrase in Pot. text, p. 468, 1. 32. In Turkish,
J> wV^ J^>^ ^y
qabagh^r ddcriW htpl Sipevfiepdi. Turkish phrase in Pot. text, p. 462, 1. 24. In Turkish,
640
Glossary {DkUects)
qabtfb. Phi. v. Turk, loebab qabab]^, Phi. v. Tark. kebftbjo qabotf^a, Phi. v. Tark. qaba qabdx, Capp. v. Turk, qabaq qabmryov r, SQ. v. Tark. qabnq qabovXit, Del., etc. v. Tark. qabal q^<rer, Ul. v. Tark. qaqmaq qcCp, Del. v. Tark. qar qapdt ^h* t'* Tark. qare qa/ryif, Del., etc. v. Tark. qaigha qapUhrovpdltf Tah. v. Task, qardidor-
maq qap^ov, qap^i, Gapp. v. Tark. qaife qapd^ovV^, qa f^irc€v^ etc., Oapp. v.
Tark. qar&lamaq qapd^f, Oapp. v. Tark. qardai qapdi^<re, oor. 8 f^., stretched out, Ph.
The form points to a pre$, qapAi4yv
from a Turkish verb, and, in spite of
the 9, it is probably from gennek, to
stretch qap4, Capp. v, Turk, qare qapi9iiidj Ul. V. Turk. qaren]a qctff, Ul V. Tork. qaz qara, Del., qdaaa, Fer. v. Turk, qai-
maq qo^'droi, qcurar}^. Ph., etc. v. Turk.
qassab qarodp, Gapp. v, Turk, qater qadcf/), Gapp. v, Turk, qadar qad^/K, Ph. v. Turk, qader qadtfr. Ph. v, Turk, qade q«^, Gapp. Ph. v. Turk, qafa qoj^, Del., qa0^0-t, q«^<r^iro, Ph. v,
Turk, qafes qa^j^ot, rii. V, Turk, qahve qaxb^a, Ph. v. Turk, qahbe qo^xj^t Del. v. Turk, qayeq qopdhArfftp do, Phi. v, Turk, qovalamaq qt^pfftw^ Phi. V. Tarik. qolTermek q6i», As. v. Turk, qod q6d, Ul. V. Turk. qo6 q6& r. Phi. v. Turk. qaJS qo|(i, Capp. v. Tork. qo}a qoWXadw, Silli. v. Tmrk. qQ]aqlaniaq qomr<re, Ul. v. Turk, qc^amaq q^]a/iay, Sil. v. Talk, qojaman qoJ^X) ^^- V* Tork. qa}aq qoX«itkr dov, Ph. v. Turk. qoU^ qoX}!^, Phi. V. Turk. qol]u qo/tiip, Ph. V. yofju&pi qoftiSLittt Ph. v. Turk, qomiu qo/iou(fo^, Oapp. v. Turk, qomlu qoraq, qoi^x(^* Capp. Ph. v. Turk.
qonaq q^]oXof, Fer. v. Turk. qon]olo8 qdrdoyar, q6»^ffv. Phi. v. Turk, qonmaq qofd^o<)t, Ph., qcfjflpa, Silli. o. Turk.
qom8u qoqovffod, Ul. v. Turk, qoqu qopdffta, etc., Oapp. v. dTopctjiw qopqoOrtrtf V\, v. Turk, qorqolmaq
qo^di^0-a, Ph. v. Tork. qarmftq qov/SaXcfo-cr, DeL, etc. v. Turk, qofmia-
maq qovperKhfftf Aje. v. Toric qnrretfees-
mek qov/9^ t, Ul. V. Turk, qavrei qovpfU9(r€, Ar. v. Turk, qarannaq qotry^, qovyj^oO, Capp. Ph. v. Tnrk. qtijs qoiryxov^jfjt. Ph. SMi. v. Turk, qujuinr: qovijiK>(}xa> Phi., etc. v. Turk, qolmq qovC(, Silli, Del. v. Turk, qata qovXrc^w, Phi. o. ^Xirrcirw qovpcUrov, Mai. v. dyo/M^ qovfiyodp, Sil. v. yovpTotfpc qoupip^o, Fer., qov/ifiBtfa, UL r. Tozk,
quiraq qo^ra, turkeu, Mai. A Slav word; r
G. Meyer, Nenjfr. Stud, a, p. 36, #.c.
troOprot, and § 874 qovfh4t Ul. V. Tork. qorben qoiwo^/K, Ph. V. Turk, qasor qovrlt Capp. v. Turk, qutu q9yjfLfAMi€Wt Del. «. Turk, qoyunet qe^^j^o, Sil., qe^rt. Ph. v. Tark.
qesmet qaof, jiZ. qe6|d, foot, Ul. qaX<di, Ph., qaX^ Gapp. v. Tark. qd^ q^Xdavcp, Phi. v. Tark. qolnuiq q9A«arX4, Mai. «. Tark. qametli q9Tq9p/uj^, Ar. o. Tuik. qopqarmecd qe^ Mai. v. ypcua q9pfufl, Ar. V. Turk. qairmaBa q^p^e, Ul. r. Turk, qermaq q6/>(r)^e. Ph., q9prlanivi, Afis. r. TarL
qermaq q9p6IKrtWj Del. v. Turk, qermaq qoff'Scbva, Del. v. Turk, qesqanmaq qotf-qor^a, Gh. «. Tark. qesqanmaq qe0T/Mix«« Ph. v. Tork. qosraq qed^cX^X** P^* v* ^nric qailaq
P
pi, indeol. demonstr., this, Silli. § 30
[pa/Sai, Tod.y^pa^i, DtL—pa^dd, Ph.
pd^io, Ph. V. d/M&ia
/mdi^, pt. pa6^, AtMtetuTt n«<^, Silli By a native written also par^id {iJ. paid)
[pdfAfuk, rope, yam,] — pd/w, Capp. and Ph.
pawrlfu, I scatter, with the two meanings. mrinkle and destroy, Fh. Tsb. Sk The pres. parrlfti (conjugated parriffn, pirriffa, povrMifr, § 860, note) ie givci by Kar. (Lag. p. 62) and for Sii. povrf j(v, porrw or p&rta by Arkh. (p. 264 with poiw as the Ph. form. For Ar. Vai. (p. 20) has parrv, I record pais, oar, 8 sy, pawdtmi, impv, pi. pvdt- orifrt. Ph., pass. aor. 8 sg. pmMmfr, 8 pi. poFdtrror, Kis., and ypopdiiif, aor. pats. 8 pi. Ypardl^ran, Tsh. b |
Glossary {Dialects)
641
the Gospel irom Ph. I wiU tmiU the shepherd and the eheep 9haU be eeaitered is xendered, 'Arradcft^w rb fioari'dpi^ rj^' dpojfTtiffBow rd TpofiarbKKa, St Matt, zxvi, 81 (Lag. p. 8) wu^M, Del. Mis. V. rpwQ id^a, SiUi. V. Turk, rast lAdh^y Ph. V. paxit Hi^, Del. V. Turk, raf fio^tun^ rodifA.}— po^, Ax. 9€L^ldi, yam. Ph.
mI^tw, I eew, — Gapp. preM, thus at Ar.
(§ 197), Sil., imp/. Del. § 308, Ar.
§218, Mai. §207. ilor. l/ni^ (§§ 216,
218), paMHm.—Aor. Ipofo, Ph.
paxa&(r, Silli. — paxdrt. Tab. v. Tork.
rahat paxdjTi (^)» ffMH^'oram, Kia. — M. Ghr.
dpj'yavo paxarXaydfi, Silli. v. Turk, rahatlanmaq paxi. Ph. V. Turk, raqe [/Nlxtt, ftocik.] — ^In Gapp. it haa become a 2nd decl. neat. (§ 166) often witb ohan^a of a-»^e (§ 66). Thoa p4x (<ro pfi r, § 179), gen. p€XifXi, pi. (J^jja, Ar., pdi. Pot. A proatbetic r (?tne article) appeara in rpH {rw dp^&i r), pL rpi^a. Pill, and Sil., and rp<ii', Mia. For Per. Alekt. (p. 494) gi^ea ipix'' ^^^ Erinop. (p. 46) d/>^b.— At Ph. tbe fern. deol. la preeerved: ace. 9ri dpd^ur iov, <mi p6^t» dov pd^a, eeam^ Del.
[pc^i, ckiek-pea, anc. ip48uf$os,}—ln M. Or. generally po^$i. In Capp. pe/9{x« pL p^Blyjfik, Ax. pi^9 UL, pease, is probably pi. of pc0f(x ■*- t/»0^t, a form of fM^lBi, For 9, gS 86—96 peiXPWt SUli. V. Mxpw pip, etc., Silli. v. d^ /iMra, Ph. o. dp^ PhCf At. r. pdxtf
pexoM** arithmetic. Ph. Poaaibly nent. pi. of pex&fu, a metatheaia (witii x 'or 9) of idplBfu diminatlTe of dpi0fi&t pfy|o, TO, fever. Ph. <y. pi70f piih, root. Ph. and Del., where it meana alao the bottom of a measure, and keepe ita fern, gender pi^fUvm, Tvrk, Ph. One of the secret namea used to prevent any Turk present from knowing that he ia being spoken of. ?for A^piff/Upos plfK€ lu, Ki. V. ^p»ia pisov, Silli. V. 8^tt pl^{t, Ph. Gapp. V. ipUpi{o¥ pufia, VI V. p€ftl$t
pLpTta, I throw. — Gapp. pres. Del. Gh. Fer., 8 0^. ^^^t, Del. 6h., aor. ipi^a, Fer. Ar. Ui. Ax. Pot., in^. pl^t, Del. The parox. form oconra at Ar., plrf^aw do, 8 pi., by the aide of ^pc^ do
D.
prl^i. Ph. V. 6pifiei
pbfii, pease. — In Gapp. given by Arkh. (p. 266) for Sin. p6^ pi. p&^. Ax. (§ 110), Mia. Sil.
p6i8i, pomegranate. Ph.
pdira, distqff, Ar. Gh. At Ar. it ia a tall diataCf fixed on a atand on the ground uaed for flax. Aa flax ia no longer grown at Ar. the object ia now out of uae ; I aaw an old one. For apinning wool no diataff ia uaed ; the wool is held in a rough twiat slipped over the arm.
p^r}i, SUli. v.Urrt
povffflvro'e. Ph. v, SpovKOPLj^ia
pevv, Mai. V. Turk, rup'
poinrc&x9» ^^ became dirty. Mis. 8 »g, aor. pass, aa from povwdmv, povwiafUwo, Mia., being the pass, partic,— The M. Gr. verb, to WMke dirty, ia ovTalwta
povdl, mountain. Ph., with pi. pwfla, gen.8g,pov^ov,i28S. Periv.? Gr^ire (JB. C.H. XXXIII, p. 158) aoggeata paj^lw, and in 2A\K. xym, p. 161 pax< ia given for Ophia in Pontoa aa meaning wood, and at Trebiaond mountain. M.Greek haa paxi = ridge of a mountain, v, § 891
povxa, neut. pL, clothes. Ph. and Silli, but not recorded in Gapp., where rff6\ifi {q.v,) is uaed. Podx<^ ^ ^ ^^^^ word; v. G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, n^ p. 55, and § 874
po^oM, Ax. V. pa4>oMi
p&yov, Mai. v. 6ff^9»
p(>kh, Mai. V, dpwav
pvftpjfis, a narrow road, Ar. , § 138. TL^* ancient ^v/ai?, rood
pj(6, Ar. V. 8^
piintot, dirt, Ar. Deol., § 142
pi&, here, SiUi, the M. Gr. idw {q.v.) witl pfor d
pii, inded. demonatr., this, Silli. v. § 80 and t.v. idv
fiapufjfit {Fwfuuot), Greek. In Gapp. re- corded from Ar. (§ 188), and Pot. fayjfis generally covera the same ground
pciWov, Silli. V. ilww
pvrQ, I ask, ao in Gapp. Ph. and Silli. — Gapp. impf. Sil. § 206, Mai. § 207, Ax. § 209, Mia. § 211, Gh. § 214, Fer. § 215. Aor. pdrr^a, at Del. Phi. pwra, but at PhL ptint^, aor. sutj. § 220.— Free, pwrdy<a, aor. pJn-aa, Ph. — Aor. p<66i7<ra, SaU
p^ige. Phi., in text on p. 418, 1. 25, ex- plained aa cloth. Pi. pe^g^i^jja. The accentuation ia uncertain
t, poaaeaaive, Gapp. § 178
0-aab4t, Ax., iradfirft, SiUi. v. Turk, sahab
41
642
Glossary {Dialects)
iradr, Mia. v. Turk, ta'at
Zifias, proper name, Sava$t very common
in Asia Minor aa^Tjfly Phi. V. Turk, sa'at va^fMf'fl (fiipo), the following day, Siiii.
Probably for fuffappiy% i.e. fieBavfwff
with J for $. :Sappiif^ pp^v, next
evening, is also used ffofildipa-ay, Ul. v. Turk, savdormaq o-dTyoy, Phi., etc. v. o-^afw <raypl, Ph. v. Turk, saghra ^aghdir, Ul. V. Turk. Bahn <ragh4poc Ph. v. Turk, saghar aaXyjas, Ph. v. Turk, saya ffotKi, indeed. Ph. Apparently Turk.
sahih Vi=true that. In text on p.
484, 1. 15 [ffaKKl, hag.'i — cix, pi. ^^Kj^a, ioddle-bag,
Sil., is this word accented on the first
syllable. For the e see § 66 ffOKKoppij^a, packing-needle, Sin. (Arkh.
p. 265). The dimin. traicpa^, Fer.
(Krinop. p. 61) and <roKopd^, Ph. d-ttKordw, Ul. Explained by T<fairorr« =
odpw and the subst. Ttf-airovroOpt, given
by Arkh. (p. 272) for Sin. He com-
pares i^aKOvrQ, i^aKovrl^w <raK<if¥fa, Capp. v. rffOKibfta craXaira, bosom of drest wed om pocket.
Sin. (Arkh. p. 266), Fer. (Krinop.
p. 61), SU. (Pharasop. p. 128). With
the \ dropped this becomes at Ph.
wjUa, § 269. Kar. gives (Lag. p. 62)
tf-oXdjca and <raXdxtf as well as wdira
for Ph. <raXad€?, Afs. ». Turk. saUamaq [(ToXeiJw, / 9hake.'\—Aor. subj. <ra\hf^<a,
AlB.—Pres. ffa\4pyov, I nwre, intrans.,
Silli. This sense is common in M. Gr.
where <rAXe^e means Hurry up ! ffa\UfK<a, Phi. V. <r0oXw <raXjrd/*'» seller of vegetabUs, Fer. (Knnop. p. 61) . Latin salgamarius ; v. Ducange, G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 58, who gives ffaXyd/u, (pickled) tumip$, Kopa^s/Ar. i,p.241, and§372
o-dXiro, Capp. Ph. Kis. v. <r^X£
ffdXTa.pl. ffdXTcs, short jacket. Ph.
ffaXdQ, ffd\(T)<ra, Capp. v. Turk, salmaq
<faXw, Silli. V. a^MXCf
ffdfi, as far as, Ph. I.e. t<ra fi4
aanoO, coiy., as soon as, when. Ph. Tsh.
Sometimes accented adfiov. Kar. gives
(Lag. p. 62) aafMV, <rdfM' ofia cit, 4w€i8dw 2d#ibaf , Saturday, Gh. and Ph. ffii^y <ra{p, conj., as, when, if In Capp.
at Fer. Mai. and at Ph. and Afs. <rai', prep., like, SU. <r^. Fer. (Krinop.
p. 62) . . , ,
«rdJo Wp Toi- g^ipdi/i. Turkish phrase
in Ph. text on p. 486, L S8. In Turkish.
cavS, Del. f . T0-ar6 ^dy^ra, Ul. V. Turk, sanmaq <rttFddXj^, Del. v. Turk, sandaliya <raFdoi}x. <roFd4q, <raFddx» Capp. r. Turt-
sandaq <rdMta, I do. Used in Capp. an pree. to ivouca, etc., in place of waiu^ q.r. Forms recorded are: pres. vamv, Fer. Phi. and (Pharasop. p. 1«3) SIL, (fdrw. Ax., Hpov, Mis. Sem , (roww. Mis. Imp/. § 208.— Pom. prea. sg. ^ <rd^iri, Silli ffav^, Ph. tr. Turk, sansar aahaxdrui. Phi. r. Turk, sabahat (rabttxdoJ, <rabdxXttO, tf-abdxXiuFe, Capp.
V. Turk, sabah <rdb/K, Silli v. Turk, sabr <rdbe<r9, Ul. v. Turk, sahab <raqaXov, Afs., aaqoKia, DeL r. Turk.
saqal o-dqayo. Ul. v. Turk, saqanmaq <rapdt, SIL V. Turk, seni [^ra/wra, forty.]— In Capp. always #c- pdvda, and so too the verb : aor. «*y- 3 sg. va <rep<u»dc«, aUain the age ef 40 days, Del.-^cpdrde, Tsh., §301 ffopifHre, Ul. v. Turk, saramukq (Ttt/KM^f, -^oJ, PhL r. Turk, sarraf d-apdw, Ul. w. Turk, sarmaq ffai, possessive, §§ 28, 178, 263, 313 irar^p, <raTo6pta, Gh. v, Turk, aatar <radoqdj, Ph." r. Turk, sadaqa ffaxdri, Afs. v. Turk, sa'at <raxT«, given with x^X^"^ **y Arkh. (p. 249) as synonym in Bagdaonia for Xaxrw- iJ»BQ, (rT/K&x*'« o-at&vw, Ph., etc. v. <r<l>aX^ta [ffP^w, <r^v, I car«inptti»fc.l— Capp. aor. i^wrcw. Ax., but elsewhere with- out i" (§ 101). Thus pre9. p&na, Cl- Del., ^W9ia, Del., aoT%i^wra, Del. Ul.. § 222. — Pres. ^/kw, impv. itwc. Ph., I 281.— Jl5ui'»'ou, rtor. I^^wa, Silli <re, Silli. v. tfd (rc/3^p, Ax. V. Turk, aefer ire^i'df, Silli, etc. v. Turk, sevmek <rei8d$, <r^^dirufge, UL v. Turk, sevmek -re^douw, UL, <rei8doXflFJnfl■^ SfUi. r.
Turk, sevda iftybt, Silli. r. ^e6i atiefUwo, Ph. r. tnifMSevts <r^X, Ul. t?. Turk, bu [(reOtf, / shake.]— ^ pi impf. pats. <fai- ffap. Sin, (Pakhtikos, p. 13), § 232.- At Ph. pres. <refr« (§ 827), aor, #«i#a ff4K, Sil. V. iroKKl ffiKPw, Ax., Ul. V. $ir<a ffi\, Capp., etc. v. Turk, ael ireXifu, Silli. v. Turk, aelam ff4\ov, Siili. V. ^Aw ff4fMa, <r4fi\)a, Capp. v. ^M^oiw* ffefiMpa, Capp. Ph. r. ^irfuiaeiVw
Glossary {Dialects)
643
^4w bcri bovpdiv daqiipu Turkiah phrase in Pot. text, p. 464, 1. 18. In Tnrkigh,
riwda, Ko6w€L, upside doum. Ph. v. Kovra 'e^^a. Tflh., etc. v. Turk, seksen
r^p da, UL V, Turk, sermek
rcpoi; etc., Capp. SlUi. v, Turk, sera!
rcpdi^o, etc., Gapp. Tsh. r. capd^da
^cp4^o», Az. 1H ffwpevw
r4p€if^cp, aor. 3 «flr., befouled. Ph. Arkh. (p. 266) gives for Sin. fftpyjfi' pSeXwr- <rofjuu, for Bagdaonia <r€pid}ta, and for Pb. aepyalvta. So too^ Kar. (Lag. p. 62). Also at Ph. rff4p€}f/€, and Kar. (Liag. p. 66) gives r^€/)€uw with the same meaning iKKplvu, rcpl iKKplff€<os -m-cpiTTtafWTUP dyOfxJInrov. Hatzid&kis ('KfidofMSy n, p. 637) derives from €^pp€i^, to ftmo out, of water, pus, etc., of which i^ipoejf^o. is a possible aorist, although tne usual form is i^^ppe^a
repljjL, Phi., bou (replfi in text on p. 436, 1. 21 means from the context cU this time, then. The phrase is Turkish, but I cannot trace ffeplfi, unless it is s^rum, interval
rcpvAx6s, Gapp. Ph. v. dpffeyucSs
TepxoJF\ayff€, Ul., etc. v. Turk. serkhoS
T^f, Phi. V, Turk, see
'a^repos, vel sim., your.l — In Gapp. §§ 181, 182, at Ph. § 314
Tide, MaJ. V. Turk, sitr
reipd, Ul. V. Turk, sefa
<r€<p4p. Ax. V. Turk, sefer
aiip^pa, Afs. V, tpopd
[ariKtinfu, I lift up.]— The middle, I rise up, is everywhere commoner than the active, of which the pres. is recorded only at Tsh. — Gapp. aor. 3 sg. fif^wriv do, Ul., subj. ^Ktlnna, Fer., 2 sg. ^7fK(bys, Ul., middle pres. JfijKovfuu (§ 231), Del. Pbl. SIL, JfffKmifu, Mis. Mai., fjiKbpuan (§ 231), Ul., impf. § 233, a<yr., varying with the treatment of B (§§ 86 — 96), ^KfbSa Mai. Phi. SU. Pot., fiiKtlxxa, Mis. Oh., &ijK{ipa, Ax., ^Ktb{yi}a, Ul., ^Kiixa (§ 243). 3 sg. ^Kwev, Ax., ^xdrra, Fer., impv. JHjko, Ar. Ul. Sil. and I believe ptissim, pi. ^ffKurx^T (§ 243), Ax.— PrM. (nyiftiwu, impf. §386, Tsh., aor. ff^KWffa, Ph., mid. pres. rrfKoOfxai, Ph., ffijKoOfiiy Tsh., aor. fffiKtbOa (§ 362), Ph., etc. , impv. (§362) <nJico, Ph., (T'^kov, Tsh. — Mid. pres, 3 sg. ffxibifiri, aor. (TKibcKa, impv. ^o6kov, pi. JfovKo&rtiv, § 65, SiUi
[ffy)pui8e6bf, I mark, is used to mean I betroth,] — The Capp. form is o-e/Aa- iifiu. Thus atfxaSipov, 3 sg, aefMdi^,
Mai., ando-c/uaMw- dppafiwlj^u, given for At. by Val. (p. 21) and for Sin. by Arkh. (266), who points out that the meaning betroth is a Turkism, due to nifian meaning both mark and token of betrothal (§381). Aor, trefidde^a, Phi. aor. pass, aepa^tpra. Ax. Mai. Partic, aejMdeptiv (for aeftadefAhrf), betrothed girl, Phi. with gen, ffc/iadefupjpd (text on p. 422, 1. 8), like yv0, gen, ri^O, eto. in § 166. — Aor, pass, (rcfxaZi^ra, Ph., and partic, ro (rede/Uyo tj, her husband, with loss of pa by dissimila- tion, § 282
[aiipepw, to-day.}— The true Gapp. form seems to be ^p^pa, Del. Ax. Sil. Pot. Also ^^pbepa, Del. ^pepo, PhL, is possibly influenced by the common torm.-^peoo. Ph.— dPijf/Ac^ (§ 12), Sllli. — Gonnectea with this is the adj. ftf- fjL€\tKiKO, pi, -Ka, contemporary, Del.
otpfjAippa, Mai. V. ^pd
[aijffrpo¥, sieve.] — Gapp. diforpo, Gh., ffrjcrrpo, oijffpo (§ 101). Fer. (Krinop. p. 62) and aijcrpo, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 123) and Ar. (Val. p. 21)
fft, Afs. V. €is
aiyiKa, Del. v. fftplyfa
[ffldepo, iron,'\—^lrfpo (Hitpo), Mis.
ffifk, pi. 9l8a, willow tree, Tsh. Ear. (Lag. p. 62) gives for Ph. trldn. It is a Pontic word ; Hatzid&kis, ^iX. *Ep. p. 4, gives 9l^=lr4a, The ancient fflirti means a pomegranate or some kind of water-plant, perhaps a water- lily
(TiKTu, SiUi. V, Turk, seqmaq
aiiodxa, Ph. v. Turk, siijiiq
fftXdxe, Ph. V. Turk, silah
fflkac, Ul. V. Turk, silmek
vUfa, Pot. V. rls
aiwov, Eis. V, <r<piyyv
aipffiXia, Afs. v. Turk, silsile
fflvK ra. Ph. Eis. v. fftplyy^
eiTd, Ph. V. Turk, sepa
ffiTtd6, the day after to-morrow. Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 62) gives ffexiid, <riTidd and criTtW.— In Gapp. Arkh. (p. 266) gives for Sin. ffcreSipO, the next day, and in the texts for Phi. and Mai. (p. 410, 1. 28, p. 404, 1. 26) is the form <r5bu- (74)6 T p4pa, next day ; for 3 r. § 95. The first syllable of all these forms is probably for ao { = elsr6), and -ti86, etc. are the Aeolic reda for fterd, which seems to survive also in the Gypriote vri0apK6p=p,e$a6piov (Sakellarios, Kv- TptoKo, 11, p. 731). For Gypriote and the Asiatic dialects, v. § 400
fftpyadl^u, I am grieved, sorry, Ph.
ffirlXi, milk-pail. Ph. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 267) gives nrrjiXi, small brome
41—2
644
OlosM/ry {Diaieets)
¥>aUrpoi, with a Turk, wi^. Also virkn^ Kar. (Lag. p. 63). Sitil I oan- not iraoe; it looks like arOa taken into Tarkish. The deriration may be Lat. ntuUiy whose Oxeek offepring howoTer are ol the tjpes ^kXa, ^urXI, eto. ; V. G. Meyer, Ntugr, Stud, nx, p. 69, and § 873
ri^dxif ^i^cr6, Ph. v. Tnrk. eiftah
[ffi^c», tube.] — ^At Del. the dimin. d^c^idr, pipe carrying water to a mill ; M. Gr. ^(^oCv'i.— For Sin. Arkh. (p. 378) gi^ee ^otf^, with metatheais, § 104
tf-tXTi^^o/iOi, aor. ^ixrc^tfra, Ph. v. Tnrk. eeqmaq
^ixrci), Fer. v. Tnrk. Mqmaq
ffKoSlt ladder^ Ph. Latin leala ; v. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, m, p. 60, and § 878
fficdfta, Bilii. v. inTycUrw
tf^ira/ibiXjia, j)L, a paiM <^ earde^ Mis.
[o-fca^tdt, 6ow2.] — In Capp. varying with the treatment of h (§§ 86—96). trxa^ Gh., iFKa^Tt pi. ffKa^ljflt Fer. (Kxinop. p. 63)
[^jrd^w, I dig.] — Oapp. pre$. ^kA^^tov, impf. § 307, Mai., oor. #^kci^, Del
[cKtvdi^t I cover.]— Pree. JfMpov da, Kis., aor. mbj. wa e6ewdi^t Afs., oor. poM. 8 eg. a&wdBffWf Ph.
[ffKtirdpMt adte.] — Capp. ^Ktrdp, Mis. Ar., pi. JfKexdpjfLf Mis.
^jrcrA, Sil. v. <nroi;r^XXi
[rircOot, uteneiL] — Capp. JfK^fice or d^jr^ot n 76), |»Z. <fW/9||a, Ax., ifx/^, i>2. <Fir^, Fhl., cooking uteneiL PI. o-jredio, Fer. (Erinop. p. 63), <rK€6uL, Ar. (Yal. p. 31), <rm^, Sin. (Arkh. p. 367)
[tf'irtddcor.] This dimin. of VKid, which means in M. Gr. a ehady hat, has its original sense of a ehadow. in Capp. it is affected by the treatment of 6 (§§ 86—96) : ^Kifipit (§§ 89, 116), Gh., vkUt (§ 66), Fer. (Knnop. 63), d^K^i and verb dffKjfldltet, Sin. (Arkh. p. 368). Arkh. gives also for Bagdaonia ^KdA and Kar. (Lag. p. 68) (tkc^, Blis. Phi. — id^^i (§§ 366, 369, 364), Ph. Tsh.
[ffKl^fa, I tear. ] — Capp. &kUw, Ax., {vUKiat Del. with metathesis of o'c-^^, v. § 104. — iril^w or cr^w, oor. #0^a, Id^c^a, Ph. For <rd, § 364
o-jtoXecov (commonly tf'iroXj^), echool. — In Oapp. ffKciKaS recorded only at Pot. and Sil. § 161. Elsewhere vkSKj^, Del. Ar. (§ 160), Gh. Phi., Uk6\jp{p, UL— ffKiXeio and indrf. ace. 0-«dXcict, Ph.
[tf'ir6p3o(r, |^arZt6.>--Capp. ^Kbpdo, Del. Ul. (|»Z. § 161), (TjrVov (deol. § 149), Sem. (N.K.).— <rjc6pdovt, m. (§ 11),
smi
aKopnrjhti eeorpion. In Capp. at Fer. Gh. Ar. (decl. § 188), Pot. (deol. § 119).
9KQpowiJk, Phi. (deeL § 134), SSL (dad f 133). cxevpowtifie, MaL
tf^Korecrd, adv., in the darky Ph.
ffKorevUt 1^, dorlMets, Ph. Or^eooe. B.C.H. xxxxn, p. 161. o. | 358
9Kvrj^e9j impf.^ it woe dark, Ajl.
ffK^ifio, iKttt., ibilttn^, Silli
9K9frwt§y I kiU — Capp. prm. Dtl (where it means I heiu) Ar. <Hi. UL Phi. Sil. Pot., ^icorc£rov, MaL Aer ffKdTtavoy Gh. Ar. Ul. Phi. SiL Ax.. trKdraa, Pot., ffK&rowrOf MaL, v. § 323, impv. 336, oor. j>a<«., vaiTing viife the treatment of tf (SS 86 — 96), ^»- Tiixih Gh. — ^Koniiftt, aor. «'r6('r>n (i§ 353, 841), nOff. ^KorAtrw (« 848), Ph. — VKvrdmevy aor, cKAnra^ 9Kvnbff0Vy Silli
0'ffoCrdaA, |»re«. 8 |»{., tA^ are t^fraiA, Ph. As from a pres. eKoHpat (for tf'jnov/MU, § 369)=0'nd^<^^uu
0'irodrd<K/f, Silli v. tf'c^I^or
<ncovpd* jr^Xi{, Tonjyyov, DeL Given by Kar. (Lag. p. 68) comparing Annenno skavarak, dieh. The mod. Aimenias nsknra, copper howly given by Hnbecfc- mann Q^ 387) amongst the FsrsiaB words m Annenian is maeh cioscr and more likely, v. § 877
[^xovrAXt, pUUe.] — Capp. amriK, SiL and for Sin. Arkh. (p. 266) gives encriki. Latin sontella ; o. Q. Meyer. Neugr. Stud, nx, p. 61, and § 878
eKpi^, sow, harlotj Silli. Italian ecrofa ; V. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, iv, p. 83, and 1869
[ffKvklt dog.] — Capp. d^cvXC, DeL Fer. His. PhL Pot. ffKvKL, SiL Forms with v are pi. d^jroXj^, Ar., gen. dFjcoX^^ Dei. — <r6vXi, pL ff^Xla, Ph., § 264
[ffK&Kkot, dog.y-HFKo&^dovt (§ 18), Silli
^jruXj^d, Ar., eto. v. am/XL
ffKdifiTi, Silli. V. eyfKfiirte
ffUkreew, Ph. v. triti
ir^^dffTjt Afs. , etc. v. o'lrcrd^
e^aew, Ph. v. WUf
tf-di$, ^ stridet, Ph.^ prei. S s^., as from a verb rfitdyw, which woold earrespond to a Gree^ fo-ircXw, ta'iceX£f'w from <ncikot (§ 369). ilor. 8 eg. o^fiArrcr or r6^<rey (S 363), ral^'. 8 s^. <r6i^. 3 ^l adcXi<rovre, § 9M.—^K^fiay pL JfictKi- flMTo, etride, Ax., is the aobst. ftoa the same verb
ff6lfuy Ph. V. ffKlinn
a6v}dy Fh« v. (tkvXI
<rdvXoicd«(e, 9i«ttt. J^Z., doyt* dung. Ph.
0-0, 0-a, etc. , Capp. Ph. v. e&
ffcyXly Ph. V. 0-ov/3Xi
tf^^va, at ones, Fer. I.e. eii ro Irs
^oy^s, Silli. V. ^e6t
^6idovi^, Gh. V. Tnrk. solmaq
Olosacary (Dialeets)
645
m ecu, wksn^ Del mivXat, Del. o. 4r^dv\ot
V. Turk.
iqdx* Capp. «• ToA. aoqaq iqo«^i^, Ph. V. Turk, toqaq iqoucf dotf^€r do, PhL v. Turk, foqmaq ^[^cir, Ul. V. Turk. Boqmaq '6s, thy J] — ^Fomu from Uub in C*pp.,
§§ 181, 183, at Ph. g 814 nr£^ whyt Ax. »rl vof, 0-od(bof; wAyl Ph. In text on
p. 470, i 81 in phrase fforlwo d aroBQ ;
Uie final t is dropped by dissimilation,
§ 282
»v, poeaessiTe, |§ 28, 258, 818 9^, Ul. o. Turk, sn »vi9aXw, PU. 17. Turk. Mva rov^Xi, spit.] — Gi^. o-ovvXi, Sin. (Arkh.
p. 268), ^ovysvM, Per. (Krinop. p. 88).
— 0-oyM Ph.— Lai. subula; v. G.
Meyer, Neuyr, Stud, m, p. 61, and
§372
mtXo^ov, Ph. V, Tork. nilamaq xt&9^a TO, DeL v. 9^ayyij;iit ovrgdp, Sil. o. 0-^ovyYdpi ovrgfttf, Sil. o. ir^yyu ovnrcXcFdw, Silli v. Turk. Siibhelenmek oiipdrt. Ph. o. Turk, suet ot/po^, Fh. v. Turk, sttrd vOawpa, Sin. $.179 ov^pdy Gapp. V. Turk, sofra
l&(km. Turkish sentence in Pot. text, p. 462, 1. 15. In TnrkiBh,
crydj^o-cF, Phi. v, Turk, seghamaq roba('KA)A r /Jpa, Phi. MaL v. tf^irc8^ roarj^, Ul. V. Turk. 85yat rvdyeroi, cwdUfrape^ Ax. v. (e^r^o^i o-Wprw (0Te(pw), I sotr.] — Capp. pre$,
ow€pl9Kt§ (YaL p. 21), CLOT, icmtptL, Ar. ^v^Xoior, ea«tf.]-~«'«^Xof, mase. (§§260,
261, 275), Ph. rwiBafiMy tpauy Ph. M. Gr. cwtBoff/f rrU^ Silli. v. 0-v^ri rririf houie. So at Ph., etc. withdimin.
ffwir6iCK0, — In Gapp. <nr(r, pL ffrlrjfl,
but (ri beooming c«) tf'rff, (nr<& ^ pZ.
awl&ia, Ar. Gh., 0-irl6 or ^ir<f, Dd.,
§§ 88, 84, 179.-Hrr{&, SilU. Latin
hospitiTim; v. G. Meyer, Neuffr. Stwd.
Ill, p. 68, and §§ 371—878 [ffwXn^a, jp2««n.}--Capp. d^trXi^a, Fer.
(Krinop. p. 62), fftwTJpa^ Sin. (Arkh.
p. 266), rovrX^ya, Ar. (Yal. p. 21).—
owiXijwa, Silli 9x6^0% tud, Fer. Ar. Mai. ffrdpyo. Ph., tfrd/SXo, Capp. v. 0Ta0Xo«
rrdyrif Gh. o. vr^jrw
0Td(7j^)a, Ax. f . ordxi
oroXcT^ r, preiently, Gh.
ffTfli/ua, p2. ord/iara, a meoMure of land.
Mat ? connexion with ^rpifA/ta eropUpt Ph. v. dtr&ewi^t rrdtrrt, Afs., murQ^ Silli. v. ot^km [^Tv0Xof, stoftle.]— Gapp. erASKo, Ul. Phi.
-~<rrc(/»y« (§ 272), Ph.— Latin staba-
lom; V. G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, ui,
p. 68, and § 872 vTovpds, crots. In Capp. rrafipStf noted
at Fer. and Ar. The word is of coarse
oniTersal [ffravpcdrtf, J erueify.'\ — Aar. 8 pL ora-
PpdWOM TOj Sil.
[ffra^da (ora^t), raisin.] — PI. ^ra^lpts,
Gh. [ffrtt^f^Xjflf grapes.] — ora^Xe, Ph., o"ra-
0Aa, Kis. 0Tiixat Gh. V. vriKts [0Tdx^« **^ o/com.] — ^PI. rrd(7ji)a, Ax. [m^nf, ashes.] — Capp. crdx^^ ^•'»
ffr^Tt Phi. — JFTOXTiJ^ff, a#^-wMsr, Silli oraxr^^a, Ph., adj. from ffrixvi' Thns
d <r. coi^pi, a loaf haksd in the ashes ffT€, Ph. <r. T* d/3aw, >W>iii t^ o(A<r.
C/. dr6 and 4f ^r^, Ph., oT^a, Tsh. etc. f. 6m>9r irriyww^ Gh. r. vriKia ffT€06pa, hole to receive the bolt of a door,
DeL [ffTffijpof, barren.] — crsLpo^ Ph. [<rr^irw, / 9tand.] — Capp. pres. ffrixov, . MaL, irr4KPia, Sil., <rWxy«, Ul. Phi.,
ffriypv, Gh. Jfid. pr^. ^t^itovamu, Ar.
Ax., <n4Kovfu, Mis. (§ 227), Bial., aor.
varying with the treatment of ^
(§§ 86—96) : 4irr60a, DeL, (rrd^ Phi.,
loToxa, 8 »^. ^tfT«x«i *^a7« (S§ 322,
240), rarely 4frrdy€y UL, <PTdxci, Gh.
Mis., 8 «|7. rrdTn, Gh., oor. fttft;.
rra$Q, etc., impv., § 248. — JPres.
0T/fKPUy ffritvu (once ^Wjcay), mid.
0T^grov/iai, oar. ordtfo, inipv. ^rdtfov,
<rra$irr€, Ph. Prm. /frrcifa (|§ 857,
858), Tsh. Kis. Afs., aor. Urrd$a or
Iffrdx^t Kis., aor. «ii^'. Z)o-ra^w, Afs.,
impv. IffrdxoVt UrraOifTt, Tsh., p2.
ordtfTi, Afs. V. § 362. — oriKOvput aor.
suhf. rroffCi (for ora^cS, § 11), BUIL—
For use in Turkish idiom, v. § 880 [o-t/XXw, I»«nd.] — Capp. aor. l<rrecXo, Phi. irripov, afterwards. Ph. Tsh. Kis. Afs. [cre^atfi!»u,Ieroum, i.e.put the marriage-
crowns on someone.] — Aor. ore^rwo-a.
Ph. ffrix^v, Ul. Phi. V. cHkw ffHf, Ph. V. yij erijKPVf Ph. v. or^tcia [<rH^ia, I make to stand.] — Aor. ivrtca^
Del.
646
Glossary (Dialects)
cr6, Ph. V, dffTcXhf
<rro, (TTa, etc., Fh. v, 6,t
<rT6/M, mouth. In Gapp. at Fer. Ul. Mis.
Phi. Bii.^irT6fia(y, Ph. and SiUi [0Tpa/36f , crooked, y-irappd^ Fer. (Erinop.
p. 68). For metathesis, § l(H.^Adv.
<rrpa^, Ph. OTpdra. (<rr/>dda), roadf Capp., Ph. Silli.
The fern, gender is preserved at Del.
and Pot., V. § 107. Latin strata;
V, G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, ni, p. 63,
and §§ 371—373 [oTpordf, army.y—Oen. rrparcOi Gh. (rrpLp^, aor. I called^ iummoned, and
impv. rrplvga da, pL (rrpifgdde, Ph.
The prea. is probably tfr/Mygdyw, -g^f,
etc. Cf. Daoange, i.v. crfnyyij^MUf [<rrp(^f(a, mattre$$, hed.'\ — PI. ffTptifuan^
Pot. [<rrp(^w, / spread.] — Aor. icrpuao^ Mai.
Sil. and at Ph. [<rr/K6o'if, mattreMt.] — In Gapp. <mK6f is
general, declined as a neat, dimin.
V. § 166. At Fer. Erinop. (p. 63) gives
tg. OTpQf or <rpQi (§ 101), and /. pi.
9fM€t (§ 103). — trrpiifft, /. , as in M. Gr.
with aea, (rrpitffi(y, Ph. [arvXos y pillar. ]—<rTi{fos (§ 269), Ph. given
by Gr^goire, B.C.H. zxxni, p. 154. —
(Toj^Xoirf, Silli [<rri^pa|, the htuh ttyrcuc.] — Dimin. <rrov-
pdii, Ph. The pounded berries make
a soapy lather and are need for
washing [(TTi/^, bitter.]— cTV<t>l, pi arv^^i (§ 304) ,
Ph. <r(), thou. For Gapp. forms, § 175, for
Ph. § 310, for 8UU, § 23 [ffvyKd^pTw.] Used at Ph. and Kis. in
sense of cut out and make {clothes)^
shape (an artificial tooth). Recorded
forms are: aor. 3 sg. c^pgo^tp, Kis.,
impv. ff&pgor ra. Ph. Kis. In the
meaning of this word may be traced,
perhaps owing to a similarity in sound,
the influence of the Cagatai soqmaq,
which means (Vamb^ry, Cagataische SprachstudieUy p. 298) formen, schnit- zen, anfertigen
ffvgdlrri. Ph. v. <rvK<jim
[trvKidf fig-tree.] — Gapp. d^ira, pi. Hxti^ Phi., meaning also fig, v. § 389
[tf-vjcf^i, liver.] — ^Ktbr, Fer. (Krinop. p. 62).— ^ug<^t. Ph.
ffvXtlrpjfis, Ar. (N. K.). Explained as /iprifiiffvyovy celebration of mast for the dead. It must be a corruption of ffvWelrovpyoPy which is properly a mass in which several priests take part. Becl. § 142
pv/ioGfjLov, Silli. V. Mvfwvfuu
lirvfi.'w4(p)9epos. Men whose children have
manied one another are called r^^- H{p)0€poi,] — Gapp. nam, ^/i/ep& /», m§ f.. Mis. FoTAiv, §99
[o'u/ii^dpw.l— Used in Gapp. to mess I reach, arrive at, instead of Bi. Or vpo^dpu. Fomvi are : pres. ^v^rrmwm, SiL, aor. H^mura, Gh. Az. SiL For Fer. Krinop. (p. 63) gives tfv^dijwaaij with metathesis ^wrropM, § 104
[tf^Frc^or, ctoiid.]— PZ. 4fl9re^, Pot— crdre^a. Ph.
avpvO^a {i.e. aww^/i^uraa), in the pL the toives of two brothers. Sin. (Arkh. p. 269) and Ar. (VaL p. SI), ^i- r(^(0)0'a, Gh.
oiWexvof. The godfather as ^iiitmJ father and the natural fiather of a ebildi are called it^texfoi, as sluuin^ thei child between them. Thus Arkh: {Sin. p. 269) gives o^rrexvof' O^td jraXec 6 Topdruft^ t6p yaf*^p6w, because the ra^v/&0ot, our bett man, is th« godfather of the first child. The usage and word are not confined to Aja&. The forms are: d^iMecFos, Ar. Ax., (Ti^deiTFo, Fer., tTiMigrovf (§ 127), MsL — (ff^dcjcFovf, SUli — The fern, form is ^vpdixaa. Ax. and Silli, oontraeted from f irwd4icpu-ffa. So VaL for Ar. (p. 21) gives ffvpri^
[<rvprvxalpv, I speak tntK] — Gapp. rtv- richt^/Mt, Mai. An. (Pakhtikoe, pp.21, 22), § 230
ff^gor ra, Ph. Kis., etc. v. inryctS^af
01^/Ki, SillL V. $^pa
[ol^pw, J drag, I go.] — Gapp. isipiF. difK. go, Del. Fer., pi. dFjJprr, Fer. g 223). Aor. i&vp4p do, dragged, threw. Ax.— Pres, (Tvpatpv, I shoot, imp/. § 335, eun". iffvpa, iHp€ ft£ (§ S42), Ph.
ff^iiiXffev, Del. V. Turk. sdzQlmek
fffipgfidp, Fer. v. c^wYi/apt
(rnirti)>e}i^, Silli. v. Turk, a&pftrfijfi
ffuwtipac, etc., UL v. Turk, siip&rraek
<n!^rtl, Gh. v. Turk, sfiimek
o-dp<ra, UL V. Turk, s&rmek
o^lpdcrid^a, UL v. Turk, silnnek
<r11p&, Del. V. Turk. sOi^
<rapdX^€r, Ax. v. Turk. sQrm^
tf'fipQi^ep^xdcr, UL v. Tu^ BQimek
tfikxrw, aoT. a^x'^ ^- v- Turk, saqmaq
tf-0cryrw, UL t7. 0-^^
[0*0^1^, I ktlLj — ^The forms vary with the treatment of «-0 (Gapp. § 100, Hi. § 284). The pres. is newly formed in -Tw, -x>'«, or -7» (§ 192). — Gapp. pres. (T^TTM, Ax. Ul. , aor. §ripa^. Ax. , pres. ff^j(pw, Del., ^iypia^ DeL UL» 3<p. ^(ighey, Del., ^dx^^t P^- '^^ (Val. p. 22) Ar., aor. I^o^o, Del UL Gh. Ar., pres. adyp^ aor, i^nia^ impv. ai^tt Phi., pres, oayw, aor.
Glossary {Dudects)
647
^tra^fkj ipaa^t Mis., I^^o^a, Pot. — ^eirfna^ 9i^tf, impf, ipcaj^a (§334), WLB from a prea. ^aatw, aor, i{^)9aiat %wpv. §§ 346, 347, Fh. Pres, 3 p2. «ra.7t>vr da, Tah. er^oXw, J c2<we. — The forms evezywhere ^vary with the treatment of tf-0 (Gapp. § 100).— Capp. pre$, <r^Xw, Sin. (Arkh. p.^ 269), adKUfMu (§ 198), Phi., aor, ^aXaa, Pot., impv, <r0c(X, Ax., o-aX, Sil. Pot An., ipdk. Per. Ar., ^aX, Phi.— <raX», -X^f, oar. <riXura (§ 47), Silli. £iiclitio after pip, § 10 o-^ciXc^w, I c2o««. The form ^ac^w <for 90 o. § 284, for X v. § 269) is used at Ph. instead of v^aKw. The forms are: pres, ^atimw, aadmta, impv. § 360, aor. ffdka-a, aor, tubj, ^atiaw. Ph., pre9. 4r<Ui»€t, aor. aikruf, impv. 0^ (§ 360), Kis.— 20aX(^yw oocors in Gy- pfriote, and HatzidWs f A^ipa, zxv, p. 280) sees in it a mixture (trvti^vptjubt) of ir^akLi^ia and kXttdtivM or /buu^daXc^oy. The Ph. form may however be directly from 0<rao-, the local form of dc^aXit {q,v.). The aor. <r6Xaa looks as if it belonged to a^Xu, but the Ph. para- digm ffKCTiivta, aor. a-x^ro-a, aor. gubj. aic€TiS)cw, shews that there is no diffi- culty in attaching it to 0<r(u6yw
[<r^77w, I press.] — The forms everywhere Tary with the treatment of a0 (Gapp. § 100, Ph. § 284).— Gapp. pres. (rlypu, aor, lo'i^, Del. — Pres, <rLpwov, Kis., aor. ii^nf^a. Ph. Kis., impv. alvK ra (§ 346), Ph.
[o-^oTTttTo, omelette.] — crovyKdroit 6, Sin. (Arkh. p. 268).— ^^roj^gdrof, Ph.— For <r0, §§ 100, 284
l<npoyylffa, I vfipe.] — Gapp. pres. <rovygw, but imp/. aoCygiffKa as if from <rovy^i^ia (S 206), cu/r. ffojjy^f Sil. , impv. <ro6pga TO J Del., as from pres. (rovygWj which {aovyKQ) is given by Arkh. (p. 268) for Sin. and by Pharasop. (p. 124) for SU.
[(T^ord^Xi, spindle-whorl.] — Gapp. ^y]i\ (§ 83), Ar., (TorrAi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 268). At Per. 0'001'diJX, according to Krinop. (p. 63), means neek. For o-0, § 100
[a-06v<vXof, vertebra.] — In Gapp. and at Ph. the form in ctp is preserved in the sense of neck-vertebra^ where M. Gr. uses o-TMvXot. Thus: cdyivXoi or dr^drJuXos, Del., <p6v]v\o, Ar., <r6yrv\oSt Sin. (Arkh. p. 268), <T<ff6ydv\o and atpofdiOX, Fer. (Krinop. p. 63), tritrrtXo, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 123). For cr^, § 100. -^tpcMivos (§§ 269, 284), Ph.
[<r0oiry7d/M, sponge.] — Gapp. aouygdp, Sil., irtLrgjAp, Fer. For cr^, § 100.— cowgdpi, Silli. Siing'er is given by
G. Meyer {Tiirk. Stud, i, p. 10) as the
Turkish form of this word. [tf-c6rw, / arrive, suffice.] — Gapp. pres. 3sg.
oilavt it suffices, Del. vfape^Uy I collect. — Gapp. pres. avpe^ta
(Vwp^/Sfai) is given for Sin. by Arkh.
(p. 269) and 9<ap6^ for elsewhere in
Gapp. So ffiapdpwy Sil. (Pharasop. p.
124), Ar. (Val. p. 21) and Fer. (Krinop.
p. 64). To the latter belong pres. 3 sg.
ffwpd^y and aor. viapoyj/a^ Phi. Ar.,
impf. <rtip6ppa (§ 208), Phi. At Ax.
pres. ff€p4pv, aor. a4pe^a. v. § 66 for
assimilation. — ffiapifiu, aor. vvpe^
aor. pass. avpi^iTa (§362), Fh., pres.
fftapi^v, Kis. Aor. 3 pi, adpiyffipt,
At8.-^(r(ap4fiyov, Silli 9H9p&, Silli. V. Betapia atis, prep. , until, before, Ph. Afs. 99^ad^ Gapp. V. Tark. sezlamaq ff969paTff€, Fer., etc. v. Tnrk. sadara-
maq 09q4X<r€, Ul., etc. v. Tark. seqmaq ff9pds, Del. V. Turk, sera
Jfdfii, d^(£7c, dew. Ph. Given by Kar.
fEiSg. p. 68) and connected with
Armenian da4-, which Bedrossian gives
as evening dew. v, § 376 &dy€, neut. pi., crops, Ph. '(fdi, Del. V. wifyalpv ^alpoficu^ Ph. V. xo^po/uai Jfdji, pi. fdge, load ojf wood, vel sim..
Ph. Dimin. &ag6KKo. Probably the
Tarkisli iakh «• l^ branch
Jfd]i or <rd]i, Ph. v. Tark. sa} <F<iX, Gh. v. Turk. Sal ^dxpdpjfl. Ph. V. Turk, fialvar ^aftayiKd, pi, -xd, a kind of melon, Ph. Pharasop. (p. 123) gives aiafAOPlKO' Ka/nroi/^i, as a Ph. word, with deriva- tion from xtifnav. It is the x((/Mairi/r6y mentioned by Leake {Researches in Greece, p. 423), a mask-melon, which can be kept right into the winter fafi^ix, a dry meeuure. Ax. Jfafjuddp, Ul. V. Tark. &undan (fdyw. Ax., etc. V. ffdpta ^arqaX^K, Ul. v. Turk, fiapqaleq ^aJHjjis, Silli. v. Tark. SaSmaq ^aJfiHiaati, Silli. v. Tark. fiadmaq fafX&rffiv do, Afs. v, Turk. SaSmaq JfaJq^y, Gapp. v. Tark. Sa&qen fafrUyia, Ph., dFodVw, SUli.etc. v. Turk.
SaSmaq d^a^X't ^^* V- Turk. Safaq (fd0«r9, Del. r. Turk, fiafq &df^, fa^l^u. Ph. v. Tark. Safq (fax^ad^s, Ph. r. Turk. Sakhzade <Fdxs, Ph. r. Turk, fiakhs
648
Glossary {DicAedb^
^axj^p ^ax^pt Mai. It means right off, in a triee, and is probably TorklBb. ? onomatopoeic; ef, dar fiar j^ji^ noise of something falling
^i, ^4a, Gapp. v. Turk, gel
^iyifi. Ph. V. Turk. Set
<f^i, 8il. V. Tnrk. Se!
<fe(Xi, Ph. V. x«X^
^eifiiit, Gapp. V. X6i/i6f
d^e^y, Ph. v. jfx^
d^etpi, Afs. V. Turk. Sehir
<f^ir, U^i fAj (f^ff, Ul. Obsoore words in text on p. 850, 1. 25 oaed by children when playing knncklebonee. Alekt. (p. 49l1 giTCS df^a* 6 darpdyoKm, and so for Fer. Krinop. (p. 42) di'^ini, and adaq, ^1^\ , also means a knuckUhone,
I translate accordingly
^€Kdf>€, Ph. V. Turk. Seker
d^eX^r, Ul., pi. d^eX^g^a, Phi. Some kmd of burden, possibly /a^^ot
^4wta, Ph. V. x^foi
^ew4y pL d^eir^, little loaf, Ul.
d^ebayov, ELis. v. ffKexoi'ia
fepex^Ti, Ph. V, Tnrk. &irket
fep{t, Gapp. Ph. Silli. v. x^^
^epiddxTt, pi, -ra, long wooden finger- stalls worn by reapers to enable them to grasp a larger quantity of com, Tsh. Afs. For the form v, § 269. At Ph. HUite is used
^€pih4T, Ul. V. Turk. Serbet
^ipw. Mis., Jftplyw (§ 80), Mai., / throw, Aor. Id^ipa, Mis.
d^fXt Oapp- «• Turk. Set
d^exept. Ph. V, Turk, fiehir
^rfKov/uu, Gapp. V. aiffKWPu
^•^fupa, Gapp. V, o^fupw
d^^/ibepa, Del. v. (r-^fiipov
ItrffihSX, Ar. V. v6\u
<frfp, Del. For eh njy, § 102
^"ifio. Ph., ifiipom, Silli. r. x^po*
Slypes, pl,y frogs or toadf, Gh. So I
understood the explanation of the text
on p. 346, 1. 22 in which it occurs.
But for Sin. Eleft. (p. 108) gives <riypia,
thorns, and Arkh. (p. 266), fflypi,
tragacanth bush ^iffpo. Mis. V, ffldepo HXe, ^l\a. Ph. V, x^^^ot iiXKeXijs, a native of Silli d^iXj^dpa^, Silli. v. xtXio^a MUrKovfuw, Silli. v. a&^u) dihtxoi, conical hill, Ar. (N.K.). Deol.
§142 m, Gh. V. Turk. SiS d^td^^, Gapp.yd^id^of, Ph. v, Turk. SiSe d^i^cir, Del. V, ffl^taif ^Kefioi, Ax. V. ffKSvos ^K€fi<a, I do, make, Ul. , serving as pres.
to aor. f Tga, v. xoiw. Impf. d^«r^(jS)i-
f%a (§ 210)
(fjc€M,pin,Phl. PL^KeSifL CI IKMSAiige,
9Ki99i9, acfdeus, sHnSihu ^Ki)u^fia, Ax. V. ffitf
^KjflpiS, Gh. V. ffKvJkW
^kIw, Ax. v. (Tirij'w
^KvKl, Gapp. V. <rjn;X/
^Kiixa, Ax., d^cwra, Fer. o. nfjcwm
dotyU, Gapp. V. x<i*^((
^oiplSi, Ph. V. x<Kpi&(«r
d^oXwra, Silli. v. xc^«3»a
d^y, Fer. v. x^of^i
d^odpf, drips. Ph. Of the water dzippii^ from the water-spout on a honpe (^idpu q.v.). Ear. (Lag. p. 64) giTes avtrfait or ff«rovrp6s9' p€», ixxsi^Osu.. If fth^ word ^srpoM came by metaihaflia froo TpoxBM as EUtxidAkis has anggested CE^<i^t, II, p. 636), the initud woaU be x« QO^ <l^* I prefer Grfigcdre'f suggestion (B.C.H. xxxzn, p. 149) that it is a form of x^pam from yfnpa
d^6dpc, ro, stone wUer-spoui of a kcmse. Ph.
^o^Kov, Silli. V. miKumw
^ow«6dX^pfiaffdv9{;'yiafAiffiL4idL4; TmkiBh phrase in Mai. text, p. 404, L 35. In Turkish
^rfi, Fer. v. y^
fi6ica. Phi. V. avKii
ftnfeipa, Pot. v. o-fWa^
d^t^ydcxyot, etc., d^vi^d^icff^a, Gapp. SiUL V. ffvvreKvot
^w6[4>)<ra, Gh. v. 9ww6^ca
^pe, Gapp. V. c-6pti
^w^dvu, Gapp. V. 9vi»4$6»ta
d^Aydtt, Ax., tA« ptp« by which air m supplied to the fire at the bottom of the sunk Cappadoeian oven, for wfaicli c/. tandur. Arkh. (p. 268) gives 4rourrom\ Sin., aoOyra, Bagdaonia. For Fer. Krinop. (p. 63) has ^owdou. — For de- rivation Arkh. quotes Bysantioe VouSa, long, narrow, undergrowid passage, bat in Ducange this word means the ditch of a fortress. The rd is also a difficulty. — At Ph. xpoxdyKi, q.v.
d^(f 0wrw, I am wetted, aor. <f &ftlatf a, Pb, Ear. (Lag. p. 64) and Arkh. (p. 281) give for Ph. schouschouwrw, and there is a Pontic form o-oiwovXi^, I «■ drenched {Z6\K. xrv, p. 387). v. S^l. In spite of the reduplication the d^- vation is given by Gapp. dv\uwta' ppix", Krinop. (p. 68^ for Fer. and Arkk (p. 281) for Sin., with also schoa- schouwyw for Ph. Both refer to x>*^* XvXovfULu For Ar. Val. (p. 21) hi« ffv\6via=ifypaiffa (ix rov x*'^^^*')* where <r is clearly for Jf. For X, § 269
^wpa, Ph. v. xeXwMi
Cflossary (Dialects)
649
T, poflsesa^e, Capp. § 178 re^3^^ Ph. V. Turk. daVet T^pl^ Oapp. V. raOpof -rafipQ, Capp. Ph. t7. r/Mi/3w 7-a>ap}dx(> P^- ^* Turk, doghaijaq -rayj^ n. |>2., ttuMS^ Silli. From rulr,
$ 29 rayjid, fumi. pZ., tA«f0, Pot. § 176 Tdyjfi^ Ph. r. Turk, ta! rargmi^ hopper of a mill, Afs. v. Turk.
iekne rayp^ Phi. v. rpafiw rdde, <ticA and tucA. rrfp rddev ii/Upa,
Pot. Probably not dialectic ratd^ Ph. V. Turk, tase xa^, Afs., rajii. Ax. Phi. v. Turk, tazo [rd^, J malM a voir.] — Pres, rdyovt aor.
fra|d,lCal. Taa^fuaOf Ph. v. ^fturvt Td0€t itettt. pL, explained as ioles qf the
feet^ Ph. Tdi; Ph. V, Turk. taX [rcJf^fW, I give food to.] — Capp. aor.
rmaa, Ar., aor. tubj. 3 sg. vd ra rdtS
Tor, Ul. t(u6kko. Ph. V. Turk, tal Tcurdf, Ph. V, Turk, teke xaXoX, Ax. V. Turk, dellal r«iX«4Vt, Sin. § 173 rapu&p. Ph. V. Turk, tamaman xam, Capp. v. Turk, dana Toj^a/ui^oilrxa, Afs. (p. 676). Perhaps
rapv* &fi* di^ {^ddo6) xd (=ir(irw),
quickly go doum there Tou't, a driTik made of sowr curd stirred
up with water^ Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 64)
gives the word, comparing Armenian
fan, «ottp, broth, porridge (Bedros-
sian). V, § 876. It is used also (r6
rd^i) in Ophis and at Trebizond (Z^XX.
xvni, p. 167) rat^gpi, Ul. V. Turk. ten]ire TorrAXa, lace, Del. French dentelle;
V. f 369 rapddyta, I enateh, carry off, aor. raMira,
d^tf-a, 8ubj. royditf'w. Ph. Ear. (Lag.
p. 64) gives rarrQ, rardjfw raydo^Pt Pot. v. Turk, tandur roFadw, etc., Silli, ra^ffcp, Sil. v. Turk.
tanemaq [rd^is, clou.] — At Ph. ace. pi. rrjs rd^vt,
the tribee, in Gospel text (Lag. p. 11) rabax> P^i- «• Turk, tabaq TaMp(i, Capp. Afs. V. Turk, tabur rdqaXf wheat, Mis. Toq^tpdi yjfli'LKdif rewriXdi gif^'X^iub, What
is written in predestination in muta-
bUity i$ hardly found (lit. is not seen).
Turkish words used in Silli text
(p. 286, 1. 7) as the names of children rapdK&Xf ^^' ^' "^Qi^k- ortalaq
rapd^it Capp. Silli, etc. v. Turk, taraf
ropdxc ififrvm. Ph. Given by Ear. (Lag. p. 64) comparing Armenian t'araxf savies, matter (Bedrossian). r. § 876
rapKd, Capp. v. Turk, tarla
rwd, adv., auiekly, immediately. Ph. Tsh. Besides ra/va. Ear. (Lag. p. 64) gives from Ph. ra/mit' rax^t uid rap" pe6<a' rax^fa* Ta/urd r^iarded as an impv. has produced the pi. rap^dre, doprade. (mgoire suggests a meta- thesis from rpopSf, B,C*H. xxxm, p. 155
rapos (6), time. Ph. The word takes the place of Koipdt. It is used in the Ph. QoBpel : e.g. St Matt, xxvi, 31, dr^re rdr rap6 6 Xpirrbt cfrcrrt (Lag. p. 8), and occurs in the xnth centuiy Potmes Prodromiques (Hesseling and Pemot). The passage (p. 46) runs: — &y r&xv (!it ArayaiwofAep, 9lp oO Kpar/jro eMla, 9L¥ o6k dXX^ovr €l rapd, k.t.\. For a note on the word, ibid., p. 250. — In Crete rap^ means a violent wind ; ^Mr$ rap6f, it blows a gale, and this and the Byz. use of the word make the Armenian tari, year, sug gested by Ear., most unlikely. Ear gives also (Lag. p. 64) rapl^'ofuu Xpopl^fa, Ppa86¥u. — The words dtay rap6. Sin., nrojrrapb, rffcyrapd, Del. at this hour, given by Arkh. (p. 283) and Ear.*s r^€vrap6, r^uunapb (Lag p. 65) for Del. seem to contain this word, the first part being akin to the Silli Tidf, tUs. The initial rt would become at Del. &, transcribed ra by Arkh. and 6 by Ear. ( =Lag.'s r^), and the 6 of the Sin. form is probably an error for d (=r). For the derivation of Tap6% and references, v. Thumb, Qrieeh. Spraehe tin ZeitaUer d. Hellenismus, p. 91
rdpaep. Ax. v. r/xi/Sw
rdpTL, Ph. V. Turk, derd
roffaXoOt, Ph. v. Turk, tassale
rdffii, Ul. Afs. V. Turk, tas
raff\dra€, UL, roff^Mew da, Ar. v. Turk, tasalanmaq
raH, Capp. v. rax^
TOTos, daddf, father, Ph. — dad^f, Tsh. § 280. A Pontic word, v. % 891
rdr\i. Ph. § 172
[ravpot, bull.] — ^In Capp. the dimin. ra^pi, Gh. Phi. and (Yal. p. 21) Ar.
ra^lp, Ph., etc. v. Turk, tasvir
raxXad£^tf, Ph. — v. Turk, taqlah
raxrd, Del., raxroKods, Ph. v. Turk, takhta
rdxrt. Ph. V. Turk, takht
650
GU}S8ary {Dialects)
rax^' At Phi. soon, bat generally in Capp. it means to-morrow; Gh. and r«J^, Fer. Sil. So at Sin. (Arkh. p. 270), who gives also r' 4\X' rax^t the day after to-morrow
reghi^, Ph. v. Turk, daire
TcH, this, or in thi$ way. Ph.
r€h, these, SlUi. From rUs, § 29
T€^4, Ar. V. Turk, taze
relfiot, Ul. V. T€ixK
TeiplBercu, Ph. v, ^eipt^u
ret^a, to-morrow, Ul. Probably nixj^ (9.v.) + the dimin. ending seen m \UfKo ( = 6\lyos), For a changing to €, V. §66
reixof, wall. — In Capp. rtlxot, Fer. Ax. (decl. 180), d€ixos, Pot., relxovt (deol. § 133), Mis., ro^ouf, Sem. (N. E.), reijSo*, Ul., io&xos (decl. § 140), Ar.— di<xM (§ 266), Ph., and do^ovs (§g 9, 18), Silli, both maso. like rtixot in M. Gr.
T€Ki, Phi. V. Tark. tekke
TeK€\EfUs, Ph. o. Turk, tekellnm
TCKipi, Ph. In text on p. 476, 1. 28 explained as dish (either food ot plate). Possibly Turk, teker, jQ, wheel,
from the oircular form of a dish T€K\l4>{i, Gh. Ph. V. Turk, teklif [WiCFov, child.] — t4k»ovs, gen. sg. reKvoO,
pi. riic^a, gen. pi. t^kvu, Silli Te6a, such, Silli. re&i vaipL. M. Gr.
T^Oj^Of
ri\, Capp. V. Turk, tel
Te\^0i, Ph. r. Turk, telef
rtfuv^, TefJbOMax, T€fiaXdx, TJ\., etc.
V. Turk, temenoa re/iio-c, heat, Tsh. Probably Turk, tem-
muE, j^^, July
TtfihlXt reAibufX/, Ul. v. Turk, tembih rcj'Jepff, Pot., etc. v. Turk. ten]ire rtvdefUpo, Ph. v. Aei^dayw reh, Fer. v. BeU TcW, Ph. V. Turk, tepe re«-e«c6j^, on«-«y«<i giant, Cy clops ^ Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 57) says that rereKhj;
gepe, head, gdz, «ye) is Turkish for yclops r4p. Mis. 17. TodOifK r^p, Capp. V. Xi^apt [riper pov, auger. "] — From the dimin.
rtph-piov comes at Mis. reKhip ripKt, Ph., rcpW, Silli. v. Turk, terki T€p(d)^)j, Ph. V. Turk, terzi r4<r€pa, Capp. Ph. v. T4<raapa [Tiaaapa, four.] — In Capp. and Ph.
T4ff€pa, § 307. V. Thumb, Griech.
Spraehe im Zeitalter d. Hellenismus,
p. 72. Like other adj. the neut. form
is always used t€t4. Voc. yifi§po6 /a TeT4, mother dear,
Del.
[Terpd^, Wednesday. ]-'IdCb;pP' ff'Tpax^ Gh., TerpAp (§ 88), Ar.
rexhucaXiSjfk, Del. v. Turk, tehlikeli
Texped4p,atonee{?),Vlol. Clearly Turkish, used in text on p. 430, 1. 90
T^dyKop, Ph. 1 172
r^pc, T^axPt^ rj;iucp6' xpox^* k^mXk. Ear., spelling with initial c', give& this apparently as Cappadooian (Lsf . p. 66, who changes the initial to rf. the sound being probably 6). Pro- bably the Armenian 6axr, tunun$, which is Persian darkh, ^«^ (Hnbacb-
mann, page 186). This appears in Turkish, but the Capp. woi^ is from daxr rather than from 6arkfa. r. § 877 Tii^unow, gen. pi., of the Jews, in Ph. Gospel (Lag. p. 13), § 803. Tahifat. Turk. Cf^jka^^ is a Tolgar term far
Jew in Turkey
npfcB-^, dawn, or adv. in the wwmin§, Pn. It would seem to be from -ri^ avyi/i(p, but v. d^d^a
rrp^epidfa, dawn, or more naually adv. in the morning. Ph. Afs. T? npf- ^Id^a, next morning. Ph. For deriva- tion from rf^ oAylraa^ v. dfild^
rl. Ph. V, aM
Ti, Ph., etc. V. d(
r(a, Ul. V. rlxo^o
WoXa, Mis., etc. v. tIxolXo
Hop, Mis. v. HxaXo
T^dt, thu, SfUi. v. § 12, and for decl. §29
rlyoKa, Ax. v. rlxoXo
Tlyyip, Sin. § 172
TucrUffe, aor. 3 sg., he ewtptied. Ph. 7he ending points to a Turkish loan-word in 'n4yia (§ 324), and there is probi- bly a connexion withtehi, ^J , ewtpty.
(? nxnicre) rtXad/^, Ph., etc. v. Turk, dilemek Tiherlfof, Ph., etc. v. Turk, dilemek riKLfu, Ph. V. Turk, dilim riKiffiiu, Ph. V. Turk, telssam ri\h4pT<ra, di\h4pTffa, water-fairy. Ph.. in text on p. 490, 1. 3. The ending is the Greek -urffa (§ 253) and the word is almost certainly a ooirap- tion of, or error for, g6l-peri-«#va. from Turk. J|y&> g^h tAhe^ and ^£^,
peri, fairy, especially as the heroine of the similar tale given by Or^ire (B.C.H. xxxm, p. 168) is a water- fairy called EouXWpara or KwtKwcpiTn rc/Aopi, care, attention, generally to hor$es and animals. So Arkh. for Sin. (p. 270). Dncange gives ntUpur. honorarium, and says that the Turkish
Glossary {DkUects)
651
iimar, jl^, oomes from il. At Ph.
€U)r, TifULp€}ffa, tended, nursed. The pres. TificLpeika is given by Arkh.
-rtfi'ij, price, Ph.
[-rtyddr^'w, I ihake.'\ — Impf. 3 pL TarA- Tojre (§ 334), oar, 8 pL riya^we, Ph.— Cf. 6t9ax^s
^iwK€f Ph. V. Turk, tabqa
^Iwo, sabst., whatt Ph. Tsh., § 318. M6 TO rlwo d rdr; wtt^ w^t will you plough F Ph. Wro Tovqis; what do you teUf Tsh.
-riwosj d/bot, fiotAinp, Ph.
-rU : who f In Capp. Hs (rff), nent. t£, bnt Uf, 61 at Ar. Del. Gh. At Per. iUs and rls are both used, § 83. Ded. § 188. For <rtpa=€ls rlra. Pot., § 102. — ^At Ph. rif, rif, m. /., but tA is need instead of W. Decl. § 319.— At Silli ^f , netU. 66 (§§ 12, 32)
-rlxa^i rlxaXa; how} what sort off Sin. (Arkh. p. 271), rlxoK, Per. (Erinop. p. 68). r{7aXa, d^TaXa, Ax., riaXa, Mis., tIoX, Mai., 6Ui\aL, UxoKo, Del., 6X7aX, Gh. Of the rlxofio which Arkh. (I.e.) Bays ie need in Gapp. except at Sin. I heard no traoe. Tfay, Mis., in the sentence riay pd dov PydXov; is xiaX with the X assimilated to the p following. At Ul. Ha ffepopda vdai (text on p. 364, 1. 18) means/or they are 40, and rla maybe for rl(x)aX, with the X assimilated. — Erinop. derives from rl, what, and Turk, hal, ^l^, condition
TP€, possessive, Gapp. § 178
t6j pi. TO, relative pron. In Gapp. Del. i^. Ax. Phi. At Ul. no pi. recorded. It is used often unaccented after dir, dr TO irov, nnce he was. So too /aI to, whilst, Del., § 189.— At SHll 6x r* iipra, since I came
TO (do), pL ra (da), the 3rd pers. pron. object of the verb, direct or indirect, in Gapp. (§ 177). For all genders, except at Del., where fern. 6rip is preserved, as also probably at Sin. and Pot At Mis. and Mai. sg. tov (dov). For the sg. also ra is sometimes, bnt rarely, used. In ds o Tpapij<r<a, Phi., text on p. 422, 1. 6, T is lost, § 103.— ra (da) for both sg. and pi. at Ph., etc., §§ 311, 312.— At Sflli, by the side of rovfp, etc., ra (da) is used for all genders and nambers, §§ 23, 24
Topd, Phi. V. Turk, du'a
Toppa, Ax. V. Turk, torba
TOTOf, Phi. V. Turk, dn'a
T6Xt, Afs. V. Turk, dolu
To/ibA, Ph. 17. Turk, tembel
TtJr, {top, T6fi, rrf), when. — Gapp., Mis. SO. Ax. Ar. Phi.
T6rgi, when, Del. Le, r6r + Turk, ki
rovdX, Mis., roxaXad^, Ul. 17. Turk, topal
rorXdro-a, Gapp. Ph. v. Turk, topla- maq
Towos, place, — Gapp., Del. (deol. § 118), Pot. (decl. § 120), Ar. (deol. § 142), Gh. (decl. § 145) and passim. — r<$rovr, pi. rdrot, Eis., but at Ph. 6 rdwas, pi. ra Torla, § 292.-~r4$roi;s (§ 9), Silli.— Used at Del. (text on p. 324, 1. 13) for insUad, like the Turk, yerina. v. § 381
TovaO^, Ul. V. Turk, topuz
Towpd, Ph. V. Turk, torba
roqd6, Del. 17. Turk, toqat
Toyibd, Phi. v. Turk, torba
T6i, Gapp. V. Turk, toz
rhre, then. Gapp., Gh., T6Tti, Del. Ax. SU., r&rt, Mal.-rrfri (§ 12), Silli
rod, indecl. relative like M. Gr. xov, Del. and Ph. Afs. § 320
rovKOPi, Ph., etc. v. Turk, dukkian
rovKov}^!, Ph. V. Turk, dukkian]!
rouXoi^, Ph. V. Turk, dolu
TovXoiJ/fj^a, Sil. V. Turk, tulum
rovXoiKrov/DiXoi) X'^^^i ^h. v. Turk, tale* sem
roOfu, whole, complete. Ph. ?Turk. tamm, ^U
rovpe, dovP€, possessive, Ph. § 313 Tovpovp]ov\oijKt, ffo T., with a proponal of
marriage, Tsh., text on p. 568, 1. 7.
Probably to be written roi^ o()p}ouXoi;iri,
and from Turk, diiyun.
wedding, and arzu, %;«)* desire + leq,
J)
roivdoi/p, Gapp. v. Turk, tandur
rovparffe, aor. 3 sg., was dwelling. Ph. Probably connected with durmaq, ii^J3^* ^ r«fnatn
ToGpKos, Turk. — In Gapp. passim. Decl. § 117 (Del.), § 122 (SU.), § 131 (Mis. To«J/wcovf), § 134 (Ul.), § 139 (Ar.), § 146 (Fer. Toi>/wco).— di' Doi>p<coi, Ph.
rovpo6fit, Afs. V. Turk, tulum
Tovpffjfd, Phi. V. Turk, tiirsn
rotJf, rojJf, d«Js, doiJf, what! Ph. Afs. Indeclinable adjectival relative, mean- ing also how ? § 319
rovi, possessive, Silli^ § 23
roi>rt. Ph. V. Turk, tut
roOrXi, Bfal. § 172
roOrof , this. Only at Silli in any fulness, § 27. — In Gapp. only pL iro&ra, Del. Ax. Pot., Irodra, MiU. Mis. of all genders (§ 186), and the genitive forms used as posaessives, § 183. — At Ph. genitive used as possessive, and at Eis. dro^a n pofxdroi, a£C. pi. masc, § 316
652
Glo99ary {Dialects)
TovTffdt thut, Silli
Tov^dfKi, Ph. V, Tark. ttifenk
roxo^t ^^' ^- Turk, tnhaf
T6xro, a dry measure tued for com, Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 66) gives r^xrt and for the haU^ ^Ti^x^t
ToxTofnft ace, 9g,, doctor^ Kis. § 869
rpa^, I jmU. — In Capp. an -ow verb. Pre», Tpafiia, aor. rpi^a^ aor. tutg, TpoMffta, Del. Sil., rpi§9a^ Del. Imp/. Del. § 903. Elsewhere a form with metathesii (§ 104) recorded. Free, Tofipu, Gh.Ax., 3«p. ra7p$,Phl.,ifii^/. Ax. S 209. Aor. rdfipifaa, Ar. Oh. tJl. 3 eg. Topaeit, ^ dpatw (§ 101) in text on p. 396, 1. 6, Ax., pau. aor. 8 pi.
Tofiplpav (§ 88), Ar Free. ro/Spw, -eif
(§ 828), 2 eg. ]6 ra^fm /ut (§ 280), impv. rifipei (§ 860), aor. rd^pufffaf Ph. — ^For rav/Ktf v. Hatzid4ku in 'A^cuor, I, p. 424
[rpayoO^ ton^.j—Theclaaaical form with w, where M. Gr. has ou, is praaenred ; Capp. Tpayiip, Gh., pi. rpayMjOf Phi. — Tpayf&di^ Ph., meaning Ajlute-
[rpayoviw, I eing.] — ^In Capp. generally (the only recorded iostanoe of the contrary is the aor. eubj. 9 pi. rpayov^ dliTpe, Ax.) the w of the anc. form is preserved. The forms vary with the treatment of 5 (§§86— 96).— Pre*. rpayudfS or rpoy<adv (§ 65), Del., Tpayujxa (§ 200) Gh., rpowdw (§§ 65, 91) III., all as •<&» verb. Imp/. Phi. § 208, Ul. § 210, Gh. § 214. Aor. rpa- Tc^dff-a, Del., rpaytbpffa^ Gh., rpwinvoj UL, rpaytbaa (§ 101), Phi.— rpo^pw, -as (§ 35), impf. § 38, aor. rpAyprfca, Silli
rpaypv, Silli. 17. rpayovdci
TpuL, Mis. V. paxit
Tpapw, I see. Used, as an -wa verb, all over Capp. and at Silli as pres. to efte. Not at Ph. — Capp. The usual pres. is rpa^Q, Ul. Gh. Ax. Mai. (§ 191), Phi. Bil. Ad. Pot. dpopiS is commoner at Per. Ar. Sem. paifu (§ 101), Del. Mis., rare at Ar. Impf. Pot. § 204, An. § 205, Sil. § 206, Ax. § 209, Ul. § 210, Mis. § 211, Per. § 216. Aor. passim, rpeiy<raf suhj. rpatr^u. — rpoMWi -vfsj 3 pi. rpavoMov (§ 9), imo/'. § 40, aor. suhj. 3 sg. rpvi^^, SiiUi. — For deriyation Hatzidikis (*A9ipa, xn, p. 486) connects it with rpaw^s, r^wi^ta and quotes the Cretan ipoMTpawi^
[rpaWfi, tahle.]— Capp. rpaTHt Mai. — rpaW^, d/MiW^ and oimin. rpaire-
jjixKOt Ph.
Tpaxaptdp, hairy t Ph. Given by Gr^oire, B. C. H. xxxm, p. 151
rpaxifXjA coUetTt Sin. (Arkh. p. 271).— t^XmC, SiUi
rpH, Pfal. SU. V. pAx»
rpixf^* I f'vm. — Capp. pres. at Ax. (| 62), Phi. Pot. 3 sg. Tfix^, Del. as from j>ref. Tptxyv. Cf. ^^gher Croin ^ottw (=0-^&{w). 8 pU Tp^yps, Ajl, ts^. Pot. § 204, aor. irpe^ Ar. Ax.— Pres, Tpixovt tmpv. r/i^a, Silli
rp(a, tArstf. In Capp. and Ph. only the neut. rpla is used, as adj. have no difference of gender, § 307.-~At Silli rp€is, rpiL gen. rpifi
[rpuanot tatrty.] — rpidrdo, Capp. Ph., I 307
[rp</to, I ruft, t^revA grain,] — ^^or. Irpi^, Alpena, Pb.
rpUoKOt Sin. § 172
rpdciMS, Ph. § 172
rpfirw, ra and Irpiav, Ph. A<»i8i, mean- ing shake {a tree)
rp<r^, rplii. Ph. Blal. § 172
[rp(rot, tAtrd.] — In Capp. rph^ Sil. Pot. ^
rpoyittd^t Del. v. rpayiiti
Tp6$f pi, rp6dja, thread of a tassel» DeL
r/M$i, Mis. v. rpox6t
rpowvi^evoi. Ax. v. 4rrp(wofuu
rpUa, Phi. V. rpaxps
[rpox^t, «0A««Z.}--In Capp. Uie dim. rpc^x* is used, often meaning the stone wheel-shaped doors used in the oata- combs below the honsea (v. p. 15). Forms are: rp^x, rp£Sx» rpb, pi.
and pi. Tp6Jfa, Phi.
rpOM^, Ul. V. Tpayovdv
[rfwrl, hole.] — ^In Oapp. rupwl, DeL Gh. Mis. Pot., Tvpnli (Krinop. p. 65), Fer., rdpW, pi. rCl/Mrcd, Mai. The word is used of the rock-ont dwellings. —r^l (dpubf), Ph. Afs.
[rpinrw, I pierce.] — Capp. aor, 3 if. iifnrnriw ao, Ar. with metathesis of pv (§ 104) and 6 for r (§ 83).
[rpv^pdf, d^h'cate.] — ruj6cp6 (N. K.),Ar. and (Krinop. p. 6^, Fer. § 108. Kar. (Lag. 64) has for Mis. and Phi. Ttfi€p&' fitppey/Upott which the PhArasa use of Tpv4>€p6s' ^p&h peutfTot leads him to connect with thia word. So Arkk. (p. 275) has rv^ptft* rpv^pot. Sin. and re/Sep6t* iSai^s /xoXocbr Aypo^i Bagdaonia
Tptiyu, I eat. — Capp. pres, rpiiy^, passim.
3 sg. rpdki ra, rptix f^ (S ^S)* <^m impf Del.§ 201, Pot.§204, Sil.§20e, Ax. § 209. ilor. i^(y)a^ passim, asr. subj. ^(y)«, 0#t, ^v, ^af^ ^, ^(e, j>a««iiii. 8 sg. ^Vjl 62), Ax. Phi., 1 ip. df TO ^<^ (§66), UL— rpi^. tn^. rptksKa (§ 335), aor. #^70, 8 9.
Glossary (Dicdects)
653
g^a^ da, 1^ da, Ph. H^aiir, Tsh., #^a&i, Afs. ^or. «iil»/. 0a(7)«f, Ph., f6ov, Kis. 1|»L d^cviet (§ 821), Ph., impv. Ph. § 861. — rpiiryov, aor. aubsf. ^yw, SSUi
-rcr^o. Ph. V. ^aXixn
-r^curcdrw, owd in Ana Minor to mean I break, whilst in M. Gr. rffoxd^w means I »eize and rffoxl^ I break. The Capp. forms hare as initial ra, 9 or d. Pre$. rffaxiiifw (Arkhjp. 372), Bin., &ur(^ci», Del., ffoKfJ^v, Ui., 8 sg. eoKdgw dou, Mai., aor. raoKwra^ Mai., e^Kwffo^ Gh. Del. Az., dcuccMra, Del. Sii. Pot., aor, $ubj. 2 ag, catcfij/ff Del., |NiM. pre$. 8 sp. tf'airovrw, Gh., a4)r. 8 «p. ra-tLKiifSrif Del., partie. rraxoi- /(i<6^, Del. — ^Pret. rtfufft^ci, aor. Tffd^€w da. Ph. — Pr««. iaKunvou, aor» dcUoiM-a (I 49), Billi
[rtroMir^ grape.]— iofthly bunch of grape$, SilH
T-<ra7€^, I become ffutd. Quoted for Fer. (Krin. p. 64), Sil. (Pharasop. p. 125) and with raoWtw for Sin. ( Arkh. p. 272). — Tffti94pofuut I play {at a child)^ imp/, 3 pL Tffaifeoiaaifdm, Ph. Ear. gives for Ph. TcoAtw' fuapalpofuu and rva^ re^* eMvftu (Lag. p. ^7).—iairw4ftyovt SiUi
-raajfOf ntad. In Capp. r<rai^ or ^afo, Del., TO-aFixtft, Fer. (Erinop. p. 64), Tvfoydf, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 125), TffaM6s, S». (Arkh. p. 272, who says that in Pontos and elsewhere in Capp. fairr6t IB used). With initial d, dard, Ar. Fer. § 167.-^<ray^t, Ph. (Lag. p. 67).— dorr^t, SUM
Tvapit pi. T<r6p9j hair. Ph. Also, dy adpi, a hair. Ear. (Lag. p. 65) gives iipet, radpas, rjljpes* Iptop, fidXXSt
Tvipe^fftf Ph. V. ff4pe^p
Tffi^Xmf, ehell of egg$, peel of applee, etc. Sin. given by Arkh. (p. 278) who derives from ^|(i»0Xotor. — Ace, pi. Ttt Tci^>oi (§ 270), nutehelU, Ph.
raiicpa (anc. xwlffa), emell of burning, smoke. Sin. (Arkh. p. 278), Sil. (Phara- sop. p. 126). I record ilKwa, amoke, Gh. Mis. m.
rcucl, clay cooking pot. Sin. (Arkh. p. 278), r<niid, Fer. (Erinop. p. 64). This IS probably pronounced hxi, which at Ph. would be <^ or ]iH, and therefore this word may be taken as the origin of the Ph. ]o}^, dimin. Joij^ffjco, clay cooking-pot. With the dimin. ending -^vor (§ 889) there are the Oapp. forms rtf-tirdiro and, with metathesis, rnvdjro (Fer. Erinop. p. 64, and Sin. Arkh. p. 278). This form
with metathesis appears in Arkh.'s cibok = ron^/Kor for Bagdaonia, and Ear.'s ri^K (pronounced itbox) for Mis. Phi. Gh. and elsewhere in Capp., but not Fhirasa (Lag. p. 66)
[rcipLi^, I cry, generally of animals' noises.] — For Sin. Arkh. (p. 274) gives r^pij^' ffvplfta, Kpavyd^, and rtf-ipi- «T^* T^TTif. — Prea. rcipdyia, d^ipdyu, impf. TcipdpKo, aor. T^lpi^a, ^pt^. Ph., aor. 8 ag. rfflpt^un, Afs.
Tfftrcli^ia, I awallow, auck down, Sin. (Arkh. p. 274).>-At Ph. aor. aul^. 8 ag. d^td^i; (of ox grazing)
Tffl(aff€, 3 ag. aor., roae up (of a star, sun, etc.). Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 66) gives the pres. r^69ia (r^sd), and tne phrase r^iofftp ^Xof, stating that it is used siso for plants growing. The hiatus suggests a lost X, and it is possible that the word is a corruption of v^Xc&rw, which at Ph. would appear as prea. ^frtf^u, aor. ^(iwa, with ta for pa
Tff6\jfl, neut. pi., clothea. — In Capp. at Mai. Phi. Pot. and Arkh. says (Sin. p. 275) that it, or nrod^w,, is used everywhere except at Ph. It takes the place of M. Gr. poOxa, q.v. ? Turk, dill, q.v.
rfforXu, pocket, Mai., dos-Xa, Phi. Arkh. iv. 274) gives rvUira, Sin., and rjtb-Xa, Bagdaonia, and Ear. (Lag. p. 65) has r^irXa, Mis. This word seems com- bined from irarm^Xa (q.v.) and Turk. }eb
[rvhli^, I roll t^.] — In Capp. aor. paaa. 8 pi. rv)dxap. Ax. v. ivTuydp, apider. At.
r^pa, Capp. v. $6pa
Tvprl, Capp. V. rpvwl
[rv0X6t,6{ifu2.] — Capp. rv^iKS, Ax., 6v^\6, Del. Gh. Before subst. verb, § 248
tfiKjflPB, Silli, etc. v. Turk, dukkian
riiddpot. Phi. v. Turk. tti]]ar
riipirf, Mai. v. rpvwi
7U<p4k, Capp. v. Turk, ttifenk
Ttapta, Fer. v. Oeupci
dd for vd ra, Ph., etc.
dayapUx^i ^^' ^* Turk, doghaijaq dayovoli, Del. v. Turk, daghetmaq daghsXdovr, etc., Oapp. v. Turk, da-
ghalmaq daghadw, etc., Capp. v. Turk, daghet-
maq dot, da^t, bag. Ph. PI. rpia rdolyia. v.
Turk, tai daXyia, Ax. v. Turk, oda ddfia, adv., together, also as prep.
followed by the poss. pron., e.g. ddpLa
rov. Ph. with him. Capp. and Ph.
654
Glossary {Dialects)
da/AbX(if, Afs. v, Tark. damla
daydf Silli. v. Turk, dana
AwJhwiity Phi., etc. V, Turk, danad-
maq day/f, Gh., etc. v. Turk, denlz dcCq, Fer. v. Turk, dudaq daprade, Ph. v. rapwd d6iyn. Ph. v. Turk, derd dap6Xffa, da/i^Xdi/ua, Ul. v. Tnrk. daral-
maq ddffKaXoSf Gapp. v. dcuTKoXos da4fXdgh4 r, Pbl. v. Turk, ta&leq dddS-i, d^d^dc, Ph. v. Turk. taSt daddt, Ph. Tsh. v. rards dod^. Oh. Ar. Silli. v, dadl da^v, Ul. V. Turk, tavfian daxdi Del. v. Tnrk. daha daxTi;X, Capp. v. dax^vXoy de, Az. V. Turk, de de^^, Gapp. v, Turk, deve dc^}iH> Capp. V. Turk. deve]i dtfihut Afs. V, Turk, tavan d^/9(i, Capp. Ph. V, Tnrk. dev de9i/>d$, Phi. V. Tnrk. devirmek de'ppi. Phi. 17. Turk, devr de/9/xX/u<N;(fa, Phi. v. Turk. deTirmek dePplit Capp., etc. v, Turk, dervii deyl, Capp. Silli. v. Tnrk. deji deexd, inded. demonstr., that, Ul. deeded
TO d€p4, that valley, v. § 186 det, Capp. Ph. v. Turk, deyi d€ipfjL€iji/ist Capp. Ph. V. Tnrk. delr-
menfi detravj aor, 8 pU In an Ax. text (p. 390,
1. 4) explained as iftAWwrav^ com- plained deKeipdf demonstr., that, Ul. dcffj^d, then, Silli dcKioOt these, Mai. With softened ir,
dc^oi), Mis. V. § 78 dceW, t^«r<;, Ul. xdr d(64, ixav deii deXdXt, Ph. v, Turk, deilal dAiica, Ul. r. Turk, delik dcXiqovov, Ar., dcXtqafo^^, Ph., etc. f.
Turk, deliqanb dfXovfJLai, I walk about. Recorded at
Pot. and aor. tubj, 3 sg, deXaffrj, Phi.
For Sin. reXd^- wept^pu (Arkh.
p. 270). — diKkovfUiv or deXXopyov/iov,
with the same meaning, impf. § 44,
snii
de/t^jr, Capp. Ph. v. Turk, demek dc/Mpi^yas, Del. v. Turk, demir defihiXrii, Silli. v. Turk, tembel d€v4, Capp. V. Turk, dane deyddyw, -d^s, 1 2«an, trans, and intrans. a/ir. d4v<raLipartic. pass, revdeniro, Ph. dtpglf, devlSf etc., Capp. v. Turk, deniz der4, Silli. v. Turk, tepe depd, here, Silli dtp^Uhis, Ph. t7. Turk, dervid de/)^, func. In Capp. Del. Ul. Ax.
dep4t Capp. v, Tnrk. dete
d€pl, Capp. o. Tnrk. deri
depjbd, tft^ Ar.
depbtft, Sflli. V. Tnrk. derin
depMKaiL, adv., this moment. Ax.
dtiiTdy, Ul. From the context (p. 95i 1. 28) it means trial, tett
devHpov, oftenDards, Ph. Tsh.
d^^, Capp. V, Tnrk. der
dcxd, interj., behold! Phi.
dj^rea, aor,. Ph., in text (p. 504, I. 2i meaning I expoeed (a ehUdj, Iwtpt rd^X Ttt, aor. subj, dfoX^ft^. L Arkhilaoff Ph. text (p. 137) is i^aktroi rl}r ffTpdra, we lost the way, whid Thumb {Handhueh, 2nd ed. p. 298 reprints, giving j'oX/^, J perplex confuse
d^eX^, n^, dtre, Ph. Kar. (Lag. p. 66 gives T^eki, Ph. and elsewhere x^Xca the droppings of birds
d^pdyv, Ph. V. Tvtpli'u
d^d^^T;, Ph. v, rffirvi^
di (rarely rt), particle used after th( verb X^yw (q»v,) at Ph., etc., to in trodnce reported speech, generally followed by ri (v. Tnrk. 1^. It if probably from Art
di/S£rt, Ph. V. Turk, divit
di/SX^iTj^, meloiu. Ax.
di^6X, large sack for carrying chaff, Ar.
di^itf, Del. o. Turk, dixgin dU, dlKae, Ul. o. Turk, cukmek ducipja, Del. i7. Turk, diken diXoiW^tf, Ph. V, Txak, dilemek di\4p<a, I nourieh. — Capp. pres, Del., impf. dCKepa, Ar., aor. MKaf^iw do, Del. Ar., aor, tubj, 1 pU dixi^vfi. Oh. — Aor, 8 sg, dtMrfft, he fed she^, Ph. — Ear. (Lag. p. 64) gives riXei/w and for Ph. ^ouXc<^w dcXeyJi^, Ar. v. Tnrk. dilen]i diXcdt^, Ph., etc. v. Turk, dilemek diKlfUfjfl, Phi. V. Tnrk. dilim diKxls, Ar., d^Xici, Ul. v. Tnrk. tilki diXd/, diXdU, Ax. Unknown word in text
on p. 894, 1. 13 dirw, Capp. v. SUtu dip^K, Sil. V. Tnrk. direk dip4/i, Ul. V. Turk, dirhem dipl\ff€P, Del. V. Tnrk. dirilmek di{p)Xipov, Silli. v. Turk, dilemek dlrii, Mai., d(w. Ph. § 172 do, da, passim, v, ro, ra do/3d. Phi. V, Turk, du'a dofiyan, Ph. v. Turk, devlet doYM^f, Ph. V. Tnrk. d&ime d9yp6d9tE9, Del. v. Tnrk. doghramaq do7^, Silli. V. Turk, doghm doXdrdi^cd^gc, Ul. v. Tnrk. dolanmaq doXdr, Capp. v, Tnrk. dolap
Glosgary {Dialects)
655
>^ibop<i9y Del., etc. v. ^luvopta i^d«ra, Tsh., etc., do^iyda, Ph., etc. V. Turk, doqsan Mrni, Ph. V. Turk, dost »i//3^ Gapp. V. Turk, duvar )v^%iX9 I>el. V. Turk, duzaq >t^X, tJl., dotfXif, Teh. v. Turk, dul >vXdir, Phi., dovX<ibt, Silli. v. Turk. dolap
w\%ipt etc., Ph. V. Turk, dalger otiTjuo, Capp. V. Tark. dtUiTa wp\au^o6prn^ do, tmp/. 8 |>2., tA«y p£ac«<i tt, Gh. It is from a Turkish caasal verb in -landdrmaq, oltimately derived probably from darmaq, ^j^j A^, to remain
o</y, doiJf, Ph. V. ToJJt
av^fjuoMOf Ph., etc. v. Turk, dtidman
d-yj^iicfd^, Ul., etc. v, Tark. ddyfldmek
ogiiXd^k, Del. v, Turk, ddkfilmek
od^^t, Ul. v. Turk, diifiek
i&^cdir, Tsh., etc. v. Turk. d66emek
poM^y Gapp. V. rpapQ
pcufri^ Ph. V. ^x^f
>/>t/3i6ara. Ph. Unknown word, p. 516,
1. 12 \ni4vj^y Phi. 17. Tark. diizen lli^Xda, etc., Ul. v. Turk, duzfdmek lUvgd, Silli. V, Turk, tabqe l1l4fQrd<tf, Gapp. Silli, etc. v. Tnrk.
dn&CUimek ifi&tiprat, Ul. 17. Tork. dafiflrmek liidAx, Phi., etc. v. Turk, dadtlk ' \ii>vYov, Silli. V. blvia l9f}fjLdya€py Phi. V. Turk, darmafimaq
'ids, gon,—kt Ph. (§ 292) and Silli vlis. In Gapp. the word is supplanted "by -raudl
^XaxTcJ, I bark.] — Arkh. (p. 249) gives Xi^a^' vXoKTu, and from Del. I record X^^jci;, imp/. 0Xefa, eior. rubj, 2 sg. wa \4^jfs. This - jw pres. is a new forma- tion from the aor. in -(a {§ 192). —At Afs. va ifXiffj, aor, 8ubj. 3 sg., of an eagle's cry. v. § 400
uXtirri^p, strainer, Sil. Arkh. (p. 276) gives ifXiffr^fH for Sin. M. Gr. ii)atrHfpiop
[OpI, ploughshare.] — In Gapp. yvyl, Gh. Ar. Ul. Mis.
vird{y)fa. Ph. v. mfyalpu
[vTupipeuia, I give in tnarriage.] — Only recorded at Pot., va xai^dpiyffv and aor. pass, va irewdpe^rj, and once at Ph., ra roydp^ere. The usual word at Ph. is rapaSwy q.v.
ijTPott sleep. — Gapp. and Ph. For Gapp. decl. V. §§ 120 (Pot.) and 142 (Ar.).— yio&rpovs, Silli. Cf. {nrptivw
[inrpt^pu, I sleep,] — Gapp. only aor, OiTpfoaay Ax., Phi., y)6rp<itaa, Ul. re-
corded, and &rpuffft=:dwi6av€p (M UpvfUpwjL given for Ar. by Val. (p. 22). The Ul. text on p. 382 shews a contrast in meaning between ^p(&pu and KoifAoOfuu. — ^At Ph. it takes ihe place of Koi/iovfuu. Pres. vptifpw, 3 pL rpodpe (§ 823), imp/, ryi^rjra, aor. (hrpiava, aor. sutj. §§ 251, 343. v. § 400
ifpi^, OpefM, Ph., etc. v. yvpeOta
Optj^oftaif Del., etc. v. yvpiiia
[09Tepa, afterwards.] — In Gapp. only Oare- pcf. Ax., the Turk, sonra being used. — At Ph. rare, ffr^pov {q.v.) being the common word. — inrrip, (nrrtf^s, ixrre- fHaydst Silli
[^^oiyw, I weave.] — Pres. 3 pi. ^araJipovv da, a^tr. 3 sg. itpopuf, Eis.
[^rfnjXSt, high.]-^Ay^., f eX6 (§ 69), Gh. — ^t6, Ph., §1 267, 269
Q^p^ffder, UL, fi^, Del. v. Turk.
ytkzmek, to swim tlida, Ul. V, Turk, yftz, face aff6^. Per. V. Turk, dkftz ^
d6, Gh. V. Turk. Qd Qdba<fX4, UL v. Turk. Qd Qdfly]d, Ar. V. Turk. adOnjO flfMccXeyda, Ul. v. Turk, drkmek
^yrfrd, victuals, Pot.
[0a7i, /ood.] — In Gapp. 0af, Ul. Pot. Krinop. for Per. (p. 65) says that iniyl means not food but broth (fw/i6f, <ro&ira). Arkh. for Sin. gives both meanings (p. 276). — 0af, pi. 0ata, Ph. The beginning of Ph. 6 (p. 486, L 4) shews that here too it means something liquid. Cf. also 0a£a 6ai ^w/uia in Ph. 24 (p. 546, L 14)
^yltia, I give to eat, a word made on the model of xorl^w and rayt^ot and quoted by Hatzid^kis (^i\. 'Ep. p. 5) for Thrace. For Pontes Oeco- nomides (LatUl. d. Pont. p. 91) gives 0d^. — In Gapp. pres. ^ylj^u. Sin. (Arkh. p. 276) and Ar. (Val. p. 22). Impf. 3 sg. ^i^ev da ifMS, gave them to us to eat, Phi., text on p. 4S8, 1. 1, where ^^ is for i<pdyti^ep, tor. ^dX&a ra, subj. 2 sg. ^yis, MaL, in text on p. 404, 11. 12, 20
0d7tyua, Silli. v. <p6Xfia
^yvta, Del. UL v. a^dfta
4»at€P da. Phi. v. ^yi^ta
0atf Gapp. Ph. v. ^yl
0at^w, J strike, Gapp. pres. at Del. Per. Sil., and Arkh. (Sin. p. 276) gives it as general in Gapp. Aor. ^om-o, Del. Fer. Ul. Sil. Phi.— ^or. ^iVra, tpataa da, impv. pi. ^a/<red^ da, Ph. — Pro-
656
Glossary (IHalects)
bably the word if the sftme as ^ay^hi, I give to eat^ and the oommon ezpres- Bion rp(67» (iJXo, I am hioUn, has led to the new meaning
fffdXfta, fitfiK., food. Ph. and Silli. At Silli also ^iryifia
[^tUpo/juu, I appear.] — Capp. pree, ^c- rai. Phi. Sfl., 8 pL ^aiy«rdai, Del., aor, 8 f^. ^>tup4$iiift Del., ^iaawifnf, Ar., aor. «u6;. ^aife$£, Sil.
^lira ra, Mai. v. ^7^ jvi
0a»l^ Ph. Silli. V. Tnrk. faXda
[0cuc6t, Z^ntiZ.] — In Capp. the dim. ^okMi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 276), ^okM, pi, -djia (§ 111), Mai., ^curoM, Mis., ^Ko&r (Kiinop. p. 66), Per. For d, $§ 86—96
0aX, Per. Ar. v. ^^aXw
^aycUrour, Kis. o. ^4>oi»u
^ort/wrctf, J «A«v. — In Capp. at Phi.
^ayerac, ^oye^oi, Oapp. v. <^<UiHifuu
[^op/uun, poifon.] — ^apfi/iK^ Bil.
^offKuJ^Ut I wrap in iwaddling-cloihe$f Sin. (Arkh. p. 276). Latin faseia. V. G. Meyer, Neugr. Stud, m, p. 68, and S 372
[^oo'oi/Xi, haricot bean,] — ^Mffoupt Ar.
[0drri7, manger,] — For Capp. Arkh. (p. 268) gives for Sin. rb vt^im^ and for Per. xararfj. For Sil. Pharasop. (p. 122) has vaBaufl, — ^fi batfcr^, Afs. — ^Similar forms in Pontio are waBtfUf raySUf, voBifiUf, v. Thumb, Oriech, Spraehe im Zeitalter d, Helleniimue, p. 81
^/S^ov, Silli. V. ^wyuf
[^4yyo9 (rd), Ught,]—ln Capp. and Ph. used for the moon. Capp. ^gof, Fer. Ar. (deol. § 142), Az. Pot., ^- govf. Mis. — At Ph. 6 0^ot, and dim. ^vgovffKot, moon, moonUght, like Kpo6ffKovt {q,v,) and Kp6ot
^rap, Ph. § 172
^^ov, Mai., ^4ypv, Capp. v, ^cv^w
^CF da, aor, 8 sg,, he stabhed him, impv, 2 pi, ^ere, eul, Ph.
<f^€vip. Phi. V. Turk, fener
^vKap, Ph. § 172
^gof, Capp. Ph. V. ^Yfos
^ergoi^Kos, Ph. t;. ^iyyoi
^pyarrl, frigate, Mai., in a song given by Pakhtikos, p. 27. Its form shews that it oomes direotly from the Turk. f9rqatin, and not from the Italian fregata, v. § 869
^pifo, name of a place. Kis.
^Pfuu^t Sil. V. Tnrk. ferman
[^prw, / carry,] — Capp. pres, ^pv. Mis. Phi. But the usual form is in -taxv (§ 198). So ^pl^Kw, Fer., ^ptfxov or ^•pfyoVf 8 $g. ^pikh, MaL , and (VaL p. 22) itepUrKia, Ar. Impf. Az. § 209,
aor, i^/w, paaim, but S^epm, UL For Mis. Mai. and Phi. v. also tifpiffna.—^pivw ($ 880), impf. ^phna^ and in text on p. 656, L 29, ptf^ liM, aor. ^^apa (§ 842), Ph.-~^/»^. Silli
0^, Capp., 4p4^, Ph. o. Turk. Cea
^i, Ph. V, Turk, fet-h
l^uyw, I depart.] — Capp. jpret. ^^ym^ (§ 192), Del. Phi. Sil., ^dyn* (Akkl. p. 606), Fer., i^^yov (§ 8D), Mai..
8 sg, ^Xt <^*» ^^ ^ >^ '^'i^ t^^ (§ 101), impf. SU. S S06, oar. I^irya is leoorded, but i^ya^ Del. Ax. SU., i^a (§ 80), Mai. Phi., f^r^ Phi. — ^iior. ^^vMa, 1 eg. eubf. d ^. Pb.--^^7ov, Silli. It is noticeable that in Cappadooia and at Ph. this word generally preserves ito aneient sense, as it does in Pontio, and means I run away, vtikoO/jmi and waJt^ti being used for / depart
^ffyfw. Ph. V, d^i(r«#
{i^^lp, louee.] — The dimin. is used in Capp.; ^ec/K, Sin. (Arkh. p. 277), fl»T€Lp, Fer., 4^ip, pi. ^idpjfl^ Gh. — Also at Ph., 0rci^ pi. -pe. — At Silli ^ielpa, formed diraotly, in spite of its fem. gender, from ^tf«£p. — ^fii M. Or. only rfftlpa is used, in which the f oomes from a contamination with f vXXof. o. § 400
[if^et^p^:^a, M. Gr. ^^»f^«, / louee.}— Capp. aor, ^im^ Ar., pate, pree. ^€tplio/Mu (Arkh. p. 277), Sin.— Pom. pree, 8 eg. TttpLBeraA (§ ^1), Hi.
^uf6wtapo(p, autumn, v. /tMwttpo^
[(pUk, enake,] — In Capp. tiie form variet with the treatment of 8 (0 86--96) : ^a, pi, ^ajut. Pot., ^, jpL probably ^ta, Phi. fel., ^(x. pi. ^Tsa (S§ 91, 112), Ul.. iplx. pL ^ (§ 69), Ax., ^f. P'- ^fi« (S§ 90, 111), Bern. In 4^. pZ. 4^/^ (§ 111), Gh. Ar. the 4 of ^ is preserved. — ^8(, Ph. A£i. — ^Ipi, fl. tplpi/k, SiUi
^X<U(i, Capp. Ph. V. Turk, filan
^X]<fiyi, Ph., ^5avi, Afs. v, Turk, fii- Jan, finjan
^Xvpa, Itme-tretf, SiUi
\jpiKv, I kin.] — Capp. aor. ^tk9^ impt. 0^ (§ 224), Del. Pom. pr«t. ^e|or» luu (§ 229), aor. <tMi$a, 8U.— Jsi^. ^ec, Afs. Posf. aor, ^i^^a. Ph.— Pree, 8 eg, ^cXji (§ 86), tnpv. ^V (§ 49), Silli
^yc^a, Ph. V. /9<ve^
^iKos or ^ura, pL ^Uucofjfi, pvpp^t Oh.
^0^, etc., Ul. V. Turk, fbqara
0i^cCX, Del. V. ^p6jraXe(r
^t^Toir, Sil. V. Turk, fisten
Glossary {Dialeets)
667
pKayi&mKa^ Ph. v. fiyif^
^aMKci6S€Sf Ph. V. vXoffoOr
^ajf, Pli. V. gajf
^aX, Mis. V. 0pojraXo(ir
^iceiX,^I>el. v. ce^i
^aX«S, 171., etc. v. ^^mmtoXw
g^irorddl^. Ph., etc. v. wXoMTt^w
^jrocUbrc, Ph. V. vXarayof
^Kt6pe or ^i^f (the grammatical form is uncertain), ptfi« leavet. Ear. (Lag. p. 67 ) . This rh&rasa word £ar . derives from Latin flos with some prohability : § 373. C/. 0ir(6ir» for d«-X(^w, etc. and §274
^jfyniHra, Ax. v. eOKtupdnfta
<^ii/mw^ Ph. V. dxXi^rw
06d('y)w, Del. v, iprtidina
ipiatptawu. Ph. «. eOKtufHOfta
^p&&Movy Silli. v. ^ekEyw
^^elp^ ^Ipaay Capp. v. ^eip, 0^e(-
0£^dip, Mis. 9. ^viMvrpw ^ivvwov, Silli, f^ura, Del. v. ^rtW ^Xo£dt» 5arft, «Atn of fruity Ph. It is the dimin. of ^Xoc6t, the M. Or.
^Xop<, ^o2d coin, Sil. ^Xov^ Mai.
^Xopi/^orof, dvo, fiuu2« r/ <7o2d, Sil. Jdj. ^Xovpj^af Pot.
^1^9, Ph. v. ad((vw
^ofids^ coward, Ph. P/. 0o/3d^f or ^• /)^o«, §§ 260, 294
^j9of, /ear. In Capp. ^a««im. Deol. § 120 (Pot.), § 128 (Mai.), § 130 (Ax.), § 135 (Ul. 06m, gen. ipooyipv).—T6 i>6(3€. Ph., in Gospel text (Lag. p. 18). —4^ws, Silli
^/9oi7/iOi, I am afraid. — CSapp. pret. Qsnally ^<^vf»ai, -eurcu, bnt 0o6/mu, -Sural (§ 228), Ul., impf. §§ 283, 234, oor., yarying according to the treat- ment of 0 (§§ 8e~96). Where $ is preserved it is ^Br^ea, bnt ^o/Si/xa (§ 239), Mis. Ax. Gh., fhlfi, Ul.— ^ fiov/tai, -eSroA, Ph., 0o/)ei/u, Tsh., ^oeifu (§ 855), Eis., ifl^/. Tsh. (§§ 858, 359), aor. ipofiriea (§ 362), Tsh., 4Hn/i0a, Kis. — ^ofiaO/u or 0o/SM^/iov, -ao-t (§ 51), tn^/. § 44, aor. 4»oP'iaKa (§ 53), aor. tubj. § 54, SiUi
^o€ifuu, Eis. v. ^o^Ofioi
^KoXovj'is, broom-maker, Silli. Qf. 0p6- iraXo(i', broom
^jraXbi, Silli. v. ^^iroXw
^yJuX, ^^yJvXo, Ar. o. o'^ydvXi, <r06y- 8vXot
^ordcl, trAen, Phi.
^o6ficu, Ul. V. ^o^vfuu
06of, Ul. 17. 06^f
^oqopd, Silli. V. Turk, fnqara
^opd, time (three times, four times, etc.). So at Pot. and Ph. For the ace. pi.
D.
the old form ^opds is preserved, e.g. rpta ^opasyjyel. From this, 0opdf is nsed for the sg. ; ha ^opdt, Sil., ha ^pdt koi ha «aAp6t, once vpon a time. Pot., xiBt 0pdt, Mai. At Mai. oif^jfij^ and at Afs. 94^^apa, at one time, at one effort ; both stand for elt rifi' fjJjaw ^opiM. So too V d ^pd, immediately, Ph. and in Ph. Gospel, St Lake xxii, 60 (Lag. p. 18) ffd^opa.^kt Silli, aec. pi. ^pds
[^opeffifL, dreet.] — In Capp. the pi. ^opiit at Fer. Ul. Mis. Arkh. (p. 276) says that at Fer. ^pffj^t means umDotked clothes
^pov, Ph., in watfov ^bpov, upwards, V. hroMia
^opTfb»v, I load. — Oapp. pres. thos at Ax., impf. ^prwiiKa (§ 201), Ar., dior. tphfmaca, Ar. Phi. The middle means to load oneself, take up on one*s back; aor., vaiying with me treat- ment of $ (§§ 86—96), 3 sg. jpSartah dov. Mis., subj. 8 sg. ^opruxit ^^' — Aor. ^prtaaa, nUd. pres. ^proOfiai (§ 356), impf. § ^58, aor. ^opr^ea, partic. ^opTtafiho, with ekild^ Ph. — ^pTt&yyov, impf. act. and pass. § 48,
smi
[^pw, I wear.] — Oapp. The pres. ^opu is not recorded bat may be presumed from the impf. ithp(i)9a (§ 206^ at Sil. ^palvta, Ar. Ul. 8 sg. ^ptav, Mai. Phi. Sil., impf. il»6patpa (§ 201), Ul., aor. ^paa, Gh. Ul. Mai. Sil., ^peeay Del., aor. subj. ^optaew, Del. Vhi.^ tpopiaia, Ar. — ^palyw, ^pelvw (§§ 261» 827), aor. 06pe^a, Ph. — Aor. sutff, ^pvffov, mid. pres. 3 sg. ^opwi^trc, Silli
^* KoyioprAsy Del., recorded by Ear. (Lag. p. 67), who connects it with Armenian p*oSi, dust, an old Armenian word according to Hiibsohmann (p. 501). V. § 377
^o^L, receptacle or bin cut in the rock in the rock-cut cellars {Kara^uyjfl) of Capp. Beoorded at Phi. For Sin. Arkh. |p. 277) has ^hocI' XAkkos wpbs haroB-^KewFiP alrov, Lat. fossa. So Oeconomides for Pontic {LmuH, d. Pont. p. 189) gives ^o^-^i^s fossa and ^offl^. The derivation is doubtful. ^bv9a however is Byzantine, v. G* Meyer, Neugr. Stud, in, p. 72 and § 372
^oris, ^&re%y but generally with d, 06def , whilst. Ph.— 0od<t, Afs.
^6def, Ph. V. ^4s
^vicdXi, Ph. 17. ^p^cLko{p
^vicdXufe, Gh., etc. v. ^poKoKQ
^vHy Del. 17. Turk, fade
42
658
Glossary (Diaiects)
^ovKopdtipa, pL -pett Mai. The ytUow asphodel, the dned stalka of which are used as fuel
00 vX^, Mai. V. ^Xca
^vfU^, Verb given by Arkh. (p. 277) aa in use all over Gapp. and meaning dvaapeercOfioL, $vnm)fieUf fti/^lv, ircurrw, i.e. J keep euUen sUeme, So too 4>ovfd^ia=KaKt6pta (Val. p. 22), Ar. Krinop. (p. 66) derives from $vfwoff$ai. I prefer to aee in it x^vfiiiMy I am angry, the Cretan dwexovpUiia, -oauu (v. Xanthodhidhis, Bye, Zeiu. 1907, p. 471), onlees its primary meaning be to be tilent^ and it come from anc ei^fUia. For Ph. Arkh. gives ^v- iidta. — ^I record aor, subj. 8 $g. ya 0ovAi/<r|7, Pot. Pemot, ^tudesy I, p. 818 deals with a totally di£ferent ^ovfdi^ta
^vqapis, Gapp., etc. v. Turk, fuqara
[^vf»otj oven,}^Ace. ^obf^o and ^v- pwvi., the latter being the Tarkidi form fwrun (q.v.). Ph. — ^up^os is the Latin famus; o. G. Meyer, Neugr, Stud, m, p. 71, and § 878
^ovpouvi. Ph. V. Turk, fumn
4H>vpowirtty Ph. V. Tork. foronju
tftowr^t Phi. V. 4>vau
^ouffKVPia, meaning in M. Gr. / eweU or fnake to ewell, is used with the mean- ing J toet or become wet. l^hus Arkh. ((p. 277) gives ^ovoKiivw fipdx^* '^^ at Ph. I reoord aor. ^ouaKtaowt, they
. heeame wet
^fpas, Mai. V. ^opd
i^flffKffffKa, Silli. V. d^ptiKpovfuu
[4>p6KaXo{p, 6room.]— All the forms are from the dimin. ^poxoKi. Thus ^i/mcoX, Del., 0icdX, Mis., and Arkh. (p. 276) gives for Sin. <pKaXi and for Bagdaonia ^pofucaX. For Sil. Pharasop. (p. 126) has ^opiccSX. — ^fiovKoKi, Afs., ^ovkoXi, Ph.
[0poKoX«, It weep.] — ^In Gapp.pret. ^iraXw given for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 276) who adds for Bagdaonia ^opKaXta. I record pre». 0«aX(tf, -ett, Ul., imp/. ^wKdXiMa, Gh. § 214, ifHcdXu^i^ga, Ul. § 210, aor. 8 fg. ^iraXtf'e, Ul., ^ovjraXnrer, Phi., sulj. 2 «^. ^xaXa^, Ar. <N.K.>, tmpt?. 0jcdXc^e, Mis. — ^pov/roXcUrw (§§ 350, 251, 827) and i^povicaXiS, -eiy, tfn|)/. § 388, aor. ^poiMcdXro'a, Ph. -— ^caXo;,
^povtcaXiS, Ph. V. 0po«raXc#
0pvd(, eyebrow.— So at Ph. with pL 0/N/de. — In Gapp. affected by the treatment of d (§§ 86—96): 0<ivt, pi. i>pvy^a (§ 112), Fer., pi. <t^psay Ar.
^oX, Phi. V, (T^aXfe ^
t/Kxaiavia, Ph. V. cr^aXw
0O'6rduof, Ph. V. ^^iuXof
^o-OfgcCros, Ph. «. «^0o77Are
0<faxi ^f everywhere in Gapp. Pi- ^^a, UL Ar., ^a7«f S^-* ^^ ^- 4>^eyxw, Ul. § 66.— ^x't dimin. ^6kko, Ph.— Perhaps from Turk. n&aq, JU#^I,^> althoogfa the parallel use of this word, pointed out by Arkh, (p. 277), is against this. It may be a singular formed from the Tark. plural ev-oSaq-lare, the household, the boy* of the house
^6kko, rh. V. ^dx
Salvia, Ph. Afs. v. 4r«69v
^n-dXfu, Ph. V. ^aXfiSt
[^drw (^ayw), I reach.}^ Aor, i^roffo. Ph.
^apfd, pocket of a saddle-bag^ Ph.
[^euvw, I do.] — Gapp. Bta^*^^ Pot., 0&Ky)» (§§ 61, 67), Del. Arkh. gives for Sin. (p. 286) Bejm^w, ^ja^<*^ aod Pharasop. (p. 126) for Sil. ^rjiirw.— ^alwu. Ph. Afs., impf. ^rxUrra, Ph. — ^eiyov, impf. § 38, aUli.— All need as pres. in place of rocw, q.tf.
^re//»(i, Gapp. Ph. v. tpdelp
[ipT€piflj^, I »pur,] — Aor. ^ipmura. Phi.
^£p6, feeuher. In Gapp. at Mis.— At Ph. ^r€p6 means wingt &tid is opposed to ^epovj feather
^prtpw, feather, Fh. Ded.?
^rfi¥wffKO, adj., cheap and smaU, Ph. Dimin. of ^rrtP^ (ed^6s)
^l, Gapp. V. oM
[^vpw (anc. wHw), I spit.] — Gapp. pre*. 8 sg. ^rw px. Phi., impf. 8 sg. i^iv-- ¥ioK€¥ \rpf and aor. subj. 8 sg. ipcui (indie, therefore f^wra), Del.— ^&V- iroi;, Silli. Instead of iprvfiM the snbst. is 0«vfMa (t.e. f-rrwrpa) at Silli
[^MX^f, xrwx*»» poor.]--6^wx*. Pot.
^vaTiw, Ph. 9. ^vKkrrv
[tpvKh^w, I guard.}— ThA old form onlj at Silli : pre*, ^vkarrw, impf. § 38. aor. ^vXa^.— In Gapp. and Mi. the pres. is in -dywa or >dxM« (S ^^^•■~
Gapp. 0vXax^<»t ^ »<»* /'''» ^**' ipvXdywta, Ul. Phi., 0vXd«yt», Per. (Krinop. p. 67), impf. 8 pi. ^Xdypwt, Phi. § 208, aor. subg. ^ukdiu, Ul.- Prei. 4tvdyvis, impf. ^vaymfKO,, ^««7«- I'li'r* (§§ 282, 386), aor. ^6a{a, Pk. Afs., impv. (§ 346) ^x ''«. Tsh- ^uo^e ra, Eis. For X v. § 269
[^XXiWo (^XXoj), /., Uafage, pile of leaves. }--^v\aaa, pi. -de«, book, dh. Fer., § 180 ^,
[^XXo(r, Zea/.}— In Gapp. 0vXo, At PW- — 0,Jo, Ph., § 269
[^wrv (-W. I bioip.]— Oapp. pret. 8 »§• 4>ovff^, Phi. — Aor. ^wnt^a. Ph., F'"* 3 ej^. ^ur$, Tsh.
Glossary (Dialects)
659
i^ur^um, IptmU^y^Aar. ^cfa, Ph.
C^vT\6(ir, plant.] — ^la Oftpp. the meaning ia vineyard: thus ^vr6 (§ 160), Ar. Oh. and for Fer. Aiekt. (p. 500) and Krinop. (p. 58) give i^^rv- i dftare- X<tfr, and fair 8in. Arkh. (p. 858) hae
l^9Tpo{w, Imd,]-^vTpatf branch. Ph.
l^vTpwpWy I grow ttp.]->-Oapp. oar. 8 tg, 4^iirrfHaff€if, Del., 8 j>2. ^vrfxaffore, Phi.
^ctf6tf, Bel. V. 4>wrliiii
[^cuXed, ^Xj^o, n«9(.]— Oapp. ^X|a, Phi. Sil., ^vXjJd, Mai.— ^Xd, Ph., § 280
^Mfmif wkiUt, when, Del.
£4^«#r<^ei, it 6M0fii€« lighiy it gives light.] — Oapp. pres, ^narii, Ul. Phi., ^loi/f, Del., Oior, ^^^er, Del. Atthvaf, Ax. Phi.
^^ctfdarc, pres. 2 pi., baptiie. Ph. C/. ^^crrVerr, £ft« tauften, Oeoonomides, (LaiitL d. Pont. p. 81), the Pontic ^w- rf ^br, J baptise, with deri?atives ^<hrun, tfnorUrjfL, ^dorrtfftiav, i^tbrot, ^ururrtKdp (S^XX. xiY, p. 289) and ^tar^a- <U ip9ufuurlai roO pmimib/i4wov fipd^vt. ^wrUrftara' -ii rtkerif rod fiatnicfuiTOi, Sin. (Arkh. p. 278). These words are a survival of the patristic nse of ^wTUTfAot and tptiriefia for baptism. The connexion of baptism with light is to be found in the popular Greek name for the feast of the Epiphany, when Christ was baptised, rd ^iSra
xa* particle need before the subj. at Ph.
to express the apodosis of an unfulfilled
condition xafiajdt, Ph. V. Turk. kho}a xafiJdfH, Ph. The phrase in the text on
p. 478, 1. 17 irolj^p da x* means he
killed him. 1 translate made mince- meat of him xa^Xadw, Fer. v. Turk, havlamaq Xayi^a, UL r. x^^ xa^i't Ax. V. x^^ Xai'tpt^arffttpt, Ph., x^^pX^b^^, Ar., etc.
V. Turk, hazerlanmaq xa^ot, Ph. Silli. v. Turk. Khazine xcut interjection, Ah! Ph. X«u/8d»'(i, Gapp., etc. v, Turk, haivan xa'c^f. Ph. V. Turk, hayiz Xcu}(rc, place-name, Hajjin, Eis. xatft. Ph. V. Turk, khidr xaip^i Ph., etc. V. Turk. khaXr xoiperta, I sahUe in greeting or farewell.
At Billi xflupcrd, xaiperij^av. For x v,
§14 [xa^P«/<Ai, I am jHeaeed.] — Oapp. xsApd-
^oviMi, Ar. (Val. p. 28).'-d^a/po/iai, aor.
Xdpa (§ 862), Ph. xoi'de, Oapp. Ph. v. Turk, haide
xai^Xixt Ul-> «te. V. Turk, ha]] Xd\, Oapp. V. Tnrk. hal xdXa, Bim. V. Tnrk. khale XoXayjjjiq, Ul. v. Turk, khalayeq X«X|dt, Del., x^BOdia, Tsh. v. Turk.
khala [xaXjcioi', catildnm.]— x^i^I^ P'- X^I^>
Ph. Also d xo^^ XAP<^i* <^ ^a««
cau2drofi X«]dp;|a, pi; Oh. Explained as roo/ [xaXrw, / destroy.] — Oapp. pres. xo^dyoi
(§ 192), Del., aor. xdXa<ra, Del. Ax.
Pot. — ^Pref . xoXdrrov, aor. mfr;. 8 sg.
XaXwfv, Silli XttfidXv Phi. t;. Turk, hammal Xa/t4i/i(t, Cf^p. Ph. V. Turk, hammam xa/Mtfijii, Gapp. v. Turk. hammam]e X<vta^bXadi^ec, Ph. v. Turk, hammam-
lamaq Xdir, prep., Zi^e, Phi. M. Gr. vdy. As
a conjunction, if when, as, x^ ^* ^>^Bed
for troy also at Livisi. Examples
occur in a text in "O/Mfpot, ni (1875),
pp. 161-169 [x»9dKi, trench.] — In Gapp. x^v'^'^
Sin. (Arkh. p. 278), § 66.— xeKU«i,
Ph. Xd^, Ph. V. Turk, khan xou^lfiiof Afs., Tsh. V. Turk, khanam Xoyji^f, Gh. 17. Turk, khan xe^^OiiTffo, Ph. V. Turk, khanam Xai'oOre, iron <toii€-nta<on*« tooZ, and
verb xou'o^'^^i^t ^^m given by Kar.
(Lag. p. 68). Kar., va. Bemerkungen zu
den kleinasiat. Sprachen und My then,
1913, p. 188, compares Armenian
banut', workshop ; v. § 376 [xarw, / lose,] — Aor. Itx^OL, Ph. — Pres.
Xdrpov, aor. (x^Lffa and impv. § 49,
Silli. — The pass., meaning 1 die, is
common in the aorist. In Gapp. it
varies with the treatment of 9 (§§ 86 —
96) : xd7i« (§§ 91. 239), UL, 8 sg, xd^.
Ax., x^i X^'n^t Phi., x^'^i^ <^d subj.
xari, Fer., xi^xn (§ 89), Gh.— ijor.
XdSa (§ 362), Ph. Xcu^/if Phi. V. Turk, khanem XOfg^ff Phi. 17. Turk, hangis XCmm)^ Phi. t;. dBo6ia Xaxucds. Afs. i7. Turk, hoibe
Xav^ft Gapp., xa*'<><^^ x^^^'^^'^X^* P^< 17. Turk, hapes
Xabdp(i, pass. v. Turk, khaber
xabcgdt. Ph. i7. Turk, heibe
xdfw, Ph. 17. xBdpofjLoi
xopori, cauldron. Sin. (Arkh. p. 278), Xf^P^"^* SU* (Pharasop. p. 126), Fer. (Krinop. p. 67). PI. x«P<uu^ ^ot. — XapUyi, pi, '4ve, Ph., i^ x^V^^i ^b<
xnpairdpjfk, neut. pi., gourds, KoXotcMta, Ar. (N.K.).— Arkh. (p. 278) gives for Sin. xapAvatyi' rpdyfMra&xpl^^^ ^^^
42—2
660
Glossary {Dialects)
Fer. xaparat, and for Ar. xoLfiOLiiiriBi^ both meaning gourde and finally for Mis. x^pavat, vintage, and xa^*v Kpaal, good taine. For the Sin. mean- ing uuUss oltjtetiy it ehoold be remem- bered that in M. Or. KoKNc60ifl, means namerue as well as gourds
xopdxt, Afs. V. Tnrk. kharab
XapUvtt Ph. V. x^Okpapi
[xcip<^, Igive^ Iplea»e.] — Aor. 8uf^, 8 $g. pa xopifP, SilU
XaMouffuf, aor. 8 «p., (she) leaped^ Afs. fear, for Ph. gives the pres. xp^pr^tfiimw (Lag. p. 68)
Xdpof , CAonm, tptWt of death, Beoorded at Ar. and given by Arkh. (p. S79)
X^o6, Silli. V. Tnrk. qarfie
xaprltpL 'Tj^, paper. — ^In Capp. pauim, Xap&, Del. Ar., § 88.--x«^^o> J*'- -^^
g\ 268), Ph., xaprlov, Kis.— xo^t illi X^> Tsh. Used like At before the snbj. to express the Ist and 8rd pers. of the impy. Xfur€6wiwTQ,fipii^{i'rl^yifr&p). Given by Ear. for Zal^la (Leg. p. 68), and by Arkh. (p. 279) for Sin. They suggest
the Armenian x'^'^^i ^^ ^'« '^^^ (BedroBsian), and the Tarkish ha&la- maqiZ^^U^i^»,(ofrot/. There appears
to be also a fonn haimaq. For the Armenian derivation the r is a diffi- culty; for the Turkish, that suoh verbs end in -dw or -d/^, the ending •e^M being Pontic, v. § 877
[xiTKw, I yawn.] — Imp/. 8 sg. fx*^'> ^• §884
X<MTaXaKli^eit, Az., etc. v. Turk, khas- talanmaq
xaffTcCt, Silli. V. Turk, khasta
Xa<fX(^(, Ph. V. Turk. khar]leq
xarcCp, a/tenoards, after a little^ given by Arkh. (p. 279) for Sil. and Bag- daonia
xar^M, Ul. V. Turk, khatem
Xar<Xc, timber uted in walla ^ Ph.
X*"'p^% A little {piece t while, way). — Oapp., Gh., Fer. (Erinop. p. 67), Sil. (Fharasop. p. 126), Sin. (Arkh. p. 279)
Xdrpi fu, Silli. V. Turk, khater
Xo-T^Pi Dei* V- Turk, khatar
xcide, Ul. V. Turk, hi^de
Xc(^, wine-pre$$. Pot.
Xdxi Pbl** X*'^* ^^' «• '^^f^' h^9 X^OCf^* given with ffaxrQ by Arkh. tp.
249) as synonym in Bagdaonia lor
\axTQ' tbd&f aiTM^Pia. At Ar. aor.
pass. 3 sg. x^X^P^t ^® local form
for x*^Xr¥v (§§ 88, B8). Xey^t, Az. v. $€6s xK^t caeo. — Capp. xH^t <''^- ^^a, Ul.,
vntpv. x^^e, Ar. — d^», oar. tfe^a, Fb., aor. 8 sg. M^i^in, A&.
[xecXi, Up.] — ^For Fer. Krinop. (p. €7j gives d^^ j»l. ^ipOf i.«. x«*^4p"** (S 66).-^cOu ffi 964), Ph.
XecA^t, vtfiter. This is the form need passim in Capp. for x'¥u^«*t appear- ing, where xi-»^(§ 79), as d^ci^. Fdr deol. I 120 (Pot.), § 128 (Mai.), § 140 (Ar.)
X^KLfiT/tf Capp. Ph. V. Tnrk. hekim
X^«w, Ax. V. $4ru
Xe^, Ph. V. Turk, hij^
Xegidi, Ph. (p. 478, I 83). C/. 'Buan = KaXft4p€, Treb. fAffrV r. Ilirrm, u p. 188).
XeXwi^a, tortoise. — ^In Capp. thia farm appears in xeXc&i^a, Gh. and the dimin. xeXcfiy, Ar. Another fonn is x£bXx2»«, Ar. and given by Arkh. (p. 280) far Sin. At Ar. the word is naed for the local wooden lock, which looks not unlike a tortoise on the door, the wooden key, — but I saw onlyiron keys. — being called «ovXo6«a (Kar. in La^. p. 65), and the peg which fisils into and holds the bolt in poaitaon /SkXcn. (Arkh. p. 227).— ^<£i« (H 9tt4, 969), Ph.— ^oX(6ra, SiUi
X^A^ X^^t silli. V. Turk, hem
XeMA', x^, X«A««-^» Capp., and xe^. Ph. V. Turk, heman
X^t particle used before the anbj. a» Kis.^and Tsh. to express fotority or rather necessity. B.g. x^ ^ ^^' thou must give tt, Tsh. In Tah. text, p. 668, 1. 8
XO'd^icc, Ph. V. xai'iiffi
X«6t, Capp. V. Beds
X^p, Ul. Ph. Silli. v. Tnrk. her
X^p^a, Ul. Explained as uirwe ^na«
[x^/K, hcmd.] — ^In Capp. passim as x^ P^' X^Piflf or, where x^-^^e (i 79). H^. PI. at Phi. x^^ (§ 71).— At MaL I record x^P <^8 a measure of land {{ ^TpifAfta). So too Arkh. (p. 279).— iipif pi. ^4pe, Ph., bat at Tsh. fcf. Afs. pi. Hpa (§ 264).—^^, SUM, where also 6 Idios, he himself, is snpplsated by 6v Hpt9 dov, e.g. 4. /. d. vm vafxi, he did it himself . This is a ToiUsm, V. §381
tx^^X^vXa, V. JftpMxT^
X^t^f Capp. V. Bepli^
X€pte^Kl, sausage, Bagdaonia, and Xmir, Sin. (Arkh. p. 260). Ear. gives (Lag. p. 60^ x^*^^ apparently for Cs^pp., the Turkophone Oappadoeians nong 4piiffKl. He compares Armenian yeriik, sausage (Bedroeuan). v.-f 877
Xe/»f^ot, Capp. V. Turk, henf
xe/wXoi', Del. *. To^. khera
Glossary (Dialects)
661
xepT^woM, eto., Silli. v, Turk, her XccUpa, cupboard, Ar. (N.K.), § 88. For Fer. Kiinop. (p. 48) giyes (bat ? ^) Berlpa' etSos ipfioplov dptv xXeiMf. He derives the word from ^vpifo {^vplt), bat VaL (p. 28) sees that it is for
Xi^ Ar. ' «. 7^
Xnpvsy widower. — lo Gapp. x^^pot, vU X^P^ta^t Gh. — At Ph. (f^/M as adj., d dS^po Fa/<ra, a widow, — Hipow (§ 18), Sim
Xj^p, Oh. V. Tork. khayar
XifiMATKj^i^y Silli. V. Tark. khezmet- kiar
Xif^^ft Silli. V. Tark. khezar
X(2. Gapp. Ph. Silli. v. Tark. hi6
XOU, Ph., x<^^<^it I>^- V. Tark. hile
[XcXiaSa (xcXiat), sabflt. a tAmMatui.] — Ace* pL ^ikjApai" ypoOfa, thousandi of piastret, Silli
(x^XuH, thomand.'] — The neat, form only is ased. Thas for Gapp. x^j^* ^^m and at Ph. ^Cke (§ 308) and at Tsh., etc. ^f\a (§ 807). For endings, § 288
[X(6fc, snow.] — Gapp. xjA"* ^'> ^^t P®'-
XiffcCbi, Silli. V, Tark. nisab
X^dF/xA, Ph. V. Tark. khefim
XirdUtf, J luuten, given for Ph. by Ear. (Laig. p. 68). — I record aor. xirva and tmpv. tg, x^da, x^Ta, x^^* *A*«» 9^ in ha$te,pl. x^-^ore, § 849 . For derivation Hatzid&kis says, 4k roO x^^ f^^ 6pf»w (B£e<r. koX via 'BXX. i, p. 801). For X V- § 264
Xtftfptt^, X^P^<^> Gapp. 17. ^€Mp«il
X^^j Ar. V. xv^of
X^UfKw, Del., x^^^f Ar., x^^ov, Silli.
xKaTff€t aor. 8 «p., searched. Ph.
GcXi6f , loarm.] — Gapp. x^^j^^* -^^ f^i^d so at Fer. with x'l'^^'^^t ^ warm (Krinop. p. 67). For Sin. x(o)vX6t, meaning also feeble, pale (kxih. p. 279), a meaning which points to oonfasion
with x^P^^i Q'^'
Ix^upliia, verb to x^<*'P<>'« qaoted by Liddell and Scott from IiXX.]-^At Ph. in text on p. 582, 1. 1 aor. 3 pi. X'^fopTffOMe, i.e. ^XcjyMO'ay. For X v, § 271
lxXMp6t.] — In ano. Or, yellow or pale and also green or fresh, in mod. only green and of vegetation /resA, xXw/u^t being ased for pale. — In Gapp. the meaning green oooars in rd x^*^* green gardens, Ar., x^^P^' fipeyfUvos, Per. (Arkh. p. 280), x^«/>^' X^^P^t M^ irigbt, with verb xXepcJyw, Fer. (Krinop. p. 67). The meaning yellow is re- corded at Sin., wh^ Arkh. {l.e.) gives x^^P^ A* hoih wet and yellow.
and at Ph., where Gr6goire {B.C.H, zxziii, p. 154) has x^»p6, yellow. Kar. (p. 61) gives a Gapp. (? Ph.) word X<^P^9 green, yellow, and x^o/mw , gold. V. also x^P^^V| ^^^ foi* etymology Hatsiddkis, NeoeXX. MeX. 1911, p. 9
Xydfk, Ph. V. fx^os
[xo&c|, a dry measwre.y-lxk Gapp. the dimin. ^wU, Ar. Pot. With Tark. possess., dXT^ ^oan^l. Pot. The word is not in Vlaehos' dictionary, and the Gapp. 4focy£«r is more likely to come direct from the Turk, fiinik ^^'j^jgf
{Xoipl8i{ow, pig.}--^oipl8i, pi. -de. Ph. X6}af, Gapp. Silli, x^I^^t Ph. v. Tark.
kho}a XoXi^, bile, anger. — In Gapp. Sil. Also
Sin. (Arkh. p. 280), Ar. (Val. p. 23)
and Fer. (Krinop. p. 68). x^Mi ^&^-
—Xo^^, Silli [xoXcd^ttf, I am angry.] — Gapp. xo^<a-
^ovftoi, Fer. (Krinop. p. 68), Ar. (Tal.
p. 23), xoXidfo/ioc, Sin. (Arkh. p. 280).
aor. 3 sg. xoXj^dareF, Phi. — x<>^i^^P^*^
Ph., aor. xoXtJora, Ph. Afs. XorXadb), I jump. Pot. v. Tark. kho-
plamaq Xopdt, Ul. V. Tark. khoros \Xope^, I dance.] — x^P^y^^i Silli XopToivta, I satisfy. — Gapp. pres. x^prtd-
Pia, Ar., aor. xhprroffa, Ar. Ul. Pot. —
Aor. x^A^a, trans, and intrans.,
and pass. impf. 8 sg. xoproMurKo&rovwe.
Ph. Note in text p. 510, 1. 18 'f tcop-
rdoTf with vk for <rx even in external
Sandhi Xoprdpi, herb, grass. — So at Ph. with pi.
'pe, and diipin. x;>prap6KKo. — ^In Gapp.
pi. xop^^^Pi^i ^^-f <^^ ^ *9' X^^P^f^^t piles of com on the threshing floor. Ax., a collective noan corresponding to a M. Gr. txo/»rap^a
Xopdapjfl, Ax. V. xoprdpi
Xo^os, Silli. V. Tark. khoS
Xo^^<Piftf Pot. V. Tark. khofiaf
XoAoydaror, etc.. Phi. v. Tark. khod- lanmaq
XorXdrffe, aor. 8 sg. and aor. stibj. 3 sg. pa xoT'Xotf, Ul. The context, in text on p. 872, 1. 12, demands a meaning ride or mount on. It is from a Tarkish verb ; ? atlanmaq, q.v.
XOvi^oApii Ph. V. Tark. hazar
XovXhffftP, aor. 3 sg., Mai., text on p. 408, 1. 24, she became angry. For con- nexion with xoMi V' § 196
XOvX^, Mai. V. x^M
IxovKi&fii, spoon.] — Gapp. x^^^i^Pf ^'t Xov\4p, Fer. (Krinop. p. 68), § 66
Xov;>j^, Silli. V. x^P^(^
Xod^a (ii), palm of the hand, handful. At Del. {to xo^a). Ph. and Silli.
662
Glossary (Dialects)
For Sin. Arkh. (p. 277) giyes 0ovxra and xov^ra, witn verb 0owrr<^v and (p. 280) xovrli^u- ipdrro/iuu. v. § 104
Xoi^^^ct, pi., handfuUy Del.
X^t interieotion, Az.
xSKxoviUii, Silli.. V. Tark. hOkimnet
xxu), Gh. w. X^M
XP'j^d, proviHons for a journey. Ax. AIbo xpe(a, Sin. (Arkh. p. 280^ and xfi^ia, Xec/Dj^d, Fer. (Erinop. p. 68). — xp^t ^> Ph.
XfM^Tuuf^, ChrUtian. — Gapp., Ax. (deol. § 129), Phi. (deol. § 124). Xpi^rngh^, pL dpjfl (§184), UL— X/M<rreiftfs, Ph., V. B,C.H, xxxm, p. 151 and § 259
[x/)£(ii, I anoint,'\ — Gapp. XJP^^* ^^'* (Krinop. p. 68). — xP^ov, impf, § 41, aoT, (xpiaa and impv, § 49, SiUi
xpipoi, year, — In Gapp. with gen. pi. Xpwov at Del. (§ 118), Gh. (§ 145), Phi. (g 124). PI. xpowuk, Ax.->xP<^rot (§§ 291, 808).— xpc{royt,ii{. xp^i/tpt, Silli
X/K^tfTo, Silli, V. Xa9T^
Xrof^f Ax. v. § 63
Xra/Mu^, oar. 8 «p., he^stirred {the fire). Ph.
[XTcirffw, I comb.] — Aor. 3 pi, x^^*^^* Del.
xWp» Oapp. V. \idapi,
\XTri9ot (KTTfifot) t6, animal.] — This in Gapp. means cow ; x^^'Ot -^x- ^^^ Sin. Arkh, gives x^^*"]^' <i7cXds (p. 280), and for Sil. Pharasop. (p. 126), XT^i*©, pi. tA X'"7''<i* <l7eX4j. The common Gapp. form is oxytone; XTiyr<J, pi. -Fj^d, Ax., jji. x^^^t PW. Pot., x^*^ (§ 83)» Ar., ir«n. pi. X'^'^Jlov, Pot. This aooentoation is probably the result of a dim. form x^^^Coi"- Ded. § 158
[xrffw («Ti^), I build.] — Gapp. (also with the meaning common in Pontes of / make), prea. x^^*'^ (§ 192)» Ax. Phi. Sil. Pot., x^^«w (§§ B3, 193), Del. Aor. ^x^<^A) Phi., ^ito'a, Ar., ^o'a, Sil., paes. aor. 3 «^. x^<^? (§ 88), Ar., partic. yrtf/iA'o, Mis. — Jor. ex(T)«'a, Ph.— xcS'i'oi;, Silli
Xf^v, Gh. 17. Tark. taXaeom
[xrvTw, / •triA:«.] — Arkh. (p. 154) for Sin. gives aor. pass. xruir^^i^F, § 238
[xi/vWf I pour,] — At Ph. aor. 3 <^, ed'er da. The aor. ixwre-^e^wrt (g 264) -^^u€ (§ 282)<»^if4c^|(f€
Xi^fM, Gapp. V. $6pa
xArjia, ye«, Ul.
X^Aui, «art/t. — In Gapp. at Del. Gh. Ul. Mai. Phi. For dec!, v. § 114.— Be- corded at Afs.
Xwpar, strange. This word is nsed ai an inded. adj., recorded at Ax. and Tsh. It is the gen. of x^po-t village,
town. Arkh. gives for Sin. (p. i81), X'^fif'' ^ irdXif, oi ^•c ^. rovr« eire x^fNif s el^e ^or. Por Mal^ Pakhtikos, p. 24. For Fer. Krinop. (p. 68) has x»P«<oO koL dxXfrwr jpip" = TbTG»^iwia9. At Ph. and Tsh. x4» is nsed : ^ X"^?^ <^ etramge girl, Tsh. — Also Pontic; v. HatsidiJds, 4iX. 'E^ p. 5
IXiitfii^fisld.y-xf^fi^^ ^•— -X«^pAK Pt- PZ. x««/>«^ ^ah.
Xw^a, a<ft7., opart, Silli
[x»pt<&Tift, vtUo^er.] — x^^Vt^^^* Ax.— At Ph., etc., a form is nsed haaed oa tx^ptt^n^ (§ 251). Thas tg. x^^P^- i?sh., pi. x«^N6doc, x'l'P*^*^ P^* -^^* g 259, and decl. g 296
[XMpi^w, leeparaU.] — Gapp. aor. x^pr^^ <Mr. *%Uij. x^pli'ov, 'Ijp, 'S, Mis., inpr. Xc^e, Ax.— Pref. x^^f^t «<^- X«W^>- ea, aor. poM. x^pl^^^^ UHpv» x*'IP^**'* Ph. Tsh. g 862.— Prer. pau. 3 pi. X<»p<rovi^(» Silli
X«p^o(r, xwy>!j^. f?i«a^.— In Gapp. x«Af< — ^X^'^* bnt after the indef. artide Xwp^ofi Ph. So too at Kia., ^o x^^^- *t d x^P^^' ^80 at Tsh. and Ah, . gg 258, 293.— xov/^, SilH
[xwp<f> «?itAoi»t.]— xwps. Ax. — d x«P' 0'rfri, a eeparaU home. Ph. — ^x^* ^ Xiiptt, Silli
Xw/wa, Gapp. v. tfewpw
[xwp^, I^ful room in a plaee^ I eomtain.]
— Gapp. x*»P^i^i ^^' -^^^ ^ ^' Aor. auij. 2 eg. x^p^, Ar. Xvpwr, Ph., etc. v. xvpcdnyt XtaiTTpa, ii- iviipa, Gjpms (SakelUnoft. KvT/xoxd, n, p. 869). This ^pean at SlUi as x/K^a> ^be ambasoade being a concealed pit into which the riotim falls (text on p. 302, L 32) Xwwprtroyc, Ph. v. x^w^^ xe^/uet^Pf t>^' V. Turk. Idiaranetkiar X9pj^^jfi, Ul. t^. Turk, kharaoa X9fift, Del. V. Tark. khedm
^, o^v., 2a«t fii^At, Ph. C/. M. Gr. ^, yeeterday
^>aXi, p{. ^^Xio, fONf , Sem., § 119
^«XZda, tcufort. — Gapp. ^noXiSa, Del.. faXi^ (g 88), Ar., ^«Xia (§ 91). Ul. Deol. gg 164, 166
[^XXcir.] — ^In Gapp. and at Ph. the nsnal word for I read ia ^^XXmi, aod not tiiopai^ or iumyw^Kw, the leaeoD being that the only reading known was the chanting in chnreh. Thus at Fer. even he reade to Mmss^ is Att t9 aqXL r ^vX. The forms an: pree. ^dX«#, Fer. (Krinop. p. €9), ffi]- (Pharaaop. p. 126), fuMfw, Gh.,
Glossary {Dialects)
663
^fnOu^UfKOVf Mis., yffoKKlffKu, Fer. (Arkh. p. 281) Ar. (Val. p. 23), for which t7. § 193. Aw. i^ffoXa, Del. Ar. PhL— ^f^aUv or ^i(\)uf, impf. §§ 334, 340, acr. 8 $g. l^aXe, Ph.
^fmXfiuij reading^ Ph. Sabat. to \pdXKta
rffoXdkfjuo, reading^ Ar. Sobqt. to ^XXw
^aXWpt, occ. j>{., priests. In Ph. Gospel text (Lag. p. 8), § 304. Lit. singer or reader ; the nom. sg. would be ^aXrdp declined as in § 297
[^^1, JishJ] — Gapp. fdpy Gh. Fer. Mis. Sil.— ^eyK, Ph., § 288
^c&ro, at^., fine (of grain), Ph. Ear. (Lag. p. 68) giyes ^ctfco* fUKp6i
^cX^, Gh. V. {nfriX6s
yff^jna. Ph. v. ^i^w
yffco, Fh. V. \rirn\6i
\}f/cvf»a (\//€fJta), lie.'] — -"Ax da ^e/uara, falsely, Ul.— At Ph. i^epa, lie, and the pi, ^ftara used as an adv. falsely. — ^r/Aa, suit
[^€&nit, liar,y-\f^i^ovt (decl. § 162), Mis.
[y/n^vta, I 000%."] — Gapp. prfs. jfi/jruy Ax. Phi., j^Jfou, Mis., impf. fffyi^a (§ 206), Sil.,^dFifa(§ 209). Ax., ^F«rga(§ 210). XJl., jWrMfjca (§ 214), Gh., aor. iyfrjaa, Ul. Phi., ««&;. 2 sg. ^nfys, Ar., oor. pass. 8 «|7. ^^ip, Sil. — ^Ptm. ^^vw. Ph., imp/. 3 sg. x/^efKiPi, Afs. Aor. /^n^a. Ph. Tsh.. 2 s^. ]5^«, 3 p2. ^^o^ da and tyfrriirw da, im|n7. § 846. Pcus. pres. 3 «^. fhtrai. Ph., ^^ctoa, Teh., oor. 8 tp. ^17^ (§ 362), Ph., parHe. \fnijfuro, Ph. — ^17^01/, Silli
[^cX^&or, crumb.] — To this, and not to ^fX^t belong the Gapp. forms: pi. tfdduL, Sin. (Arkh. p. 281), f £ma, Ar. (Val. p. 28), ^ir, pi. ^/a, Fer. (Krinop.
p. 69), tflx, pl' /<(7a)«. ^»- ^0"^ these forms v. §§ 111, 112
ipo^pltia, X kill^ properly of animals, v. ^foipia, Gapp. given by Arkh. (p. 281) for Sin. and by Pharasop. (p. 126) for Sil. For aor. 3 pi. rpo^nkraop do, Ul. (text on p. 370, 1. 14), t;. § 196.— iior. ^o^Afxra, Vh.—yf/oiHipQ, -pqa (§ 36), Silli
^^•r, dead body. In Gapp. only of an animal or a Turk (twf tv*^ "^^ '''^'^ d\ko4f6\w, Arkh. p. 281). Beoorded a;t Per. Ar. Pot. Decl. v. § 120.— Also at Ph.
yf/otpQ, I die. In M. Gr. only of animals ; in Gapp. and Ph. also of men, es- pecially of Turks. — Gapp. pres. 3 sg. }ffo^ (as an -&u) verb), aor. 3 sg. ^^tfir. Phi. Bil. Pot. (§ 216), aor. subj. 2 sg. ^o^^27f. Pot., 3 sg. i^o^t V^oij^, Mis. — As an -du verb, pres. 8 sg. ^o^ (§ 323), impf. ^o0af - jro^e, impt7. § 349, aor. yf^6<fyr(r€ (§ 263).
Ph. Impf. 3 sg. }f/o<pdifKanj aor. yf^o^-
(TIM, Afs. Partic. i/^t^fuvo. Ph. [^dXXof, flea.] — Gapp. ij^Xos, Del. Fer.
Ar. (decl. § 141), Gh. Mis. (ded. § 133),
Pot. (decl. § 119) [^vxOf 90ul.] — Gapp. forms: ^i/x4« ^^'t
ii)},Fer.U].Mal.,^,Ul. PL at Mai.
fvit.—fvJfit, Ph.— ^^ (§ 12), Sim ^Ai/ci, bread. — Thus all over Gapp. and
at Ph.. etc., where thejpL is ^JiUa ^u/uKo, vietuaU, Pot.
^. ^^foCi Gapp. v.fvxh yiipta, Gapp. V. ^irw
ilX, pL ^f(7i)a. Ax. V. ^4X«ior ^i^Xof, Gapp. V. ^\Kos Ifv^-i, Silli. V. yfnav
M
a, ia¥, (S, /, Ul. 17. iyii and § 174
iS, prefixed to the vocative. Ph.
w, P€ Ca TOy Ul. V. clda and § 221
[ufiott shoulder.] — ^In Gapp. I record the Tork. form omnz (j*«ti^^t) ^^ Fer.; ufjuo^y pi. (bftod^jfl. — Bo too at Silli: ufiovt, pi. lafM^i'jfi. — A form durvfu occurs in the pi. at Pot., ra dtatafijflt
. and is the regular form at Ph.. durcafu. — ^At Sin. the common Greek form t^&fjLot (Arkh. p. 256), § 98
(Syi, Ph. V. d\ui¥i
&if(i>. Ph. V. dikuvl^
[ffoy, egg.] — The usual M. Gr. a6y6 (d/376) is unknown. The forms are in Gapp. 6^y6y Ar. Mis. Phi., Py6y Ax., */9o, Phi. Pot., ifiyoy Ax., wiyo (pron. 6/370), Fer. (Krinop. p. 69) Sil. (Pharasop. p. 126).— /Scl, pi. jSd, Ph., j8d, Tsh. Diminutive at Ph. ^okko
(5/xi, hour. Recorded at Mis. and SUli. At Ar. Ttr^f tapa = xpi 61dyov (Val. p. 22).
17. PtOfM
(bply Ph. V. \upL(op
Cat, conj., whilst, unHl. Used at Silli and in Gapp., where it is often ac- cented, bis, w^. It is also used as a preposition, until
w
wa<fi, pi. wcufa. Ph. Afs., wd^i or pdfi, Tsh., circular unleavened cakes as thin as wafer, baked on a hot iron plate, for which v. Turk. sa}. The result, except that it is not crisp, is like Norwegian flad brod. The word is lawash, which Dr F. G. (Tonybeare tells me is the regular word for un- leavened bread in High Armenia, with the initial X dropped (§ 268)
664
Glossary {Turkish)
LOAN-WORDS FROM TURKISH
I
abla, ^JL^t, elder tUUr. — dbXa, Ul. —
dxXii dame^ mUtresiy Ph. ep eyi, ^\ ^\, good etumgh. — Gapp.
iwet, At." hrii, Mai— ^t^i, Ph.— ^eyf, SiUi
etek, ^t, tkirt,—Fl iregaii, Phi.
atlanmaq, Jfj?nt^ to mount on hone- back. — Aor. 3 eg, ^X&vo-e, Ph.
esser, ^Jti trac«. — Mp^ Del.
a]9inaq, Jg^-i^ t- to have pity upon, —
Capp. prei, dJordcS, UL, 8 tg. djii^df , Phi., aor. djirffep da (§ 217), Per.
afelmaq, iZ^XmAt *o ^^ ^P^* — ^Tarkiah
impv. d64X, At. Ul. Pot., diO, Ph. ahhab, .^^^t, friend, — dx^'cfv, pi.
dxrdwjfkt Phi. ihtiyar, A^r^i, elder. — Ix^idp, UL
ahmaq, Jfn^ t. oef;'., foolish, — &xf*^X*ff*
fool. Ph. akhdam, j^Lf-^L «t;enin<7. — ix^^M'^^^t
adv., in the evening. Phi. akhar, j%^t> «ta62«. — Capp. dx^p, pi.
dX^pifl, Ar., 172. i^tipia. Phi.
aramaq, JUtjt) ^ '^^^* — ^ Capp. it has sapplanted firra;. Prej. dpad^^w (§ 70), Del. Ax., dpadZj-ov, Mai., dpadw, UL PhL, aor. dparaa (§ 217), UL Mai. Sil., dpidi^, Ar., fu5;. 3 sg. d^d4f, Ax. — ilor. d^Tffa, Ph., dXdrira da, Kis. — ^From aramaq oomee also the Terbal subst. dpddtfta, seeking, Ul. § 114
eritmek, «£i^1, to dissolve (transit.). —
Pres. 8 sg, ipirrf, Phi. arslan, aslao, i*|*^t), Hon, — Capp.
dtf-Xdros, Del., d^-Xdyi;;, Gh., dtf-Xdi^, Ax. Deol. § 163.— d<rXdy, pi. da\dMoi (§§251, 299), and in the proper name ^Aa\<ifi- biyot, Arslan-Bey, Sir Lion, Ph. arqadafi, ^\jjj\, companion. -^Ch^p.
dpqaddf, PhL, pi, apqaddfa, Oh. Sil. Phi.— i^owi. dpqadddS;t, SiUi erken, i^j£9%\i ^^rfy morning. — Used
with loeat. ending; ipxcird^f PhL, fpKcwda, Silh
aEad, ^tj), free, — iJ^m, Ais.
izin, ^jl, permissuyn. — fftr, PhL — i^t
(§§ 260, 288), Ph. Tah.
e2derha, l*ojl) dragon. — The pt. l(d^- XW^ is used in a text (p. 880, L 7} from UL Eiderha or aiderha is not uncommon in EtinoB' texts; he translates by Drache. v. p. 225
ifltemek, ^l^^T, jti <o desire, — Oappi irrip (Turkish form) at Gh. UL and <rrr- d/fw (§ 70), I deHre, at D^.
isftz, L^\. Vambdiy {AU-otmaaische
Spraehstudien, p. 175) gives this woid and from the context translates it by unwegsam, wild, and the sabst. isazlnk by Wildniss, suggesting as a deriTa- tion i2, footprint, and sax, without.— Uroviii occurs in the Ph. text on p. 476, 1. 13, and, as it refers to a boy, nuj be rendered by savage
^iU - -» cook, — dx^f, Mai. eslanmaq, J^^L^ti ^^ 9^^ vee. — Pre*.
3 pi. UrXwdwkfi, Silli agha, \i,\, master. — dya r, Ul. — dyi%
Ph. and Silli aghaj, ^\t\* tree. ^ dyne and vith
Turk, possessive ending dyai6, UL aghz, j^\, mouth,'-liyapd dyfi, cigar
mouth-piece, UL
t^dlf J>^t> enclosure for ammuUs.— Hence in Capp. for sheep-fold, dyitXs. 1^, Sin. (Arkh. p. 218), dy^ Sin. (Eleft. p. 89), dyvKa or way^fKa, m, {Xen. I, pp. 191, 479). I reoord ydghaXa, PhL The initial w is de- rived from ¥€pK-i {aiXrij, the wordf sounding something alike and mean- ing much the same thing. Arkh. would derive dy^ka from d7Ai|, bat the meaning supports the Turidah origin
aghlamaq, JUV>^t» <o weqp.—TvAuii participle dy\at dYXot, Del.
iftira, LJ^), calumny. — t^npd, UL
Glossary {Turkish)
665
aferin, ru>^\i interj,, bravo I — A^ptfA,
Ph. efendi, tgjj,i\, Efendi, honorary title.
aq, ^U vJhiU.—Ai SlUi d^aXoO, adj.,
with a white heard, oomp. of aq and saqal, ^U^> heard
aqmaq, Jijt, to flow, — Capp. pres,
dxd^fw (§ 70), Del., aor, dxr^y I>ol* Ul.. § 217 «n, j}\, particle used to form the anper-
lative in Turkish. Used in Capp. at III. (Generally the foiin is (h, which is recorded at Del. Ax. Sil. At Ul. ifi bdf, firet, § 170 eyor, ^^|, i/.— #yep, UL— ^p, Ph. Afs.,
iyep. Ph.— #yep, Silli «^^ **jii^tj laek,fatdt,-^Hyi, Silli «kailmek, ^sL^JL^t* ^ beeonu Use, —
Aor. S pi. i^[K)rf<ra^i as from a pret, ^{«Xd», SUli anlamaq, J^^^L^ti to undentand,—
Capp. prea, dpXad^i^ (§ 70), Del. aor. 3 $g, dyXirep do, Del., dygXadure, Oh., dfgXdde (§ 83), Ar., drXdVt, Mis., drgXariny, Mai., drXAr^er, Phi 8j>Z. 4fgAar<roi', Del. § 217.— Pre*. djrXodw, <dff, Silli. — Prom the oansal of an- lamaq is the aor. tubj. 3 »g. drXodap- dl(i, Del. in text on p. 822, 1. 15
eilenmek, ,£|L«jJL£bt» to amuse oneself.— iyXepdw, Silli
ala, v^t, tpotted (with bright spoU on
a dark ground).-— ^dp dXdf /3<Jt3t, Ph., in text on p. 474, 1. 20, a white- gpotUd ox. For X, § 277 aldatmaq, J^tjJt» to deceive. — Aor.
dXdeUh^a, Silli Allah, ^^l Ood.— 'AXdx, Ph.
alton, i\)%))lt 90ld piece. — Capp. iXr^w,
pi. -ipja, Ax. Phi. Pot., dXrowjfl, Ul. — dXroi/ri, pi. -Fe, Ph. PI. dXrovyat Afs. — dXrovi'j^a, Silli
alad verifi, ^jJ^ ^/Uti taking and giving, i.e., cofRiii«rc«. — At Ph. ^ralvKe dXtiffiepUfiy he used to buy and sell, the Tarklsh alefi verid etmek
amma, tet, but. — Capp. c2/ud, passim. —
df^ Sim
imam,^tet» tfnam, Moslem ecelaiastic. -Aiukivn^ (§ 168), Ar. and at Silli
emr,^t, ecmmand. — At Ph. rw 0«oO do
Hfifn. Also voQcy ifjAipc, he commanded,
a phrase taken oyer from emr etmek,
to command, § 381 imza, Ux«t» signature. — l/ihj;ias, 6 (§ 295),
Ph. inanmaq, J^^Uti to 5«Zi0v«.— Capp.
imp/. Udvdaita (§ 206), Sil., aor. ii-
mca, Del. Ivdvva, Ul., ^)7tiw<ra, Ax.
§217 ambar, jV^t» pranary. —cvibdp, Del.
inji, ^-%-5t. pearL^Pl. Ujlpjfl, Del
§§ 95, 158 insan, ^UJl, man — Capp. lp<rwos. Ax.
Phi., ^o-di'ovt, Mis., gen. Ivcojffpv, Del,
pt. Iv<r69ia, Mai. (§ 126), Ax. (deol.
§ 129), Phi. § 124.— ^^rd^i, Iffa&pi,
Ph, enik, ^f, young of an aninial.^-wlKjfl,
puppies, Del. o, ^\, this. — At Ul. 6 or 6p, also ^idap,
so many, which is o qadar, .jj ^).
V. qadar
•▼» ^1. ^tina'np, pam€. — ^PZ. dfto, Ul. —
djSt, Afs. — From the abstract noun avlaq is dpxixi. Ph., and from avje, hunter, is dfiijris, Gh. q}, 9»At, «artr«mity, reason, v. § 381
o]<^> V^W^^t' ^art^.— d}dghe, 6]dxi, Ph.
-^}<^e (§ 9). Sim ad, ^^\, three.-^Gh. ^6 (in Turkish
phrase in text on p. 340, 1. 28). An adj. compounded of this and bad, a head, is a5beufX4, three-headed, Ul. u6qar, .yi^ftt, Turkish trousers. — o6^-
qo6p, PbL udmaq, J^^^jt to ^y. — Capp. aor.
3 sg. oOyure, 3 |>l. oAray, Ul., oiR^rer, Phi., oArer, Del., §§ 103, 217. From the causal come impf. 3 sg. o^6odp' dov^y (§ 70), Ar., and pres. 2 sg. oi&rovpo^eit (§ 104), Ar.
iidtinla, ^^sfJ^^U third.— fii^jti, Ar. §171 ^ ' ^
oda, o>^t, worn.— Capp. 6dd, pi. ^dd^i^a,
Fer. Ax. (also dcuyj^a. Ax.), but where d is preserved, pi. dddJ^jfl,, Ph. Sil. and gen. ddadj^oO, Sil. For deol. v. § 158. — dddt, m. with n«tft. pi. dd&Se (§ 295), Ph.— ilcc. sg. 6dd(r, Silli
666
Olos9ary {Turkish)
ortalaq, J3Uj*1f ntAtt., that which i$
in the midst. — Oapp. dproK^x, th$ midtt. Phi., the waiett Az., ^XraX^x* the midst, Gh. — The adv. m^^, between, Fhl., is probably from this word
ortanK Ai^UjjIt atH-, in the middle. — Capp. dprayja, Ul. Ax, Sil.
ortmek, ,*i^j^U ^ eover.—At Ph.
&pTo6\, shut, the TnrkiBh impv. from the pass, drtiilmek orkmek, **jt^jt to be afraid. — Capp.
iipiccXcvdw, aor. npKtXiwffa or n/Mrc- xibr^a, Ul. — Aor. 8 «^. o^picTtiec, Ph. §324 orman, ^^t^i^t, /weit — Oen. dpfiopipv,
SH.^dpfidpi, Ph. — The word occurs
in M. Or. as povfiatu ozaq, ^Ij^l, dwtant. —oiJfdiq, Ul. uzanmaq, JUi3; fttt to extend (intrans.).
^Aor. 8 eg. o^^cre, Ul. § 217 usta, UL»jt> master. Oen. w^radj^C,
Del. V. § 158 osanmaq, Jg **^jt- <o &« annoyed. —
Capp. aor. oiWi^tf^a, Phi. § 217.— iior. dffdtn-aa, Ph. otnrmaq, (j^ej^^^t* to sit down. — &rovp'
doO^w (§ 70) given by Val. (p. 29) for
At. oghdurmaq, ovdormaq, JU/^J^jt* to
cause to trot. — Aor. 8 eg. i^tApvw do,
Ul. g 217 oghramaq, J^tji^At, to come to. — Pres.
3 «(7. yparf, Silli oghl, |Jii&i3t> «on.— ^Xoi) fiov, Afs.
oghlan, iJ^U^^U ^y* — ^* U'- <J7X«b',
and Ki\ dy^dy, icald-headed boy.
Nom. once k. &y\dpi oqa, Al^ti o^'^i A Tarkish mcanfre q/"
weight. Used everywhere; recorded
at Per. 6qd, j>Z. ^((7(0 oq, ^a), arrow. — 'Ok (or perhaps better
5q), the pole of a plough^ Ax., is possibly from this word direnmek, .si^\jA^^\. to learn. — Pres.
6pafdii;<a, aor. opbrraa, Tsh. dkftz, j^^«t» ox.— Qic^j', pi. ajcdjj^,
Fer. — From this ixoviiit, Phl.» ox> drtver, the Greek form of the Turkish dkazlQ evlad, >*^^t> c^itd.— ^jSXddi r, Ul.
olaimaq, Ji^^jt* <o arrwe, le ttmited.
—Aor. 3 sg. taUure (g 103, 217), he
met, joined, Ul. 6ldfl, *i^«t> measure. — dXdd, ^en. ohJtu-
6spv and dXiil]^r, a maker of meatures^
Del almek, A^^U to die. From the causal
dldiirmek comes eun: subj. 3 pL dXdO^ dUrovp, that they kill, Del. § 817 evlenmek, .*^^;Uf. to ^et marrted. —
Aor. 3 f^. ^/9X^(re, Ul. § 217 6ltt, JUI, dead.—iXtt xfipM, dust of tte
dead, churchyard earth, Gh. omaz, jy45tf thoulder. v. J/mm on iki, ^CjI ^^|, t»dto«.— At Ph. and
Afs. pi. nom. and ace. ianKiKtpot^ the twelve, answering to the Greek 6^idt-
oyanmaq, JUiib^U to awake (intrmna.). — 4or, 3 sg. &Yi^^t (8 217), Ul. From the causal oyandarmaq oomeB aor. o^jpard^paa, Ul.
oimaq, J^ «t> to carve, cut. — Aor. 3 pL
dtrffop, they put out {her eyes), Ul. § 217 uyumaq, (j^s^^\* ^ sUep.—At Phi.
Turkish form e6yjpvyja6p, is sleeping iiin, "jj-^ *t. postpos., because qf.— I&r
or /diWrUl. innaq, ^jj\, nt;«r.— Capp. i^x* Ax.
Phi. ermek, ^L«wlt to arrive. — Aor, 3 f/.
ipiUuroM, Ph., used occasionally as a synonym for l^rourov in the phrase at the end of a story, they attaiiud their desires, v. text on p. 520, L 13. Many of E^os* tales end in this w^. Aor. 3 sg. yepdiiirtMi, 2 pL ytpdtiatn, 3 pi- 7€pdia<rart, Afs.
iri, ^^1, big.—ipi, adj. sg.. Ph.
alghor, Jbl, stallion.— i^^^, wild or
socage horse. Ph. ayaq, J|^|. sober.— Aor. 8 ^. cryijco-c, «**
coiae to her senses, Ul.
iki baSla, ^V^ ^Juf», ftPo-*«KM.-
/ribelffXa, Ul. aileq, JU^Tt mowtWy ii?ap«.— arWx^ Afc. eylemek, ,£JL«JL»t> ^ ca-ia« to heeome.—
tKeydfura, wi%, you imitt teU me. Ax. a!na, ejj\i mirror. — Capp. aee. aud, Pbi.
Bii.-dS^. Ph.
Olossary {Turkish)
667
eyi, ^1, good, — w4k ti, very good. Phi.
#X, very weU, yet, Ul. — The abstract oryilik, ^^1, kindne$$f gives in Gapp.
^rXiir, Ar. Fhl., A6r, Mis., and at Afs.
baba, \^\^, father. — Gapp. babd, voc,
b&ba, Phi., bavo, vawd, Sil. batmaq, Jli^l^i to be immersed, — Gapp.
aor, aubj, 3 sg. ya ban^* to cli'oion Asm- #«!/, Mis. § 217.— From the caasal batarmaq, to dip^ come pre$. 8 sg, warovpq^ impf, § 204 and aor, varo^p- 0'cr, Pot., bar^pero, Del. Ul., bari/xra, Ar., impv, bdT9pa, Ul. Also, as from a pres, barapd^^o; (§ 70), Qor. eutj. 2 ^. baT9/)d^ and tmpv. pf. bar^pda<r^e do, Del
badihaya, Ua>1^> gratis^ for nothing. — b«da^, Mai.
baredmaq, J^^«Ml^t to make peace, —
Aor. 8 sg, hapUhrlaoe^ Ph. bazar, jtjl^t markeU^ha^, Ph.
bad, m&l^, ^a<i. — Gapp. (fi bal, Ul.,
baifrai'X^ir, Sil. first baiqa, aAwI^* otA«r. — Gapp. bad^qeC, Del.
UL, betd^ica, Gh., pi, ba<f«fcC7j^a, Per. Bat in Gapp. dXo (dXXot) is used except where the dialect is most Torkised.— ba4fjr^ (§ 90) has almost onated dXXot at SiUi baSlamaq, ^^^L&l^, to begin — Gapp.
pre: bod^od^jiw (§ 70), Ax., baJXadZ- fov, Mai., OCT. bod^Xarffo, Ul. Mai. SIL Fhl. § 217.— iiof . bcuf\dr<ra, Ph.— Pre«. Y^tOkudw (§S 9, 84), aor. badfXaura, SUU baghde, ^-^^t t. garden, — bax&ii Ul. Sil.
and Phi., gen, bax&i^j^V) Phi. — bax&b. Ph., pi. bax^^* Afs.
bagharmaq, JU^^W* <<> «^ oi^* — Gapp. pres. boghepdcd, -d^t, Del. Phi. Ax., aor. bogh^p^a, DeL Ax., vagh^po-a. Pot. § 217. Aor. 8 sg, ragh4p<rir, Afs. ^Pres, 8 «p. boghepd^, Silli
baghSiS, ^'*.*-A_U- present, — Gapp. bax^^f »
Phi., p2. bax&^j^, Ax.— bax<)^/d^<, Ph. baqla, AkSl^> drood bean. — Gapp. aec.
pi. ra baxX^r, Ax. — Norn. baxXos, Ph. For X V. § 277 baqmaq, Jfg» y to see. — Gapp. The
Tnrkish form boqoX^/iy ^^ ?** Mtf, UL
— From the caasal baqdermaq comes at Ph. aor. 8 sg. haxroOpctp da, he had them examined {by the doctor) balta, 4^1^, axe. — Gapp. aec, voXrd, Ax.
Sil., nam. waXrOf Gh.— From balta]i,
worker with an axe^ comes vaXra]i^,
Del. balder, J jjt^, calf of the leg. — baXd^pi r,
SU. baldez, JjJl^> sister-in-law. — PL baX-
d4j-ef, Del. baleq, JBl^, fi*h. — PI. hoKw^pe^ fiMher-
men, Gh. bayelxnaq, Jf^ijlj- to faint. — Gapp.pre«.
baytrdci;, -dqis, Sil., aor. ba2^<ra, Sil. Ax., TrayLvtra., Sil. , xao/Fira, UL, partic, ba(7)iyd(^yo, Sil. § 217 bitmek, ^^^^j^, to come to an end,—
Gapp. aor. 8 <p. ^b^o-cy, hlfftw, DeL — birJyw (§§ 824, 882), aor. bm^cra, biWcva, Ph. — The causal bitirmek, to bring to an end, fpyea hirtpQ, aor. biWpcra, subj. bircp/crctf, Ul. — The re- ciprocal bitifimek, to be contiguous ^ gives at Silli hirUFifniyovSf adjacent, with the Greek participial ending, §67 btltiin, i*«^I/i whole. — ircroi^i, e.g. Vito6¥i
TO rf^iafil, aU the bread, Ttrodvi^ all the men. Ph. — bUrtliyi <rov, yotfr whole person, Silli bir, ^, one. — Gapp. hip, Ax. — bipd^y
bcp^, at once, Az.— From birikmek, nf\»JvT/jT to oome together, is formed the aor. 8 j>L bcp6c<ray. Mis., iripouKffo/f, PhL and from birikdirmek the causal of birikmek is the pres, 8 sg. bcpijc- dipdj, he brings together, Phi. beraber,^)^, together. — bapabdpt, DeL
berber, w*^, barber. — ^cc. bepb^p9, Ph.
— bepb^p, probably not inflected, Silli beslemek, *^||Anii;i ^ nouH*^. — Gapp. aor. 8 pi. irtcrKiCffa^e (metathesis for fireo'X^o-ai'e, § 104), aor. siibj, 1 pi. hetrXad^ovfi, DeL § 217.— From the causal besletmek is the impf. 3 pi. bctrXMu'ufgaj', Ul. § 210 bataq, ^%\^t mud, marsh. — ^baroXf Del. bnnar,jbC^, spring of water. — birop, UL bekii, ti^J- guardian, policeman, —
ba«6^f, Pot. benz, UC^, face, — ro bcFJ^i r, UL
668
Glossary {Turkish)
bUezik, ^^, hraceUU—Pl. hCKieiiKj^
Ul. l>alghain,^^4X/, phlegm* — Capp. ace. tg,
baxXofi, Del. bolghur, j^kk^t pounded wheat. — rXi;-
yoOpit Sin. i?. SKfios belki, dSkX^i perhaps, — h^\Ki or hipxi,
Ph. belli, yU^i certain, known, — Cftpp. beXo^,
Ax. bellisiz, LufaAJl/i ttncertatn, not clear. —
Aey. heXovco^jyi, Silli bendegi, ^^jj^t service. — Fern. pL
w€p6lKffes, female aervanti. Ph. The ending is Gr. -to-^a binmek, -»^^j;^, to mount. — Gapp. oor.
3 «i7. hlwaet aor. sul^. Yuifdlffta, Ul. — From the causal bindirmek oomes the aor. subj. httfdipUrWf Ul. bu, ^, this. Used in Gapp. with
Turkish words: e.g. bov govr, today, Phi., bov ae^p, this time, DeL At Ul. bov ffitX, this time, where ^^X may be sal, ^U, year, with tf for a
before the (dropped) ending -i. v. § 66 budaq; ^t>^f branch. — Hence pi. bov
daxHpe, Gh., from bndaqje, wood- cutter
budamaq, JUt>^t ^ prune (a tr«e or a
vine). — vovradlj'ov, cutr. rovdarva ra, Ki8. bos, j^, ^«y.— »o^, h6^. Ph.
bozmaq, JUj^* ^ de«troy. —From the
poM. bozn^aq comes pres. 8 «^. bov- ^>vXdji, SiUi bofi, ^^, empty, idle, vain. — b5<fa, bo<r«i. ady., Silli.— C/. iroidUffep ra,
boSamaq, ^^i.^^, to divorce. — Fret.
8 $g. hofadi, Silli bog, A^. 6undle. An old Turkish word
given by Vamb^ry, Alt-osmanieehe Sprachstudien, p. 152. — b^^ovs, ace. hiryw, Silli boghda, ^ifc f a «j bundle made with a
square piece of cloth. — box&£, Sil. boghmaq, Jf^^j « to tvjfocate, strangle.
— ^Pref. TOTodfai, -d^f, aor. sul^. woya- di<rw, Pot. § 217 boqluq, JM^> dungheap, that wkieh
contains dung. — boqXovqa^»{a, ttmmmek, UL bdlf kC^9 staJture. From a yerb to grom
up, not in the Turkish dietionaiy, comes the oar, at Del. i)hiSam. bolnuz, i^y^t horn. — ^boivovf; j^ -f|B,
Ul.
beyeq, JH^, mouetoeAe. — Capp. be(jt£Bt
Phi. Ax. — bi^a, n^a, neut. pL^ Ph. Tsh.
begir, >j^5^> jif^J^^' ^^''*^* — ^PP- hOp, T)ei.—h€Vslpt (§ 255), Ph.
bile, 4Xfff, with, together. — beX^, withal. Ax.
buyuimaq, 4«<eja*/i ^ order, — Greek
impv. hovyipvpda as from hovyj^mpdiu, Afs. bOyok, *lj^«- Mp. — bd7j^&r, Ph. — ^or.
8 cp. hnyjAdtpffeir, he made big, DeL. formed from bdyt&dfirmek, the oaiml of bo^fimek, to hecom€ big
papu6, jmjU, sUpper. — PI. vwwi^&s,
UL — va'wo6r<ra. Ph.
pater kiitOr,^^^^ J«^* ^'^ ' '^^ notM, wttA a clatter. — war4fi g5r^. Ul.
padiAah, ^t&>b, ^iv* In ^PP- ^i^d for /SflwcXe^, as an -or noun ; rarMxot^ DeL Ar., as an -i^t noon, wurMx^t, Del. BCis. Ar., or as a dim. in -(i,
TarMjc, Ul. DeoL § 161.— ^rari^dtx^f (§ 16), Silli.^««Turi^of, pen. -oyoi', Afs., warMxwf, Tsh. At Ph. /la#tXof is used
padi&ahleq, J^AUi^U* kingdom. — ran- ^ax\^, -Xagh4 A, UL §§ 106, 179
P^r^t 4i^U pMce. — Gapp. ra^&C, 8iL,
pL Ta^SuyjflL, Ax. From parialamaq,
to cut in pieces, comes aor, S p/.
rap6a\dattw, DeL, and from the past.
par6alanmaq the Turkish form wufia-
XoPftM, cut in pieces, SiL parlamaq, JUNfbi lo shine. — Oapp.
pres. 8 sg. ira/^Aulfi, Per., impf, Del.
§ 201, Fer. § 215, aor. TofiUnt, Far.
— Pres, rofiKarl^t, Afs. pannaq, JU|i^ ^fav*'-— bof^oix. DeL ptia, #.U, a fortieth of a piastre, #
OUmary {Turkish)
669
jKira. In pL wioney. — Oapp. iropa, pU impirfigi, Gh. Ar. ($ 168) Ul. Ax., or -with a ftffeeted by the following c (§ 66), wvifday Ar., vc^mUVj^* Az. Fer. "Where d is kept the pi. is vapadj^ci, MaL FhL DeL SiL, and gen. vapaBjfiO, MbI, DeL § 158.— ra^, 6, p/. xap^ (§ 296), Ais. PL vapAJ^, Ph.— iropii, oee. 9^. rapa(F, Silli pastarma, ^upaN^U* ratoAr«<i meo^. —
ba<rrov/>ftada (fi«u^ |>2.), wun-dried slices of meat, Eis. The «p. would be batf-- Tovpyuit, maao. v. § 296 paSa, U^th p<uha, v, ha^is
paklamaq, J^e^L£>l^, to etean. — In Capp. from refl. paJdanmaq, to clean onetelfy the aor. 8 «^. wtKKhat, Ul.
panjar, J^ «t «- &«etroot.— ^om. j>Z.
w-oHJopa, Mai.* §71 pai, i<0> portion, — d/t vol', a portion
(to €a<), Ph. perde, #%|^, curtain. — PI, wepdaSjfl, Phi.
periSan, ^ItaJ*^* a4f-* troubled. — F«fn.
«p. irtpUfiMe (§ 804), Ph. pirin}, ^jj, rice, — rtXird, PhL — «-(ptr]i
(to). Ph. pisik, ^n^^j cat, — Capp. maUa, Gh.
Pot., xffUa, Ax. pUskiil, t<* L* ta«««f. — rii^gAXd, p«n.
-X46, DeL peftkir, j^iLj* towel, — weJfxlfi, Ul. pidman, ^l^^JL>, pe&nan, pifiman, re-
pcntont. — reffAdiffis and in text on p 384, 1. 28 ToXi^ £(f/u^i7t, where the «- may be lost by dissunilation, Silli pek, ^, very. — t4k ii\ very well, PhL
— w4k, very, Silli pekmes, J^SJ* grape juice boiled to a
thick syrup, — PL hexfU^jfl, Ar. paiaz, J^, ekiek. — Neut, pi. iraKdj^e
and gtn, pL (§ 308) xaXafoC, Ph. penjere, •mimJ* V)iniiow. — ir^jepe, pi,
ir^eftet, Sil., vey]e/>^, Phi. By meta- theeie vepew]4, Fer. — w^wjepa or mdr- ]cpa, ^, Ph. pen^9 -^--1 -'j fist, the five fingers, — dfi
voy&ft xifpet, a Aan4fi(^ of gold coins. Ph. porsoq, Ljt'^jtJ' badger. — Nom, pL
vovpT^e^x^fPh, Thesg,isrovpTffo&x^^f «. §266
PO<s^ Cwy> IKwt, post-office (French, j>o«te) — flHm, Afg. r. § 369
post, Cw^t unmanned cih'no/anammaL — irbar, Del.
pusola, poflhi, AJLoy, nou, letter,-^
Gapp. vou^ovXa, Ax., wowr\a (to), DeL pal, Jl^ #eaZe of a fish (among other
meanings).— iroi^X, Mis. pi*» ^-m^. wrchin, — it^&kko. Ph., with
dimin. ending.— The pL hefoKfucKO,
Ph. (q.v,), is probably from the same
pWe, #j^ loaf.—widi, SiL— The
Turkish oomes itself from wlra pis, ^^«^, dirty. — ir<4rt, b^i. Ph.
peighamber,^^Vi^* propAet. Qen, re-
ycLfibepw, Ph. pilaf, ^"^j cooked rice,—^iXsu/H, Ph.—
P2. viUPaBL, Silli
tarla, M.U1 ctiZtivated ^2d. — Gapp.
ra^ilKa, Ar. and at Fer. as a fern.,
Tti^Xa, pi, ripKes, rtipKd (decL § 168),
Pot. tase, »jiji» new. — rejV, Ar.— ^a^i, late^.
Ph. taza, i<jUf greyhound, — Capp. ra^.
Ax. PhL— rait, Afs. tasalanmaq, J^^AmiUi ^ ^^ vexed. —
AoT. 3 fp. TcurXdr<re, UL, ra^Xdiep da,
Ar. tal. Vamb^ry (dagataische Sprach-
studien, p. 267) gives <<U* taj, from
Azerbaijan, meaning amongst other
things a bale of merchandise, — dd'i,
ddyt, Ph., bag tepe, A^, smaU hill, summit. — reri, Ph.
— ^At Silli deir^ is used adverbially, at
the height of {her work), in text on
p. 298, L 16, as a variant to k€^6Xi ■I t^}]ar, jt^'tp merchant. — r^idpot, pL
•dp. Phi. Decl. § 124 tahai, ^JUbJf curious, remarkable, —
Toxd^, Del. takht, -L^^^- throne. — rdxri, Ph.
takhta, Ala^, plank, — raxrd, pL raxrd- djfl., Del. — At Ph. ToxraXods is the name of the raised wooden sleeping
670
GlosMry (Turkish)
platforms on the flat roofs, which are ased in summer. For X v. § 277
terzi, iCip* tailor, — rc/>(d)^s, Ph.
tQrSQ, jJtr*3. vegetabUi pickled in
vinegar, — PL rovpaj^. Phi. terki, ^J^jJ^ saddle-bag. A Cagatai
word given by Vamb^ry (dagatai»che Spraehttudien, p. 258) and used also by Ednos, AdakaXe, p. 168, 1. 18, bat not in Bedhoose or Malloaf. — t^/mu, Ph.--r«/>icf, SiUi
tassala, jj A«»U, %ad» — Ta<raXoi^, Ph. tasvir, j^j-f**- pictwre, — ra^fp, Mis. —
ra^oipi^ Ph. tafenk, tafek, Jt)UA3> ^n.— Capp. rQ^«c, Ul. Pot.,Ta^t t, UL— -rov^«4, Ph.
Ml
tekellom, J^, eonvenation. — dr rew-
Xe^t, a ttory. Ph.
teklif, smkfi^y ceremony, impotition of a charge^ propoiition. — T*«fXl0, pi, -£0(ia, (jh. — rexXLifH, pL -i0e, Ph.
tekne, Aj^jQ, trough. — rayvit hopper of
a millf Afs. tekke, 4JC> convent of dervishes, — t€k4.
Phi. teke, 4j2, he-goat, — roKds, Ph.
tel, JJ, iptr*. — Capp. rA, Aair, UL For
ToXd WXio, Sil., 17. note ad he.y p. 450 telef, \_MJj destruction. — reki^ Ph.
tamaman, Csi^t completely. — ra/idv (§ 282), Ph.
temenna, 1"^*- ^ahitotion, especially that made by bowing and bringing the right hand to or near the earth, the breast and the forehead. — Ttfievdxt repiAyaXi T€/xaXdx.Ul., with which c/. Adrianople, reficWidxir Ronzevalle, op. cit. (p. 197, note 2, ntp.)f p. 67. — reiievkxh Ph., TCfievax^, Afs.
tembel, J^, lazy.—roftheX (decl. §299),
Ph.— dfMbfX^s, Silli tembih, A-*i3» order, command. — refihlx
and the adj. repibufX/, under an order, Ul. ten]ire, *j^ ?v coofctn^ pot. — Capp. raF-
Jip^, Ul., pi, reviipepia (§ 168), Ar., ace. pi. T€p]€pls (? decL), Pot. tandur, j^j^, oven. — ^In Capp. rowdotJp,
Ul. Sil. Ax. Phi., but roFdotfp at Pot., and given by Axkh^laos as well as
Towdo6p. HedesoribasitinSin.p.eS. It is, briefly, a jar sunk in the gnmA with its month flush with the snrteee. A side pipe {ffowdod^ or d^^dll, q.v.) ventilates it from below, and a fire is made in the bottom of the Jar. When this is heated tiie loaves are baked by being pressed against the sides until they fall off, v. itoXXm, and p. 447. Cf. Burton, AraHam Nighiw (lihr. Edit.), IX, p. 8, note, and better J. T. Bent, On the Nomad Tribes of Asia Minor, Brit. Ass., 1889. p. 8 tut, O^S* mulberry.— ^ro&n for the fmit
and the tree (§889), Ph. tehlikeU, ^JdSX^* dangerou$.—Pl. tc-
xXixeX^dio, Del. timar, jl^, v. rifiapi
Jade, j^Ufc., wttefc.— Capp. }od4. Thus at Del. with pi. JadAret. At Gh. J«ii qapd, witch-wife, of whioh jod* qap^dja, Phi., is the pL
}am,j»|j^, gUui. — ]ith ^^'
Jami', )Cel^> mosque.— ]afd^ Ar.
Jan, ^J\t^ soul, Janle, ^^Wr. alive.^
Connected with these seem to be yuif^ Ja/iv^, Phi. and yjflpodioPo&tfVkL, half alive
Janavar, .IjU V» ^^^ fteatt.— -Jofh^Si^ pL -pe, wild beast or wild man, Ph.
Jerid, jj^jt^, javeUn.—iipLr, JattUn- throwing game, UL Cf. Kfinoe, Fott»- mdrehen aits Stambul, pp. 88, 116, and for a good description of the game as a kind of tournament in which moanted men, divided into two parties, throw javelins at one another, see Eugene- Melohior de Vogu^, SyrU, PaUstine et Mount Athos, Paris, 1876, p. 123
Jiyer, JC^, iit?«-.— Capp. jiip. Oh. Phi.
Jellad, >'5^ executioner.— Csifip. ntm- JeXar, Del. Mai., ace. pL JcXer, SiL ra ffi woIkov JeX€T, I will cut of jrow head, Mis.—d jeXdr, rom }eXfnv or JeXiiiVn (§ 256), Ph. Ded., § 399
Jin, ."^fcfc., y««i«» jta.— At UL Jlr in the phrase, "Ir /u <riy , Jtr fu rir ; ert than « in, art thou a jinf in text on p. SdO, 1. 1. V. note on p. 229. At Del. the
GloMory (Ttirkish)
671
prtB. $g, 8, Jiyerdil, he if angry, mast be from a Tarkish }inenmek, to act Uke ajin, that is with fnty. Cf. jinn-mad, in Barton*8 Arabian Nights, patsim jenk, ^J^, war.—yfgi, Ph.
javan, ^ji^^t ayouth,^lov^ovs (§ 18),
SiUi jfevahir, .^U^ precious stones. — ^]tf^a-
X^/H, i>i. -pa, Tsh. jelui, ifj, ^ - yellow berries, so the
dictionaries. — ^{c^, Ph., in text on p. 472, 1. 10, where the sense demands the meaning giTen me, grain
^put, Oe^Wt fragment of eloth, —
6awo6Ti, Ph. 2atal, JUU« fork,— Hence at PhL the
adj. daraXd, forked c&tlamaq, |jU*Jl3Wi ^ ^^^* (intrans.).
— ^From this impv. 2 pi. SorXadar, TJl.
From the caasal datlatmaq, to break
(trans.), come aor. 3 sg. iaTXaratv do,
UI., and 3 pi. 6aT\&&aff, Ar. 6atinaq, 4>^W» to join (intrans.). — Aor,
3 sg. 6arieae¥ do, he tied him on. Ph.
This would come from a pres. dartryw
(i7. § 324), with the sense of the Turk.
causal 6adar, i>(^> ****'• — Capp. 6ad6/>, Gh.,
pen. iarepioC, Phi. — 6adlpi, Ph. darpmaq, Jf^ «jt^ to strike violently. —
Aor. 6&fnrff€P, Phi. Sardaq, ittjht^t ftateony. — Sa/>dax, Sil.
6arSaf, \Jli*jW- ''»^** f^ * *^<'' — ^P'
&i0i. Ph. darsa, l5^^ market-place. — 6apfl,
Phi. 6ardq, ^j(*it «Ao«.— Capp. iapo&x» P^-
6apo&YjA,^Mis. (§ 110), Ax. dare, dtWi remedy. — 6 6apef, 6ep€S, Ph.
daghermaq, JU*^li^> ^ <^^^^* — ^&PP*
pres. i9gh9pdQ, -d^s, Qh. Ul. Phi. SU.
(§ 194), aor. 6egh4p<ra, Ul. Mai. Phi.
Sil., aor. subj. 69gh9pdla(a, PhL Sil. ^ghelde, ^jji^(*i, munrmr o/ water.
— dy doughaXrot;;, a murmur (a voice
heard in a dream). Ph. ^Isfimaq, JJ^ZJl^ ^o trorfc. — Capp.
pres. 3 «p. daX9<M4, Phi., impf, daX^-
dViro, SU. (§ 206) Fer. (§ 215).—
UXifrQ, impf. § 40» aor. 6a\&ura (§ 84)» Silli dalghe, .^iUWh instrument of music. —
PI. daXgh^j^, DeL dalqamaq, J|jtU5Wj ^o move violently.
—ioKqat 6aXqat (Turkish form), Del. dalmaq, J^H^- to knock, steal, play an
instrument of music. — Oapp. aor. 6dX(ra, Del. Oh. Mis. — Aor. 6d\ffa or ioKr^a, Ph.— PrM. 8 j>2. doXdoMTc, Silli.— From the pass, dalenmaq comes pres. 3 pi, ^aX8rd4^>vr (§ 70) used at Gh. in text on p. 340, 1. 7 of knives to mean are being sharpened 5al9, . Ji»rt busK — Ace. 6d\o (1 accent),
indef, <icc. 's dp 6a\odt, Ph. For X
§ 277. Decl. § 296 dam, js\^i pi^M 'v*^^* — ^o ^^^i ^h* 6m, fCW> rti?«r. — &ix (§ 61), Gh. 6ay9r, wl»»> meadow, — Capp. 5a$p, Del.
Gh. Phi. 6ahalamaq, . t^Mt.^- to endeavour. —
Pre«. 3 sg. iahoKoA^, SiUi 6ep, ^mi^, particle used to strengthen the
meaning of a word. At Ph. 2/ir, all ; Ur da ovire, all the houses, 6lir rovn, all of them, Afs. Also at Tsh.— jjx, at alZ, in neg. sentence, Silli, is more likely to be the Greek wHr 6iplaq, i9^L^* naked.— ^irXaq, JibXaq,
PhL— 6tTX4x9*{§9), SiUi ^6ok, ii^ ^^^ Aotoer. — Capp. pi. 6ii4Kia,
Ul. Ar.'^dagt,pi. -ge, Ph. diraq, i3U»i> pupil, apprentice. — Capp.
&/xiq, Mai., itpdx, Del., 6»pdq, Ul., rov 6ipay9 r, his apprentice. Mis. — dipaxof , Ph., where the Turkish 6iraql9q gives dipaxXiex^, apprenticeship diraq, AU^^ lamp, light.— Cap^. 6ipdK,
Gh., 6ip&& (§ 78), Mis., 6tp^ic, Ax., dt/n?
(V"i t). Ul- § 66 6izme, 4te>^< ^^^*' — ^^' ^t-^fJ^h^t Del.
5eSme, ^^-^w- fountain. — Capp. 6eJffU,
Ax. Phi. SU. ii'tjij ^ "^^- cuZtiwafor o/ tfc< <oti
(gift), /arm«r. — Capp. dt^^. Pot. ^ Decl. § 156
Cifut, x!!,*afta-i *^^v^' ^' Ti't^iATtovi' 6ekme]e, ^li^ %^'^- ^^^ZZ box.—ieKfAeji,
Phi.
672
GlosMry {Turkish)
dinar agfaaK ^^^\^\ j\i^ plane tree.
dQTal, Jt^^ «acl(.— Gapp. 6oi^X, Ar.
Gh. Ph. SiL, iofiXi T, Ul. This last seemB io be from iwfiiXi t, with metathesis; for a-»e v, § 66. — 6ov- /SdX'i, Sim doban, ^l^^^it «^Aenl. — Gapp. 6obd-
I'ot, Del. (§ 117), Ar. (§ 189), 8U. (§ 122), iM^out (§ 126), Mai. 6obar (§ 146), Fer. Without ending, 6obcv, UL Befs. are to deol. — flob^poi. Ph., dob«br0vt, Teh.
^Pf V>^' ''^' elttb.— At Poi dir, a dob osed as a talisman. The Turkish forms ioxodv, of the elvb, and 6orwfAo&if, of my eltib, oecor in the text
66p, -^»j^T ^^ig* tmall stick, — Gapp. iir, Del., pi, iirjflt Ar.
^}°4* iJttJX' ^^^^ — iojo^n, p2. -xa, Tsh. PL doI<M^xat Kis.--At Ph. ^ax^ ^6kko are used
iorbaje, icife-V} «»rt ^^ o/ ^ houee, —
PI, iophajol, leaders, vUlage notablest Afs. For derivation from dorba, foup, V, Turkish diotionary. It need to mean also the commander of a body qf janissaries
6tbrilmek, -•! tj jfr ^ ^^^' — &>vpoudw, aor, iovpiyieaf partic, dovpov]c/i^ov, rott«n, Silli
devre, dj**-* a turn; musUn kerehirf, —
6a/3pe, kerchief twisted round the fez. Mis. dokmek, •^^^■j^ to kneeL — Aor, 8 sg,
iSxetp, Mai. ^^t l)%^* horsecloth,— ^tiXf rug to lie
upon, bed. Ax.— doiJXi, cloth. Ph. iolaq, <3*95^* ^ ''^'^ ^^ ^^'^ ^^ ^^
arm. — 6oXdxot, Ph., used in text on
p. 470, 1. 80 for an ant who has lost a leg ddlmek, *t^»jj- earthen pot, — iovKfjJ,
Ph. iunki, 6ftnki, ^<^«j^ , d«eati««. — Gapp.
ddfffi, Del. Ul. and at Silli — 6o<^iri,
Ph. devirilmek, i^^JiJt^ i ^ ^^ ti«mf d ov«r
(pass, of ievirmek). From this comes
the aor. 8 pL de/3tXddraay, Ul. fezmaq, JUli^»» ^ ^<>^^ ^ ^^^* — Pres,
VidlSov (8 194), partie. pass. U^^tp^m..
Mai.
dighM*. #^l«^, cigar,— }eyapd iyfi^ cigar moutfqHeee, Ul.
dirpi, («J|^t^» tv't^, frrofie^ A dsgatai wordgiyen bj Vamb^ry, dagatasBche Sprachstudien^ p. 288.— 6iXrl, Ax.— iiprl, 8UU
iinemek, -*^t'j;^i to trample upon. — At Ph. pres. 8 pi. &gradeur da (probably an error for &7y..., or ieyw..,), they tread {the grapes^, and in text on p. 542, 1. 26, OiOT, subj, 3 eg. dryrod^^, trample
ban, ».W. P%riM; hajaleq, ^jik^^W^
pilgrimage, — Gapp. xol^^^f ^^t X«- JeX^x, Phi. hazorlamaq, J J.,^^^ , to Maft« r«a4^.
— ^From this aor, xa^^^Xdr^vre, aor. svibj. xa^pXadi^ and iinpv. eg, x't^ Xare da (§ 348), Ph. Aor. 3 |rf. x^i^ Xdrcatf da, Tsh. — ^xtt^A^^dtf, aor. xaiv>X<£i (§ 84), 8illL--From the reflL haserlanmaq, to make oneself ready, is the impf. xa^»pXdrdi^? (§ 194), Ar.
^^> U^' eovuittum. — O^ip. x«^« DeL Ul.
hapes, ^^^M^^, prtMii.— ^Gapp. x^^^ ^• Phi. ao x<**^i' AKOTc, tpe ore t» the prison, PM., x^'»f ^^^ — x^^^^'^ ^- xaire^^Xi^c, jMTfon, Ph., is hapas+laq (§§ 256, 288)
hexif, ^Jb •*»» fM<»^i p«rwHi — XN*^^^ used in Gapp. generally when the Toeabolary is very Turkish in plaee of ArOptawos or the PhiuraBa wftir. Quoted from Del. (ded. § 117), Ul. (deeL § 184), Ar. Phi. with poss. pron, 1 180
huBur, j-t-T^ presence, — x^^'^^P^ ^'
^<^9» ^>ft»> truth, juMtiee, — ^x<9C« PhL—
X<iq, Ph. hiUdumet, ^^-utj^Vr power, juiriedietion.
— XOKjpufx^ii, gen. -dj^v, court ofjmttiei, SiUi hekim, ^^^^e- 1 doctor, — G^ip, x«Ml9^
Phi., ace. x«<c'Mf I^* Fbl. Ax:.— xeiM^ (ded. § 299), Ph.
hammal, Jl^^- porter, — Gan>. nom.
pi, xaAwX* Pill-
Glossary {Turkish)
673
hammatn, ^V^*., bath.—xafuifA, Ul.
Phi., gen. xomoju^v, Ul.— x«M<iA»*i Ki. hftmmamjo, -^^ t'^r hath-keeper.—
Capp. x«A«a^Ji>, Ul. (fiom.), Phi. (ace.) hammamlamaq, JI^JUC^. <o give a
bath to.— From this at Ph. pres. 8 »^.
X*^/MtfihXadliit TO, imy/. xaAtttMbXod/«T-
«rcp da (§ 389), aor. xaAia^bXarirer do.
For X § 277 havlamaq, J^*^^^ to bark,— Pres,
Xo^Xadfi (§ 194), aor. xafiMLnra, Per. hayiz, J*^, enclosed space, court. —
XoTfr, Ph., explained as riras, place,
and Kar. (Lag. p. 68) has x«^^•
l>ile, Al^ifc, n«if, /ratirf.— With Turk.
poseesa. of 8rd sg., x«X^<ft, Del.— x(Xi, dxAi, Ph.
halvan, ^^^l^^j^., antmaZ.— Gapp. xoipiir,
pi. -orjta, passim.— PI. xoi]8<ii'a, Kis.-
khatem, ^U», »ipn^t nng.—x^r^fi
yXovaovK, signet ring, Ul. khatar, ^U., health, favowr.—xar^p,
Del. — ^x«^^ Au, »»y p2«a«iir«, Silli khale, a)U», paUmal aunt ^x»^«. Silli
^^^®* ^***' catyet.- Capp. pZ. xoXj^o,
UL SU,— PZ. xoW^o, TBh. kiian. 0^» *'***» AAan.— Pi. xwc, Ph.
— khanje, innkeeper, whence x»'}^'>
pL -^^«, Gh. khanem,^!^, Turkish lady.—xai^fi,
gen. xw^/u^j^oO, Phi.— xa^wJ^Tira, Ph., Xw^/Mi> Tsh. Afs., x»»'^Mf Afs. khaber, ^^, n««>«, message. — Every- where in Capp., as in Mod. Gr., in
the fonn x^^^- — X^^^^t Ph. and Silli
khazmetkiar, jlCUj^* servant.— x^j^-
fUKip (§ 66), pi. -Kdpjfl, Del— x*i?MiT- KjfipviSf Silli kharab, ^U^, destruction.-— xapari, Afs.
XoAi^c, Ph. khersoB, J^j^, robber.— PI. x^/x^ij^, Ul.
D.
khars, ^^^, violence.— xtpaXiif, vio- lently, Del.
khopoB, ^j»0^j^, coek.—xopds, Ui.
khazine, 4-y^, treasury.— xoi>«, Ph.
— Xa><i(»', ace, Silli
kl^a«t», aZ..^, «c*.— xa<mlr (§§ 20, 59), Silli
khastalanmaq, J^^CL,^, to he ill.— Capp. pres. 2 sg. x«w^roXoirdffe«, Ax., flor. 8 sg. xcw^aXM'<re, Ul. § 194
^^9im, ^^^;S:^, anger, fury.-^iffu, Ph.
—At Del. x^lf^^ infatuaud desire for Khez9r,^^Ji^, Khizir, the prophet Elias, who is believed by Turks to appear and come to the aid of mortals, —tit x^i^pnf, a holy man, Silli (text on p. 288, 1. 16)
khalayaq, JJ*^, femaU servant.— XaXo7|4q, pi xaXa^^owj^a, Ul.
khola, Ai^t^, schoolmaster.-.x^i^i, X^ja or with Turkish poscese. of 3rd pers. sg. xoja^, VI— xo]^, Ph.— X^Jaf, Silli.— At Ph. also the Arabic form hawa}a with nom. x^^ion
khoplamaq, JU!*^^, to jump.— C^VP. pres. xoirXadQ, Pot. and for Sin. Arkh. (p. 267) gives drXorw- mfdtb and d^Xaftat- x^t wv^Vtcr^n
khoS, 4^3^, beautiful.— xoJfdt (§ 20), Silli
khofiaf, iJUr^, jdums sUwed with sugar.— C&pp. pi x«r^^. Pot., with a-#-e (§ 66). For Sin. xcxrd^* (Arkh. p. 280) ^
khoSlanmaq, J^'JU^, to be pleased.
—Impf. 3 pi xod^XcUdojray, aor. 2 pi
XoJfXdpaeTt, PbL The pres. would be
Xw^ai'dfi. §194 kheyar, j\^, cucumber.— xi^* pl»
xm«i, Gh. khair, j^, no.— xofp, Ph.
•^l^*"", j^, good action — x^^tpf Phi— XotfH, Ph. Afs.
damla, aJU^i drop.— di^ da/KbXds (ace.
indef.), Afs. dane, 43t>t i't«c«, Aeod, used in counting.
—Capp. r4<repa deyidjfl dSfukir, four
men. Phi. dei^, a grain (of com),
Ul.
43
674
Glossary {Turkish)
dalre, dpt^i circle^ departmenL^ref^^
nsed to mean dUtricty Ph. derd, yp, pain, sorrow. — dipri, rdpri.
Ph. dervifi, i^^i>» dervish. — Capp. d€-
Pp^Wvh Phi., defipUhiit, Pot., de/3p<f,
Fer. UL— de/)^<f lyf, i>Z. .<f w (§ 299). Ph.
dere, cj^ valUy, stream. — depi, Ul. and
Ph. durhem, ^^%y o- measure of weight. —
dip^AS Ul. deri, ^ijp, «/ciit.-Xapp. dcf»f, Fer. Sil,
At Bel. it is uaed for the ohaese kept in a skin derin, ^*j^jy deep. — dtplp'rit,/. dtpitfurffa,
Silli diiiman, jj ^ ^-y enemy. — 6 dov&iu»o
aaf. Ph., aee. dovdfiopOy Afs. da'a, \fiy prayer, — rcydtt aec. do/9cC,
rofid. Phi. daVet, C»a^> invitation^ summnms.
DaWet etmak, to invite, henee toQcj^ ra/3^i, Ph. § 381 dek, J^ a« far as, until, — irtadaK, as
many as, Ul., where dax is added to the Greek ina, whioh is probably a pL of 5,rc dnkkian, ^l^>» »fcop.— rowwdi', Phi.,
riLcior^ dcpcixt ^^ ^» 5*^1. — rouicii'i, Ph.~riijr|ki«, SlUi dnkkian]!, t^ ;t a^^. shopkeeper.— rw-
icay]i^, Ph. deirmenii, ■!, ; ^f^3> mi7/«r.— Capp.
dclpMc^Hfi Pbl* Pot and also Ph. Afs. deniz, 1^3, ua. It has taken the place
of e&\aaira in Capp. and Ph.— The Capp. forms vary as to dc- or da-, -v** -fg- or -V' and -ii or -^t. Thus dergif, Del., dci^if, Fer. Ul., davit, Ul. Mis., dcyll or daflf, Gh., derlf or dar(f, Ar. -Atvit, Ph. Deol. § 109 dikmek, .sX^l^y to plant, set up. Act.
8 sg. dUff€ and Turkish impv. die, Ul. —Aor. 2 «y. dirrfcd'et (§ 324), Ph. (B.C.H. xxxni, p. 169)
dellal, ^J^y public erier. — roXiX, Ax. — dbl>]ew deXoXi, he made a procUinuUion, Ph.
delik, jUy hole.—diXiKa, Ul.
tilki, ^JHy /ox.— Capp. diXicff, Ar.,
d/X«, Ul.
dilemek, ,*X^3. to deHre, — Capp. pres, 2 sg. diXj(ad(ir, aor. diX^e, Dd., tnpr. TtX^a, Ul. § 194,— Pres. rcXeW^«, dt- Xcd(^tf, diXaidf^w, riXad^^f (§ 324), aor. d(X^0-a, diX&'rira, impv. rcX^det, nXodct, diX<£4r€ (§ 348), Ph.— Ear. (Lag. p. 64) gives nyXeiW for Silli. I reeord pre*, d*- X^/3ov, aor. eubj. diKt/fov, and forms with p : pres. dtpKifiw, etc.
deliqanla, ^U^J^t y<mng man {he whme blood is mad), boirowed without the ending. — Capp. deXiqayov, At., pL dt- XtqoMo&yia (§ 159), Sil.— d^iqavo^, pi. •roi^f (§ 294), Ph.— Ad), aee. sg. de- Xiqdfov, Silli
demlr, j,^, iron. — A^. dcfupjfiwat, DeL
danadmaq, J^A;t^. to eoneuU^ bonowed
as a mid. verb. — Aor. tvJbj. X pL da- wi^oufit, impv. doMUra (§ 248), Phi.— ilor. 3 pi. doMi9i4fr99€, oar* tub^. da- vide^Q, Ph. dilnya, L)^, world, — ^Capp. Dewjgi Ga-
feXiJ, Fatr One of the World, Dei. Ul. D. Gui-A, Gh. divit, Ot3>* tii*-ca««.— di^fn. Ph.
dadaq, Jb>>* l«p.— «^. P*^ ^«^4a» ^^'
§108 dtLdiik, ^333. ptp*. /iil«.— Capp. dod&c.
Phi., pi. diidiiTa, Mis. deirT,j^, a revolving. — defipi, the reverse
side of a mirror. Phi. dnsaq, ^^^J^ snare.— dov^dx, DeL ddiiUmek, ^U^J o* ^ ^^ arranged, set
in order.— Impv. dii^da, aor. 3 ^.
dflj^cre as from d&r^Xdw, § 194, Ul.
Impv. dtif Ax, also at Ul., is the Turkish
form diizen, rjj*y agreement, arramgemenL
—At Vhl dvLiiwia (text on p. 414, 1.9). where the text demands the seiifie enchantmenU, which is given for this word by Vamb^, AU-oemaniscie Sprachstudien, p. 1<^. Kdaos trsBS lates the word as BequemUehkeit
dost, CU-rfO'"^"**"'' — ^^' ^^^^* ^* diifttlrmek, ^^wO> ^ cause to faU.—
— Aor. 3 sg. duApro'e, UL diiiek, j)Jt*^f mattress. — do^^, Ul. diidanmek, j^l^'^trp- ^ meditate.-
Capp. pres. dvbfupdii^, Gh. At. Ax.
(8§ 197, 198), dmfalrd6^>v, MaL, du
(fordcu, -dfif (§ 194), Ul., aor. d^Jfifdra,
Glossary {Turkish)
676
Mal.,<ti4fAjrcra,ni.,iiiip/.UL§210. For ▼owel-faanDony v. § lO.-^Impf. dii<far- ddpxa (§ 8^i9), Ph., points to a pres. dudxLMdiyia (§ 824). Pres, dufu^fov, furr, dWufToa^ Tsh. Impf, 8 sg, dilifay • cUajrcM (§ 389), Af8.--diufurd6, -d^f (§ 9), imp/. § 42, oar. ttOj. dufiS^- IVov, SiUi
carpet, etc). — ilor. $ubj. 2 «p. ra dd- dFcdis, Tah. Also to furnish^ carpets being the chief famitare of a house. Pre9. 3 »g. dOd'cd^, SiUi (§ 9) doghramaq, JUt;i^3>f to cut in pieee$,
— Jn^f. 3 ig, doypddofaf do, Del. §194 doghm, ^jkyy straight. — ^At Silli doypw^,
adv. straight, and a^. doypovt^ t?. § 20 doyildmek, ^y^r^^^^ to fight. — Capp.
Pret. ddyj^ii^Muy, 3 pi. dAyj^tt:^ (§ 70), impf. 3 pi. d(hx^diy<v (§ 210), Ul. oor. M»lbj. 1 tp. d(^j(iid^diaa», 8 $g. db- TH^iufdte, Phi. § 194 dok^mek, t\^}^\y to he throum d4)wn.
— ddgiiXddic 1 pi. of the Torkish past
tense ased as an exolamation (in text
on p. 826, 1. 22), Del ddime, Ai^^O* hwtton. — doyfUsy pL
doyiUU (§ 295), Ph. devlet, cJOf hingdom.-^o^Ti. (§272),
Ph. dalger, jSi^f carpenter. — 6 dovXg4p or
dovXgSifi, Ph. deve, #p, cam«Z.— -Capp. de^, Ul., pi.
d€fi4difi. Pot. deveji, ^^^eamel'driver. — Capp. de-
/9e}4t, Gh. (§ 154), Phl^ |>2. d6/3e]i^ (§ 169), Ul. devirmek, ^Lajj^ to turn upside down.
— ^Henee pre$. 3 $g. defiipdi, and, firom the pati. devrilmek, the Turkish par- ticiple with Greek neut. pi. ending deppikfM>(f^a, turned uptide down, PhL de, #3, and.^ln Az. text (p. 398, 1. 6)
Toip de, and they go daha, U|>f mor«.— daxa, Del. direk, ^^ypiUar. — dipiK, Sil. dirilmek, jyji^y to he revived. — Aor.
3 9g. dipCkff€P, Del. dizgin, ^^^^£»^3, rein. — difg/y, Del.
diken, J^S^* thorn. — PI. diir^r^a, Del.
dilim,^^3, slice.— PI. diklfwjfl, Phl.~
TiMfu, pi. -lUj Ph. ^^^* T '^^y heggar (from dilemek).
— diX€i>]i^, Ax. and Silli demek, «U^>* to say, — dsfUK^ that
is to say, in text on p. 386, 1. 13, Ar.— Also at Ph. deyi, ^3, a genind of demek, to say.
This appears as deyl or def, Capp., det, Ph., dc7/, Silli. From the mean- ing saying it has come to be ased after any speech, or especially reported thought or purpose. For examples in texts V. p. 300, 1. 5, p. 364, 1. 11, p. 468, L 29, etc. dev, yjy Dev, giant. — Capp. d^0, Sil.
Phi. (for ^, V. § 76), but d^, Ul. PI. d4pjfl.—d4pi, r6. Ph. duTar, j\^j^f wall. — Capp. dovfiap, Phi. SIL
zurriyet, C«oj5t descendants, posterity. — {"ovpUrif Ph.
J zahat, ^:u^tj> ^^^j peaceful pleasure.—
paxdri, Tsh. — paxd&i" dow, SlUi rahatlanmaq, J[^?t'»^f to repose.—
From this at Silli paxarkwdf, he reposes, and paxaTXaifdovpdow dovs, they make them take rest, 3 pL pres. of paxarXapdovpdw from the causal of rahatlanmaq rast, x!lxMftj] meeting. — Capp. adv. oppo-
sitty facing: Ipiaja, Del. (for a«*>e, t;. § 66), Ipdt, Ul., Ip&ffTjfl, Phi.— Ipdffra, Ph. and at Aifs. Ipas in a Turkish sentence in text on p. 574, 1. 9,— pcufa, Silli '
raf, ^tj, shelf. — Commonly used in
M. Gr. (r6 pd^i) and pa4> recorded at
Del. raqe, ^J!j, spirits.— Ipaxi, Phi. and Ph.
fKLxU Ph.
rup', 5^ *j (Arab, lu*), quarter, small
piece of money. — po&w, a measure of capacity, Mai.
zad, yU, provisiojis for the, journey. — PI. fiTj^a, Phi.
43—2
676
6lo9m,ry {Turkish)
zahmet, ^*-,g-^- trtmbU, — ^ax/*^
(§ 12), Silii zerdala, ^\^%U ^t^«^ kenuUed apricot.
—PL itipdapo6S€ (§ 378), Ph.
Ph. Afa. zindan, r;tjjj> prUon, — M^^* P^* zengin, ^S^Xij> rtcA. This has every- where enpplanted rXodo'cot. — Capp. r^pglr. Gh. 8il., ^»«r, Ar., pi t^gb^jfl (J 167), At. UL— fcFgli', occ. rffg^'i?! a rich man (§ 299), Pk— ^Fgd^iyt, Silli.— From ihis oomes a Terb I am rich* Capp. pre$. j*eFgiyedw, -deir, oor. ^epgiF^(T)(ra, Ul., aor. 8 t^. iTTgcy^^a-er, Phi. — Aor. ^eygtwh-aaf ^gtWb-ow, Ph. — Also neot. subj. i^gt^f, wtaUh, Silli zaTaUe, JDUj* un/or(tmat€."i'a^^,
Del.— r<i/3aXi, SiUi zWane, 4JUj» ptp^* — itfiawa, Mis. zira, twj, /or, 6«eaiM«. — ^, Sin. (Arkh.
p. 285).— ^rf/), iV, f<^' Top, «iori, Ph. in Ear. (Lag. p. 50). V. § 875 note zor, jAj, /ofv«. — At Ph. i6pi is used as
an adj. to mean^tM. — The adj. zorlu, JjAjy strong, is ased at Mis. (nam.
pi, j^QflKoOyia) and at SUU ((ovpSodt^ 'Ko^ffca, -Xod), V. § 20
satar, j^U#, lorge kitchen knife. —
a^aripi pU trarotfpj^a, Oh.
sa'at, CU^U'* hour, — Capp. o-odr, His., pi, ffa/9<ir^a, Phi. — to tfuxan. Afs.
aarzavat (eebzeyat), OU^ji^* A^*"^* vegetabUi, — PI, j^ap^apdrj^. Ax.
sitoj j-HT" ''**^> co»«*. — At Silli I'o ^'tS o'lrapijf, t^£ I be covered, fftrtlLfnit iiflffKovfiov {^yiyofMi) being passiye to the Turkish sitr etmek, to cover. V. § 881. At Mai. (text on p. 406, 1. 87) cide in hoUcir <rMe, he covered, is pro- bably a careless recording of sitr
sfljiiq, J^n^ — dried »aiaa^«.— <rtJ«Jx«, Ph., in text on p. 556, 1. 29 explained as a sweet made of grapes. Probably the jelly made of must, which in Greece and Tarkey is formed into long sausage-like rolls, made by repeatedly dipping the string, which serres as
a core, into the sticky Iquid, exactly as a taUow dip-candle is made, serai, i<!»*rf, palace, — Oap9. omp&L, Mai.,
ffapdX, bil., vepaXXi pl ^^/»^7iAt D^L, vepax, Gh. For ending v. § 6L — (repdX, pi, ffcpoM, Silli serkhofi, ^y^j^, drunk, — Aor, ^epx^d-
X^ae, he got drunk, Ul., as from a Teib
serkho&lanmaq. — oepx^^s, drunk. Ph.
sermek, ^J^l^, to tpread on the ground.
— Impv. ffip da, UL ses, 4 „„^, voice, — ffis^ Phi.
siftah, f-^^firr beginning,— At Ph. adv.
at^rAxh fi^t, and a4^'. to vv^twh, the fint^ which is siftah + •ro(s «•*», JLri Journey, time (/m*). — iX«
m^p, etfify. Ax.
sofrs, dJLit to^^ ^ angthing (cleth, napkin or leather bag) upon which to tpread food, — Capp. eov^pa, Glu Pot With possessive, ? Gr. or Turk., eou- ^payt fu, eov^payj^ ft^ Pttt — v^ note on p. 609
aeksen, ^Wfj^r eighty.— ^t^da (§306),
Ph.. oe^a (§ 807), Tsh. Kis. Afs.— <re(^ui (§ 22), SilU silah, •.SLw. weapon,— pi. ra eihmxf*
Ph. ^ selam, j»^Lrf greeting, talukitwn. —
ee\&fu, Silli silsile, AJLwJLir race, family. — eu^ethiu^
Afs., in text on p. 670, L 81 sftnbQl, ljLn_f, hyacinth. — fc^&bOu, Fh.
»nsar, A^^Wi nuirten, — ooff^ Ph.— For Sin. Arkbelaos (p^ 265) gives eaydipot
sdp&rmek, «i)Le|jj«#> t^ ewoeep. — Aor.
8 eg. eHiM^Lpee, and Turk, fnmi with Greek ending -a, <r&r6f)^Q/a, wwept, UL
sQptMjU, |«^»^W «'^ «weqp«r or broom- maker. — etLT^pelnt, SiUi
sevda, !>*^» tfe passion of love.^&r r» eefido^i l&bf, because of her love, Ul., <re/3do(^i being tf«^oi^ (for ffc^do) and the Turkish possessive. — At Silli aor. tfv/3daX<ir]v^<, he feU in love^ which implies a pres. ac/^daXardw and s Turkish sevdalanmaq
sCkrmek, ^X^jy^9 to ruh, pmk, lead {a life).— Aor. etpea, impf. e^tniga,
Glossary {Turkish)
677
Ul. — From the refl. tiirininek oome the Turkish participial forms oUpA- vep^^rder, Ul., and dS^fl fftpip% Oh. — ^From the pass. sQrftlmek, the aor, vfipikKffWt he pushed forward, intraniM
sflrll, ^jymtt troop, flock.— trflp^, Del.—
if o-ovpo6, Ph. 85zi)lmek. ^j^jy^, to filter (intrans.),
to trickUj pass. of 86zmek.— ilor. Beg.
aiXitkirer, Del. *^y*^*» >Z*^yat fcillow'tree. — Gen. eg.
<rdnrj(pG, Ul. sevmek, ,»JU^t to love. — Pres. (re^dfi,
imp/. ai^a^Ufgt (§ 210), Ul.— The
reflexive sevinmek, to be pleased, gives
eror. cepiMcew, Phi., and at Silli pree.
0-c/9urd(tf, -djj (§ 34), and parke. eeftu^-
ael, seil, J^, torrent. — Capp. <rA, Ax.
Pot.— <r^X4, Ph. silmek, ,ll^JL,j^, to wipe clean. — Aor.
3 $g. ffOitre, Ul.
Sapqaleq, JjA&iUrf, hat-making. — (fav-
qaX4ic, Ul. fiadqan, ^j^^iiU^, /ooZ.— Capp. <Fa<fq^y,
Del. Mai. &idmaq, Jf^M^, to he astonished.^
Capp. oor. 3 irjr. i^&ftrer, Del. For loss of S, § 103.— Pre*, fafniyia (§§ 824, 332), oor. (fcufrirfffa, Ph., oor. 8 #^. ^cUhrtyiau^L, 3 pi. toMei^an, Afs. — da^XaraiP do, ff^ ferr^eil Aim, at Afs. is the aor. from the causal of &aia- lamaq, to be astonished. — &a&rQ, -T$f, aor. &dJf69faa (§ 34), 3 pi. fdfbriiraai, subj. 2 sg. <fadS(vf, Silli
^U ^U^< <Aair2, «Aaw2 ctoM. — &6X, Gh.
Samdan, ^t jl^U^* eon^stiek. — d^a^id^, p^. -livta, Ul.
&ikhzade, ^^lu^l^, pnnc«». — <fax^td^, Ph.
SQbhelenmek, «*JLm)a«^, to siupeet. —
oovT€\erd{i, aor. vovweXhirjira, SUli Sakhs, ^ri *- indtvtdKaZ. — Phrase, cro
/toi^a TO ^dx<ri, to penoriate me. Ph. Serbet, c**^ J*i »^i«r6«f. — ^epihir, Ul.
Sirket, C<^*«rf» company. — ^epex&ri. Ph.
^4> jyU^> 2»pAc.— Capp. (fa^ir, ro ii^KB T, Del. — 1^ ^d^TTf, Ph. — <fa0«c8, 7j^oi;XjtoC r <F(i0K9, f^ %At o/ the iun, Silli.— At Ph. also the yerb ifa^W^et, ft shines
fiafaq, j;^^, (faim — <fa0dx^ P^-
&^^> jiC«#f ntpar. — Neut. pL iexape. Ph.
ialvar, j|^JU#« 2oom tytnuen.— P2. <faX-
^ipjfii Ph. The trae dialect form would be <FaXj8(ipe, r. § 288
fiehir, j^, city — ^sx^pi. Ph., <fefpe, Afs.
Sel, ^, tAiiifir.— Capp. rf^i, SU„ <r^,
Gh. Ax. Phi. SU., «W, Ul. Mai. SU.
P2. <f^, Ul. Ax. Phi. For endings
V. § 61.— PZ. df^jia. Ph. fiifi, JtifiA, «pit.— (fff, Gh. Side, 4JL^, totUe— Capp. <Fi(f^, Gh. Mis.
Phi. — a Mii, ace.. Ph. iinik, -^^jr^jfi ^ry metuwre. v. xovt{
sahab, , ^jp^^-gj, owner, master. — Capp.
0-aab4«, Ax. At Ul. with Turk. poss.
ending x^/^f^i^^ clo <r<ibe0^, and with
Gr. possessive re Hh9a9 r (§ 180). —
iraafi^t, Silli Bftjif ffX^ 9heet iron. At Ph. nji or <fa]i,
t^ convex iron plate upon which the
flat cakes called yr&fa (f.v.) are baked sararmaq, JU«|ft«> ^ ^i''^ yellow. —
Aor. 3 tj^. capdpo'e, Ul. sarmaq, JUit«> ^^ ^^^ ^* — ff'apdw, -df t,
J spin, imp/, adpdipa (§ 210), Ul. sagher, k^t^i dea/. — Ace. pi. ffag^ipoi.
Ph. saqanmaq, J[^?81-^. fo be careful. —
Impv. (rdqdMi, Ul. sallamaq, <jki#^jDL^t to shake, — Pre«.
3 ig. aaXadei da and aor. 3 sg. ffoXircu^ da, Afs. salmaq, JH^L^, to <end. — Capp. prei.
o'aXdfal, -d$(, Del. Ar. Ul. Mis. Ax. Phi., impf. (§208), Phi., wyr. <raXr<ra, Mis., ffoKaa, Del. Gh. Ar. Ul. Ax. Phi., aor. sulj. ffa\driff<a. Phi. Ul., § 216.— At Ph. rird^ta is need (^.v.) sanmaq, J^t^i to believe, ft^o«e. —
Aor, ffdMaa, Ul.
678
Glossary {Turkish)
eaasal of savmRq, to pan. — Aor. 3 pU ffapd'&pffap do, impv, 2 pi. ffafiAQpaLr, UL
Bf^y^i l^l^* Q. Meyer, Neugr. StudieUf nx, p. 57, gives this as the source of Greek o'aviar. So at Ph. ^ar^j^os, boy*t gown. For deel. v. § 295
sabah, •.l^t mortUng. — Gapp. Torkish
abl. (rabaxd^> Bel. Gh. Fer. Ul. Ax., ^ab^vai', Phi., ^ahApoM, Mis.; Turkish loe. /dbaxdd, PhL in the morning. — The adv. sabahleyin, earlyt prodaoes (rabaxXoa, Phi., and o'abaxXcu^^t Del. —At Ph. the Greek T^tfil^r^ is used and at Silli afi&vouppM sabahat, ^^j^tp-^, ornament, — PL 0-aba-
XC^TiO, Phi.
^y>T, .jj^T J>atMn<?«. — tfob/M, Still
*^pc^> Li^> yownp <>''• — ^^<^- a<«d, ftom.
presnmably o-crot, j»2. ciwaZt, Ph. Bahn, 'ji^ r- fn^t^Z dt'tft for food. —
ffdghQp and with possess, pron. troghere m, Ul. sftd&^Ai A^jbrffT al^nt . — tf-adoqir (§ 295), Ph.
sarraf, ^U«0* moii4>y-e^iip^. — ^o/Ni-
^, <rapd^. Phi. Deol. § 168 sera, lu,^, row, ranft, oeeasi4m, — tf^pdt,
j»{. ffBpddjfl, Del., occasion saghre, i<Jb^i ^tnd quarters. — ff ay pi,
horae** hind quarters. Ph. • sefa, U.^, pleoMure. — o-e^, Ul.
B^<^« ^UL0> beard. — PI. aaqaKjfi, Del.
— At Afs. in phrase xii^^ d'aqaXov, ft«ardl«M man, where ffaqoKoO meani bearded, v. ymr saqmaq, ^j i^ r- <o j^reM.— Gapp. ^x^<^»
oor. fftxffa. Ax., d'lxrw, Fer. — ^ucrQ, a4ir. mibj. 2 «p. eucrUf^, SiUi. — ^Pom. |)ret. ffixTtdi'9fuu, oar, cixrUffra, to be inneedf Ph. — From the pate, seqelmaq come in Gapp. aor. 8 $g. ^eq^Xo-f, Ul., and aor. tulfj. 2 »g. ^^eXdfr, Mis. sonra, ojSi^* afterward; — Gapp. o-drg^,
Gh. Ar., vhya, Ul. tf-^fg^aday, Gh., <r<(yaday, Ul., o'Ofg^iaddy, Del. — o-^rgpo, Silli. Used generally to oontinae the narrative, like the and afterwarde of the Arabian NighU, At Ph. oHpov iq.v.)
sandaliya, d^\jj^i chair. — 0'ardaXa^ pi. -aX|et, Del.
sandaq, iZ*jJ\rr" ^^« eheet. — Gapp. ffopd^, Ul. Ar. Sil., tf-ord^. Ax., 0-aKlovxi Del. Pot In the phraaes ffo ffordovx*' i/»dra^ Del. (in text oo p. 814, 1. 8), 0-0 aopd^ il*^^ r. Ax. (in text on p. 392, L 26). innde the eheet, the r is perhaps for the ending -v
<B<^'<^^> i!* iTt'i^i O'^i profeeeion. — ^aari. Afs.
■^9 y^t water. — ffo6^ Ul.
^^^ t>«i P^tff' — Pree. ^ov^oX^, J apply platter. Phi.
snret, C»j«4tff /pt^^« image. — o-ei'part. Ph.
soqaq, ^%\3^^^t street. — Gapp. o-oqaj^.
Ax. Phi. — 0-oqovq]iff, street loafer. Ph. soqmaq, Jf ^ >j -^, to tntrodu^^. — i4or.
3 sg. ffoqffep, UL^From the causal of the reciprocal of this verb, aoqaS- turmaq, to make people slip themselees ineide, come aor, 8 sg. ffoqov^doOpc^ do, and impv. prts. ccqwMioipTa /ir, PhJ. snlamaq, Jm»JU««9 ^o pant. — Aor. 3 sg.
cov\ovT<r€f Ph. solmaq, ^^%^^. to undress. — Imp/.
3 pi. tfOidou^oi', Gh. se^ramaq, Z^ty.^^^. to jump. — Cappi
a4jr. 3 sg. a9^pira€, Fer., e969pae€9, Del.
sezlamaq, iLeNj«««» ^ ^*<'^ patn.— Gapp. aefXadf =rom, Fer. MaL and with the first syllable lost by disnmi- lation (S 108) the pres. Xarli, Xodtf, SiL Pot. Mai., and Cram MaL pres. 8 pi. Xodif Ft, impf. 8 sg, X&dtjir and aor. Xdre^v
saghamaq, J^Ub^^, to tuck up {skirts,
sleeves, etc.). — Hence, or perhaps from saghanmaq, aor. 8 sg. e&yJs^ew, he girt himself {for work). Phi.
sabteye, 4^U*.^i police. — The Greeks
all over Turkey nse the word.— PI. fto«Tj(4^, gen. (T pi.) ^vrj^diov, PhL, pi. ^irrjidpe, Ar., ^vrj^fct, DeL— ^rrcdf, Ph.
Glossary {Turkish)
679
zarar, jy^^t v>ound, and zarar etmek,
to vfound, harm, — This phrase appears at Ph. as ^apdpc ^airw, I toouind, harm (§ 381). Also the phrase tapdpi ]6^€i {=5iw lx«)» *^ ^«* not matter t 8hf
W€lpd^€l
tabor, j^U», regiment of toldiers, —
Capp. rahodpf pi, raho^pjA, Gh. Mis. — rahcdpi, Afs. darelmaq, J^lb, to he angry. ^Aor,
dapAXffa and the snbst. dap^Xdifia (§ 114), a getting angry ^ Ul.
ta8» ^^U»f cup, — rdf, Ul. — rd^i, Afs.
tadlaq, JUJ^lb. gizzard (from taS, a
etone), — da<fX8gh4 r, Phi. daghatmaq, ^^^[j^, to dietribuU.—
Capp. pres. 3 «^. da7ov6<f, DeL, doghedjt, Phi., aor, dagh4&^ev, Del., impv. dagh^da, Phi. daghalmaq, Jf^l^LtU. to diapene (in-
trans.). — Capp. j»r««. dpZ. dogheXdovy,
Phi. i^or. 3 pL dagh^Xo'oi', Gh.,
daghdX<ray£, Phi. taqlah, aJLH^i a throwing or falling
over. — HeTice at Ph. raxXadi^w, impv.
raxXddei (§ 350), aor. mhj, TaxXadlo'w,
to throw down and examine a person^
in text on p. 544, 1. 23 dana, 43l^» c^V' — Capp. royd, Ar., and
as ace. Phi. — dapd {ace. and gen. maee.)^
8ilU tanemaq, Jfg^»tU. lo recognise. — ^or.
3 «^. roi^rcrcF, Sil. — royedctf, oor.
roy^Kra, mtls;. 3 «^. rovaYld^iy^ Silli tavSan^ ^U^^lb* ^ore. do^oy, Ul. tai, i<lb* <;o'<* — rdt, pi. rarfya and <Itmtn.
TOi&rffo, Ph. tabaq, ^3lsJ^t ptof«.— rabax, Phi. tobqe, ^^- ^utfe ZtX^. — Phrase, in
text on p. 466, 1. 6, Wrxe ro/idr, quite like a person^ Ph.— dftrg6, Silli
taramaq, J^UV, to comb, — rapoMdv^ impf. act. and mid, | 43, SUli
taral, kj^ji^, direction, region. — ra/m^.
Phi. — ra/Ni^rday, from hie direction (an entirely Turki^ form). Ph. — rapci- ^, 8UU darmaftmaq, J^^lep»> U> elimb up. —
Aw. 3 eg. dap/tiircrey. Phi.
^^t C»%te^t 2ar^« dorin. — dad^i, dod^dt,
kneading trough. Ph. doghar}9q, J^J|^,i0aU«^ — da7ap]^c,
ra7ap}6xi and dimin. dayofijex'^icKO, Ph. In Ph. Gospel: dUovt fiaxa^iiod r^k dlxovs rayapr^dxov wirdyKa (rot, St Luke xxii, 35 (Lag. p. 11) doqsan, ^ \.. S^U , ninety . — do^oydo
(§ 308), Ph., do^a (§ 307), Tsh. Kis. Afs.— do^oi^jia (§ 22), Silli tel9S9ni,^^,Mji^, talitman. — Ph. ro nXi-
fflfte. Ph. — From the adj. talesemle, provided with a talieman, comes at Gh. rov\owrovfjiKoi6 x^ov, was enchanted, §63 tolam, ^ JLk> leather bag formed of an
€MimaV$ skin. — PL rovKodfijfl,, Sfl. — Toupo6fu, Afs. tavan, tjU^i ceiling.— ^t^ivi, Afs.
topal, A\jJ^, lame. — Toird\ Mis. and
verb roraXad$, he goes lame, Ul. toplamaq, JU^^^Vi ^ 2^tn^ together.
— Capp. aor, rowKkrva, Ul. PhL — Also at Ph. topaz, j^^, club. — rvwo6t, Ul. With
possess. § 180
tntmaq, J^«J^, to seize, hold, accom- plish.—Pres, oirtiyia (§ 824), aor. edriiaa. Ph. The initial r is lost by dissimilation, § 282
torba, Ajj^, bag. — Capp. rophd. Phi.,
Toppd, pi. rofipdyja. Ax. — Ace, rorpd. Ph. toz, J*^> dust. — Oapp. r6t, pi. r6^sA,
Mai., r6s, Phi. toqat, OUI>bi &2ai9, btijf<ft. — roqai, Del.
§88 dul, J^^f widow.— do^\, UL — doi^Xiy,
Tsh. dolap, ^^^, cupboard, — Capp. doXdv,
Ul. Phi., dovUr, Phi.— dovXiibi, Silli dolanmaq, J^*^^^* ^ 9^ round. —
Impf. 3 sg. doXardti'cd'ge, Ul. dola, JL^> fi^l» — tUKi, Afs. x^P ^^^^
rovKoO, in all abundance, Ph. dayanmaq, J^UJb» ^ support oneself, endure (intrans.) — da^j^oydw, I rapport, the intrans. meaning belonging to the mid. dayxcvdodfiov, impf. act, and mid, § 43, SiUi
680
Glossary {Turkish)
'adet, ^>Ui wage^ cuttam. — ^d^, Phi.
'9iem,j^f^, novice.— PL djc/iiana, Del.
'ftrap, ^j^t negro. — Capp. dpdn^r, Az. ipiv9t, d/wbof (decL § 168), and, as -OS noun, d/M&of (deol. § 134), Phi.— dpdr, ace. -mi (§ 296), Ph. Afs.
'araba, 4^^ carriage. — Capp. dpabd,
Ax. Pot., pi. d/)abddj^a, Pot., dpabdet (« 180), Ax.— dpabdf (§ 296). Ph.— Hence 'araba]4, driver, from whioh dpabaHf, pi. -Ji^i (§ 154), Mai., and pi dpaJbajlyift, Fer. 'asker, .C ^^ army. — Capp. daidpt pl-
-if^^a, Del. Gh. Mis. Phi. Pot., offx^p, Mai. The pl. means eoldiere. In the phr. rabodp iffxip, regiment, it is not declined.— dtf'/r^^ Ph., iffxipi, gen. iffKtpoG, Afs. Also nndeclined, Afs. Kis. — dffKcpKiq, the place of the army, X7I. — With the meaning soldier in Capp., iffKipnt (§ 168), 811. Pot. and at Ph. nam. aee. pL iffxipoi *t^9\, Ajkfii intelligence. — Capp. dq4X,
Del. and the phrase At to dqX4 r yf/dX, he readi to himself, Fer. ^aqelle, ^UJkfi, clever. — Capp. iqovKod,
Ar. MaL Az., gen. dqovKavpj^, Ar., dq9\4, Ul., Aq\&, Mis., dqXoi/, gen. dqXoi/dj^oO, Del. § 158. — Fern. sg. dqa- Xot)a^«, SiUi 'elaj, fp^^y remedy.— Pl. iX({6to, Sil.—
lKd]t, Ph. and SiUi »illet, cJL^i inftrmty. — IXJri, Ph. *Ptmr.j ^fe, life. — bfiUpt T, his life, Ul. —
6fAhpl, SUli *ammi, ^r- Paternal uncle. — iftU, Kis.
Deol. § 294 'enad, ^Ufr, obstinacy. — iB^Koift ^iwidi,
they were obstinate. Ph.
ghayet, ^^l^, extremity, or as adv.,
very. — Capp. yoXir, Mis. very, dyaXyia- rdar roM gQ^A ye, she is beyond the extremity of beauty (text on p. 820, 1. 18), Del. . ghabayet, Oe^* weakness of nUnd,
stupidity. -^aheii^i (§ 12), Billi
ghnrbet, y^^^^, sejotsming abroad. —
yovph4ri, Ph.— At Silli yaupMi (% 13)
sapplants {cvirej^. Adj. yoopberXi,
abroad ghnmi, ^^Jkt piastre. — PL ypoi'da,
PhL and SiUi, ypo6if€. Ph. gharib, ^,^,^|jyt, etranger. — yatplw (§ 67),
Del. ghavgha, U>^> quarrel The Tolgar
I»onnnciation qavya appears in ^afiyi^ Fer. and Sllli.— qo/Sydr, m.. Ph. ghalabaloq, qalabaleq, ^a^, eroisd;
baggage, — qoXaboX^x, PhL — goXa- baX/x(, Ph. ghaXre, iT^* otA«r. — yvtjptt meaning
etc., Ph.— At Sim ydXpn ia used like rXior, for the rest, for the future
LPh.
falda, «jJU> 6«fK;St, pro^.
Sim
fet-h, ^, triumph.— kt Ph. ^^ in
phr. 4nai»€i ^n, he gets the better of, a transl. of fet-h etmek, § 381
ferman, i^t«e|i» coiit»nami, order. — ^p- /AaV, SiUi
farun, Q^t oven. — ^»pa&n. Ph. r.
^0df»9S
furunju, j-^3^, baker — i^pmmi^n.
Ph. fea» ,^, /««.— Capp. ^, Del MaL—
Hira, /., Ph. flstan, ^UmJ) woHum*s dress or ^inrt.—
This is a Turkis)! bwrowing of the
Italian fnstagno, which M. Groek has
taken over as ^werJi^i. The Turk.
form fistan appears in Capp. as
^umir, SU. § 869 fnqara, |^, poor. This word has
generally supplanted ^rvx&s {q-v.).— Capp. ipovqapis, Az. Mai. Phi. Sil., ^ovqapds, Gh., ipiqapi, pL ^qapf{yi)A, Ul — itovqapit (§294); pl ^pddes, Pb.. <f»ovqap4as (§ 260), lLfa.—Acc. sg. m. ^oqapd, SiUi. — Aor. 8 sg. <piqapeXhr€, he became poor, UL, is fWiin a Turk Terb faqaralanmaq filan, ^^, a4j., a certain^ such end
such.—^iXdw, Del. PhL— ^cEk, Ph. filjan, finjan, ^^^» eiip — ^iXJdM, Ph. ^X&Uc, Afs.
Glowary {TwMsh)
681
fener, ^jli, lantern ^ from Gr. ^awdpi. — 0€r^p, Phi.
'yov T, At« skin, Sil. Tabc, Gh. qapmaq, J^U> <<> '^'^«* — Gapp. pre$.
qam-Q, Sil., icavru) (Krinop. p. 49),
Fer., aor. qd^a, Ul. Sil., fqa^a, UL
— Aor. kiaj/fa, Ph, qadormaq, J^^13» to put to flight,
caasal of qapmaq, to flee. — Aor, 3 sg, qad^paeif da, Ul. q»r, jVli ^now, — q4p, Del.
qaraddarmaq, JU/^fJLMrj ^» ^ ''^^^' — Pre$.
2 •p. qaptdVovpd/r, Tsh. qarfio, l^j^> ^W<^te, — Capp. qofM,
Ul., qapfo6. Phi., d/ro qapfo^, Gh. —
(p. 279) gives for Sin. xa/MTj^oi^ and for Ph. , as also Ear. (Lag. p. 68), x^P^^i^^^t but the meaning is More
qarfielamaq, JU^I^jU^* to meet. — Oapp. aor. qopcfeXarire, Ul., qapfXarffep, Ax., qopd^ovXa^, Gh., qap^Xdaew do, Del.^ From a pres. qap^adl^ia or -dw is formed thetttift. qap(f \ada^/ua, meeting j Del.
qargha, aPjUi cr(w. — Capp. qa/ry^r, pi.
'dSe (154), Del., qa/yya, gen, qa/yyayipv (158), Ul. qaro, i<jil> vofftan. — Capp. qap4, Del.
(§ 158), pi. qap68ia. Phi. Qa/xi at Gh. seems a mixture of qa^ and ypajfl, qaz, jll, i^oote. — qaj, Ul. — qii*a, ^, Ph.
qazmaq, JUjU» <<> <2^V — Capp. qa^w, imp/, qd^tra, aor. qdvaa, Fer., qd<ra, DeL 7a^ translated cacA^, Ax. (p. 402, 1. 22), may belong here
qade, ^Uf. judge.^6 qadi^t (g 294),
Ph. qator, >^Uf mule. — Capp. qaroi^p, Ul.
Ax. qaqmaq, J^i$, to piuA. — Aor. 8 5p.
qaqo'cv, da, Ul. qama, [^Mt dagger. — Oapp. qofid, Ar.
Ul. Ax. For Sin. Arkh. (p. 230) has
ydfifia. — TO qa^Adi' dov, Ph. qamafi, ^^L^ili ^^^* — qa/«^c. Ph. qamafimaq, Jf ,* ^fS- to df daziled. —
Aor, 3 ph qa/idXaaw, Ul. For the dropped & v. § 103 qauamaq, j;^Uil> to>foi9 (o/ &2oo<I).—
ilor. 3 ig. qa^draeif, ran with bloody
SIL qandermaq, JUtjJUf <a p^nuade. —
Capp. pree. 3 pi, qorda^oGr do, Phi.,
aor. 3 tg, qord^^ev do, DeL — Pree.
qaydovpdw, aor. tubj. 3 sg. qoi^dovp-
}iH^, 8Uli qanda, d«|jU> tcAci'tfl'—icdi^e, ictiy, gdr.
Ph. ffiirdi, Tsh. qaynrma, Ai4j^il» dried meat, — qapovfh
fids. Ph. qavnSmaq, J^g*.jta- to niMt. — ^^lor. 3 «p.
qa^v&iffiw da. Ph. qaya, L>t3, roc^.— Capp. qa^j^t (deoL
§ 158)", Del., pU qaXipjfl (9§ 95, 158), Phi., gen. qayjflyj^Wy Ul. qaXsi, ^-wUI, apricot.— qdluri, SlUi
qayeq, J|^U* 6oat. -^app. qatx, SiL, i^Z.
qa^xio, Del. qaba, 1^, coarM, vuI^ar.-^-oM^qovp qaba-
o^Pj^a, coarse love-songs (?), Phi. In text on p. 436, 1. 5 qabaq, ^l^* gherkin, small cucumber. —
Capp. qabdx, Ax« Phi. Pot. qabol, ^J^^t acceptation, — qabov\. Phi.
—qahovXif Silll, where ^dpov dov qabouX'i represents the Torkish qabnl ederim, § 381. — At Del., in text qn p. 318, 1. 34 Kopels qabouXif d^ ve qapaq, mV^i cover. — Capp. qairax, Ar.,
TO qavdgha r (§§ 105, 110), Phi.— qardxi, Silli qapal9, aJL3« enclosed. — qaraX4, Phi.
qapamaq, JUl* Sf to shut, cover. — Oapp. pres. qarad^, ^er., qararw. Phi., qairad£^, Del., aor. qairdr(ra, MaL Phi., qairo&i (§ 83), Ar., partic, qara- difiho, Sil. — Aor. qawoTira, aor, pets. 3 sg, qaTadUmi, Ph. Impv. qairdr ra, Afs. — From the pas*, qapanmaq, to be shut, comes at Ar. qarard^^w and Turkish impv, qairdy
qspqermozo, iCj^S^^S^ blood-red. — q9irq9p/u^, Ar.
qaplan, i*)^LI> leopard. — Gapp. qarXd-
rof, Del., KarXoMifs, Gh. Deol. § 163 qad, ^, jpoop of a ship, hind part of
anything. At Phi., in the teKt on
682
Glossary {Turkish)
p. 413, L 84, the thieveB leave the door, 0-0 q^ T dbdyw, which seems to mean on, iu back en the ground, i.«. they pulled it off its hinges and left it lying qahbe, ^-r^ y harlot, — Gapp. db^0-c,
gen, dhivat (§ 108), Del. — qaxb^tf'a, dxh4<ra (§ 282), dTaxb^^a, Ph.— The -ffa is the Gr. fern, ending -v^a qadar, j jj, (u much at ; as prep., until,
up to. — Gapp. qoddp, Del., 66i qodd/>= 6ffa, Del. At Ul. it appears in tfada^, 90 much {%.€, 6 qadap, v, o in Tarkiah glossaiy) qader, jjJt de$tiny, — qad4pi, Ph.
qorabiye, A^UI, a kind of imall tweet
cake. — PL qov/»ab(^t, Silli qurben, iJ^J, adv,, close by, — At Ul.
followed by the possessive of the 8rd pers., dr do qoupb^ r, from where she was, in text on p. 370, 1. 26 qarpns, j^j^, water-melon. — Gapp. Kofh
Tovttpl. -ov^ifif Ax., Kup^oift pi, -ovfj^a, Sii. PI. at Ax. also gapboOija
qur'a, ^UyJi a casting ht.—yovpa, Gh.
qardai, ^\jjj3t brother, — Gapp. qop-
daf, Ax. SiL and especially at Ul. where dSeX^ {vel sim.) is used only by the older people. Decl. at Ul. §161 qarmeze, ^^^, red. — qBpfuft, Ar.
qarenja, ^^\ji. ant, — qo/ie^Jd, Ul. Decl. §158
qasan, ^tji» O^P' <^A<t^<>*i* — Gapp. qapv, Del. Ul. Mai. Phl.--qajUr4, Ph.
qazanmaq, J^^tji* to ^ain.— Gapp. aor, qa^dio'a, Ax., qo^drcra, Phi. Pot., aor. suijj, qa^»vdio-w, Phi. Pot.— qo^oi^d^p^i, Ar. is for qa^ord^pde^'a, impf. of the oaasal of qazanmaq. — Aor, sulfj. qa^ar- diffu, Ph. — Pres, qa^iu^Ca, -dji, aor. qa^dtfjifaa, ra qa^Jt^^ev, Silli, § 84
qezqanmaq, JL^lijit to envy.— Gapp.
oar. qe^d^ott, Del. (why 2 ?) ; qe^ • qoKtfai Gh. qesmet, ^-^ ^- /at«, CAat tf/iicA God
Miub to eocA man. — Gapp. pi. qoiXt^Jta, Sil., ifiiJiA-, Pot.— qofMari, Ph.— #rl^ M^& (§ 12), Silli qefiloq, J^JULI, winter provisions. —
qed'cXixt, Ph.
qassab, ^UiaJ* &«<c^^> — qcM-dv^t, Phi. Decl. § 163. qoirdr haJhfys is properly head of the butchers, butcher to the Sultan, bnt actually meana no more than butcher, — PL qaa'awot and sg. qaa-awjift. Ph.
qesraq, ^ih^* '"^*^ — ^^' ^^ ^^^^^P^X^' Ph.
qosnr, ja^aS* /atiZt.^-qovtf'ovpc, Ph.
qafa, U$, A«a<i.— Gapp.qa0d,|>2. qo^criB and phrase ^n^pe ro qa^ r, ^ cvaf away (§ 381), UL, qo^ Fer.--qa^t, Ph.
qafes, ^- ftf - cape. — qo^, Del.— qo^t
and dimin, qa^eSnco or qo^So^^r*, Ph. qal'e, aaJDi castle, — qaXi, Mia.
qalem, ^^Ali pen.—- qoX^AUi Kia. q«X^
/Mv, Ph., 17. for dissim. § 282 qole}, «>isJLI> «vor«(. — Gappw qeX6c, UK
Msl.— qaW&, Ph. qanad, ^\jj, wing. — qojw-, UL
qantar, J VL^, weight of 44 okes. — Gapp.
pL qcu^ddpfo, Ar.
at
qawas, ^^t^t gendarme, guard,— qapds, qafia^s. Ph.
qavaq, itt^t poplar, — Gapp. qo^Xi ^^* AiL—qafidxi (§ 288) and dimin. qa/k q6ic/ro, Ph. — ^The Ar. dfidx is probably this word, with the initial q lost by dissimilation, v. § 108
qaval, ^)^> shrpfterd's pipe, — qo^V,
Tsh. qovalamaq, ^^*^t*l> to drive auay.
Used in Gapp. for du&««. — Aor. qov- paSafftp, DeL, qoi^SoXdrow do, LH., qo^SoXdro-eF do. Phi.
qnvYet, O^lf ftrenpt^. — qoujMi r, UL
qaweUenmek, jH4nA7jJh to fre^oiv fCrofip. — Aor, 8 «p. qovj8rrX/v«Y, Ax.
qntOf ai^) ^^j;- — ^PP- qovri, UL Ar., qovd< (§ 83), DeL Arkh. (p. 232) gives yo\rrl,—<iwiL, Silli
qajaqlamaq, J|g,l>ff^j*T ^ embrace,—
qoIaxXadw, -d$t (§ 84), imipv. qo}a<Xart Tov (§ 49), Silli qo]amaq, Jjt^j^^r to frceoNM old.— Jor. 8 sg, qo}drffe, UL
Glossary (Turkish)
683
Qo}a, ^i^jS. old. — Capp. qo}a, Del. Ul. qojaman, .jl^^^ jS- oZ{2. — q6]a/uiy, Sil. qo6, f»%^* '*'*''** — ^^PP* 4^^» P^- 9^JSf>^f
Ul., qM, Ax. qorqntmaq, Jf^rl^jS. to frighten (oaasal
of qorqmaq). — Aor, qopqovrtre, Ul. qormaq, JUi^> ^ ditpose^ set up, —
Aor. qofidUffa, impv, qopdi^o'c, pZ. qop- dUcert (§ 845), Ph. § 824 qarntmaq, Jf^tj^ji- to maA« dry. —
qovpovdu), imp/, act. and mid. § 43, Silli qaza, <<j^> 2am6. — Capp. yovioii, pL
TovfwJyj^a, Fer. For 7 r. § 105. — •yowfl, Ph. qod, ^^f cultivated /cZd, giyen by
Pa vet de Ck>arteille, Did, Ture-Orien- tal, p. 480. — Kod^d or icoa^d, ao jr., Ph., in text on p. 510, L 16 qoqu, ^^t tmeU, — In Ul. text on p. 880,
1. 1, Ktu^eis qoqoMTov, t?ie smell of a man, where qoqourot; is pare Turkish, hii smell. 17. §382 qomSn, ^-tf^jf, neighbour. — Oapp. qo-
fjiovJfovs or dfAov^ovs (decl. § 154, with po88. § 180), Ax., qofMOv^ov{St qoftov^6{st Mai.— qop^ovf, pi. qofiUdes, Ph. § 294. — At SiUi the/, form qoyfiva qaTl, Ja3i raying, — ro qd^Xi, Ph.
qolal, i<N^» ^o^y- — At P^* q<»X<i*> ftnd
the snbst. qoXat {ro qoXaf^ dov), sola- tUmt meant to do anything, which answers to the Turkish ose in sach a phrase as anan qolaye var, there it a way to do it qol}a, -^ tj8- ttreet policeman. — Norn.
pi. qoXli^e, Phi. qonaq, fj\j^9 ^iQ houte^ palace. All
over Capp. qoM^q or qofdxi according to the sound given to q (§ 105). — ^At Ph., etc. qoraxt. — The usual M. Qr. iraXdri is not Dsed ; at Silli teral takes its place qon]oXof, ,rrji|Hi 'j^ used in qara-
qonjolos, ghott, bogy. — q^JoXof, Fer. qonmaq, Jfj'^^ to place onetelf, percK
— Impf. qiwdaytw, aor. q^acr, aor. tutg. 8 tg. qovdif, Phi. qovermaq, JUw *if ^ f^^- — F'om the reflexive form of this comes the aoritt
3 tg. qovppapffe, coiled himself up (of a
snake), Ar. qulCruq, A^w^^y ^<>i''* — Oapp. qovXpovxat
Phi., qovpipuxOi Fer., qovp^ova, Ul. —
qovipovx^t Ph. quyumjn, «>^ o,*j^- i<w«'^' — A* P^^*
and Silli, qovyjfivfi]i^t 4^7^* V>^> ^^^'^-Oapp. qovyipv, Del.
Ul. Phi. Pot. For aec. ha qovyipvt, Del. 17. § 115. Also qovyl, Sil. Del The pi. qov7id, Pot., is from this, as also pi. qovyidia, Del. §158. — qovyi. Ph. Afs. qolvermek, «iLoMA|{^» ^ ^^ /OO50. —
Aor. qoi^paev. Phi. ' qahve, 4^^, coffee, coffee-house. — ^Gapp.
qoi^, Mai., qoi'^. Phi.— qa^^df, Ph. (decL probably as in § 295).— qac/^, Silli qahveji, ^^^t^^^f3t coffee-house keeper. —
qal'0€liht Phi.— qac)3cj[i}f, Silli qayamet, CXolj^* Resurrection, Last
Judgment. The Turkish abl. qdyjfl-
/idrdtp, Del. qarmaq, JUmIi ^ destroy. — Aor. q4p^e,
Ul. — Aor. q^p(r)0'e, nibf. qapdio'w, Ph., aor. poM. 3 sg. qQfrrlarrjpi, Afs. — From the pass, qaralmaq is aor. qa> p6>\ff€Pf Del. qelmaq, Jfgi^>- to maJke. — Imp/. 3 <(;.
q^Xdoyev, Phi. qametli, jir^^l^ valuable. — qa/uarX^,
Mai. qalnatmaq, J|^t1?^I^ to maXrc &oi7
(cans, of qalnamaq). — Prtf«. 8 sg. qa&^ar^, Ul.
kiatib, ^^l£^, turiter, secretary. —
Kjflrlrrfs, Silli kiar, jV^, toorfc, trade, pro/ft. — K^dpi,
profit, and from the abstract kiarloq possibly 6ap\oKo, trade, Silli kefike, eSiA^t particle introducing a
wish. — ^Arkh. gives for Sin. (p. 244) KicKe. — K4^g€, W(f«ri, Silli kebab, ^U&> roast meat. — qabdb, Phi.
kebab]d, ^ Aj^^' ''^^ ^f '^^'^ meat.
— qabab]i^t, Phi. gebermek, «£JUm£>> to die like a dog. —
From the causal the aor. 8 sg. ge-
684
Glosmry (Turkish)
Wpro-cv do, he dealt him the death of a dog, Ul. It supersedes the Or.
kibrit, ^^^^Cm.^ lucifer match, — xifhlf,
Gh. For the f V. § 84 kepek, -•t^^i., bran.-^KtHKi, Ph.
9^K <<fce^t night.--g€ii, UL
g^» jA* tote.— ic66a, lately, Sil-^g^a,
SiUi gedmek, «ii^^^, to pass (trans.). —
Henoe the {"urk. phrase geX^F ge5^r, coming andpaeeing hy (text on p. 826, 1. 3), Del. — The reflex, ge^mek, to pass one's l^fe^ giiesiff^/. ge^^rdora or geda^dmi (§ 208), Phi., and pre$. ge&y- ddyw, ^ft (§ 824), impf, | 887, aor. geddrtf-o, aor, eubj. ge&rd<^«, Ph. Aor. 8 sg. gcdWivc, Afs. — From the oaosal gedirmek, to make to paes, is impf, 8€ilpdmiga (§ 210), Ul.^With this are connected the subst. ge6i, Bel., and ge6</bu, Ph., a livelihood ^^h ■- ^^ goat, — Capp. gen, ge&pj^^oO,
Ar. g 158.— g«&. Ph. l^^^'i jjJb»» ehame. — xeditH, Afs. kire], 9.^, ftiM.— «i/)tf, pIotCiT, Phi.
gerden, r^j^, neek, necklaee. — Neut,
pi, irepdoi^e, necklaces. Ph. germek, Jluj^t ^ streUh out {the
arms), — Aor, 8 sg. g4pa€, Ul. kervan, ^t^j^» earaoao. From ker-
vanjd at Ph. K^ppev^ift, caravan driver kerre, o^^, time (fois), — ffo rplro K€p4 t,
at the third time. Pot. gezmek, ^f^tj^i ^ walft. — Capp. pre*.
gailydw, aor. «ii^'. 1 ji2. ga^rdii<rov/A,
Ax. 8 </7. ge^tydi^, Mai. The latter
might be pres. sulfj. from an indio.
tge^f^u keakin, •j^C .A^^ sharp, — From this at
Ph. a verb I sharpen: pres, KcffKuf- day at, aor. 8 sg. Keaxw^hvew da kesmek, .sl^.. Am.^ to cut, — ^From the
causal comes aor. subj, Ap da xeerovp- dlffw, Ph. kel, ^L£d» scurf in the head. — Capp. xiX
iyXdp, seald-headed be^, Ul. MaL— At Ph. KoKiJ'^ and dimin. iraX^cKot, at Ais. Kd\, with the same meaning gul, J^, rose. — Gapp. gdx, Del. Ul. —
goivXi, pL gei^Xo, Kis. Voe. g^tiXto ^ (Turkish form). Ph.
kulah, o^|L£>, Persian cap. — rovXax ex- plained as a dervisKs head-drese. Phi
^®M>i ^«^Jl£>f UHfrd. V, goXaJ/, p. 616
8^i»^ <lLJL&> <o e«Ni«.— Tnikish phrase ge\h gcS/r, eomtn^ md ^om- ifV ^> Del. in text on pi 386, 1. 8
kelle, 4J^, A«ai{ ««x^, oee. ccXir, Ph.
PI. ra K§\46a, Afs. kemik, ,|1^, 6ofie.>^€aHi. jccftic. Phi
Ul., KO/MVK, Pot.
kdmur,^^.^^, ctorcoa^ — Capp. cfi^.
Fer., jie. iro/a/iKa, Phi. SU.— co^M^^^a,
Silli. — K0fufijfi9ay a place in which to
keep charcoal, SiL kenar, jU&> edge, shore. — Gapp. ccm^
Far., Kew4p (§ 66), Del. gunah, aU^, /atiZ/, na, gowixt. Ph.
k6pru, iCjJ^^i bridge. — K&rpo6, Silli
k&tii, ^^f 6042.— Capp. kwH, Pot
Phi., J92. x-ovrj^d, Pot., icdr^o, Gh., ff^Tia, Sil.— From the abstr. kotdlok comes k6t\^i^ a had time^ Sil.— From kdt^etmek, to say evil of, or do evil to €tnyone, oomea aor. svb;. 8 sg. Kdr&keyUfVf SUU, § 34 ktltuk, j)^^£y, elub. — Gapp. pL cfird-
Kjfl, logs, Ul. — Kwrfxif KOvroAia or Kor^Ki (pi. -Ke), club. Ph. gilTdc, •>*£>, trunk (of « trm oir of n
man). — Koupd4, Ax. — rw go^ido, body, Ph. kdr, j3^> 6{tiui. — ^cc. pi. Kopdot, and
the verb KopwU^w, I go blind, onoe used transitivelj, Ph. Intpf. $ 384 kflrek, jjL^^, vooden sAomI. — icnp^
pi. icfipia, SiUi giLrlemek, tf^Jia^, fo ltemd«r.— Jor.
8 •jjr. KOvpeXinrsp da, it ooerutheHud him with thunder. Ph. gftsel, J|j*£»> beauiyuL — Ca;pp. Dmvm
GiifcXiJ, Fair One of the World, Dd. (decL § 167), Ul., D. GikSfK, Gh.— govfArira (§258),/.,]HVUyp»r{, Ph.— From g&zelik is ga^eXix* beauty , Del.
^iiBiegmek, iffW* rjf^r to ehsm.—Asr, 8 fp. ^s^rripffe, XJL
kdse, 4Uf«&» b«ani(Mf man, Gnek
nror^f.— Oapp. jKQrtf, Ar. UL, ^ c^^, UL— «Qtf^^, Afa.
Glossary {Turkish)
685
kdde, Aityl^y corner, angU.-^icMa, Az. 8*™^» U^ irjf*-T nlver,-^govfM&fi, ailvevt
pi. -<fc, silver pieces, and o^;'. pZ. gov-
fioMva, made of silver, Ph. S^mmek, -^otj^i <<> ^tiry. — Capp. aor,
subj, 8 pi. ya. gd/tdlWoui' do, Ul., and
Turkish form gd^ttX/aAf, 6uned, Del.
KoMcf every day, Phi. guTenmek, si ^XjO-.^ to eriat.— Capp.
pres. gu^erdffto, imp/. 2 «<;. ^g^^ii^ef
(§ 70), aor. 2 «y. gti/3A'<r«, Del
KovfiepiKfiis, there is no belief. Phi., is the 3 sg. pres, negative of the passive of this Terb
k6i, ^^£», village,— Kti, Ul.
^', ^At coT^., that. In Ci\pp. ire, gi used
like in after verbs of seeing, seeing, thinking ; recorded at Del. Ul. Mai. Bil. Phi. — At Ph. Ki is naed with di after \4y(a to introduce reported speech. Thus X^ d( Ki, he says that, etrew di ki, etc. V. d(.— At Silli 8(U {=6ti) is general! j used, but sometimes ki, e.g. in text on p. 800, 1. 82
^Mf -* 1^^ bag' — Capp. K§ff4, Ar. Mai.
kef, kdtf, Smkf^i healtht good humour, state of eom/ort.--^app. c^, k4i^, Ul., ffcf^, Ax.—Kit4ft, Tsh., pi. Koti^, Ph.
g^k, ,ii^, <ta^.— Capp. gafx, gen, gaXxifiO, Gh., gdx, gen. geiKiov, Ar.
lapa, ^*^, porridge. — X^e, to, Tsh. lazem,j»j^, n^e^Mar^. — ^<i^/i, Ul. laSe, lei, 4g^*^» carcat«, carrion. — ro
Diiifi, Ph. laqarde, igy^^t word. — Capp. Xoqepd^,
Ul., pi. Xaq9pdj(a, Per., Xajcfipd^jfl,, Az. §168 lala, •^«^, tutor.— \aM, Silli
lagham, ^^^> fev^r, tunnel. — Pi. Xa-
fto6fUfjfl, Mis., used of the underground houses, V. p. 20 lakin, ^, but-^Xdjcu^, Phi.
lenger, J^, copper or brass bowl or plate.
— Capp. \eyK4p, brass plate, Sil. (Pharasop. p. 119), Sin. (Arkh. p. 340). — [Ktyg4pt, Ph.
madamki, AiC^I>U» «« l<fng as.—fjM-
difi^Ki, because, Silli °"^» JUi thing, goods.— Capp. ia£K, Ul.
At.— A«aXi, Ph. metelik, -i^^n^^.ti metetik, a coin worth
10 paras, J piastre.— PI. fiereTUKM, Phi. Ph.
"*o"*^> Jlioi tofc, «tory.— Capp. /M<rA, Mis. Sil. Pot., but at Ul. Fer. furdX. This latter would seem to be rather from the Arabic, where the ^ is pronounced 6 or t, than from the Turkish where it becomes s.—iuaiki. Ph.
ToaeJliB, , i,^ t) council.-^o /MpjovKlfft, Ph.
melidije, -^jj^^-t- i^t^/u^, coin wor<^ about 8f . 6d. or 20 pt<weref.--Oapp. Aielcdi^, Phi. Mai., pi ftejidUdsa, MaL —PI. ra ^ejidio^e, Ph.
makhsus, ^^y^i^^^^ particular, ex- pressly.— ^In the phrase &ra fidffovarav yf^ev, he pretended to die. Pot., in text on p. 456, 1. 14
muhabbet, ^-^-^^ti love. — ftovxabir,
Ul. mahbus, ^fjri>i_tj imprisoned.— Norn,
pi. /aaro&ffoi, prisoners, and ro am*
rouvXi^X^) prison, Ph.
medeniyet, c*^ju» «^ ctvilUed life of toums. From a verb medeniyet- lemek comes at Ar. the aor. 3 pi. ti£d.wi4r\^w, they became civilised (N. K.)
mtkrad, ^f^, deHre, wish.— PL fup&rjfL, V\.—Pl. lump&Ae, Ph., Awv/xyte, Afb., both used in the phrase at the end of a tale, they fuyOUd their desires, v. texts, pp. 474, 478, fi74, etc.
merdiven, ^^jjf^, ladder.— fUfidovfiAp, Ul.
messelemek, Jl^^f}^, to mock.^Pres.
8 sg, /ic^eXedtf ro, Del., as from /k^c-
Xcdi^tf musa'ade, tjsKm^^i permission. — /ttov-
<rad^, Ul. mdsafir, jitiM«, stranger, guest— CtLpp.
fuea^ipvit, Ax., pi. fuaa^p, Phi. Decl. § U3.—fuaa4>oCp, Ph. DMl. §§ 299, 308.— /u<ra^pi;f, Silli
686
Glossary {Turkish)
mtlBhil, t, - ^- purgative, — At Gh. IMf4\j^, explained as medicine. It may be said that, after quinine, a purgative is the typical medicine to the Anatolian
mutlaqan, UJLU^» abiohitely. — voO- rXa«ra, certainly, Del., is probably this word
mu'ayene, ^ '^^ f ^ tiopeeiion. — ^birfn /ms
fwatift, he examinedue, Kis., the Turkish mn'ayene etdi, § 881
ma'snm, j^yoau^^ inwicenu — /buix(T)- 99bpjL, baby, Ph. Cf. M. Or. use of /ui^p^.-— Dieterich {Byz. Zeit, 1910, p. 168) apparently connects this word, which is of course Arabic, with Latin mazimuB
maghara, djU<e« cav^. — fULyapdt Gh. — 6 fiayapds, Afs.
maghaza, «jU<ef <^* — fMa^a, Ul.
mektab, ^yS^^ Utter, — fAexro&ri, Ph.
meyer, J^, but. — m^P* ^^ i^d Silli.
Cf, fUpurafA mellemek, tJ^^iJUUt to bleat, — Prei. 3 sg,
fieXedi, dpi /ueXedlib' (g 9), Silli.— For
Capp. Pharasop. (p. 120) has for Sil.
fuXeri' iwl ^(^ peX&fei, Krinop.
(p. 55) fieXediaf for Fer., and for Sin.
Arkh. (p. 258) /MXelrw, .Ti^tf memleket, ^-^C\_^^^ country, kingdom,
/JLefiXcK^Tl, Ph.
minder, jJlms> mattress. — PL fiwdipjfi^ Ax.— PI. /ttird^pc, Ph.
munkalmaq, JrtMf'ji-r- '^ ^ afflicted, troubled, a Cagatai word given by Vamb^ry, Gagataische Spraehstudien, p. 840.— Pr«#. 2 1^1. ^ufgoXdov^n-e, Del., in text on p. 322, L 15
muhnr, jy^, seed, — Capp. mc^, Fer.
Phi., ft^xtp. Mis., used for the wooden box seal impressed upon heaps of grain at harvest to prevent robbeiy. V, note on p. 388. — fMirxodpi, Ph. mi, ^^, Turkish interrogative particle.
— /a£, Capp. passim iCtad Silli. Also fiaO, UL, fXf Ar. — ftav in phrase K6p /Aov ffov; are you mad? Ph., in text on p. 424, 1. 26
mefkhane, fVfW-j.tj vine-shop, — fuixa94. Ph.
meikhor, jj-^ ^^ wine-drinking, — fxe'i-
X^Pf drunkard. Ph.
meldan, Q^ji^/t- ^'P^^ space in a torn, -Xapp. ftiidwf, Ul.. ^eidir (§ 66), Del^ With the same meaning /icSdoj^Xaxi Phi.
maiman, *;i^^^i monkey, — paXjuu>6p, pi
-rj^a, Sil. mdunun, ^jg^^- happy. — Hence pnv
meive, o*^* /rtttt (rve. — Capp. /tc^
Del. Per., pZ. M^GLfiarfjfl (§ 158), Fcr.- /iciiSat, pi, -d5€ (§ 295), Ph.
nifian, rjUiJ, mark, pledge of betrothal.
— wUfdif9, Ul. — ^Henoe aor, 3 pi. maa^ p6tfcap, they were betrothed, Ul. — Aor. pass, 3 sg. wvffufarimf with same meaning, Ph. noqsan, /jt^s;. fauU, lack. — ro$xrt^
Silli namaz, jl^, prayer. — pa/tdt. Phi.
nine, ejj* mother, — Ptp4, pi, ytr^&s,
Pot. ndbet, 'Cs\i%jt action <^ following on in
turn, — t*o do robart, in tuvuy Ph.
veair, w} •, visier, — peHpnit, Phi. — p^^tp
(deoL I 297), Ph. vasiyet, ^^^^y will, testament. —
PwtidA T, Ul. vaqet, C^Jj* ^^^"^^ — Capp. /Soqir, Ul.,
pi /3aq4r|a, Phi.,, Turk. toe. ^arda.
Ax. "^^irane, dj\j^%9 the ruins of a house. —
6p6in, pi, -re, deserted place, dunghill
(a mined house being generally used
for this purpose), Ph. — pepi^'h adj.,
deserted, ruined, SiUi
bangis, ,^,«^U» w*o»— x«fg^, Pbl- halde, dJ4|l*« interj., /onrord/ up! Id
Capp. and Ph. x^c. At Ul. x^^ hi5, mrh' nothifig, used with negative.
— X^^ ^ ^l'^ ^Q place of rirore in
Capp. Silli and Ph. At Ph. once x^
her, jk, wery.— Supplying the place of
Kd$€, x^P occurs at Ul., Ph. and Silli — At Silli compounded vrith eZr, ace.
Glossary (Turkish)
687
X^pTOUfWf doi/f. 17. § 17
isab, ^Um»,, reckoning, — x^^^^^t ^^ ^o^b^f ^^£lbi double seuldlebag. — From
tliis with native ending, xa^'S^'* P^'
Xobigoc, Ph., xavAJf^f* Als. leui,^^ <>^o. — x^M i^nd x^/^^ Billi leman, hemen, ^t^^. in t^t v^r^ time,
— ^In Capp. x•/«^^ Sil. Phi. UL. x«A*^. Ul., xeMerAr, Sil.— x«A*^»'i P^.
rapdfimaq, J^AJ^, to adhere, — Capp.
aor. T^avMJtlra, Ar. Ax. Mai., § 108, aar. mid, 3 «^. yjfl.irovJHi$ip, Mai. — From the cansal yapafttennaq, to make to adhere^ oome in Capp. pre$, 8 $g, yiawov^ovpdoAf (§ 70), Del., and aor, yj^airovfrvOf^a^ Ax. Mai. Sil. irataq, ^^SVi** fr<P bottle (Pavet de Cour- teille. Diet. Ture-Oriental, p. 619.^ 'yj^arovxat f** Billi fakhod, >A^l^» i''*' — tio-X"^* ^1* faratmaq, J^itjlj. to create, — Capp.
aoT, yjApdrtra, Mai., and at Ul. where it means beget in text on p. 350, 1. 2
faramaq, JUU^« ^ befitting, — Free, 8 eg, yjflpadiM, Ar.
yarane, 4iU\^t a4ii*f friendly, — PL ytpi*
vjp, (§ 66), firiend$t or poBBihlj friendly, Del. yaram,^^t|», Aa^.— Capp. yi&pQ: yi,^
gc]^, ifUdm'p^t, UL, yiflp^ ]eMu^^> A^Mf aZiv«, Phi. Also with Turkish posses- sive ending yjpiff9e9 r, the half, Ul. yxapyi6\ half way, Ul., v, yol.— ^capoi^, ye^tf, Ph. yara, dji^« woiaimI. — Capp. ^j^apo, UL, pi,
yiapAdjfl (§ 158), Phl.^y^apdr, Ph. yazmaq, JUlV;* ^ imt<. — i<or. 3 $g.
yj^e, he wrote , Ul. yaz9, i<jlj» inecription. — PI, yjo.^^^
(§ 95), Phi. yaz9, ^J^Kjjplain. v. 7j(a^
yafiamaq, JUl&i^* ^ 2t9«.— Capp. yifk- ^ad&f Fer., aor, yifl^drca, UL Ax., yjflJwva, Sil. — Tjo^adu), -de?! or -d^f (§ 324), impf. 8 pi, yjo^ediiyKOtn, aor, etibj. 2 eg, pa yjflJad,ip = pa i^xfit Affti
ya&maq. JfgM^. ipoman't V0t7. — 7i^aj>id,
Ar.
yaadeq, ^jL^bf ctifAton. — yjoadi^,
Ul. yaghlamaq, JU^L^W* ^^ anotJii. — Capp.
YUayXad^j'tf (§ 70), SiL , aor. yjMykirffa,
Mai. SiL, yjoKarffa, Fer. UL, 8 $g,
yjfllSKd&ev do, Gh. yaghlaq, J^X^i^r, kerchief, — Capp. y^a'
X^, Del. and for Capp. probably Del. Alekt. has pi. yjayMfxj^a (p. 717). — 7X^1, especially the kerchief tied round the fez. Ph. Tsh. yaqmaq, ^^^1,;, to bum. — ^From the
Turk, future yaqajaq eomes the pi.
tubet, Yj(aqa]axici, firewood. Ax. yaqefteq, j;^,t.^lb, beauty. --^ysfuqgt^'
\e6, beautiful. Phi. yalvarmaq, JUtiyi^t to entreat.— Aor.
3 $g. yjflXfidp^ep, UL yan, ^^j, side. — yjflM, Phi. — From
yanadmaq, to approach, comes aor. 3 $g. ysfiMwfrloffuPi, 8 pi. MaaajPi, Afs., and from the causal yanadtarmaq the aoT. 8 $g. y^aLPa/froOpaew da, ^ made it approach, Ph. yavaS, ^1^1^, ^«nti«.— Capp. no/Saf,
y^afid^a, gradually, Del. Ul.
yavru, yavri, ^j^l^, ^Xl^W* *^ y^"**^ 0/ an animal. — Capp. yjflPpw^, Del. Ax. Sil., pi. yjflPpo68ia, Del. Sil., gen. ysf^P^JioO, pi, yiofipU, UL, voe, yj^- Pfiov fi, SiL Turkish pi, yiafipovXAp 911, my ehiekt. Ax. — yj^pod. Ph., etc.
yaXqamaq, Jf^8_»lj- lo idmA (trans.) —
ilor. 3 sg, yicuqdraep, he washed. Phi. yaXla, ^i,»» summer encampment of $hep-
herds in high mountain pastures. — Ace. ffop iXU, Ph. yabana, j-il^, wild, savage. — PI. yjfl-
htwoddjfi, Del. yetmiS, ^,^L^* »^enty. — yeritUt (§ 308)
Ph., yrrfAJUfa, (§ 807), Tsh. Eis. Afs. yetmek, <i^;[^- to suffice, arrive. — Aor
8 sg. yirae, UL, superseding i^raae yedek, ^ j^» leading rope. — With posses
sive, 7ed/7i r. Phi. yer, jj, p2ae6, eartA. — Capp. ytpl, Del.
7^p YltLj^, surface of the earth, Ul. yermek, dJL#w> ^ long for, — Pret. 8 sg
76pd{f, Del.* yasaq, ^iM^t proAt^ttion. — Capp. 740
ffdx, forbidden, Ax. Phi. From this
688
Glo&sary {Twrkish)
pi. yjflaaj^^^gwardi, Phi., the TurkiBh
yighin, ^^^^k^f heap.—PL y^ogh^j^a) Ar. 7H^^» -Cri^f^i yo^^ man. — yiyln^ Ph. jeniden, ^^j^jC, »fre»h. — T^tdcF, Ph. jemek, A^* food. — Capp. pattim, yt-
fiiKf pi. ytfUKj^ — ytfUxit Ph. yemeni; j-*^, Turkish $hae. — yeiuvly
Ph. ^^ jemin, iSe^i ocUK — ytfdw, XJl.
yanaq^ tSUjJ» <^****- — ^^- fiP^^Xifl^ Sil. yokhsa, ^^ rf-j^- o^« — Capp. yj^dfa, Del.
Mal.^yj^6<ra, Ph..-^xi<&(a, SiUi ytirilk, Ji\mf>* nomad^ vagabond. — yj^n-
Po6k, Ul. yaralmaq, J^j*|»« to he Hred. — Capp.
pre$. yj^ovpovKdlfov (§ 70), TjovXovXdw, Ifis. , aor. yj^wpodKrcat Ax. Miv., parHe. yjfuupouKdtffidpw, Mis. yfl«, j^, hundred — y^tt (8 171), UL—
yQsbafid, i«il#Uf*d»f captain of 100
m«7i, appears as 7j^Q^ad^f, Phi., 00^*- had^, Ul. yQz, Ja^, face. — The Turk, form with the
possess: of the 8 $g. yfij;tL appears in Ul. text (p. 874, 1. 4)
yfk^mek, JX^}^, to flay. --Fret, yfl^u.
Per. yflztnek, d)Uj*^i to iwim. — Capp. pre$.
8 $g. t^diy Ul.— The Turkish form fif€^K&MP, by Bwimmingy in Ul. text on p. 858, 1. 7, and at Del. (text on p. 816, 1. 83) U4 u^^
yftEflk, ^jj^i ring.-^/jfftm^^ Ul. yuk, ^*^, eloaet or cuplxmd where the
beds are put during the doM. — yi^^^^^ Sil. ^
ydkletmek, fl^ri^^j, to^load.—Aor
3 ag. y^vK\6.T^€if da, Ul. yol, iW, journey. — kiXJLyjfiK, journey.
and yj^apyjAX, ha^ way^ v. yaram yalar,j^^, halter^ bridle. — Gapp-TtXii^,
UL, /Xdf), Ar., and so by Vasil. for Sil. {Xen. I, p. 287), pdp. Ax., Xtp^ Del. (for a-^€ V. § 66), elKdpi for Sin. by Arkh. (p. 23d).—lfidpi or yj^ufidpt^ Ph. For X V. § 278 yolju, n^ U J tra«<ZZ<r. — ffo yjpXjovXiy
on the journey. Ph. yoldad, ^tjj*^! trooeUin^ eontpamoii.
yjflXddJritt pi yjioXdd/', Ph. yollamaq, JU^^^* ^ '^'*^ — Capp.
pre$. 8 «^. YjpXod^, PhL, aor. 3 «f.
yjoXdrvc, Ax. , yjflXdtrvtP (9 6$), MaL yumriijaq, Jg^j^^, jjlopii*.— Pro-
nounoed also yimuijfaq (Bedhonse).—
IftovpjAXf ^^ yon, f*t*^» f«M<»iv, MNi«e. — ^To yifiriM dov.
in the sense of the aolmHon of a problem. Hi. yongha, eJu^* chip. — yipuf^k D«L
yebodi, »<>5^» J«s.— r^a|e«'dih» PW.
and at Ph. yi^^Q* JtSjj' ruined, fallen to the ground.
— 7iq^, ftttn or ruined home. Per. yelan, *N^JL^, ffkiifc». — TcXdr, Ul.
KoTfe. — The Turkish phrases found here and there in the texts cannot be regarded as loan-words, and are omitted from this list. There are on the other hand some words in the Greek glossaiy whioh, although th^ cannot aU be olearly traced, are more or less certainly of Turkish origin. These are: ytopAiif^u, gh9plx9t, fXim, ivvrdif (igpKKwdlffw, /rrdxf'ov, hipi, Kop- [$.v» Xo/iFl), xd/u, rot)#i, K0vfKo6pja, 64^f iipi, Hva, deyX^, gi(ipt Iov^d<ri, fuJoApi, lUpwofL, itmirddpi, vX^yov/M (e.v. SKfim), vXeA^ iro^i^ir, irri^o-e, bcd^flur^Kira, qapdi^o-e, o-otpci, 0*^4^ d^a]c, ^in, ^oaix {$,v. >pkk(), rcir^/M, reftUri, reireiroj^t, rexpe^iv, TttrrUae, TiXh4pnraj tIxbXo, raOfu, rovMN^ouXo^n, roopAnrty To6\ta<, detfrdb*, dovpXardoiJprcjtv, 0d^x> X^'fii^P*^ xauetiHa^ XCgidi, xSAnre, x<^^AT«'e.
INDEX
Abdoxxahman 6 7 dOj.
Abiili6nd 37; pronouns from 125.
Aooent: at Silli 43, in Gappadooia 69,
of Gapp. aoriat 138, unaffected by
synizesiB at Phirasa 152. Active endinge in deponent verbs 144. 'Ad and Thamud 5253. Adana 34; masBaore at 16. Adjectives: at SiUi: ded., comparative
after Turkish model 48. In Cappa-
docia: deol., relation to Pontic 115,
comp. and superl. after Turkish model
116. At Phdrata: deol., comparative
after Turkish model, superl. 170. Afshar^kdi described 34 ; the Af shars 33. Agglutinative forms in Gappadooia:
substantives 98 101 109 114, impf.
pass. 143, subst. verb 148|. 'Ay. KwroToinriyos 7. Ak Dagh 6; songs from 81. Ak Dagh
Maden 6. "Ajcyap 8.
Aladdin, Sultan 86. Albanians at Didyma 5. Alektoiidhis, in bibliography 11. Am61i 9$. Aniia6s 6.
Anak^ : songs from 11 12, described 27. Andaval 11.
Animalt tAe, who wtarries the Princet$ 257. Animal stories 242. Anti-Taurus 8 30. * Ardovppaxtuu'X'^ 7. Arabs 227.
Arabisdn 13; described 29. Arabkir 8. Arav4n: described 15, underground
passages and sacred well at 15. Arghana Maden 8. Arkh^laos, I. S., in bibliography 3.
Quoted pauim. Armenian loanwords 196. ' Apadp-KuX 7. Anlan Bey 277. Arelan Bey and the
MarkdUsa 278; at Phirasa 527..
D.
Article : definite : at SiUi 46, in Gappa- dooia 87-89, at Phirasa 163. In- definite: at Silli 46, at Phirasa 163.
Axyirdpolis (*Apyvp&iro\is) 6 7.
Ashkar 10.
Aspirated tenues 70.
Asuna 28.
Athens, secret name for (Gloss. »,v, p€\6pi) 588
Ax6 : described, pottery made at 22 28, texts from 388-405.
Bagar&s 5.
Bagdaonia 10.
Bargain, the, with the Hairlese Man
234; at tJlagh&tsh 371, at Afsh&r-
kdi 575. B&sh-kdi 29, 37.
Basil, carols in honour of St B. 10 32. Barrapifffiol 38. Beardless man 222. Beautiful Oirl Sweetmeat-Maker, the
367; at UlaghAtsh 361. Beauty and the Beast 215. Belon, P., on Eregli Greek 205. Bereketli Maden 7.
Bibliography: general 3, for Gappa- dooia 11 12, for Phirasa 30-32, for
folk-tales 280-283. Bithynia: Oreek-speaking villages in
37, pronouns from 125, impf. pass.
from 143. Blackemith, the, and the Devil 276; at
Phirasa 503. Bluebeard stories 248. Bones, treatment of 244 457}. Boons, I ask Boons of God 240; at
Phirasa 529. Bom to be King 255; at Phirasa 493. BovXyapdroi 37.
Bova dialect, forms from 144i. Bride's respect to husband's relations
(Gloss, s.v. fa) 602. Bridge of Arta song 37. Bulgar Maden 7.
44
690
Index
dogataS Turkish 4.
OaUbria, Greek in 2.
Oappadooia: songB from 12. Greek villages Id : described 10-30, grouped by dialect 209 210, divided into north and south 211. Greek dialeot of: grammar 62-148, oharacteristios of 212, relation to Ph&rasa and Pontos 206.
Carpenter, tAe, the Goldsmith^ the Tailor and the Pnest 277; at Ph&rasa 465.
Cat, the 249; at Ax6 891.
Chios : plurals ftom 48, numerals from 118, personal pronouns from 120], relative pronoun etc. from 218.
Church, rook-out 241.
CindereUa 215.
Club, magic 224.
Cock, the 242; at Phirasa 621. The Cock and his Fnendt 248 ; at Ax6 401.
Colonia, province of 9.
Companions^ how the C.s rescued the Princess 247; at Afsh4r-kdi 578.
Conscript, the 280 ; at Kiska 569.
Consonants: Turkish **hard*' and **8oft" 41. At SOU I $ and » pro- nounced as <r and p {df^fj 44, change of r, pd, 0- to 2, vj, iF before t 45, nasals and liquids mouilUs before i 45, change of /c/< to /a6 45, change of Y to d^ before e and t 45, prosthetic y before e and i 45. In Cappadociai voiced and unvoiced consonants 69 70: the voiceless stops ir, r, k pro- nounced as &, (2, ^ 69, voiced con- sonants becoming unvoiced 70, inter- vocalic spirants 70, velars 70-78 : velar and palatal sounds of k, 7, % 70, change of ic to ^ before e and i 70, change of x ^ <^ before e and i 71, preservation in paradigms of the velar sound of 7 and x 71, pronun- ciation of the velar y as qaf 73, dental stops 74, changes of r, wd to ^, vj before t 74, treatment of the final 5 74, change of dV to <fic before t 74, changes of the dental spirants 74-80: in general 74, at Fert^k 75, at Arav&n 75, at Ghlirzono, at Semen* der6 76, at Ulagh&tsh, at Mlsti, at Ax6 77, summary 78, at the other villages 78, origin of these changes
79, sibilants, change of 9k to 9k, or to dV and 0*, ^ to d^, { before e and i
80, nasals and liquids 80 81, pros- thetic y 80, X in groups of consonants
81, groups of consonants lightened by dropping 81-88: change of ftJb to M 81, treatment of a^ 82, misoel- Uneous cases of lightexiing 88, pre- position €lt and article becoming tfo, etc. 88, dropping of consonants
by dissimilation 88, metathesis 85, Turkish consonants 86. At Phdrasa: voiced and unvoiced consonants, ir, r, K, c 158, velars, change of k (9), Xt ffK to i (j), d^, <re before e and t, pre- servation in paradigms of the velar sound of y and x> change of ^y to fig 154, loss and changes of X 154- 160 : X lost or changed before a, o, u 154, initial X dropped 155, X dropped medially between vowels 156, X dropped medially after k {g), ^, change of X to u, change of X to 7, change of X to /3, change of irX to ^ 158, words in which X remains before a^ o, u 159, dropping of one consonant in a group, its frequency, final -t dropped before ft- 160, misoellaneoas examples 161, dropping of consonants by dis- similation 161, possible dissimilataoD in subj. of sigmatic aor. 162, meta- . thesis 162.
Constantine, conversion of 254.
Cos, Greek fugitives from 5,.
Counting-out games 118.
Coward, the, and the MarkdUtas 251; at Ph&rasa 551.
Crete: Greeks from 5, eastern dialect of 53, impf. from Neapolia in Crete 128,.
Cyprus: Greeks from 5, dialeot of 44, rel. pron. firom 218, words common to Cyprus and Asia 218.
Cyclops, the 217; at PhArasa 551.
Declensions in Cappadoda: old 95, imperfect 96, imparisyllabio 106, ag- glutinative 98 101.
Definite and indefinite endings of sub- stantives : in Cappadocia 94, at Phi- rasa 164 165.
Delmesd: described 18, songs from 31, texts from 304-829.
Demird&sh 37; pronouns fhun 125.
Der^-koi 29.
Dervishes 224.
Develi-Kara-Hissar 10.
Devs 219 225 226.
Dhr&kos 219 225 226.
Didactic stories 288.
Didyma 5.
Dila 18; described, 21.
Dissimilation of consonants: at Silli 52, in Cappadocia 88 181, at PhArasa 161.
Divination from ehildren's games 42I4.
Djnvaraile 26.
Dog*s Skin, t^ 258; at SllaU 445.
Dom&tia 5.
Dream, tAe 256; at Ulaghitsh 359, at Phirasa 587.
Index
691
Eagle, the, the Dung-beetle and the Prophet Eliae 242; at Ph&rasa 566.
Sarth from a grave d45o.
SleftherUdhis, Bizos, in bibliography 12.
Enchanted Mill, the 252; at Afshir-kdi 671.
Snegil 7.
BregU 7 206.
Saphratea 8.
£vil powers » encounters with 260.
£2derha 225.
Fables 242.
Faithful Wife, the 287 ; at Phlo!t& 489.
Fert^k: in bibliography 11, described
14, texts from 328-881. Folk-tales : distribution of 218, of the
nearer East 219, preludes and oon-
closions of 220-221. Foreign Bride, the 280; at Tshukliri
667. Forty Thievee, the 241; at Ulaghatsh • 368, at Silata 447, at Ph4rasa 615. Fez, the, who lo$t hU Tail 242; at
Ph&rasa 501. French loanwords 194. Frog Bride, the 259; at Ghtirzono 841.
Gabriel, the Angel 258.
FeirUtoi 8.
Oenitiye plural: in Gappadooia 90, at Ph4raBa 16U.
Genre stories 280.
Gh(irzono: described 17, texts from 33a-847.
Gia^-kdi: described 86, the old name of Silli 86.
Giese, Friedrich, in bibliography 4.
Chirl, the, w?u}se father wished to marry her 259 ; at Ph&rasa 511. The Oirl who marries an Animal 267. The Oirl who married a Dev 267 ; at Phi- rasa 661. The Oirl who married a Snake 257; at XJlaghitsh 267.
Goatherd, the 280; at Tshuktiri 667.
Oold9mith*9 Wife, the 286; at SiUi 297.
Ooljuk 11. K. liimna.
Gospel MS at Phirasa 81.
Grateful Animals, the, and the Tasks 269; at Misti 886, at Tshukdri 669.
Grateful Snake, the, Cat and Dog, and the Talisman 264; at Pot&mia 457.
Gratitude rewarded 258 ; at Ph4ra8a628.
Greek: villages of Oappadoda 1, dis- tricts of Asia 5, spoken by Turks 28, folk-tales, oriental character of 216.
Gr^goire, H., in Ph4rasa bibliography 32. Quoted in grammar and glossary passim.
Guest, the 280; at Ax6 408.
Gul Shehir (=Arabis6n) 29.
Giimush-Khane (* KftyvpiirohjLt) 6 8.
Gydlde, Greek at 88.
Gypsy : language 2, Gjrpsies as carriers
of folk-tales 218. The Gypsy 280;
at Ax6 897.
HaXzoul 9).
Hajjin 196.
Halys 6 29.
Hamidi^ 9s.
Harbut &
Harvesting, the 280; at Tshukdri 667.
Haaikdi 22.
Hasan-Tchamitch 9s.
Hatzid&kis, t}. N., in bibliography 9.
Quoted in grammar and glossary
passim. Hoopoe 406g.
Imparisyllabic declension: in Oappa-
docia 108, at PhArasa 166. In 229. Indj^-su 7.
Intrigue, tales of 286. Ir&klion, impf. pass, from 87 148. Iron mines at Phirasa 207. Italian loanwords 198 194. Italy, Greek spoken in 2.
Javelin play (Gloss. «.v. Jerid) 670. Jekl4k 18 22. Jemil 28. Jin 229.
Justice and Ir^ustice 262; at Ax6 889, at Ph&rasa 488.
riyeh 7. Kalopo tamos 6. Karohuli6gi (xapiovWic) 227. Kara-g5z play 226. KapiL-ffTopip 7. Ka^rX^^ 6. KapirXep 7. KapiffTipap 8. Earolidhis, P. : in Ph&rasa bibliography
80, quoted 7 9 11 and in grammar
and glossary passim, Koffllhft, 6 222 228. £asteU6rizo 5. Eavukui 7. Keban Aiaden 8. Kekhaydpulos, N. 16; his account of
Aravin 17 18. Eerastinda 6. K4pyKiefte 7. Khaldhia 7 8.
Khizir (Gloss. s,v. Ehai^r) 678. Ehol6puloB, S., in bibliography 12. King*s Son, the, and his treac?ierous
Servant 268; at Ulaghitsh 858, at
Phirasa 469. Kiska, described 84. Kolla-Hissar river 9^. KocH) dtdXerrot of Asia Minor 218 214, .
692
Index
£6ndze 87; impf. pau. from 14ft.
Konia 8 86.
K(m»tandin 2<18; at PhloYti 487.
Korroiiuoi^X 7.
Hov^vkKov 7.
Kovpira^X^ 8.
Erm6paloB, 8. , in bibliography. Qaotod
in grammar and glossary pauim. EnSmni 7. Knlib4sh 5. EunoB, I.: in bibliography 4, Turkigh
tales oolleoted by 219. Quoted pauim. Kurds 228. KyrilloB, in bibliography 8. Quoted in
Gh. I pauim.
Lady of the Lake 227 : (Oloss. «.«.
riXb^pro-a) 650. Lagarde, Paul de : texts given by 6 10,
in bibliography 81. Lakonia 86.
Lantern used for conoealment 260. Latin loanwords 104 195. Lazi (Aai-ol) 6 ; Lazic dialect of Greek 7. Lesbos: Greeks from 5, impf. from 128). Levidhis, A. : in bibliography 8, on
Misti frescoes 2O4, MS coUeotions of
82. Limna, Llmnos 11. Lion and the Hare, the 242; at Ph&rasa
667. Lion-kiUei- and the King, the 278; at
Ax6 895. Little Snow-white 269; at Ulaghitsh
847, at Silata 441. Livitfi : described 87 ; dialect of: plurals
of nouns 48, verbal endings -^i, -v
63*, impf. endings 56, pres. pass.
endings 68, vowel weakening 198,
Turkish words in 204., relation to
SfUi 205. Lock, local wooden (Gloss. $.v, xcXwi»a)
660. Liigen-Marehen 220 221. Lycaonian language 86. Lying Match, the 234 ; at Ph&rasa 585. Lykos river 9.
Mad Brother, the 281 ; at Arav4n 881, at Delmea6 827, at Malakopi 405.
Maeander district 5.
Magic Apple of the Faithful Wife, the 237 ; at SiUi 803. The Magic Bird 268 ; at Phirasa 479, at PhloIt4 411. The Magic Brother$'in^law 272; at Ula- ghAtsh 355 879. The Son of the Magic Head 278; at Ph&rasa 541. The Magic Hor$e$ ; at Ulaghitsh 888.
Malakopi: Pakhtlkos' songs from 12, described 28-26, wells 24, old ohuroh 24, derivation of name 25, texts from 404-109.
Markiltea 237 ; derivation of 622. The little Boy and the MarkdUaa 250; at Phirasa 485. The Coward and the MarkdUeat 251 ; at Phirasa 551.
Maeter and Pi^a 265; at Ulaghtoh 865.
Melanthius river (M41et Irmak) 9s.
Melendix Dagh 13.
M^et, M^ek 93.
Mesopotamia, Greeks in 8.
Metathesis: in Oappadocia 85, at Pha- rasa 162.
Misti} described 19-22, ohureh 20, grave-stones 20, oolonies from 21, reference to ourol fiom 22, text from 384-889.
Money-changer, the, and the Paska't Wife 235; at Phloiti 488.
Monkey Husband, the 251 ; ni SilaU 458.
Morea 6. F. Peloponnese.
MoMTOAot, M. I. 38. Quoted in grammar patsim.
Mouas^U 98.
Mou0Tair(di|f, B. A. : in bibliography 3, quoted 7 dO^.
Murad the Htmter 279 ; at Phiraaa 559.
Mustilia 19^.
Mykonos, impf. from 128.
Nax6s (sAx6) 22.
N&xos, impf. from 128s.
Nazianzos, Neniat 10.
NcdroXcf ( = Nevahehir) 7 ; in Crete 128,.
Nevshehir 7.
Niches faoing Meooa 477].
Nigde 7.
Nikopolis 10 ; songs reoorded from 31.
Noodle stories 231. At Ph&raaa: The
Sharpen fooUd 519 ; The NoodU and
the CaV SOB, Northern and Southam modem Greek
dialeots 192. Not my own hut omr oton^ it is 282 ; at
Silli 287. Numerals: a$ SUU 49, in Cappadoeia
117, supposed ancient Cappadocian
117-119, at Phdraea 171.
Oath, annulled by death 478.
Oinoe 6.
Ort4.k5i 29.
Ovatsuk, Greek at 208.
Ovena (Gloss. «.v. tandnr, d^Aydu) 648,
670. Ox-driver, the €mmin§ 285 ; at PhloiU
419.
Pairs, everything at the oreation made
in pairs 299i. Pakhtikos, G. D.: in bibliography IS..
Uapdx 8.
Index
693
ParnasadB, in bibliography 8.
Pastoral poetiy 230.
neXxt^ftur 8.
Peloponneae, impv. from 186. K. also Morea.
Personality, sabstantives with and with- oat 94 101.
PhArasa: deseribed 32-84, grammar 149-192, texts from 464-^65, relation of dialect to Pontic 205-207.
Phara86polo8, 8. S., in bibliography 12. Quoted ptMim.
Phl6it&: described 25, texts from 410- 441.
Phol^handros, impf. act. from 128t.
Phrygian inscriptions 2.
Piksit Sa 6.
IlMTucd Xw/Ka 87.
Pontic: colonies 6-9, decl. of adj. in Pontic 116, relation to Phirasa 206 207.
no<rr-Ka/}djrtoi 7.
Pot&mia : described 29, texts from 454-465.
HoivkX&m 8.
Priest's funeral 27.
Prince, they and his AmmaX Friend* 246 ; at Afshdr-koi 573.
Prince, thCy who marries an Animal 258.
Princeu, the, who marriee the Ash-$eUer 240; at SiUi 285.
UpOK&rtow (=Crgttp) 7.
Pronouns: at ^Ui: personal 49, pro- nominal object 49, possessiye 50, demonstrative 50, reflexive 51, in- terrogative 52, relative 52. In Cappa- docia: personal 119, pronominal object 120, possessive 120-125, demon- strative 12j5, reflexive 126, interrogative 126, relative 127. At Phdraea: per- sonal 172, pronominal object 172, possessive 173, demonstrative 173, reflexive 175, interrogative 175, rela- tive 176.
Purkh 10s.
Pu$8 in Boots 244; at Potimia 455.
Pyramos river 8.
Qaf, pronounced as y 78.
Rhodes : fugitives from 5,, rel. pron. at
213. Bise 6. Bizos, N. S. : in bibliography 12, quoted
in Ch. I passim. Robber and the Princess, the, 248; at
Ghdraono 848. Bock-cut churches 12.
Salamis, Albanians from 5. Samsun 6. S4nda 7.
Sail, described 84.
Scald-head 222.
Schoolmaster and priest (Gloss. s,v, ddffKoKot) 595.
^JX Sulejman Efendi, in bibliography 4.
Semender^ 18; described 18.
Shabin-Kara-Hissar 9 207.
Shar-Yeri 10.
Shepherd, use of a common 8973.
Sikmos, impf. from I282.
Silata : described 26, sacred tree at 26, texts from 440-455.
Sllle: deseribed 85-87, relations of dialect to Livisi 204, to Oappadooian 205, texts from 285-805.
Simi (lAfoj), Greeks from 5.
Sinas6s : described 27, mention of songs from 12 81.
Skandalos 215.
Slavonic loan-words 195.
Snakes in folk-tales 228. The Snake and the Magic WalUtt, Staff and Ring 265 ; at Ph4rasa 507. The Snake who married the Princess 257 ; at Ph4rasa 555.
Soghanlf -Der^ 29.
S6kia 5r
Xo\ovT^6p€uri 7.
Son, the, who feigned Blindness 286; at Ph4ra8a 475.
Songs, the old and the new 280; at Phloita 437.
Sophia and Konstandin 261 ; at Ph&rasa 505, at Ghtirzono 839.
Soul, external 226.
Sraiwr 222.
Spindle (Gloss, s.v. irap/Mva, xXwdipa) 607, 610.
Sporades, southern, dialect of 58.
Spring, sacred spring at Ph&rasa 88.
Stamp for safeguarding heap of grain 888s.
Stepdaughter, the 269 ; at Sllli 801.
Stnggla 215.
Strong Man, the 277.
Stupid Ogre, the 251 ; at Ph4rasa 557, at PhloIt& 487.
Substantives: at SlUi: mase. substan- tives and plurals in -/k 47, 3rd decl. neuters in -a 48. In Cappadoda: dassifioation of declensions 89, diminutives in 'l{w and t(or 90-98 : their endings 90, results of the loss of final -I 91, words in -di and -^ 91, words in -x, pl« -7j^a 92, use of -f to make a word indefinite 92, neuters in -a of the old 8rd decl. 98, masculines in -OS and neuters in -or 98-107: personal and impersonal, definite and indefinite substantives 98, use in Pontos of the aec. ending in the nom. 94, decl. at Delmes6 95, at Pot4mia
694
Ir^dex
96, at Sllata 97, the agglatinative deol. 98, deol. at Phloit& 98, at Mala- kopi 99, at Az6, at Misti 100, at I7iagh4t6b 102, at Semender^ 102, at Aiay&n 103, at Gh^sono 106, at Fert^k 106, neaters in -or 106 107, modem imparieyllabio deol. 106-111, old deol. in -i^f, ift 111-118, femininea in -a 118, in t (-a, -ri) 114. At Phd- roia: dassifioation of declennone 168, diminutives in 'l{w and i(w 164, QBe of -t to make a word indefinite 164, neuters in -a of the old Srd deol. 164, masoalinee in -ot and neuters in •or 164 166, modem imparisyllabio deol. 166, old deol. in -ris 167, words in 'op and -ip 167, feminines in -a, -& 168, feminines in -t (-c, -i|) 169, gen. pi. 169.
Sufrah 609i.
Suludja Ora 7.
Suvermez (PhloItA) 25.
Synizesis 162.
Talismans 224. The TalUmant and the Golden Boy 279 ; at Ph&rasa 646.
Tauras mountains 7.
Tep^-k6i 87.
Terra d' Otranto Greek 2 80|.
Theokritos 280.
Thraeian aoo. in -ra 108}.
Three Oranget^ the 271; at Delmes6 806. Three Word* of Advice 288; at SilU 298.
TUb^rtsa 227.
Timoor Beg 17.
Tokat 6.
Transoription : of Greek 89, of Turkish 40.
Trebizond 6 8.
Tree, saored tree at Sllata 26.
Tripolis (Tirebolu), verbal endings from 176 208.
Trokh6 13 ; described 23.
T^oXi/cX^ 8.
Taapffl iUpeal 8.
TffaTfii 6.
Tsohihatsoheff*s description of Phirasa 82.
Tsharakl^ 18; described 21.
Tshukdri; described 36, texts from 666-569.
Turkish: element in the dialects 197, summarised 208. Inflexions ir^u- eneed by : at Silli : article 46, com* pariaon of adj. 48, verbal endings 68, pluperfect 60. In Cappadooia: consonants 86, article 87, adjective 116, comparison of adjj 116» loss of gender 126, verbal suffixes 130, verbal endings at Semender6 144, pluperfect 147. At Phirasa: com-
parison of adj. 170. Loan-tfforde from Turkish^ treatment of: at Silli: sub- stantives 46, adjectives 48, nnmersU 49, verbs 42 62. In Gappadoeia: substantives 90 93 108 110-113, numerals 117, verbs 67 129 136. At Ph^rasa: substantiveB 164 166- 168, numerals 171, verbs 177 181 Verbs in Albanian, Bulgarian and Servian 42,. Replacing Greek 1, talked by Greek women 14 18. Syntactic influence of 198-W2. Vovel- harmony 41 42 67 68. Written in Greek characters 20^ 28.
Turks: speak Greek at Phirttsa 32, secret name for (Gloss. #.v. jrarrur^j 607.
Twelve, council of, 499.
Twins, the, and the Water-Fairy 276; at Ph4rasa 489.
Two Brides, the, 264; at Ghdrzono 347. The Two Daughters 256; at Arav4n 336. The Two Sisters wh6 envied their CadetU 271; at Delmee^ 317. The Two Women and the Twelve Apostles 264; at Ax6 399.
Tyana 10.
T^dp 7.
Ulagh&tsh: described 18, texts from
346-386. Underground chambers: at Aravin 15,
at Fert^ Misti, Anaktk, Ax6, Mala-
kopi 16. Underworld Adventure, the 274; at
Ulagh4teh 371, at SiUta 449. Ungrateful Snake, the, the Fox and thi
Man 246; at Arav&n 336, at Phloiti
429. Urgnp 7 10.
Valav4nia, I., in bibliography 12. Quoted passim.
Vamb^ry, H., in bibliography 4.
Varvaraghardsa, 227.
VasiUidhis, S., in bibliography 12.
Yelvendd, possessive pronouns at 122.
Verb: at SlUi: enclitic after negative 43, verbs from Turkish in -d«, ru 62, verbs in -iw passing over to the 'da conjugation 63, pros. act. 63, impf. act. and pass. 63-56: origin of its endings 63, aor. act and augment 66, impv. act. 57, pres. pass, and dep. 58, aor. and impv., pass, and dep. 69, plup. act. and pass. 60, participles 61, substantive verb 61. In Cappadoeia: enohttc after negative 69, verbal endings 127, pass, ending -/tevrc used in act. 127, pres. stem 128, verbs from Turkic 129, pres. act 180, contracted verba
Index
696
182, impf. act. of modem Greek type
182, impf. act. at Delme86, Potimia, Anakti, Silata, Malakopi 183, at Phloit4, Ax6, Ulaghitsh, Misti Semender6, Aray4n 134, at Ghtirzono Fert^k 185, aor. aot. 135-189: aug ment 136, irregular forms 137, ac centuation 188, impv. act. 139, pres pass. 140, impf. pass. 142, agglutina tiye impf. forms 142, aor. pass. 144- 146, impT. pass. 146, plap. and past conditional 147, participles 147, sub- stantive yerb 148. At Phdrasa: verbal endings 176, newly-formed presents, 177, verbs in -4(a passing to 'dta conjugation 177, verbs from Turkish 177, pres. aot. 178, con- tracted verbs 179, impf. aot. 180-183 : origin of its endings 182, aor. act.
183, augment 185, impv. act. 185-188, pass, endings 188, pres. pass. 188, impf. pass. 189, aor. and impv. pass. 190, plup. 191, participles 192, sub- stantive verb 192.
Virtue rewarded 254.
Yooative in Gappadocla 90.
Vowels: At Silli: unaccented final e and o changed to t and u 142, effect of vowel-harmony 142. In Cappa- docia: unaccented final i and u dropped 62 63, vowel-weakening 64,
affected by vowel of following syl- lable; assimilated 64, changed 65-67, change of ^ to e 57, Turkish vowd- harmony 67, semi-vowel j^ 68. At Phdrtuai change of unaccented e to i and o to u 149, dropping of unac- cented t 149-151, affected by vowel of following syllable 151, change of i to ie 151, change of 17 to € 151, synizesis 152-153. Weakening of vowels 198.
Wedding customs at Sinasds 12. Well, sacred well at Aravan 15.
Xenoph&nis: in bibliography 3, giving Greek-speaking places 7. Quoted pat$im.
Yeni-kdi 5. Y^ronda (Didyma) 5. Yourouks 262. Yozgad 6.
Zal^la 13; described 28. Zara4nti-Su 30 33 35. Zara 10. Zem^a 28. Zi^Xia 7. Zila, Zile 26.
ADDENDUM
To p. 340, 1. 32, '' B<U, /Sdic, <b(i,'* and glossary (p. 588) i.v. §&k. In a parallel tale from Trebizond i^ktrnip roO II6i^rov, i, p. 249) the boy has to cry, "'Aiva koX Kvp "Aypa Kcd rod ppoBaxlrs if fxaypa," and then make his request. This suggests that Ana in the Ghtirzono text is the name of the father of the Frog Bride.
PBINTBD BT THE 8THDIC8 OF THB UNIVEBSITT PBBSB.
PBINTBD BT THE 8THDICB OF THB UNIYEBBITT PBBBB.
.<•>
L-4